ã€ŠLord of End of Worldã€‹


 Chapter 1

    "Reverse Spirits" cultivation wasposed of two part: one of yin and one of yang which, respectively needs a "pure yang reverse vein body" and a "pure yin reverse vein body" to cultivate. If one is able to practice it sessfully, they will get abilities as high as the sky. Some people say that, aside from dual cultivation, if one of the practitioners takes the other practitioner as a stove and draws from the other¡¯s skill, then the power gained will be greater than if they dual cultivated. Not only would that practitioner gain power as high as the sky but they¡¯ll even be able to move sun and moon.

    The two volumes of "Reverse Spirits" were known throughout Jianhu and this immediately started up a fierce storm in Jianhu. Numerous people of Jianhu were killed in this cruel battle and finally only ended with the disappearance of "Reverse Spirits".

    However, what no one expected was that the "Reverse Spirits" didn¡¯t disappear but fell into the hands of Xiao Lin, the devil cultivator of the underground pce. The cultivation method requires the spiritual power of pure yin and yang. Xiao Ling has a pure yang body but it¡¯s not the reverse spirit type (the meridians reverse the growth).

    The theory behind this kind of cultivation is to increase the yang or yin in the body and then transform it into internal force. However, the so-called internal force that had just been cultivated would always disappears or, more dangerously, the light and invisible internal force would lead to madness, explosion, gender change, etc. Currently, the reversal of the meridians can make only two anodes, "anode turning negative" or "cathode turning to yang", into a constant internal force.

    Even if there is a pure yin and yang body, if there were no reverse spirits then this cultivation method was just empty talk. However, Xiao Lin¡¯s talent was outstanding and he¡¯s very intelligent. After ten years of serious research, he finally found a way to solve the problem of the reverse spirit veins. The solution is to take a woman¡¯s body as a stove and absorb the yin in their body to restrain the excess yang produced by the body to make it so that it doesn¡¯t reach the dangerous level and enters reverse conversion.

    With a viable cultivation method now at hand, Xiao Lin exhausted the power of the underground pce and finally found a baby boy with a pure yin body. He took in the child as his master and taught him cultivation. For the growth of the young child, he gathered men and women with strong martial arts and high cultivation so the child could use them as a stove for his cultivation. Only after he reaches a high enough level in his cultivation, then he could seize the power of the Xiao Shaozu and cultivate himself to be a God.

    But unfortunately, the Xiao Shaozu was also very intelligent. Although he was confined in the underground pce since his early childhood, he only knows about martial arts and does not care for the outside world. However, he had a pure heart and his eyes could see the true intention hidden in the hearts of others. He had long discovered Xiao Lin¡¯s true wolf ambition. At thest minute, he used the golden needle to puncture the cultivation method to make his skill soar while cultivating with Xiao Lin and ended up with the same power.

    The vast underground pce was razed to the ground in the battle between the two and the legendary "Reverse Spirits" cultivation was also destroyed.

    In 2012, in a suite of one of the top entertainment club, a tall and handsome man with extraordinary looks and arrogance looked with disgust and contempt at the teenager clinging to him. Taking hold of the teenager¡¯s thin shoulders, he vigorously shook him and screamed coldly, "Gong Lizhen, wake up! Open you eyes and look, I am Song Haoran, not Lin Wenbo!"

    Facing the boy who had a dazed expression, he felt very annoyed and wanted snap the other party out of it through more extreme means but it was not possible to do so. For one, the other party was only 16 years-old child and for other, the child¡¯s father was not only his boss, but also his benefactor. If it was not for his friend Lin Wenbo, he would not have tried to control this <i>thing</i>.

    The younger brother fell in love with his brother-inw and tried to dedicate himself to the man. This kind of thing is unheard of for Song Haoran who has been in the military for a long time. What goes on through children¡¯s minds these days? He¡¯s quite puzzled.

    At the same time, the boy who was shaken by him had been slowly closing his eyes and the pupils gradually widened. However, this situationsted only a moment, and the pupils of the young boy re-adjusted themselves before blurred eyes opened once again.

    Where is this? Is he not dead? This disciple, who died together with his master, Xiao Lin, looked at the handsome man who stuck himself in front of him.

    However, without waiting for him to continue to explore his surroundings, a burst of heat from within confused his slowly clearing mind. He instinctively sighed before tilting his head to rub his cheek against the big hand on his shoulder.

    He is very familiar with this feeling of extasy. In the past, he refused to cooperate with those who were seeking pleasure. Xiao Lin would give him this kind of lust-producing medicine. When he got that medicine, he would not feel pain when he entered the stove, but rather feel veryfortable.

    Xiao Shaozu¡¯s body became hotter and he was eager to relieve himself. Xiao Shaozu¡¯s cheek continued to rub against the back of the man¡¯s hand, and the touch was tender, soft and beautiful to the extreme. Song Haoran was stunned by the action around his hand and was somewhat confused.

    In only a minute, the dark and gloomy boy suddenly became pure and enchanting and was staring at him with wet and misty cat eyes. Even someone with an iron-heart would soften at this look.

    The heat at the back of his hand was slowly spreading to his arm and his whole body stiffened.

    He tightened his heart and immediately suppressed the abnormal reactioning from his body. He grabbed the boy and made him look straight at him before warning, "Gong Lizhen, you listen to me. I have to tie you up for your own sake. Once the effect of the drug is over, I¡¯m taking you back. Gong Yuanhang will be livid by now."

    After that, he held the boy in one hand and tied him from waist to neck. His belt was used to bind the youth¡¯s hands and feet. What the teenager ate was only temporary and the drug was something provided at this clubhouse to the guests. He will only feel relief after the drug¡¯s effect has been endured.

    Hearing the man¡¯s warning, the poor Xiao Shaozu knew that the man had no intention of having sex with him. He was imprisoned in the underground pce his whole life for the sake of martial art and cultivation. His heart was extremely simple and pure. He knew the pain of being forced to lose his freedom. No one taught him but his heart was vaguely aware what it meant by "not wanting to do it with others".

    Someone doesn¡¯t want to do it with him, he will <i>never</i> force himself on the other. As for tying him up, it was not necessary. He has been injected countless times and has been rejected countless times. He has long learned how to take care of himself.

    Thinking of this, his white teeth bit his lower lip tightly and the pain gave way to momentary clearness. He reached out and stopped the man¡¯s hands on his knee. He whispered, "Don¡¯t tie me up, I can solve it myself."

    The voice of the boy was very clear. Because of the medicine, it was weak so it brought out a little softness of those who heard him. At this moment, Song Haoran was the only one there to hear and his hard-heart defence softened. Xiao Shaozy made his choice, Song Haoran released the Xiao Shaozu¡¯s restraint.

    Every time he had taken the medicine in the past, he was left alone. The poor Xiao Shaozu would feel quite awkward during those times. He whispered, "I¡¯m sorry," to the man and then quickly left his arms before moving to the far side of the bed and shucking his trousers. A small white cloth was inside, holding his pink and delicate member which was in high-spirit and slowly swaying.

    The teenager had taken the medicine but didn¡¯t show an ounce of shame. Instead, he tried to control his mind and, with embarrassment, hid in a corner to relieve himself. Song Haoran feels a bit embarrassed. The child in front of him, his reaction is simple and direct with a pair of clear and wise eyes; not at all like Lin Wenbo described, not someone who¡¯s reckless and makes extreme moves. There must be a misunderstanding!

    However, Song Haoran can no longer think too deeply. The youth with slender white legs, a small flushed face and low, soft moans was taking a little bit of his soul with each of his movement. His eyes and ears were transfixed, fascinated. He never knew that this gloomy child had such a moving side.

    In the military, there was very little contact with women. Whenever there was a need, they were all solved by the five-fingerdies. Song Haoran saw that people were not pleasuring themselves as often, and they didn¡¯tin about it. They had be ustomed to it. However, in front of the teenager lying in front of him, he actually felt his breathing bing difficult, his mouth drying up, his body stiffening up and a small tent popping up in the middle of his suit pants.

    Probably because Gong Lizhen was so beautiful. He never had this kind of reaction when he looked at a woman! Song Haoran hardly removed his gaze and slowly sat down on the sofa next to the bed, crossing his legs, to cover his bulge, and gulped.

    Gong Lizhenpletely inherited the beauty of his mother; a small, pointed face, big cat eyes, a high nose, pink lips, skin as white as jade and hair as bright and smooth as ink. His looks were very feminine and refined. If he was a girl, he would be a goddess in the minds of thousands of men, but he was born a male. Therefore, since childhood, he was often bullied and rejected by his peers. His heart had be vulnerable and he became more reticent. He kept his head down all day and looked gloomy and very unsociable.

    But today¡¯s Gong Lizhen looked nothing like the him in the past. A pair of misty round cat eyes were extremely clear, as if the dust on the surface was washed away, revealing the burning brilliance hidden inside.

    Thinking of the fascinating pair of eyes of the youth, Song Haoran¡¯s heart wavered. He could not help but look at the boy who was at the foot of the bed again. At the same time, the youth gave out a tempting moan and his body trembled and finally, he released.

    Song Haoran¡¯s line of sight was stuck to the young man¡¯s white and delicate fingers and his delicate yang object which just softened. The lower half of his body heated up again just from the sight.

    "Damn!", feeling the change of his body, Song Haoran¡¯s cursed under his breath. Sitting on the sofa, he tightened his ovepped legs and was afraid to move, afraid that the teenager will see his desire.

    The young man looked good, his body is long and white, the proportions are perfect and even the ugly part of men seemed very small and cute on him. At this time, he didn¡¯t have anything covering his lower half, revealing his long legs. The white shirt on his upper body was half open and two peaks at the center of his chest were peaking out. His pretty face was dyed with a blush and softness after his release. How could someone turn away from such a sight?

    It¡¯s not that he was a pervert, it¡¯s just that this kind of male-female beauty, whoever had seen it, will be tempted! Song Haoran¡¯s said to himself with a ck face tofort himself.

    The youth at the foot of the bed was just struggling to tidy up his emotion when he heard the man¡¯s low curse. Seeing his gloomy face, the Xiao Shaozu realized that in the outside world, people didn¡¯t hate homosexual rtionship but they didn¡¯t like seeing it. It was his fault that the other was looking gloomy.

    The Xiao Shaozu sat up at the foot of the bed and bent his long legs to cover his naked lower half. He had an embarrassed expression on his face and he quietly smeared the dirty substance on his right hand behind him, the radiance in his eyes dimming.

    Song Haoran noticed his helplessness and he felt distressed. His heart itched. He quickly softened his expression and pointed towards the small opening leading to the bathroom. "You should go ahead and clean up. I¡¯ll send you back home."

    The young master nodded and quickly fled into the bathroom with his small face shining with an after glow after his release and the tip of his ears burning red. Many things were strange after he woke up but in this extreme circumstance, he really had no time to think about it, so he could only follow this man¡¯s instructions.

    Seeing the cute reaction from the boy, Song Haoran chuckled and asked himself: Was the child not gloomy but rather too shy and introverted? Looking at his flustered appearance, today¡¯s situation was likely due to his hidden feelings towards his brother-inw. He had to talk to himter, after all, whether it was intentional or not, falling in love with his brother-inw was not a good thing!

    <i>The author had something to say: I saidst time that the first chapter I will write will have meat! Of course, I wasn¡¯t bold enough to be too explicit. The first chapter is very crucial. If you get locked then it will be miserable. Just a little meat is fine though.</i>

    T/N: So here¡¯s the first chapter. I¡¯ll try getting 2-3 chapters after every weekend.

 Chapter 2

    Xiao Shaozu hurriedly hid int the "bathroom" that the man pointed to, the back of his hand closed the door and he turned around to find himself surrounded by porcin white tiles and magnificent decoration. He felt like he had entered some kind of fairnd. He immediately realized that he was no longer in the Underground Pce.

    For Xiao Shaozu who had been imprisoned for 16 years, it didn¡¯t matter where it was, as long as he could get away from the dark, anywhere seemed like heaven.

    With bare feet, he slowly walked to the washstand. Touching the delicate and smooth porcin pot under his hand, he smiled slightly, his pair of round cat eyes bending into crescent shape.

    Facing him, a mirror iid on top of the washstand stood and was waiting for him to look up. In the mirror, he saw the figure of Gong Lizhen reflected inside. Immediately, he was alert. He hurriedly took a few steps back and took a defensive posture and concentrated on his internal force, ready to fight back at any time. The person in front of him was weird, with long hair and silently appearing in the window of this room. It must be with the use of martial arts.

    However, he could not pull on his internal force. This situation, Xiao Shaozu was amazed. The internal force in his dantian was almostpletely exhausted and only a small trace of it could be mobilized. It would be difficult to defend himself.

    His heart was panicking but Xiao Shaozu didn¡¯t expose it on his face. He only stared at the person in front of him, trying to find out the others ws and getting ready to fight. He finally got out of the Underground Pce, he could finally feel warm brush of spring wind, smell the fragrance of flowers and feel the glorious nature. He must live! He will live! And live well!

    The teenager who had suddenly appeared opposite of him also took a few steps back, posing in the same exact way as him and stared at him without taking any action. The two men were in a deadlock for a while. The young man saw that there was no murder in the other¡¯s eyes and they didn¡¯t take the initiative to attack either. He slightly lowered his defense and vowed, "There is no malice underneath; nor are you willing to tell me your intention, nor are you willing to take action. Therefore, you don¡¯t have to get entangled with me."

    As soon as he spoke and waved his hand, the young boy opposite of him also spoke at the same time and their movements were no different from his. The young master looked into the other¡¯s eyes and frowned slightly. The teenager before him also showed the same expression.

    Xiao Shaozu was smart and seeing the reaction of the person before him, immediately, a spection emerged in his heart.

    He pressed his heart in surprise and step by step approached the other teenager. The opposite boy gradually approached him as well. The young man reached out and the other person also reached out. The palms of the two young men touched but there was no warmth conveyed nor could he feel the softness of a human body, but rather, it was smooth and cold.

    It turned out that it was not a window opening but a mirror with an extremely clear reflection! In other words, this strange boy who suddenly appeared out of no where was not someone else, bit it was this young master.

    Realizing this, it seemed to trigger a certain kind of switch. The memory that was lurking in Gong Lizhen¡¯s head suddenly poured out like a mountain torrent. He gripped his head, gasped in pain before taking staggering footsteps and falling onto his hand. He grabbed the switch of the shower head on his way down and the cold tap of water poured over him, instantly soaking his clothes.

    Xiao Shaozu fell into the bathtub, squatting down and burying his head between his knees, waiting for the violent pain to fade. While enduring his headache, he digested the huge flow of memory of Gong Lizhen and finally realized that he was no longer in his original body inside the underground pce but was in the body of another. The situation is what one would describe as "soul take-over".

    However, the resurrection of the soul is not the most unexpected. What shocked him was that he was searching the inside of his body, he discovered that the boy named Gong Lizhen had a pure Yin body just like he did. Not only was the body a pure Yin body but it also practiced the reversal meridians dating back from only a year ago. No wonder this young man looked so feminine and delicate. If he used his body to cultivate "Yinyin Shengong", he will no longer need to absorb the Yangyang of other practitioners and his cultivation speed will be several times faster than in the past.

    While thinking of all this, Gong Lizhen¡¯s memory werepletely absorbed by the young man and the splitting headache from before gradually subsided. The young master opened his lips, letting out a lowugh, a joyfulugh as he realized that he was no longer in Xiao Lin¡¯s home, that he was no longer a tool for Xiao Lin¡¯s Reverse Spirits cultivation. There is no such thing as practitioner or battles between people of Jianghu. He does not need to train hard in martial arts in order to survive.

    "Oh, it¡¯s so wonderful!" Xiao Shaozu, no, it should be Gong Lizhen, whispered in a low voice. He can¡¯t tell if he was more confused or more at peace with this news, he could only bury his head and hold his knees tightly to calm his up and down emotions.

    "Gong Lizhen, what¡¯s wrong with you? Are you ufortable?"

    Seeing as the boy had note out for a long time, Song Haoran knock on the door several times but did not get any response. He was inexplicably worried and pushed the door open to check. He found that the little teenager didn¡¯t even take his clothes off. He was simply curled in the corner of the bathtub and the water flowed over him. He couldn¡¯t but pity him. His body was tight as he asked quickly about his condition.

    "Song...big brother? I¡¯m fine." Gong Lizhen slightly looked up at the man in front of him, speaking hesitantly as he searched his memory.

    This person was a subordinate of Gong Yuanhang, Gong Lizhen¡¯s father, named Song Haoran. The Song family is a military family situated in Kyoto and when the new leader, his second uncle, took over after his father¡¯s death, he was exiled from the family. At that time, he was far away, at the border of C country.

    Song Haoran¡¯s father had the pleasure of making Gong Yuanhang¡¯s acquaintance, and the two had lived through many life and death situations. Gong Yuanhang was afraid that Song Haoran would be persecuted by his second uncle, so he took the risk of offending the Song family and took Song Haoran to his side and let him focus on his future. Today, Song Haoran was only 26 years old, but with his own effort and thanks to the support given by Gong Yuanhang, he sat in the high position of Major General. He was also the only candidate to inherit the leadership of A province¡¯s military region from Gong Yuanhang.

    This person was very close to the Gong family. Although he often stayed in the army, he had his own room in the Gong family house. When there was no task, he would return to live with the Gong family. Gong Yuanhang also treated him as his own son.

    The original Gong Lizhen was extremely disgusted with Song Haoran who took his father¡¯s love. He almost never talked to Song Haoran all year round. As the leader of the military region, Gong Yuanhang also used the military¡¯s method of teaching at home. He was very strict with his young son and Gong Lizhen was more than fearful of him. Gong Lizhen¡¯s sister, Gong Xiangyi, was kind and lively and cared for him but she was nine years older and the generation gap was too big. Not only that, although they were siblings, they were born from two different mothers. Although they are half-siblings, they still had the same blood, that of Gong Yuanhang, flowing through them. But still, with these differences, it was not easy to get along. In addition, when Gong Lizhen was ten years old, his mother died of an illness and since then, he became more taciturn and arrogant.

    In Gong¡¯s family, Gong Lizhen was a transparent existence. He does not like to be close to others and he refuses to get along with others. But now, he was soft and approachable and called the other man "Song big brother". It made Song Haoran pause as he contemted.

    The young man¡¯s thin white shirt was already soaked, making it transparent and revealing the skin underneath. The two red cherries in the middle of his chest stood at a peak from the cold water and the skin was cold and tender, twitching and tightening from the cold. A pair ofrge and round cat eyes were soaked with water making the long curls of his eyshes glitter with droplets, making a pleasing sight to see. In addition, he had let out a soft call as if attracting a beast in the jungle, making this scene dangerously beautiful.

    Song Haoran¡¯s face was dark. He didn¡¯t dare look at the boy in the bathtub looking like a water fairy. He forced himself to open his eyes and squat down in ce.

    The showerhead was still open full st, continuously pouring cold water onto the youngster¡¯s back and causing numerous droplets to fall on Song Haoran¡¯s arm with rolled up sleeves, making him feel cool.

    "Damn, taking a cold shower just like this, do you want to get sick?" Song Haoran frowned, only to find the teenager looking at his stern expression with an extremely pale, apparently frozen with a confused look. He pulled a big towel from the bath rack, wrapped the boy in it before carrying him out of the bathroom and setting him gently down on the bed.

    As for the part of him that was enticed, Song Haoran naturally ignored it. The youth looked like a feminine male. Coming face to face with this kind of scenery, anyone would be enticed. After all, everyone loves beauty. And he is no exception it seems.

    "Thank you, Brother Song." Although the man¡¯s tone was severe, Gong Lizhen still heard the concern in his voice. There¡¯re family, friend and other people who care about him. This feeling was sweeter than the first that he ate a sweet-scented Osmanthus cake. Gong Lizhen¡¯s sincere thankfulness, big pair of slightly bend eyes and the sweet expression made him irresistibly cute.

    Song Haoran¡¯s heart pounded again, and he unconsciously softened his voice and whispered, "No thanks are need, just don¡¯t harm yourself in this way in the future."

    He said as he picked up a corner of the towel and wiped the teenager¡¯s hair. He caught sight of the wet shirt under the bath towel and sighed again. "Wipe your hair. I will go out and buy some clothes for you. I¡¯ll back soon so don¡¯t run around. Understand?"

    "I understand. Thank you, Big Brother Song." Gong Lizhen nodded his head in promise.

    Although Xiao Ling adopted him and gave him the position of a young master, he was not very good to him. He usually ignored him or beat him. Over time, in order to protect himself, he learned to obey. The difference between the obedience to Xiao Lin and this person was that one was forced while the other was willing. This person really cared for him. He was good at reading other people¡¯s emotions, so Gong Lizhen had no doubt about this.

    It turned out that as long as one took the initiative tomunicate with the teenager, the teenage wasn¡¯t as introverted as he first appears. On weekdays, he always rushed in and out of the house and was always busy so there was little time to concern for the teenager. It seems that he misunderstood him as he didn¡¯t try to understand him. Was this pure and cute appearance his true face? If it was not for today¡¯s incident, he would have never understood the real him!

    Song Haoran knew his heart and was confident in his vision and judgement from his time in the military. He was sure that Gong Lizhen¡¯s current appearance was not fake but his true nature. The crystal-clear eyed hid nothing. The youth, wrapped in arge bath towel, sat on the bed, revealing only his wet head. He looked at the small face that was also looking him in the eye. In Song Haoran¡¯s eyes, the other looked pleasing to the eye, his heart also softened and he could not help but lean over and pinch the young white cheeks as he whispered, "Hey, wait for Song Big Brother. Song Brother will return soon." In fact, Gong Lizhen is very cute. It¡¯s not bad to have such a little brother. As he walked out the door, Song Haoran¡¯s mouth curved up, he was in a joyful mood.

 Chapter 3

    Although they lived under the same roof, Song Haoran didn¡¯t have much contact with Gong Lixin. He didn¡¯t know his taste nor did he know his size. He took a long time choosing and couldn¡¯t make up his mind. He only had to buy one set. A in ck T-shirt in a small size should do.

    He rushed back to the room and saw Gong Lixin still sitting on the bed on his knees with his big pair of eyes fixed at the door, apparently waiting for him. The moment he reappeared, the clear voice expressed in joyful surprise.

    "Song Big Brother, you are back!" Gong Lixin unconsciously loosened the grip on the towel as the panic in his heart disappeared when he saw Song Haoran.

    Sitting quietly in the room, the loneliness that rushed into Gong Lixin¡¯s heart made him stunned. The memory in his mind was very clear, he knows that this world waspletely different from his original world. Even if human beings didn¡¯t practice martial arts, they have martial power and all kinds of talentse forth from all walks of life. Therefore, living in this world was many times more difficult than mixing with the people in Jianghu. There was no guidebook, no one was there to guide him and he didn¡¯t know how to take the first step to this new life.

    Fortunately, Big Brother Song didn¡¯t leave him! Gong Lixin sighed in relief and subconsciously made a special ce for Song Haoran in his heart. Of course, his intuition and memory also told him that this man was trustworthy.

    Seeing the relief and dependence in the eyes of the young man, Song Haoran¡¯s heart became very hot and his mouth unconsciously curved into a gentle smile. He took out the T-shirt from the paper bag and personally helped him put it on. Seeing his clumsily wearing underwear, Song Haoran turned his head away and tried to not stare. Don¡¯t stare at the long, slender white legs!

    When the teenager finally put his underwear on, he wore it the wrong way. Song Haoran took a deep breath and hardened his face as he came up to help him put it on the right way. The youth had juste out of the effects of the drug, some confusion and distraction were inevitable. He spontaneously found a reason for the youth¡¯s unfamiliarity with dressing himself.

    Although he had the memory of the original body¡¯s owner, he was still unustomed to certain routine aspects. Gong Lixin secretly swore to learn how to properly wear clothes and felt relieved when Song Big Brother took the initiative to help. He was very smooth and gentle which made Gong Lixin smile. Song Big Brother is really a good big brother!

    With such good family and friends, the young master felt happy like he never had before and therefore decided to live well as Gong Lixin. With Gong Lixin¡¯s memory, he had a lot of protection. Although the people here don¡¯t believe in dead souls like his original world but his memory tells him that if his identity ever leaked, the people of this world would treat him horribly. The way they would deal with him would be to cut him up, open him and inspect him.

    Thinking of this, the youth bites his lips and shudders.

    "Cold? Put on my coat, let¡¯s go." Song Haoran finished putting on the teenager¡¯s pants when he noticed his movement. He picked up his suit jacket from the arm of the sofa and put it on him.

    Song Haoran was tall and training in the military all year round not only made his muscles more pronounced but also made it so that his height was 189 cm. He put his thin coat over Gong Lixin who was 170 cm. The coat ended up falling to his calf, making Gong Lixin look like a child who had just stolen an adult¡¯s clothes, especially with that innocent face. The kitten licks his lips and feels very happy, Song Haoran¡¯s kindness makes him look very pleasing in his eyes.

    "Let¡¯s go! Let¡¯s go home!" Holding Gong Lixin¡¯s small hand through the coat, Song Haoran¡¯s tone is filled with happiness,pletely forgetting the past events.

    "Yeah." Therge coat was very warm and the unique scent of Song Haoran clung to it. It smelled very good. Thest bit of confusion in Gong Lixin¡¯s heart disappeared from the warmth felt through his whole body, his bent his eyebrows, made up his mind and stepped up to follow.

    The corridors of the club were decorated in a luxurious style. The floor was decorated with transparent tempered ss iid with various colorful crystals. The floormps were installed on the sides and lit up as they walked past, making the crystals in the floor shine brightly.

    Gong Lixin was careful when stepping on these shiny floor tiles while also trying to control his expression. He can¡¯t be too shocked by the pce that was more magnificent than the Underground Pce. After all, although he has never seen it before, the original Gong Lixin was the only son of the highest leader of A province. This scene was nothing he should be surprised by.

    While passing through the corridor that shines brightly, Gong Lixin was toote to notice his surrounding when he was pulled into the elevator by Song Haoran. The small metal box automatically closed its doors and a lot of people were in the box. The space was very cramped. Gong Lixin felt a little ufortable. When the elevator started, he felt a pressure pushing him down. There was also a feeling of falling into the abyss.

    This was an elevator. It can automatically go up and down the stairs, there¡¯s no danger! Although he found the memory of this metal box, it was still his first time riding this metal box and Gong Lixin still had some anxiety. Stepping toward big brother Song, his two hands clung Song brother¡¯s arms.

    Song Haoran looked down at the young man, seeing his clear eyes filled with panic, he couldn¡¯t help but think: He¡¯s still a child, doing things on impulse. He finally understands how impulsive he truly was and knows uneasiness and fear.

    Misunderstanding the reason why Gong Lixin was uneasy, Song Haoran became more tolerant and relieved of his decision and actions today. This child was good, there¡¯s still a possibility of saving him from the wrong path.

    After thinking this through, he reached out and patted Gong Lixin¡¯s ck and smooth hair and softly whispered: "Don¡¯t be afraid, today¡¯s events are over. I won¡¯t tell Gong Shu but you have to promise me never to do it again."

    "Hn, I won¡¯t." Although he was not clear on what Song Big Brother meant, but the little master still behaved. Listen to Song brother¡¯s words, that¡¯s what he should do!

    "Yes!" Gong Lixin was only 16 years old. He just entered high school. He was just a big child. Song Haoran couldn¡¯t bear to me him too much. Moreover, his eyes were sincere, with no impurity or hypocrisy. One nce was enough to reassure Song Haoran and he was happy.

    There was such a cute and lovely brother, he feels much better. He nced at the young boy beside him and smiled.

    The two went out of the elevator and walked to the parking lot.

    Gong Lixin saw towering skyscrapers outside, colorful neon lights, vertical roads towards the East, roads and overpasses towards the North and South, shuttle bus, bustling traffic, everything entered his eyes for the first time and his inner heart was shocked.

    He reigned in his expression and took a deep breath. Although the air entering his nose was horrible, he was still happy with this unpleasant smell. For the first time since he regained consciousness, he realized that he really was born again. Even if the air in this world was a thousand times worse than in his original world, even ten thousand times, he still feels happy because he was free.

    Song Haoran found his car, opened the door, sat him in the co-pilot seat and buckled his seat belt. Gong Lixin listlessly followed along, looking at brother Song the whole time.

    Song Haoran didn¡¯t immediately start his car, but turned to face Gong Lixin with a serious expression, obviously he had something to say. He considered his words before tentatively opening his mouth. "Lixin, do you really like Big Brother Lin?"

    Song Haoran doesn¡¯t discriminate against homosexuals. If Gong Lixin was really in love with another man, he will definitely not care. But if he fell in love with Lin Wenbo, Gong Xiangyi¡¯s fianc¨¦ and his own friend...

    How deep was his friend¡¯s feeling towards Gong Xiangyi? He was very clear about that and he would not allow others to interfere let alone another man. The boy¡¯s love was destined to be unrequired but, his love would not only be unrequired, it would eventually lead him to tragedy. For Gong Shu, for his best friend and for this younger brother, he has to take control of this situation if he doesn¡¯t want them to end up hating each other.

    Before, he had the thought of opening his mouth to warn the boy and make him give up the thought of a rtionship with Lin Wenbo, but that was when he didn¡¯t know the true face of this boy. But now, looking at the cute face of the youngster, his heart softened and he felt powerless. After thinking it over for awhile, he decided to guide him step by step. That was the reason behind the sudden question.

    Big brother Lin? Gong Lixin blinked and immediately began to search his memory for Lin Big Brother. After a while, he smiled and nodded, replying positively: "Yes. Like him!"

    The youth¡¯s eyes shed with joy and the affection for Lin Wenbo was clear and unobstructed on his face. Face to face with such a simple and unpretentious boy and his innocent feelings, everything Song Haoran had to say was stuck in his throat.

    He couldn¡¯t bear to see the sadness in the eyes of this young man and break the joy on his face. In his heart, a thousand times, Song Haoran sighed before he heaved out. "Why? Why do you like Lin Big Brother?"

    Gong Lixin turned his head and seriously pondered for a minute before exining, "Because I was once bullied. It was Lin Big Brother who saved me and gave me medicine. Lin Big Brother is a good person so I like him."

    After searching through the original Gong Lixin¡¯s memory, the youth picked the most obvious thing that came to mind. Of course, the memory of Gong Lixin could only be seen, he could not inherit the feelings of the original owner. Therefore, he thought that Gong Lixin¡¯s feeling for Lin brother was like what he felt for hisst life¡¯s Sister Xiao Momo. Both people were close to him and good to him, how could he take that for granted?

    Song Haoran thought that he would hear a confession that was touching and tearful but what he didn¡¯t expect was the child saying such a simple sentence and looking at him with an innocent expression, one not trapped by deep, unforgettable love.

    When he thinks about the words he used, Song Haoran faintly realizes that this child may not know what "love" was. Where was he in love with Lin Wenbo? It was clear that this child worship and admires him as a hero!

    Thinking of it in this way, the grip on Song Haoran¡¯s heart loosened and he gave out a lowugh. He leaned over and approached Gong Lixin. He said: "You don¡¯t love Lin Big Brother, you only admire him! You are still young, you still can¡¯t distinguish between love and like. You will understand the difference when you get older. For now, your brother will marry your sister and if you interfere with Big Brother Lin¡¯s love, your father will be sad, your sister will be sad and the Gong family will fall apart. You don¡¯t want the Gong family to fall apart because of you?"

    Gong Lixin finally had a home, there was no way he would want that home to fall apart. Although he couldn¡¯t understand the difference between like and love, he understood what the sentence "together with Lin Big Brother" meant, so he nodded seriously. Lin Big Brother was going to marry his sister. He can¡¯t interfere with the intimacy of those two. This, he knows.

    "Yes!" Song Haoran gratefully patted Gong Lixin¡¯s head and praised him. Looking at the well-behaved child and today¡¯s events, Song Haoran was even more convinced that there was no deception in his words just now.

    How could Lixin have such a ridiculous idea? He whispered to Gong Lixin. "Lixin, howe you went to the club today and took those K pills?"

    K pill was probably the name of the medicine that made him horny. Gong Lixin guessed and tried to think back to the beginning of the events and how he ended up in that situation. Gong Lixin said slowly: "Hn, Fang Fang took me there. He said that he would give me some K pills to try...that it would make me feel good."

    Even if he were desperately trying to remember, this young master still could not use the word "high" so he had to find another word. That Fang Hao¡¯s expression when tricking him to eat the K pill was the exact same as Xiao Lin¡¯s expression when he tricked him to eat TanHuan medication. Xiao Lin always told him: "Eat it, you will good after eating this medicine."

    Therefore, the "high" definitely meantfortable. The youth was smart.

    Sure enough, someone tricked him into it! Song Haoran¡¯s face ckened and he patted the child¡¯s hair. He yelled a warning: "That was not a good person. You should not y with him in the future. If hees to you again, you will bring him to me. I¡¯ll personally talk to him!" Thest sentence was said through gritted teeth.

    Slowly returning his expression to normal, he continued with his speech from before and exined: "Originally Lin Wenbo was supposed toe and take care of you but he received a call from a while ago saying that your sister suddenly fainted at home and Lin Wenbo rushed back to check the situation and asked me toe over instead."

    "Yes, I know that Fang Fang is not a good person! I won¡¯t hang out with him in the future." A person who forced him to take medicine just like Xiao Lin can never be a good person! Gong Lixin nodded and agreed with Song Haoran¡¯s remark. Then he pulled on his sleeve and urged: "Since my sister is ill, let¡¯s go back and see how she¡¯s doing."

    Song Haoran didn¡¯t expect the teenager tomunicate with him so well and that he was a clever and sensible person. Song Haoran smiled and patted his head appreciatively before starting the car and driving towards Gong residence.

 Chapter 4

    Song Haoran and Gong Lixin returned to Gong family¡¯s household. When they saw no one in the living room, they went directly to Gong Xiangyi¡¯s room to visit. But when they entered, they saw Gong Xiangyi sitting on the edge of the bed, buried in Gong Yuanhang¡¯s arms. She was crying very bitter tears, obviously sad.

    Gong Yuanhang make his daughter feel better but felt quite helpless as he didn¡¯t know where to startforting her. In the afternoon, his daughter was still fine. She then suddenly fainted because of low blood sugar. When she woke up, she became like this. She said nothing this whole time and, at the first sight of Gong Yuanhang, she broke down in tears, crying her heart out.

    He kept stoking his daughter¡¯s back. He looked at the man standing on the other end with the same worried face and inquired with his eyes: Did Wenbo do something to make his daughter upset?

    Lin Wenbo frowned and shook his head towards Gong Yuanhang, saying that he didn¡¯t know the reason either.

    "What¡¯s the matter?" Song Haoran asked over Gong Lixin¡¯s shoulder as they entered the room quietly. Gong Lixin squinted his eyes and looked at this father and daughter who were holding onto each other. His heart was a little nervous but there was more joy. These two were his father and sister, his rtives.

    "Father is well, Lin Big Brother is well." In the face of an irritated Xiao Lin, there were a number of rituals the youth remembered by heart. He took the initiative to say hello and went up two steps, going up to the bed and spoke with concern: "What happened to my sister?"

    "I don¡¯t know." Gong Yuanhang was stunned at seeing his son¡¯s rare closeness. After the initial surprise, he wanted to be happy but it was not the appropriate time to do so as his daughter was crying once again.

    Lin Wenbo looked at the young man who suddenly became clever and sensible and approached his friend. If he didn¡¯t see it wrong, his friend looked quite friendly with Gong Lixin. When were they so close? One should know that his friend would never interact with Gong Lixin and his attitude towards the other was always cold.

    Hearing Gong Lixin¡¯s voice, Gong Xiangyi, who had been crying for an hour, stopped and suddenly looked up at Gong Lixin. She called out, "Gong Lixin?"

    "I¡¯m here. What happened to sister?" Gong Lixin responded, taking two steps back, he raised his heart¡¯s defense. Although Gong Xiangyi¡¯s eyes were red and swollen, with tears blurring her make-up and making her expression inconspicuous, but the cold light that shed on her face was still captured by the sharp-minded young master.

    That¡¯s the cold light of resentment! The youth bit his lips and silently thought, searching his memories of the two siblings in his mind, trying to find the origin of this hate. In his memory, Gong Xiangyi had always been caring towards Gong Lixin. Even if Gong Lixin didn¡¯t ept he kindness, she didn¡¯t really take it to mind. She only treated it as him being a rebellious child. She was very tolerant and never mentioned his hatred for her.

    Although his memories showed him this, the youth still believed in his own instincts, and his instincts told him Gong Xiangyi hated him. There was no doubt.

    His judgement was right, Gong Lixin¡¯s memory was the one in the wrong. Listening to those stories in the outside world that said that half-siblings were actually difficult to get along with, that the surface may look harmonious but there were actually many infightings. Shouldn¡¯t the rtionship between the Gong family siblings be the same? But, he still wanted to have good rtion with his sister, so he won¡¯t bother her.

    The youth made up his mind and retreated two steps, standing next to Song Brother.

    Although the defense in the expression and movements were not obvious, they were also not concealed. Gong Xiangyi took in the sight and immediately squinted and hid in shyness. She exined, "I¡¯m fine, just a nightmare. The nightmare felt so real. I couldn¡¯t figure out what was going on after I woke up."

    "Hmph, this child! How are you to be scared by nightmares!" Although Gong Yuanhang didn¡¯t believe his daughter¡¯s words but he saw how exhausted his daughter looked. He couldn¡¯t bear to continue questioning her, so heughed and patted her daughter¡¯s head.

    Lin Wenbo stared at the top of Gong Xiangyi head. He was about to speak when he was blocked by Gong Xiangyi¡¯s hoarse voice, "There¡¯s nothing to worry about, I¡¯m really alright, just a little frightened. We¡¯ll talkter."

    "Then rest well. Call me if you need anything." Lin Wenbo whispered instead, swallowing his stomach full of questions before looking at Gong father.

    Gong father nodded slightly, took the hint. He got up and waved at the rest to follow him as he left.

    The door closed and Gong Xiangyi fell onto bed in despair, holding desperately onto the bedsheets under her body. Her expression wasplicated and difficult to read. She went back! She went back to the year before the apocalypse!

    Looking back to the past, everything that she experienced during the apocalypse was still vivid in her mind, like a dark and endless nightmare making her feel despair at every turn. The death of her father due to illness, the younger brother who betrayed her love and sent her to the enemy to be yed with; to break free from those clutches, to help Lin Wenbo fight zombies, she donated all the food in her space for the development of the base but Lin Wenbo became more and more indifferent towards her.

    Was it because she gave away all her supplies and didn¡¯t have any value anymore? Was it because she only had a space ability and no fighting ability? Busy, busy, busy, there was no time to spend onest time together, Lin Wenbo was always busy! With less and lessmunication between them, her heart became more and more uneasy and she kept thinking about it and, despite the persuasion of the people on the base, she still walked out of the safe area. Then, she was surrounded by zombies and eventually got herself killed.

    Thinking all this, Gong Xiangyi¡¯s head hurt and felt like it would explode. She endured it for a moment, the pain getting worse by the minute, she persisted until she was on the verge of copsing. She subconsciously used her ability to take out a battle of headache medicine from her space.

    If one¡¯s ability were too strong or unstable, they would have symptoms of weakness and headaches. In the apocalypse, many ability users died directly or indirectly from this weakness.

    She didn¡¯t know which genius discovered this. But if you extracted a certainponent from a zombie nucleus and turned it into a kind of medicine, you could quickly replenish energy and eliminate those symptoms. Because the production process wasplicated, the raw materials were scarce but the efficacy was useful. This medicine was equal to having an extra life, so this medicine was very precious. Even as one of the powerhouses, Lin Wenbo and Song Haoran could only get a few bottles and they were all given to Gong Xiangyi.

    When the painpletely dissipated, Gong Xiangyi stared at the bottle that appeared in her hand, her expression shocked. Then she immediately turned to check on her mental power to check her space. After a moment, she blinked and smiled. Unexpectedly, her space ability actually followed her back into the past and it seems it was still as big as before, just as big as two China¡¯s Olympic Stadium[1]!

    There was still a year left until the end of the world, during which the necessary materials can be prepared and carried inside her huge space. Gong Xiangyi¡¯s mood lifted and the despair instantly dispelled as well as the fear at the bottom of her heart. In this world, she will seize the opportunity to rewrite all the tragedies.

    While Gong Xiangyi¡¯s mentality and temperament were undergoing a tremendous transformation because of her rebirth, others in the Gong family knew nothing about it. Gong father went back to his study and continued to correct his documents. Gong Lixin followed his memory and returned to his room. Song Haoran led Lin Wenbo and they went out.

    Gong Lixin¡¯s room was next to Gong Xiangyi so it was easy to find. The decoration in the room was very simple, only ck, white and gray and was very much in line with the original character of Gong Lixin. His room had arge bed with ck sheets, a row of bookshelves filled with books, aputer desk opposite of his big bed with aptop on the table still open and with the standby screen constantly changing.

    Gong Lixin carefully approached theptop and seriously admired the screensaver but soon his attention was drawn to the bookshelf beside it, simply because the bookshelf was filled with martial arts guidebooks, different type of factions, the right way to channel internal power and so on.

    These martial arts manuals were bought by Gong Lixin through the Inte or from a bookstore. This collection and information made the youth stunned. He was very confused. Since in this world, martial arts manuals were at your fingertips, why were there no masters? Even a few people could learn with a bit of hard work?

    Soon, he found the answer in Gong Lixin¡¯s memory. It turns out that in this world, the theory and knowledge about meridians werepletely lost. Although people knew what was mentioned in the manuals, they didn¡¯t know how to run their internal force. The operation method of Qijing Eight Pulses was also called the heart method. It was the foundation of cultivation of internal forces. Without this foundation, it was impossible to cultivate internal force.

    Gong Lixin had been bullied by a child the same age as him and he was thus extremely eager to gain strength. After watching Zhou Xingchi¡¯s "Kung Fu" one day, he became obsessed with martial arts and wanted to be like Zhou Xingchi so he bought a lot of martial arts guidebooks to practice.

    His actions were full of childlike fantasy. This child always had passionate attachment to the world of fantasy. Although he could not cultivate, he still persisted for several years and had practiced for a while before going to bed every day.

    But it was useless, Gong Lixin¡¯s body was actually the purest yin body and only had yin martial arts talent. Even though he practiced every day for a long time, he only gained a small amount of internal force. These internal forces were stored in his Dantian and Gong Lixin didn¡¯t know how to use it but it made him healthier and more resistant to pain. Now that the little master has taken over, he had a better method.

    To better understand the situation, the young master feelings towards martial arts was disinterest. What was the use of having this martial art method that was enough to make Jianghu go crazy? Not to mention that his original cultivation of the yin and dual cultivation method were the best way to increase internal force. And seeing that that he was reborn in a new body, in a new world where he was no longer threatened by Xiao Lin and no longer trapped in the underground pce, martial arts held little interest for him.

    However, it was always good to learn some martial arts for self-defence. The youth didn¡¯t intend to give up cultivation. He only intended to slow down and take his time. Thinking about martial arts, he remembered that in this world, there was a manual that was very simr to "Reverse Spirits" called "Sunflower Collection."

    His smooth fingertips slid across a manual and the young master took out the "Sunflower Collection" book. The manuals were thin and the texts werepressed and written in the traditional style instead of the right to left style. The youth read without any difficulty. After reading, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh for the fool in his memory.

    This guidebook was tailor-made for a pure yin body and reverse vein but it was not as thorough as the "Reverse Spirits". The writer had the body of strongest leader of the East was neither good nor evil so it was unnecessary him to stay in the pce.

    In order to gain strength, he would not hesitate to resort to self-muttion. The heart of the strongest leader of the East was really tough! It was a pity that such a stunning figure was dead in a humiliating way! Looking back at the tragic end of the Lord in his memory, the young master held the "Sunflower Collection" and shook his head.

    [1] MTL tranted this into Bird Nest Stadium and I was like "what?" before I remembered how China¡¯s stadium looked liked for the Olympics lol

 Chapter 5

    Lin Wenbo was going to marry Gong Xiangyi so he was already half considered as part of the Gong family by Gong Yuanhang thus Song Haoran didn¡¯t have to be polite and escort him out. The only reason his friend was being this polite meant that he had something to things to say. Lin Wenbo didn¡¯t get into his car after they walked to the parking lot. Instead, he leaned on his Bentley and held out a pack of cigarettes as he waited for his friend to speak.

    Years of friendship and this tacit understanding was still there. Song Haoran smiled and pulled out a cigarette and ignited it. After taking a deep pull, he breached the subject. "What happened to Xiangyi?" Why was she so sad she cried like that? Does she know that Lixin likes you?"

    Lixin? When was his friend and Gong Lixin so close? Lin Wenbo raised his eyebrows and looked at Song Haoran with a strange expression. He then shook his head. "She doesn¡¯t know this. She was normal until she fainted in the afternoon. But as soon as she woke up though, she was like that. She was also the only one at home until now, there was no outsiders. I contacted her when I didn¡¯t get any call today. She said she had a nightmare and that¡¯s the only exnation that¡¯s makes sense the most."

    That is to say, Lin Wenbo himself didn¡¯t believe Gong XIangyi¡¯s excuse about being scared by a nightmare.

    She didn¡¯t know about Lixin¡¯s feeling. Song Haoran sighed in relief. A pair of sharp, eagle eyes stared at Lin Wenbo and he solemnly said, "I think you should talk to Lixin and solve the problem between you two." Upon hearing this, Lin Wenbo had a disgusted expression on his face, he stubbed out his cigarette and said, "Do you think I didn¡¯t try talking to him? It¡¯s useless, he doesn¡¯t listen!"

    "Oh?" Song Haoran blew out a plume of smoke. Dear good friend, your tone is somewhat unpleasant, he asks, "What attitude did you use to talk to him? Was it disgust like this? Was it with intolerance? Or was that not it? Lixin is a good boy, not as bad as you think, if your attitude is sincere, he will certainly listen!"

    Without today¡¯s incidence, Song Haoran would have never expected that his gloomy protective shell of his was to hide such a simple temper. He heard that some children would deliberately behave badly in order to gain attention from the adults. Considering that Uncle Gong and Xiangyi were not home all day long, Song Haoran felt that his guess was right. He couldn¡¯t help but feel a little bit of pity towards Gong Lixin, thinking about how indifferent he initially was towards him.

    When children go astray, the ones the most responsible were often adults.

    Hearing his friend¡¯s remarks, Lin Wenbo raised his eyebrows, curious. "Speaking of which, you seem close to him. How? Didn¡¯t you look down on him before?"

    "You were the one that convinced me before!" Song Haoran frowned, tapped the excess ashes away with his fingertips as he thought back to Gong Lixin¡¯s true face, clear eyes and soft voice. "I realized today that he¡¯s very sensible and very clever. It seems when people are helpless, they will reveal their true nature. This seems to be true."

    After saying this, he paused and looked at Lin Wenbo. His expression was serious. "I¡¯ve tried talking to him. You are right. He doesn¡¯t truly love you, not like that, it¡¯s more admiration or worship but the degree is deep so it¡¯s easy to get it confused. But then again, I¡¯m just an outsider. Don¡¯t say something without weight and leave him hanging, answer him honestly. Break his heart if you must but don¡¯t dy him or you and Xiangyi." The attitude of his friend was very cautious, Lin Wenbo didn¡¯t agree right away but, in the end, sighed and agreed: "What you said makes sense, I¡¯ll go find him and talk to him. Thanks!" When the words fell, he stubbed the cigarette butt and patted his friend¡¯s shoulder before driving away.

    Song Haoran watched the Bentley disappear around the corner before he returned to the house, went up to the second floor, saw that Gong Lixin¡¯s room was still lit and suddenly wanted to see him.

    The young master had studied Gong Lixin¡¯s notebooks, martial art manuals and wardrobes. With the help of his memory, he had put on a set of pajamas. And now he was looking up at the crystalmp on the ceiling.

    The people here were really rich, thismp was actually set with so many night pearls, no wonder the room was so bright. He didn¡¯t know if the sky after sunrise was also as bright. The little boy smiled.

    "If you keep staring at the light like that, your eyes will go blind." Song Haoran leaned in the half-opened doorway.

    "Song Big Brother!" Hearing the sound of Song Haoran, the little master immediately returned to Earth, his eyebrows scrunching up. His eyes really did go blind, except for a colorful mosaic, he couldn¡¯t see anything. He tried rubbing his eyes.

    This child! Looking at the youth¡¯s behavior, Song Haoran shook his head andughed. He walked to Gong Lixin¡¯s bed and pulled his hands away. He warned: "Don¡¯t rub your eyes, they will get infected."

    "Hn, I know." Always stuck in the darkness, the young master naturally didn¡¯t know that long-term exposure to bright light can cause damage to the eyes. Hearing Song Haoran¡¯s warning, he quickly promised and silently remembered in his heart.

    "Why didn¡¯t you sleep yet, it¡¯s sote?" Song Haoran found that he liked getting along with this undisguised Gong Lixin. Such a Gong Lixin, who was quiet and had a gentle temperament, makes him feel veryfortable.

    "Hn, I¡¯ll sleep right away." From Gong Lixin¡¯s memory, he knows that he had to go to school early in the morning, every day. The teenager who promised took the books and "The Sunflower Collection" that he¡¯d thrown on the bed and returned to the bookshelf.

    Song Haoran intercepted the "Sunflower Collection" halfway through and his eyebrows rose at the sight of the strange title. The words were confusing. "Let¡¯s study this bookter, do you want to learn martial arts?"

    "The unbeaten leader of the East knew martial arts. If I practice martial arts, I won¡¯t be beaten by anyone." The little master said with determination, his delicate eyebrows were scrunched up seriously.

    "Pft~" Song Haoran was almost beaten by Gong Lixin¡¯s serious expression and for a moment, almostughed. This child, do you need to take a joke so seriously? It seems that he really would practice this "Sunflower Collection".

    "Hn, you don¡¯t have to practice martial arts to do magic. Well, go to sleep, there¡¯s school tomorrow." Which man was not obsessed with martial arts when he was a kid? This was no big deal! Song Haoranughed and patted the child¡¯s soft hair and found that he hadpletely rxed despite the tightness caused from his military training.

    "Okay, I¡¯ll sleep." Gong Lixin shyly nodded and pulled over the soft beaded quilt and wrapped himself in it, leaving only his head out on the silky pillow. He lightly rubbed his face and rubbed his cheeks against the pillow. The action was very adorable.

    Song Haoran smiled, seeing his cute little movements, his heart softened and his fingers reluctantly stroked through his soft ink ck hair. When Gong Lixin closed his eyes and his breathing evened out, Song Haoran stood up and turned off the lights, closing the door as he left.

    The crystalmp was extinguished. When the darkness came down, everything in the room was swallowed up by it. The young master opened his eyes and saw the world outside, quickly blinked and shouted: "No!" Song Haoran, who was preparing to leave, rushed back when he heard him. He asked with concern, "What¡¯s wrong?"

    "Song Big Brother, I want to sleep with the lights on." The young master whispered, with a hint of fear in his tone. When he was immersed in darkness, his heart felt uneasy. He was afraid that everything in front of him was just a dream. He was afraid to wake and find that he was still in the dark Underground Pce.

    "Alright!" Song Haoran was surprised. After returning to Earth, he immediately turned on the lights on for him. He walked towards the bed and sat down. Looking down at the pale face, his appearance still appeared scared. He asked softly, "Are you afraid of the dark?"

    Afraid of the dark? How? He grew up in the Underground Pce. He was ustomed to the darkness. But he suddenly got freedom and light, he was very attached to them and didn¡¯t want to lose them. The young master stayed silent, he couldn¡¯t reveal those thoughts. So instead, he shook his head and whispered: "Not afraid."

    The youth¡¯s eyes were crystal clear and this revealed his inner fear but the face showed that of a man trying to be brave. The youth didn¡¯t know that his eyes couldn¡¯t hide his fear and sold him out. This made Song Haoranugh and also made him feel guilty.

    Only children who were truly insecure would get used to sleeping with the light on. What happened to Lixin when he was younger? Were they too irresponsible to have him turn out like this?

    Song Haoran fell into deep reflection. He reached out to those pale cheeks andforted him: "Hn, I won¡¯t turn off the light, you go to sleep, Song Big Brother will wait for you to have fallen asleep before leaving."

    "Thank you, Song Big Brother!" Grateful to Song Haoran, he smiled and closed his eyes with confidence. With the closest person sinceing to this world keeping himpany, all his worries faded away and he quickly fell into a sweet dream.

    Song Haoran watched as his breathing gradually evened out, sleeping quietly and looking beautiful. He stunned himself when he returned to Earth and then sighed, before quietly leaving the room.

 Chapter 6

    The darkness would eventually be passed and the sun would always rise.

    The little boy had a good night¡¯s sleep. Although his sleep was undisturbed, his body was long used to cultivating all the time. Therefore, when he blinked again, he noticed that the shallow amount of internal force in his Dantian had greatly increased overnight.

    "Reverse Spirits" was truly tailored for bodies with pure yin and yang with reverse veins. Gong Lixin, who was a pure yin and had the reverse physique, was twice as perfect for this cultivation method. Thus the result was that even with half of his effort, it still resulted in an amazing speed in cultivation. It was a pity that these two physiques were rare in the world. He was born in such a body in the other world. The young master was reborn again in such a body. He didn¡¯t know if God had anything against him.

    However, the growth of internal forces was not what attracted the little master¡¯s attention. He was staring at the orange morning sky outside the window with a smile on his lips and a face full of admiration. He watched for a long time before stepping in front of the window and extending his right hand to try and pick up a ray of sunshine on the window.

    His five fingers gathered and then spread out, but nothing, nothing but the warmth of the sun was caught in the palm of his hand. The little youngster curled up like a cat and soaked up the warmth of the morning light that he could only dream of in hisst world. The corners of his eyes quietly condensed with tears.

    Soon, he recovered from his overwhelming emotions, raised his face and forced his tears back. Standing in front of Gong Lixin¡¯s full-body length wardrobe, he didn¡¯t know what to wear for school.

    Looking inside, the young master finally picked up the T-shirt that Song Haoran bought for him yesterday. The T-shirt was already worn but it was still brand new. Not only was the style simple but it was also veryfortable to wear. He liked it a lot.

    He also picked up a light-colored jean that Gong Lixin often wore in his memory. The young master carefully ttened the creases on his clothes and pants and found the materials to be nice to touch and was reasonable to wear and walked downstairs to the dining hall.

    "Good morning father, good morning sister, good morning brother Song." Stepping down the stairs, the youth gave his greetings to his family members who were already gathered at the table. He dropped his head slightly, concealing the excitement on his face, and sat down beside Song Haoran, all while looking forward to having breakfast with his family for the first time.

    Hearing Gong Lixin¡¯s quiet greeting, Gong Yuanhang showed a surprised expression. Gong Xiangyi bowed her head and pretended to eat seriously. Only Song Haoran nodded with a smile in greeting.

    Gong Xiangyi was stunned in seeing a smile on Gong Lixin¡¯s face and quietly, resented him. Once again, she was not as happy as Gong Yuanhang was with this change, but she was very pleased, in a twisted way, with Gong Lixin¡¯s ability to disguise his attitude.

    After Gong Lixin¡¯s betrayal, no one knows more about the hidden viciousness of this young boy in order to assure his well-being. As long as he could survive, the young man could immediately throw away his gloomy outer shell and show kindness to others without hesitation, therefore living well under the protection of others.

    She had to say that the delicate and perfect act of this young man was useful for him as one couldn¡¯t help but pity him. The longer he lived, the more arrogant he became and eventually fell in love with someone he shouldn¡¯t¡¯ve and pushed himself into the fire pit.

    Gong Xiangyi closed her eyes, gripped the chopsticks in her hands to prevent herself from going back to the unfortunate memory of Gong Lixin¡¯s betrayal. It seemed like a long time, but was actually mere secondster, she opened her eyes and the hatred was gone and indifference took over. Now that she was reborn, she won¡¯t try to save people who shouldn¡¯t be saved. How close are rtives? In the apocalypse, who¡¯s life is more important than your own?

    Gong Lixin, I am not like you, I won¡¯t hurt people for personal grievances. But I am no saint, I won¡¯t forgive you, take care of you and protect you. In this lifetime, you will be the one to suffer and I will be the one to gain happiness this time!

    Thinking all this, Gong Xiangyi¡¯s mouth held back a sneer as she slowly drank the delicious and fragrant chicken porridge with half-closed eyes to truly taste food she hasn¡¯t had for a long time.

    After a night of adjustment, she was able to fully grasp her emotions so this time, her hostility was not revealed to the young master. Of course, the youth was just like her, he was also immersed in the deliciousness of the food.

    In hisst life in the Underground Pce, Xiao Ling tried to speed up the young master¡¯s cultivation and never let the little master eat anything. He often gave him all kinds of pills to improve his skill. Sometimes when he felt like it, he would let him eat the raw flesh of beast and drink its blood to supplement the aura. The smell, the feeling of wanting to vomit and the difficulty of swallowing, all disappeared by this chicken porridge and delicious dumplings in front of him.

    The young master didn¡¯t hold back, one by one, he quickly eliminated the food in front of him. His bulging cheeks, his sparkling eyes resembling that of a pleased cat, his expression of ultimate joy, all this vivid and interesting reaction made Song Haoran almostugh but also made the food he ate more delicious.

    Gong father didn¡¯t squint in pleasure like them but still seemed to be eating seriously. In fact, Gong Yuanhang had been paying attention to his youngest child. Seeing that the younger child, who never liked eating breakfast, had such a good appetite, he was happy and his eyes softened.

    The atmosphere of the breakfast table seemed very warm and harmonious. When the little master ate eight bowls, he finally used his amazing will to restrain his urge to stuff the rest of the food in his stomach.

    He put down his tableware, reluctantly wiped his mouth with a napkin and politely stood and bid goodbye to the people at the table.

    "Wait, I don¡¯t have any task today, so I¡¯ll drive you to school and pick you up after." Song Haoran saw the teenager go and quickly set aside his tableware.

    Since yesterday¡¯s experience, his impression of Gong Lixin had changed and made a 180 degree turn. His heart felt pity and guilt towards the child and thus, he decided to pay more attention to this younger brother in the future.

    "Thank you, Song Big Brother!" The young master blinked and his face showed a surprised expression. He was normally sent to school by a random driver so Song Haoran, who he liked, was a lot better.

    Song Haoran felt tickled by this youth¡¯s excited expression. He patted Gong Lixin¡¯s hair and slid a hand over his shoulder as he moved them towards the garage.

    Gong father looked at the two people walking away intimately, the corner of his mouth raised slightly while Gong Xiangyi showed a dignified expression. She finally found an anomaly after her rebirth, that was, the rtionship between Gong Lixin and Song Haoran.

    In the past life, the two lived under the same roof, but when you looked at their rtionship, it was like water and oil. Song Haoran was the one who saw through Gong Lixin¡¯s true nature from beginning to end. For Gong Lixin, even when he disguised himself, Song Haoran paid attention to him and even warned Gong Xiangyu to be carefuly around her younger brother. Unfortunately, the original Gong Xiangyi was blinded by her younger brother¡¯s affection and never put those words to heart.

    Looking at this today, Song Haoran was very fond of Gong Lixin to the point of guarding him? This was concerning but maybe, Gong Lixin was also born again and knew Song Haoran¡¯s circumstance at the end of the world. He was one of the top powerhouses in the world, so he decided to make his move in advance?

    Gong Xiangyi thought for a while and quickly threw that notion away. How could the miracle of rebirth happen again and again and again, it was not a bargain sale! Moreover, if Gong Lixin was truly reborn, how could he still go to school at this time? He would be busy gathering necessary material without wait!

    Let¡¯s go back for a bit, even if he was reborn, what¡¯s the worst that can happen? He had no power, no space; with only a beautiful face, he will get tired of being thrown away like garbage just like in their past life and won¡¯t pose a threat to her. She just needed to be careful and wait for the apocalypse to swallow him up. This time, without her help, whether he can survive or not was left to be seen.

    Thinking this through, Gong Xiangyi felt relieved and began thinking on how to mention the uing events to her father, Lin Wenbo and Song Haoran and let them help her collect materials.

    Father and Song Haoran were the real powers of Provincial Military Region A. They could easily get weapons. The Lin family where Lin Wenbo came from belongs to one of the top ten businessman of C country. Collecting food and daily necessities was simply a wave of a hand. Coupled with her vast space and her past knowledge, she could take advantage of many opportunities toe, avoid the tragedies of herst life and live happily.

    Gong Xiangyi kept nning on how to deal with the outbreak of the apocalypse. On the other hand, the young master was still ignorant. He didn¡¯t know that the world that he¡¯se to love more and more every minute that goes by will soon be devastated and be a living hell.

    At this time, he was eagerly looking at the passing scenery outside the window and was amazed by the means of transportation called "car". People in this world have turned things that appear in various mythological stories into reality. If he didn¡¯t have Gong Lixin¡¯s memory in his mind, he would think that he was no longer in the living world but in a celestialnd. Only the gods in the celestialnd would make clouds and sky move but the mortals in this world have done it! He was amazed in his heart.

    Repressing the nerves on his face, trying not to expose himself by revealing the excitement on his face, the young master looked a bit too serious. But his crystal-clear eyes were undisguised. At this moment, it was shining with burning light. He was staring at the car¡¯s air conditioner, searching how the constant cool air kepting out. From time to time, he would stick his fingers in between the fins and feel the flow of air from the air conditioner. It¡¯s cool.

    The summer in this world was very hot, it was even hot in the morning and it was difficult to change the weather. So, this was amazing! In this way, there was no internal force used and the summer season was alsofortable! The youth and his five fingers kept swaying in front of the air conditioner as he thought all these silently.

    "Is the air conditioner that fun?" Gong Lixin had looked out from the window for several minutes and yed with the air conditioner for the same amount of time. He didn¡¯t want to take the initiative to talk to him but thinking that he was going to school and will be there a while, Song Haoran finally couldn¡¯t help but break the silence.

    "Ah? No, it¡¯s not fun." The young master replied and, with a sigh of disappointment, retracted his right hand and hid it behind his back. No matter how calm he was, he was only 16 years-old. It was difficult to control his curiosity when he sees new and novel things.

    "If it was not fun, why y with it for so long? Why not to talk to Song Big Brother!" Song Haoran who concentrated on driving, didn¡¯t find his behavior to be strange. He made up his mind yesterday, he wants to get along with this younger brother. Naturally, he hopes to know more about him. Talking was a faster way of understanding someone.

    Talk? The youth searched his memory and didn¡¯t find a picture of Gong Lixin and Song Haoran in his mind. For a moment, he felt helpless. But he had to open his mouth. "But I¡¯ve never seemed to have spoken to Song Big Brother, I don¡¯t know what to say. If I say something wrong, I am afraid that I will make Song Brother dislike me."

    Song Haoran was stunned by this straightforward answer, his facial expression was a little stiff as he turned his face slightly to look at the innocent teenager with guilt: Howe I felt that Gong Lixin¡¯s temper was paranoid and his heart was shallow? He is clearly a good boy with straightforward words and personality. My previous opinion of him was simply wrong.

    The longer he stayed with Gong Lixin, the more his heart repented on his indifference and prejudice. Song Haoran was somewhat ufortable and no longer forced Gong Lixin to talk to him. The two arrived in A district¡¯s affiliated secondary school in silence.

    Looking at the back of the teenager as he got off the car, Song Haoran resolved himself and shouted: "Lixin, as long as I have time, I will drive you to school and pick you up."

    The young master heard these words and answered back just as loud. "Hn", the white, jade-like face was extremely bright, and the crescent-shaped eyes were filled with joy, it was more beautiful under the reflection of the morning sun. One couldn¡¯t help thinking that he looked good.

    Seeing the childish expression on the youth, Song Haoran breathed a sigh of relief and his mood brightened.

    <i>T/N: If you haven¡¯t noticed, the Character Information (not much, just info on the sister) page was updated. I¡¯ll update it frequently as more information about each character is added.</i>

    <i>On another note, I¡¯ll be starting Ko-Fi after the next release. See you next Saturday!</i>

 Chapter 7

    Gong Lixin went to Gao Yi¡¯s ss A, which was the ssroom on the first floor of the teaching building, making it very easy to find. The young master followed his memory and quickly found Gong Lixin¡¯s seat and brought out thenguage textbook from within his desk.

    When he was still living in the underground pce, he had listened to stories that the servants would recite in "private" about their childhood. At times, they would also sneak in learning materials, but now that he looked at the Chinese textbooks printed with small characters. The young master¡¯s eyebrows shot up and his expectation was instantly disillusioned.

    The young master found that he had to read a lot of books so, he could not turn a blind eye to his illiteracy. He tried to read the whole page but aside a few simple words such as "one, two, three", the other words he didn¡¯t know.

    Fortunately, there was the Gong Lixin¡¯s memory. Thanks to that, the young master knew that this world¡¯s text had gone through revolutions, greatly simplifying traditional Chinese characters used in ancient times and only keeping half of the words and some of the radicals instead. Because of this, the young master had topare his memories with Gong Lixin¡¯s and read extremely slowly.

    It was so difficult to read Chinese textbooks, not to mention chemistry, biology and mathematics textbooks. The knowledge of those subjects had undoubtedly increased astronomically since the ancient times that the young master came from. Even with Gong Lixin¡¯s memories, the youth had no way to understand.

    Forget it, if he can¡¯t be a top student, couldn¡¯t he just join his father¡¯s army as a soldier? Would soldiers need to learn these? The young master was frustrated and stunned while staring at the pile of textbooks.

    When the youth felt troubled, a handsome teenager stepped into the ss and walked to the desk in front of him before turning around. His eyes kept staring at the youth. His desk mate was an ordinary, short-sleeved teenager. When he came to see him, the other would smile in a ttering manner and consciously helped organize the stationery on his desk and take out the textbooks he needed for early self-study.

    Seeing that youth¡¯s brows were crumpled and he was leaning onto the desk, the young boy slightly licked his lips with a sly glimmer in his eyes.

    "Lixin, how was it,st night? Was it cool?" The teenager quickly hid his real emotions and approached the youth, asking like he was concerned. His desk was at his back and he was facing the other but he didn¡¯t bother looking at this young master.

    "Hn?" Hearing this juvenile¡¯s question, the little master looked up at him and fixed his eyes on the other person, hesitating before asking, "Are you Fang Fang?" Were you the one who tricked Gong Lixin into eating that medicine?

    Fang Hao was stunned and smiled. "Howe you don¡¯t even know me? Was it too intensest night, your brain can¡¯t function?"

    He tried to look good for this brother but, in his heart, he despised him. Gong Lixin had been fooled a thousand times. This youth knew about Gong Lixin¡¯s obsession with Lin Wenbo. He knows that this rtionship won¡¯t bear any fruit. If he continued to do so, it would only cause harm to others. He would not stop it from happening but rather help him thus he tricked Gong Lixin into swallowing K pills to tempt Lin Wenbo.

    He knew that Gong Lixin would not seed but would make Lin Wenbo even more disgusted with him. If the situation were more serious, Gong Lixin might not be able to wait until Lin Wenbo rushed over and would be raped by a man at the club. Who told him to have such a seductive face?

    However, what he wants the most was that Gong Lixin was despised, disgusted and humiliated. He enjoyed ying with Gong Lixin¡¯s happiness. What about his family life? They want to rely on the Gong family for support and he had to please Gong Lixin because of that, but in private, he could trample on Gong Lixin¡¯s dignity as much as he wanted, which gave him a different kind of satisfaction.

    Imagining Gong Lixin¡¯s unbearable plightst night, the smile on Fang Hao¡¯s face was real and his follower couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    Fang Hao was superficially well-prepared but they didn¡¯t not know that this young master had already seen the ridicule and contempt in their eyes and ssified them as his enemies.

    Although he was imprisoned in the Underground Pce for 16 years and had never touched the outside world, making the youth not care about the world. Because of that, his temperament was simple but he was still raised by the devil, Xiao Lin. He was by no means a pure and harmless littlemb. He had his own unique set of principles on doing things. Others were good to him, he will use his true heart to return the goodwill; others hurt him, he must double the pain.

    In Xiao Lin¡¯s eyes, this innocent nature had already been imnted with his cruel torture methods. If this factor was not triggered, he could be the most perfectly innocent child in the whole world, but once it was stimted, he could immediately be a beast that ate people whole.

    "Nasty people forcing him to eat medicine" was one of those few taboos of the youth. Obviously, Fang Hao¡¯s action touched his bottom line. He stared at Fang Hao, his face a little gloomy as he asked coldly: "Do you think it would befortable to take that medicine?"

    Fang Hao stared ufortably as he exined: "I heard people say that it was veryfortable, makes you very high."

    "Yeah." The young master nodded slowly and said, "Since you like it so much, then I will personally give you medicine that will make you even morefortable and then find them for you. Ten sturdy, big men who would sleep with you for a night."

    In the past, Xiao Lin forced him and those that lived with him to swallow the Spring Dan, he had always wanted to do this to Xiao Lin. Unfortunately, Xiao Lin is dead. He could only make up for this regret with Fang Hao.

    Fang Hao¡¯s smile froze, he stuttered and asked: "You...are you kidding? Last night, you went on your own, you can¡¯t me me!" Gong Lixin told him, didn¡¯t he? Howe he was angry this time?

    Fang Hao¡¯s little follower didn¡¯t dare look at Gong Lixin, his eyes were filled with fear. He found from Gong Lixin¡¯s serious attitude that his threat towards Fang Hao was not simply a joke, he was serious.

    Sure enough, Gong Lixin replied with seriousness: "I don¡¯t joke. When the medicine is ready and the big men are ready, I will contact you."

    The medicine from his past was very easy to the young master to make, but he had just attached to Gong Lixin¡¯s body and he was unfamiliar with this life. Buying medicinal herbs and finding the ten big and burly men would take some time. He waited for the first ss to start.

    He was threatened by Gong Lixin? Fang Hao kept asking himself that and seriously suspected that his hearing had a problem. And the look in Gong Lixin¡¯s eyes made feel him more and more uneasy. A cold shiver climbed from the soles of his feet to the top of his head.

    Fang Hao¡¯s scalp felt a little numb, turning away to avoid facing Gong Lixin¡¯s sight. He wanted to exin but the ss bell rang just in time.

    The young master knew the meaning of the ringtone and immediately picked up his book to study, no longer paying attention to Fang Hao. When Fang Hao saw the teachering in, he closed his mouth, his face gloomy and his mood heavy.

    When Gong Lixin first started, he was really ttering to him and nowadays, he was out to ruin him and make his life miserable. If Gong Lixin really wants to retaliate, with the strength of the Gong family, the words he just threatened with could easily be a reality.

    Imagine ten burly men taking turns to torture him. Fang Hao¡¯s forehead was drenched in cold sweat, his chrysanthemum began to feel threatened. His desk was obviously in front of the other and he tried to widen the distance between them, secretly praying that Gong Lixin wouldn¡¯t take his revenge.

    After a whole day, Fang Hao spent it frightened in his corner. Every time the school bell would ring, he immediately apologized and exined to Gong Lixin. However, Gong Lixin didn¡¯t even bother paying attention to him. At a nce, his attitude was obvious on his face.

    In fact, the youth was also having a difficult day today. Fang Hao¡¯s harassment was nothing but what was upsetting him was the academic problems. In addition to thenguage, he couldn¡¯t understand any of the other subjects either. He stubbornly persisted for two sses before the young master finally gave up his intention to study hard, turned his attention to his dantian and simply practiced his internal forces.

    Finally, the school ended and his dantian was filled with a bit more with internal force.

    If he went on like this, he would be able to break through the top of "Reverse Spirits" within two months. The youth thought that depressing thought while packing up his bag. When he was out of the school, he saw that Song Haoran, who was waiting across the road, was slightly depressed.

    The youth walked towards Song Haoran but was blocked by Fang Hao.

    "Lixin, wait, I want to talk to you." For his family but mostly, for himself, even if it wounded his pride, he had to reconcile with Gong Lixin as soon as possible.

    "Song Big Brother said you weren¡¯t a good person. If youe close to me from now on, he will personally take care of you. He¡¯s just in front, you¡¯ve met him in the past." The young master pointed to Song Haoran¡¯snd rover. For Song Big Brother¡¯s pride, he remembered his words firmly.

    Fang Hao turned and saw that Song Haoran was staring in their direction. Seeing Gong Lixin pointing at him, he immediately turned off the car and opened the door before walking towards the two of them.

    Song Haoran¡¯s name was big and was simply a p in the face. His hot temper was legendary in the C country. Only someone who was not afraid of death would provoke him. He broke a man¡¯s hands and feet with four shots without saying anything and ruined the man¡¯s life. However, the power of Song family was so powerful that others couldn¡¯t help the poor man.

    Song Haoran¡¯s hot temper reputation didn¡¯t emerge from the Song family. His military strength was not built up by Gong Yuanhang, but was piled up with his and his enemy¡¯s blood. No one knows how many secret missions he performed, but it was a well-recognized fact that he lived a dangerous life. It was not an exaggeration to say that he might have evenmitted murder.

    In the face of his mighty power, even the older generation would avoid meeting Song Haoran¡¯s gaze. How could Fang Hao not be afraid? His legs were quaking and he quickly ran away. Thinking of Song Haoran¡¯s evaluation of him as "not a good person", thinking of how he framed Gong Lixinst night, Fang Hao sadly realized that Fang Jia¡¯s good days were over.

    "That was Fang Hao?" Going to Gong Lixin, Song asked confidently.

    "Hn, he is very afraid of you." The young master nodded, seriously looking at Song Haoran. He didn¡¯t think Song Haoran was that scary. He couldn¡¯t help but frown, the other party was very rude.

    "If he¡¯s afraid of me, then it¡¯ll stop him from approaching you." Song Haoran smiled, very naturally taking the teenager¡¯s soft hand and guarding him while walking towards thend rover across the road.

    "He doesn¡¯t need toe to me, I will go to him. He forced me to eat that pill, I have to force him to eat Spring Dan, and also find ten burly men to sleep with him for one night." The young master calmly exined his revenge n to his most trusted Song brother.

    Song Haoran¡¯s footsteps stopped and he looked down at the serious-looking teenager. The determination in his face showed that the boy was not joking. His brow twisted and he leaned forward, onto the teenager¡¯s should andughed.

    The well-behaved and lovely child certainly made him like him, but honestly, this child who dared to love and hate was obviously more suitable to Song Haoran¡¯s taste. Because "an eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth" was Song Haoran¡¯s principle for being a man. Gong Lixin¡¯s method of handling this incident without remorse hit his heart and gained a little more of his approval. Besides just pitying him, he appreciated him.

    He certainly was the son of uncle Gong! He has uncle Gong¡¯s willpower! Song Haoran secretly said in his heart whileughing out loud for a long time before letting go of Gong Lixin¡¯s shoulder. He patted his chest assured him: "Is it necessary to find ten burly men? Let Song Big Brother take care of it!"

    <i>T/N: So I got word that Xiao Shaozu is not actually a name but mean young master. So I¡¯ll be changing that in the future.</i>

 Chapter 8

    Because of Gong Lixin¡¯s revenge n, Song Haoran learned a little more about this younger brother of his. The child¡¯s temperament was pure but not weak. Recognizing the true face of Fang Hao, he immediately drew a line with the other party. He was a very determined person and was very simr to uncle Gong.

    Because of this discovery, Song Haoran feels closer to Gong Lixin. Even if they don¡¯t say anything when they¡¯re together, the atmosphere was very warm and harmonious.

    He didn¡¯t know from where came the melodious music that broke the harmony in the car. Gong Lixin listened to the music and was unfamiliar with it.

    The ringtone continued, irritating Song Haoran so he turned towards Gong Lixin and asked: "Howe you¡¯re not answering the phone?"

    Phone? The young master took a moment and immediately took out Gong Lixin¡¯s mobile phone from his bag. He clicked on the call button with his fingertip and ced it next to his ear to answer it. Perhaps it was because of the time he spentparing his memories with Gong Lixin¡¯s memories during ss, the young master could now quickly extract Gong Lixin¡¯s memory for his own use.

    A familiar voice came from the earpiece, and the eyes of youth shed in a new light. He tentatively called out: "Lin Big Brother?" This gadget called "mobile phone" was really magical. He could hear the other without any internal force!

    Hearing the name of the caller was Lin Wenbo, Song Haoran¡¯s ears sharpened and the corner of his eyes were fixed on Gong Lixin¡¯s expression.

    At the other end of the phone, Lin Wenbo simply said a few words and hung up. The young master nodded and promised. At the end, he looked at Song Haoran and said, "Brother Song, Brother Lin asked me to have dinner and to let you take me to Mayflower Western Restaurant."

    Western food was delicious! The youth immediately seized this from Gong Lixin¡¯s pool of memory and his heart was full of expectations. After the baptism of delicious breakfast, he now had a fascination towards "food".

    Song Haoran nodded and looked at Gong Lixin¡¯s little face filled with joy and his mood soured a bit.

    Lin Wenbo was not simply asking Lixin to have dinner. He was afraid that he wanted to have a showdown. Could Lixin stillugh so happily when he arrived? Thinking of Gong Lixin crying, Song Haoran frowned, his heart squeezed tightly and he suddenly wanted to turn around and take him home.

    However, in the process of growing up, people had to go through some pain and frustration to be more mature and stronger. This was something Lixin should face!

    Song Haoran quickly convinced himself and dismissed the idea of bringing Gong Lixin back home.

    After half an hour, the two arrived at Mayflower Western Restaurant. Song Haoran stopped the car and personally sent Gong Lixin in. Lin Wenbo, who had been waiting for a long time, saw the two peopleing in and his expression was a little strange.

    "Haoran, howe you are here?" Ling Wenbo asked in a deep voice, the meaning very obvious in his tone. Today¡¯s conversation involves Gong Lixin¡¯s privacy and self-esteem. It was only necessary for the two of them to be present. The addition of Song Haoran was not a good thing for Gong Lixin.

    "I was just sending Lixin in and will leave immediately." Song Haoran pulled out a chair and let Gong Lixin sit down. Then he went to Lin Wenbo and said: "Come out with me, I have something to tell you."

    "What? Tell me." The two had walked out of the restaurant and stood in the corner of the establishment. Lin Wenbo raised his brows with doubt and looked at his friend.

    "Are you going to have a showdown with Lixin?" Although he asked, Song Haoran¡¯s tone showed he was positive in the other¡¯s answer.

    "Did you not persuade me to talk to him before? Why? Do you think it¡¯s a wrong idea?" Lin Wenbo didn¡¯t understand this friend. His uncertain expression waspletely different from the decisive man of the past.

    "No, there¡¯s nothing wrong with it." Song Haoran shook his head and pleased with words: "But he is still a child after all, pay attention to your words, don¡¯t make it sound as if it was a business negotiation. I don¡¯t want this to be a setback. A shadow that he can¡¯t shake off for a lifetime."

    "I didn¡¯t think you were so concerned about Gong Lixin." Lin Wenbo raised his eyebrows and said with amazement before he nodded and said: "You can rest assured, I will pay attention to his feelings." The other party was also his to-be-wife¡¯s brother, he won¡¯t hurt him.

    "That¡¯s good." Song Haoran sighed with relief and looked at the teenager who was seriously studying the restaurant¡¯s menu. A gentle look swiftly passed his eyes and then he said farewell to his friend and left.

    Song Haoran¡¯s gentle expression before leaving waspletely noticed by Lin Wenbo. He didn¡¯t immediately enter the restaurant but looked at Gong Lixin for a moment through the huge floor-to-ceiling window.

    The young man¡¯s mouth was curved into a shallow smile and a pair of big clear eyes stared at the menu in his hand. He was eyeing the menu with coveted eyes. From time to time, he also stuck out his small pink tongue and licked his lips. The expression was quite cute. At first ce, he couldn¡¯t stop thinking so in his heart. This appearance waspletely different from the paranoid and gloomy Gong Lixin he normally saw.

    Without the help of his friend and seeing Gong Lixin, who was showing his true nature at this moment, Lin Wnbo would never have noticed. He was just looking at him before he walked into the restaurant and sat down opposite of Gong Lixin. The teenager still studied the menu in his hand and did not pay attention to his arrival.

    Waiting for a moment, he watched the boy staring at the pictures in the menu without even turning to look at him. Lin Wenbo was helpless and felt quite funny. He had to take the initiative to talk. "Have you decided? What do you want to eat?"

    "Hn, I haven¡¯t decided. Big Brother Lin, help me." The young master discovered Lin Wenbo¡¯s arrival, apologized with a smile and pushed the menu towards him.

    He didn¡¯t know the kind of words used on the menu but the pictures arranged next to them looked very delicious, which made him hungry and his index finger moved in indecision. He couldn¡¯t tell the name of the dish and he was too embarrassed to say what he wanted to eat. He handed over the choice to Lin Wenbo.

    Lin Wenbo didn¡¯t notice and ordered two of the restaurant¡¯s most famous steaks, a sd and a few more dishes before dessert.

    Waiting for a while, the two fell silent. Lin Wenbo was thinking about how to open the conversation and the youth picked up the menu again, carefully appreciating the vivid photos above and enjoying himself.

    "Lixin, I will marry your sister two monthster. I can¡¯t respond to your feelings." Lin Wenbo took a look before he decided to open the door.

    "Ah?" The young master raised his head revealing a pair of round cat eyes, their expressions somewhat ignorant. Obviously, he still didn¡¯t understand what Lin Wenbo said.

    Lin Wenbo nced at him and continued. "Look at it this way, you can still go out and find someone worthy of your love. Stop liking me, stop holding any hope. I really am with your sister and am in love with her. It¡¯s not the political marriage that you think. Even if you didn¡¯t have a sister, I wouldn¡¯t like you. Because I don¡¯t like men. Do you understand?"

    The little cat¡¯s expression was still ignorant. But you can¡¯t me him for being unresponsive. Although he could see Gong Lixin¡¯s memory, he couldn¡¯t feel any of Gong Lixin¡¯s feeling at that time. Therefore, this deep love that he had was not inherited by him at all. Also, he simply doesn¡¯t know the true nature of love thus didn¡¯t understand what Lin Wenbo was saying.

    Lin Wenbo sighed and changed to something simpler, "You should find someone who likes men like you to love and get entangled with. I am a straight man, a straight man who is about to get married. You are wasting your time on me."

    At this moment, Lin Wenbo¡¯s tone was filled with confidence in what he said. He didn¡¯t know that, in the future, he would be blinded by this boy.

    Hearing the word "entanglement", the young master suddenly realized. In his acquired memories, Gong Lixin did want to go find Lin Wenbo to do those things but he couldn¡¯t keep going. That sounded really annoying, just like those who like to entangle him and disturb him in the past.

    The young master felt the same back then thus he quickly nodded and promised, "Lin Brother, I understand what you mean. I will not pester you in the future, you can rest assured."

    After the words were said, his mindpletely focused on the waitersing in and was attracted by the dishes. He ran though his mind at high speed, gathering various etiquettes about eating western food whilerge amount of saliva pooled in his mouth and he discretely swallowed.

    Lin Wenbo had prepared a persuasive statement to try and cheer Gong Lixin¡¯s up from his depression but he didn¡¯t think he would agree so smoothly and without pleading or crying.

    "Do you really understand?" Lin Wenbo¡¯s tone was filled with disbelief. "If you have something to say, make it clear now as this won¡¯t happen again in the future."

    The young master seriously considered it and then shook his head. "I really understand, there is nothing more to say." The words fell and he pointed to the dishes on the table, full of hopes, "Can I eat?"

    "Eat." Lin Wenbo answered his eager question andughed.

    Observing the expression of the boy and looking into his clear eyes, aside from his enthusiasm for food, there was nothing else in his eyes. Lin Wenbo suddenly felt ridiculous.

    Sure enough, Song Haoran did say that Gong Lixin was still a child. He couldn¡¯t distinguish between respect and love. As long as he was open and honest, he could understand. In the past, his self-confidence and avoidance of the other aroused this rebellious psychology, making him exaggerate what he saw.

    After all, the fault was not in Gong Lixin but in himself. Lin Wenbo looked at Gong Lixin who was concentrating on eating. He kept analyzing the events and finally smiled.

    After thinking about it, Lin Wenbo¡¯s disgust towards Gong Lixin¡¯s disappeared and the dinner between the two was very enjoyable.

    When the two returned to Gong family residence, Gong father and Gong Xiangyi hadn¡¯t returned yet. Only Song Haoran sat in the living room watching TV. From time to time, his would cast his eyes towards the door, apparently waiting for Gong Lixin.

    "Came back, how was dinner?" Seeing Gong Lixin¡¯s smiling face, Song Haoran put down his worries and asked instead.

    "Steaks and cakes are delicious!" The young master sat down next to Song Haoran and answered. As for the sd, he thought the tasted of the sd dressing was a bit strange but Lin Big Brother like it so he declined toment on it.

    "If you liked it, Song Brother will take you again." Song Haoran was somewhat addicted to touching the youth¡¯s soft and smooth hair and did so with a smile on his face that he didn¡¯t know he had.

    "Yeah." The young master nodded, the smile on his face was bright.

    Lin Wenbo sat down on the sofa opposite of the two and watched the interaction between them. The mood was not tense as it once was. He could now fully understand his friend¡¯s sudden change in attitude towards Gong Lixin. After an in-depth understanding of Gong Lixin, he knew that this child had a charm that attracted people to him.

    "Alright, go up and change clothes, it smells like steak." Song Haoran teased. Gong Lixin nodded and ran upstairs to change clothes.

    When his back disappeared up the stairs, Song Haoran looked towards his friend ad asked, "How was it? Was it cleared up?"

    Lin Wenbo leaned back on the sofa chair and sighed, "Honestly speaking, it was easier than I thought. You were right, if you exin clearly, Gong Lixin¡¯s would understand." Song Haoran¡¯s smiled and no longer talked. Since things were settled, they should forget about it and not mention it anymore.

 Chapter 9

    Time passed by, it¡¯s been almost a month and the young master still couldn¡¯t understand his school lessons and used the learning time to cultivate his internal forces. From the age of three, he had been practicing "Reverse Spirits". The young master was naturally familiar with this path. Together with the pure yin body and reverse veins, the cultivation speed progressed in leaps and bounds. In just a month, he has broken through the first level.

    The first level of Reverse Spirit could spread out the internal force to the external body making it so that knife and gun did not enter and made it seem as though a fly was hitting a wall. When the cultivation reached the second level, killing was as easy as picking flowers; at the third level, there was no need to eat anymore and the energy was endless; at fourth level, it bes overwhelming; the fifth level was difficult to reach. As for the sixth, seventh and eight level, he doesn¡¯t know the extent of power at those level because no one had ever reached those heights. However, it¡¯s been said in legends that those who reached the eighth level of Reverse Spirits could no longer be called human, living with the heavens and earth and ying with the sun and the moon. Such people should be called gods.

    Xiao Shaozu didn¡¯t expect to be able to cultivate to the eight level of martial arts because only those who had truly cultivated Reverse Spirits knew that the higher you went in cultivation level, the more difficult were the breakthroughs. He relied on his two lifetime of experience and his reverse vein physique to quicklyy the foundations. When it came to the second, third and fourth levels, not only would they take time to breakthrough but one also needed to face life and death situations. If there were no enemies, there were no "death" experience.

    In his past life, he practiced day and night and swallowed countless panacea medicines. He was only able to practice to the third level, after that, the martial arts could not progress further. If it wasn¡¯t for his stagnant skills that he couldn¡¯t grow even a little bit in several years, Xiao Lin wouldn¡¯t¡¯ve decided to absorb him so quickly.

    In this life, he devoted himself to a peaceful and prosperous life and was cared for by his family and friends. The young master¡¯s desire to be stronger was far less intense in this life than in his previous one. Thus, his cultivation only focused on the nature of convenience and not on speed.

    The young master¡¯s days were veryfortable and those who used to bully him often now trembled in fear. Without him, the usual parties disappeared overnight and the Fang family quietly retreated from the provincial military.

    After Fang Hao received the threat from Xiao Shaozu, he felt uneasy in his heart. Finally, he couldn¡¯t handle the fear and told his family the story. After his family members heard the news, they were shocked. They were uncertain if Gong Lixin would retaliate like he said he would. However, with the report of Song Haoran¡¯s character, Fang Hao and Fang family didn¡¯t even have to think about it.

    The Fang family¡¯s influence was not good enough. They barely got a foothold into the sea of power and couldn¡¯t afford to gamble. They didn¡¯t dare gamble. After a family discussion, they sent Fang Hao away to the countryside. Fang family also took the opportunity to exit the provincial military since it was controlled by Song Haoran.

    There was no imprable wall in the world. Children who were connected to the military circle soon heard of Fang family¡¯s circumstance and they all looked at Gong Lixin with mixed feelings. Sure enough, dogs can bite and a weak cat that looks gentle may also be a tiger.

    In front of Gong Lixin, they did a 180 in regards to their attitude. After the dust settled, the incident was never mentioned again. The young master was also used to being served by people in the underground pce. It was normal for these people to behave like that, just as it was natural for him to order them. Everyone saw his extraordinary temperament and treated him more cautiously.

    The young master¡¯s days passed by veryfortably and soon, he has integrated into modern society. It¡¯s just that he couldn¡¯t find Fang Hao and make him regret his actions. However, while in the Underground Pce, the young master remembered one sentence by heart and that was, "it¡¯s never toote for a gentleman to take his revenge". This little master was very happy to be a gentleman and he had plenty of time. There woulde a day where he would meet Fang Hao.

    With such a thought, when he finally concluded that he couldn¡¯t find Fang Hao, the youth wrote Fang Hao¡¯s name on top of a bottle of Spring Dan and awaited the day he could collect on his debt to the original owner of this body.

    In this way, another half a month passed, the young master¡¯s entourage was upied by children the same age as him. From their conversations, he learned more about the world and he no longer appeared to be out of ce. In his spare time, the little master also learned how to go online and often searched martial arts movies on the Inte which had be his most favorite past time.

    However, it was only the calm before the storm. The young master came home from school one day, apanied by Song Big Brother. When they opened the door, they saw his father who looked a sickly green, his sister who had furrowed brows and a face full of grievance and a quiet and helpless Lin Wenbo.

    The atmosphere in the living room was gloomy and the servants were watching on from a distance. The young master put down his schoolbag, went to his father¡¯s side and sat down. He learned how to show filial piety towards his father from watching TV thus he patted the back of Gong father¡¯s hand. He asked, "Dad, what¡¯s wrong?"

    Adapted to modern life, the small lord was very fond of the loving father and the majestic Gong head of the family. He no longer called him father after the first time he was reborn into this world but called the other "dad" instead.

    Recently, this little boy became well-behaved and no longer hid himself as usual and often apanied him to chat. Seeing his little face, Gong father who was filled fear was soothed and his anger subsided a little.

    "Lixin, I want you to persuade your sister to still go through her wedding half a month from now. The invitations were already sent out. But now, she¡¯s saying she doesn¡¯t want to get married! What a mess!" Gong father¡¯s face fell as he nced at Gong Xiangyi.

    The little master was surprised to see Gong Xiangyi, he didn¡¯t know how to persuade her. His rtionship with this sister of his was not as good as Gong father imagines. He has been with them for more than a month. Gong Xiangyi didn¡¯t say anything to him the whole time. She always red at him which made him very ufortable.

    Song Haoran heard about the situation and sat down next to the little master. He turned to Gong Xiangyi on the opposite side and asked in a serious voice: "Xiangyi, why do you want to cancel the wedding? Are you in trouble? Let us help you solve it, don¡¯t bear it all on your own."

    "That¡¯s right, Xiangyi, let daddy take care of the big things and don¡¯t joke about such a lifelong event." Gong father had calmed down by now andforted his daughter.

    Lin Wenbo didn¡¯t say anything but his arm was tightly wrapped around Gong Xiangyi¡¯s shoulders. His big hand wrapped around her little hand and gently shook it to express his silentfort.

    Gong Xiangyi¡¯s expressionless face finally cracked a bit. She quickly nced at Gong Lixin, who was beside Gong father and spoke carefully. "Dad, Wenbo, Haoran,e with me, I have something to say."

    The three that were named looked at each other, then they got up and followed her into her room before closing the door.

    The glimpse of Gong Xiangyi¡¯s stance against him was seen by the young master and he naturally knew that she would not let him hear her next words. In the underground pce, after struggling to survive for 16 years, there were some people who were a little wary of him. The more Gong Xiangyi didn¡¯t want him to know, the more he wanted to know.

    Rubbing his lips, he carried his bag to his room and set it down beside the bookshelf before he focused on his ears and easily heard the conversation everyone was having in the other room. He had quite a bit of internal force now and his five senses were superb. He could easily hear whispers within ten feet but if he didn¡¯t want to, he could easily block it out.

    If he reached the third level of Reverse Spirits, the radius of control his senses could detect would increase to a hundred miles, Gong Xiangyi¡¯s little defense could not help her.

    Next door, Gong Xiangyi didn¡¯t mention her own rebirth. She had already decided to take that secret to the grave. She only mentioned that she suddenly began to dream and these dreams foresaw the end of the world.

    Gong father, Song Haoran and Lin Wenbo were all silent and didn¡¯t express their opinions regarding her tale. Although a few among them thought her words were ridiculous, they couldn¡¯t bear to interrupt when they saw her uneasy look.

    Gong Xiangyi didn¡¯t stop, mentioning signs and events before the end of the world and the tragic situation after the outbreak.

    Three months before the end of the world, animals began to change. Some animals suddenly increased in size overnight. Some animals grew horns or wings. After the animals were changed, an influenza exploded in humans. Seventy percent of people got a fever or even went into aa, but without even waiting for a treatment, these people would heal after three days.

    But that was only the beginning. Two months after that, the longest eclipse would envelop the Earth. After the eclipse ended, most of those who had gotten a fever would suddenly be a zombie while very few would gain abilities.

    The process of turning into a zombie was onlypleted at the end of the sr eclipse and after the light returned. The new zombies suddenly became a problem as even the slightest scratch would make one infected with the zombie virus and among those many that survived, turned into zombies in that way.

    But that was not the worst. What was even more horrifying was that these zombies would evolve over time. The evolved zombies were faster, their body was harder, their movements were more flexible. They could bend over, climb, run and have power over metal, wood, water, fire, earth, wind, thunder, space, mind and so on. Under the threat of evolutionary zombies, the hope of human survival was dim.

    Fortunately, there was a solution. After the evolution of zombies, an energy crystal nucleus would form in their brain. The nucleus of the first level zombie had a shape of a transparent six-pointed diamond and this nucleus could be absorbed by other ability users. The energy of those who absorbed it became stronger and the ability they possessed to protect themselves also became stronger.

    The nucleus of the second-level zombies starts possessing colors corresponding to their respective abilities. Metal, wood, water, fire, earth, wind, thunder respectively corresponded to yellow, green, blue, red, brown, white, purple and other colors. The nucleus of space zombies and strength zombies were cyan and ck respectively. The higher the level of the zombie, the darker the color of the nucleus and therger it was.

    After the ability level evolves to the second level, they could only absorb nucleus with the same energy property as their own to upgrade, otherwise, they would die. After the secret of the nucleus was discovered, human beings became strong andunched a long-running struggle against the zombies for the right to exist.

    Gong Xiangyi said all this with pain etched in her voice. Her father and the other two on the side heard all this and were stunned and didn¡¯t know what to say.

    Seeing everyone¡¯s doubt, Gong Xiangyi bowed her head and smiled. She spread her palm and said: "I know that you don¡¯t believe me but what I said is true. Besides the ability of prophecy, I still have another power, the space ability. See here."

    As the words fell, she suddenly had a bag of flour in her hand. The bag of flour is heavy and it took Gong Xiangyu both hands to hold it. It was definitely not hidden using magic tricks.

    Gong father and the others saw the flour that suddenly appeared and their expression showed shock. The little boy next door also perceived the addition of this heavy object in Gong Xiangyi¡¯s room from the slight change in the air. He was surprised, raised his eyebrows and paid more attention to Gong Xiangyi¡¯s words than before.

    It seemed that he had to understand the situation of this "apocalypse". The young master was thinking hard.

    At the other end of the room, Gong Xiangyi brought out a few bags of rice and a few baskets of fruits. She saw that Gong father and the others were shocked and finally had to believe her words.

    Gong Xiangyi saw that everyone had been persuaded and finally let go of the thoughts that have been supressing her for more than a month. In this month, she tried her best to gather necessities. Where would she find the time to prepare for a wedding? Moreover, she remembers that her wedding was very expensive; the daytime ceremony coupled with the evening banquet added up to tens of millions. With so much money spent, it was better to save money for other resources.

    After the outbreak of the apocalypse,w and morality were also ruined. The chaos of throwing away a wife and abandoning children and eating other humans became the social norm. Who would value a "marriage certificate" equivalent to a piece of paper?

    Last life, Gong Xiangyi and Lin Wenbo were in the middle of the apocalypse and, in the end, didn¡¯t their bond be weaker? In this life, Gong Xiangyi made up her mind to be a woman who could stand by Lin Wenbo¡¯s side, not hidden and protected, so that she could hold onto Lin Wenbo¡¯s heart for a long time. How does the space ability be useful? Of course, by collecting as many materials as possible and support Lin Wenbo.

    In the heart of Gong Xiangyi¡¯s calctions, Lin Wenbo and others naturally didn¡¯t know that she suffered from such heavy pressure. After someone broke the silence, they quickly began nning and discussing on how to deal with the end of the world.

    As for Gong Lixin who framed her in thest life, Gong Xiangyi had already nned on not taking care of him. And, when the apocalypse started, she would find an opportunity to get rid of this younger brother of hers. Afraid that Gong father and the others will tell him that he would die, Gong Xiangyi repeatedly warned Gong father and others not to tell Gong Lixin about the apocalypse.

    Gong Lixin didn¡¯t do anything after he heard the shocking news that he might die. This situation was by no means pleasant for Gong Lixin.

    Gong father was in the military and had a political post but he didn¡¯t dare preach of theing apocalypse. They could only secretly defend themselves. If the rumors spread through out from Gong family, causing social unrest, the Song family would definitely take the opportunity to rectify the Gong family. The apocalypse wasing, time is life and Gong father still had a lot of things to prepare and there was no time to deal with the Song family.

    Gong father considered Gong Xiangyi¡¯s proposal and promised not to mention the matter in front of his son. When the apocalypse really did break out, he would slowly exin to his son. He was still small and his ability was limited. Gong father secretly worried.

    Gong father¡¯s concern aside, Song Haoran also understood Gong Xiangyi¡¯s exnation but feels that there¡¯s nothing wrong with telling Lixin. But then he thinks Lixin will have his protection in case of any ident and thus agreed to it. As for Lin Wenbo, he and Gong Xiangyi were in love with each other so naturally, he would listen to Gong Xiangyi¡¯s instructions.

    The four people in the room reached a consensus but they didn¡¯t know that the person they were thinking about had already heard their conversation clearly. After they started discussing the materials needed to be prepared, the young master no longer listened. He turned on hisputer and began searching for more information about the apocalypse.

    Even if the world bes a human purgatory, as long as there was still a bit of hope, he must live well. Just like when he was imprisoned in the dark Underground Pce in his previous life, he believed that as long as he persisted, he would be free and happy.

    Nowadays, the dreams of freedom and happiness was in his grasp. What else was there to fear? However, a group of walking dead, it was easy to kill. As the little boy stared at the scene of flesh and blood on theputer screen and the scene of zombies everywhere, his eyes gradually sharpened.

 Chapter 10

    The four people discussed for more than three hours before finally deciding that Gong father and Song Haoran were responsible for gathering the military forces of province A, collecting as many weapons and military supplies as possible, and finding a suitable location for the military base they would need to build after the apocalypse begun. Gong Xiangyi and Lin Wenbo were responsible for amassing food and daily necessities and doing logistical work for Gong¡¯s army.

    During the apocalypse, with the ability to protect themselves, the army would be able to clean up the zombies in surrounding areas providing a dangerless zone where others could flee to. In Gong Xiangyi¡¯sst life, Gong father had taken control of Province A¡¯s military as soon as the apocalypse began; this led to the Gong Family surviving, enabling them toy the foundation which Song Haoran and Lin Wenbo would rely on to be the hegemons of their group.

    Gong Xiangyi was retreading the same path, but this time she also needed to help Gong father form the strongest group in C country so they could establish a independent city-state belonging to the Gong family.

    Several people perused the military map before finally selecting a new training on the border of the province to act as a temporary base once the apocalypse struck. The training camp was isted from the city by a river. If one travelled from the capital, it was necessary to cross a bridge to ess the training camp.

    As long as the training camp defences were reinforced, together with an outer wall on the other side of the bridge, then the threat of zombie hordes advancing from the city would be eliminated. The bridge pier could also be evacuated if the military was unable to hold the position any longer.

    A highway which connected four provinces¡¯ borders was situated beside the training camp. There was little traffic due to the surrounding areas being uninhabited. It was the best ce to avoid zombies, and the military base could be considered the best when it came to strategical defence.

    Eventually, the n was confirmed. Gong father leaned back on his chair, brows furrowing; worry could be seen on his face. He didn¡¯t want any of his daughter¡¯s predictionsing true. However, his intuition told him that his daughter¡¯s predictions woulde true. He wondered what humanity¡¯s fate would be once the apocalypse began. Ever since humans became the most dominant species in the food chain, there was nary a person that imagined that they would topple off their throne on top of the food chain, and bing prey. The mere thought of human blood flowing into rivers and corpses strewn everywhere had Gong father¡¯s hair standing on end.

    A depressing and suffocating atmosphere pervaded the room as everybody was lost in their thoughts. A long whileter, Gong father sighed before leaving Gong Xiangyi¡¯s room and locking himself in his study. Song Haoran also had no intention of staying, and did not wait for Gong Xiangyi to leave.

    Passing by Gong Lixin¡¯s room, Song Haoran noticed the lights were still on through the gap between the door and floor. He stopped to push the door open so he could have a look at the child.

    Gong Lixin was curled up on his bed, hugging his knees to his chest whilst staring at hisptop. Theptop was ced on the bed, with the screen facing away from the door, such that Song Haoran was unable to see what was being disyed on the screen. That didn¡¯t stop Song Haoran from listening to the screams and roars that wereing from the speakers.

    Frowning slightly, he approached the bed to stare at Gong Lixin before moving theptop so he could see the screen. He whispered, "Lixin, what are you watching? Why is it so bad?"

    "Resident Evil." The young master pointed to the movie name marked on the video. At that moment, a group of zombies were disyed on the screen with bloody mouths tearing a man into pieces, eating him. The image was bloody and ghastly.

    Song Haoran was somewhat sensitive to the scene in the movie since he had received news about the apocalypse not long ago. He steeled himself, knowing that events simr to the movie would soon be reality. However, the anxiety in his heart was not easily rid of. The screams of dying people and the roar of the zombies pounded in his ears, causing his face to twist into a pained expression.

    Xiao Lin was the devil of extinction. He loved killing. The young master had long been ustomed to such bloody scenes. He didn¡¯t bat an eye, and neither did his expression change as he watched the movie.

    Feeling Song Haoran¡¯s body bing stiff, Gong Lixin looked up to see the handsome face slightly paling. The young master licked his lips and extended his hands so that he could hold andfort Song Haoran. Embracing Song Haoran, he patted the man¡¯s wide back in aforting manner. "Don¡¯t be afraid, this is fake." Gong Lixin had watched a horror movie the first time he watched TV with his father. He had been shocked by the sight of ghosts appearing on the screen, but Gong father hadforted him at the time. It was something he remembered very clearly.

    Song Haoran was embarrassed by the fact the young boy wasforting him even though their statures were pr opposites. Nheless, he smiled; his heart warming as he felt the boy continuing his actions.

    Song Haoran reached over to touch the soft, silky hair, as he asked, "If these scenes were reality, would you be scared?" He began to internally debate whether he should tell the boy about what was going to happen in the near future.

    He was unsure whether knowledge of the apocalypse would be beneficial for the boy. He didn¡¯t want such topics burdening the boy.

    Song Haoran was still hesitating when Gong Lixin answered, "Not afraid." The young master ignored Song Haoran¡¯s inner struggle. "Zombies can simply be killed one by one. There is nothing to be afraid of. As long as all the zombies are dead, one day, the world regain its vitality and everything will return to normal."

    The youngster looked up at Song Haoran. His delicate appearance with his sharp edges contrasted deeply with his calm, clear eyes filled with indifference. His cold visage revealed his (hidden),powerful inner heart when he nced at him(SHR). Whilst gazing at the youngster¡¯s calm, radiant face, Song Haoran listened to his words which were filled with firm confidence. Song Haoran¡¯s anxiety and uneasiness lessened, before a small, pleasant smile appeared on his face.

    The human poption would continue to grow while zombies could only stink and decay into a bloody mess. It was just a matter of killing them off one by one. He likened it to cutting decaying flesh from a festering wound, the decaying flesh is removed and the wound would heal someday. Even if he wasn¡¯t sure that he could live to see the day zombies were annihted, Song Haoran was still confident due to his belief that humanity would prevail.

    Smiling, he grabbed the young man¡¯s thin waist and pushed his head him into his broad chest. Song Haoran had a serene expression as his chin touched the boy¡¯s soft hair. The youth snuggled into his arms, one hand gently patting his back, his pink lips curling into a smile, making him look veryfortable.

    In the room, one tall person, and one shorter person quietly embraced each other, givingfort to each other; creating an image filled with warmth.

    It was unknown as to how long Lin Wenbo stood outside the room out of view, before he took his eyes off the image. Lazily leaning against the wall, he pulled out a cigarette and ignited it. The smoke slowly drifted away from his face as he smirked slightly. ,

    At that instant, he was somewhat envious of his friend who was embracing the youth,Gong Lixin. The child seemed to possess a magical power which made others feel a sense of happiness by merely looking at his calm expression. It wasfortable, neither too strong or profound, allowing one to relieve their heart¡¯s burden.

    It was good tofort someone in times like this! Lin Wenbo sighed inwardly as he blew out some smoke. He suddenly recalled Gong Xiangyi rushing to organize materials in her space and driving him out of the room. His smirk faded into a neutral expression at the thought.

    Gong Lixin leaned against Song Haoran¡¯s warm chest, yawningzily, teardrops wetting his curledshes.

    When Song Haoran saw this, he let go of the soft body even if he didn¡¯t want to. "It¡¯ste, go to sleep." He(SHR) said while turning off the movie. He stood up and turned his head towards the sleepy teenager and cautiously added, "From tomorrow onwards, you will train everyday. I will be going to the army for training as well. Fighting, shooting, climbing, long-distance running, all are things you have to learn and practise.. I will help you with getting out of school. Look at these skinny arms and legs, what will you do if you meet danger!" Song Haoran said while pinching Gong Lixin¡¯s arms.

    Gong Lixin¡¯s hands were smooth and tender, beautifully enchanting; causing one to wonder how alluring the boy¡¯s naked body would be. As soon as that image appeared in his mind, Song Haoran¡¯s expression stiffened, and he immediately let go of the youth.

    Gong Lixin looked down before closing his eyes. He didn¡¯t see the change in Song Haoran¡¯s expression. His arms stretched out to pull the soft and fluffy quilt up to his chest.

    Song Haoran stood by the bed, staring at the young boy sleeping. When the heat in his lower body and the strange feeling in his heart subsided, he closed the door and left. As for the apocalypse, he had made up his mind to withhold the information from the boy.. Since dark times were ahead, he would let him enjoy this peaceful, happy time.

    Once Song Haoran closed the door behind him, he saw Lin Wenbo who was leaning against the wall with a cigarette in his hand. His footsteps paused and his expression twisted. But he quickly caught himself, and whispered, "Have you heard? From tomorrow onwards, you are required to go to the army to participate in training so you can survive longer during the apocalypse."

    Gong Xiangyi predicted that they would be ability users but they could not rest easy even if they became ability users. Improving physical fitness and learning self-defence skills was always good.

    Lin Wenbo stubbed his cigarette out, throwing it on the floor before nodding.

    It was a dreamless night for the young master. He woke up the next day with a visage filled with seriousness as he recalled the eavesdropped conversation between the two men outside of his room.

    Gong Xiangyi had spoken about a lot of things that he didn¡¯t quite understand, such as power, space, evolution and the like. Fortunately, his adaptability was strong. People were smart and superb, and he could skillfully use his five-stroke typing method to find answers on Baidu (Google).

    Gong Lixin¡¯s impression of the apocalypse could be summed up in only two words: hunger and killing.

    He heard Gong Xiangyi predict that he would not have an ability but he would not be a zombie either. This was good. Even if he didn¡¯t have power, he still had martial arts. If he could cultivate the "Reverse Spirits" to the third level, even evolved zombies could not hurt him. In his previous life, he was confined to the underground pce, why would he fear killing?

    As for hunger, he was used to having atrocious food when he was exiled to the underground pce.In order to save more time to cultivate, Xiao Lin would always refine Bugu Dan for him. If he was hungry, he would eat one and he would no longer need to eat for the next two months. Although the taste of Bugu Dan was bitter, it was very practical in the apocalypse because of food shortage. It was necessary to produce a few bottles of this medicine.

    When he thought about it, the name of the medicinal materials in this world was the same as the name of medicinal materials in his original world. The young master quickly opened his notebook and began recording the ingredients needed to refine Bugu Dan.

    He wrote down the ingredients for Bugu Dan. Whilst doing so, the little master thought about how zombies could cut human skin and transmit the virus, simr to the corpses made by Xiao Lin. If he were to refine the Baidu Dan and eat it, he would be immune to all poison, even thoseing from zombies. He could also use his internal force as an alternative to force the zombie toxin out, but it was better to be safe than sorry.

    Rubbing his lips, he remembered the existence of the Baidu Dan. The young master was somewhat troubled this time, because to refine this poisonous Dan, he would require rare poisons. Even if he used the all-epassing magical Inte, he would still have a hard time finding all of them in one go considering that poisons were highly-regted.

    Hn, tell others to do it. Two people tackling the job was better than one. The young master secretly nodded and peace of mind returned to the child who was pressed for time.

    <i>T/N: Hey everyone~! I got myself an editor!!! His name is AutumnBreeze and he helped bring today¡¯s chapters out today and will be helping me with future chapters. Thank you so much AutumnBreeze~!</i>

 Chapter 11

    After writing down the list of required medicinal ingredients, the young master immediately assigned some teenagers the task of finding the ingredients he needed.

    The kids were efficient in using the Inte; in less than an hour, they had managed to gather all the required ingredients needed for the Bugu Dan. Now he only needed the pharmacy to deliver the goods. The ingredients for the Baidu Dan were slightly more difficult to find, especially considering that there were over a hundred poisons that were needed. Currently 30-40% of the poisons had been found. The rest of the poisons were scattered around the world which made acquisition harder, but he believed he would receive news about them soon.

    Gong Lixin ended the call, relieved by how quickly all the ingredients had been gathered and were just waiting to be delivered. His eyes brightened as he thought about his school¡¯s chemicalboratory. He hadn¡¯t expected for this world¡¯s refining tools to be so advanced; there were high-pressure boilers that could raise the temperature to over a thousand degrees, liquid ammonia bottles that were able to lower the temperature to below freezing point, and there was no need to worry about purifying substances because there was countless types of equipment that could be used. With these tools, he would be able to refine at least a few hundred pills each day. His speed would increase as his familiarity with the equipment increased.

    Since the Bugu Dan¡¯s effects wouldst for a month or two, the young master would thus only need to eat four to five pills a year since his cultivation of "Reverse Spirits" would extend the time limit of the Bugu Dan¡¯s effects by a month. The reason why he was refining so many Bugu Dans was because he was preparing them for the Gong family. He might not need as many, but that wasn¡¯t to say his loved ones didn¡¯t need them. As for the Baidu Dan? It was useless for those who did not have internal force since it was the equivalent to intestinal poison. Gong Lixin didn¡¯t dare to risk his family with the Baidu Dans.

    Because they knew about Gong Xiangyi¡¯s space ability, food was being bought en masse. With her support, Gong father, Song Big Brother and others would not have to worry about hunger too much. Moreover, the Bugu Dan tasted bitter and was hard to swallow; it was in no wayparable to the fresh food collected by Gong Xiangyi. However, the world was changing, and because he could refine the Bugu Dans now, he would. He would always be prepared. The Dans would be used in case Gong Xiangyi was no longer on good terms with them, or if she met an ident.

    Gong Lixin didn¡¯t care whether Gong Xiangyi had an ident or not, his mood would forever be unchanging when it came to matters concerning his sister. At first he had held some expectations but whenever he attempted to deepen their rtionship, he was met with hostility from the girl. Those expectations disappeared immediately, and now Gong Xiangyi would forever be a stranger to him.

    After preparing the medicinal ingredients, Gong Lixin went downstairs to have breakfast. The other people in the Gong family had already gone to work. There were still ten months before the apocalypse, everybody was utilising this period of time toplete all the preparations.

    Gong Lixin¡¯s mood was poor as he sat at the empty table. He finally had a happy family and he could explore the colorful world. The sun and the hustle and bustle of the city would disappear when the apocalypse begun. Was God that desperate to take life away?

    His mood was no longer depressing as he thought about God. If God truly wanted to take life away, then he would do all he could to fight against God. He had already died once, what else was there to fear? With his mind made up, Gong Lixin discarded the distracting thoughts and began enjoying the hearty breakfast in front of him. The delicacies that could be eaten now should be enjoyed; he wouldn¡¯t let matters that would ur in the future affect his appetite.

    Gong Lixin took his bag and went to school when he had finished eating. Once he arrived at the school, he made his way to the principal¡¯s office so he could gain permission to use the seniorboratory that was usually reserved for the university¡¯s usage.

    Facing Gong Lixin, the principal did not dare to refuse the request. He gave him the key to theboratory without asking anything.

    Sincerely thanking the principal, Gong Lixin skipped ss to utilise theboratory. With the key, ess to theboratory was unobstructed. He began memorising the functions of the various equipment he would be using. He then familiarised himself with the operation methods. Once he was confident in his ability to use the equipment, he picked up the medicinal ingredients that needed to be refined, and put it aside. He had called the pharmacy earlier to have them send the bought ingredients directly to A affiliated secondary school.

    With the medicinal ingredients in hand, he was prepared to start refining but hadn¡¯t realised that morning had already passed. Song Haoran hade to pick him up, but he was unable to find Gong Lixin. When Song Haoran couldn¡¯t find Gong Lixin in his ssroom, he went to the principal¡¯s office to ask for the whereabouts of the young master. Following the principal¡¯s directions, Song Haoran arrived at theboratory. "After skipping ss this morning, what are you doing here?" He knocked on the door of theboratory, the door opened and he saw the child standing calmly in front of him. Song Haoran rxed his tense mood but there was still a trace of worry remaining on his face.

    After spending over a month together with Gong Lixin, his feeling towards the boy had unconsciously deepened. When he was unable to find Gong Lixin, his heart nearly stopped.

    "I am refining medicine. I don¡¯t have time to go to ss." The young master moved his hand away from the doorknob and leaned his head back, squinting with round cat eyes as he confessed about what he was doing. Towards the closest and most trusted person he had in this life, Gong Lixin felt no need to hide anything from Song Haoran.

    Scratching his head, Song Haoran asked, "Refining medicine? What kind of medicine is it?" A puzzled expression could be seen on his face.

    Gong Lixin took Song Haoran into the room and pointed at the pills on the table. "A Bugu Dan, you can eat one and won¡¯t feel hunger for half a month."

    Song Haoran raised his eyebrows, picked up the pill and looked at it. He asked with a smile, "Where did you get the recipe for this pill? How do you refine Bugu Dan? Is it really that useful?"

    "The recipe was found in the Shaolin Yijin Sutra. Very useful. If an apocalypse did happen, we won¡¯t have to worry about going hungry." Gong Lixin¡¯s main focus was on that fact.

    Although he couldn¡¯t reveal his origins, he didn¡¯t need to lie. On that day, he looked at martial art manuals left by Gong Lixin and asionally saw this prescription in one of the books. Although there was a recipe, refining Bugu Dan also needs someone to understand the quantity of ingredients used and the order in which the ingredients are used. The slightest mistake would result in failure. The recipe had been passed down for thousands of years but the refining technique had long been lost in the river of time. It was no wonder that modern people only knew of Bugu Dan from stories and legends.

    Song Haoran was such a person who had originally thought that Bugu Dan was just a mythical pill. He hadn¡¯t thought that Gong Lixin would discover the core of ancient texts, he had thought that Gong Lixin was simply curious. After all, what man didn¡¯t yearn for such martial art legends to be true as a child?

    However, Gong Lixin¡¯s small appearance that was full of confidence was rather funny. Song Haoran couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    It seemed that after he saw "Resident Evil"st night and after they had a short discussion about his thoughts on an apocalypse, he had be somewhat inspired. It was not always a good thing to establish a sense of crisis this early on and ruin other¡¯s temporary happiness.

    Song Haoran¡¯s face darkened. He patted Gong Lixin¡¯s shoulder and praised him, "Good, if the apocalypse really does break out, this medicine will be useful. If you refine some, remember to give some to Song Big Brother."

    Although he knew these medicines were useless, Song Haoran couldn¡¯t bear to attack Gong Lixin¡¯s enthusiasm. Moreover, he was pleased when he spoke to Gong Lixin, who was serious but very cute. The sense of crisis and heaviness from the approaching apocalypse would always disappear whenever he saw the youth.

    "Hn, I was nning on giving Song Brother a bottle anyways." The young master nodded with a smile.

    Hearing this answer, Song Haoran¡¯s cold heart waspletely melted. The more he looked at this well-behaved child, the morefortable he felt. He wanted to grab onto those shoulders and squeeze him into his arms until the child was a little dizzy. He stopped himself from hugging the boy because he knew he would be unwilling to let go.

    "Well, the medicine will need to be refined another day. It¡¯s important that you train your small body." Song Haoran dragged Gong Lixin away from theboratory and headed for the special forces training camp on the city outskirts.

    As the apocalypse approached, he would need to improve Gong Lixin¡¯s fitness as fast as possible so Gong Lixin would have the ability to protect himself.

    The duo arrived at the training camp. Lin Wenbo who wore a military uniform, was waiting at the training ground. When the uniform was on, his usual gentle expression hardened, revealing anguid sense of wildness.

    Gong Lixin jumped out of the car and ran up to Lin Wenbo; his eyes sparkling as they roamed the stunning man¡¯s body. Seeing Gong Lixin¡¯s eager eyes, Lin Wenbo smiled; resentment unable to be seen on the man¡¯s expression. In the past Lin Wenbo was disgusted by the youth due to his lust-filled eyes, however, the Gong Lixin¡¯s eyes were no longer tainted by that lust.

    Song Haoran was unsure of how to feel when he saw Lin Wenbo attracting all of Gong Lixin¡¯s attention. He parked the car before walking towards the two. He stood in between both of them so that Lin Wenbo would no longer be in Gong Lixin¡¯s line of sight.

    "Song Big Brother, this set of clothes is really cool. Do I get to have one?" Gong Lixin had quickly be ustomed to modern aesthetics since he had been like a nk te when he had reincarnated. Like all boys, he especially liked military uniforms.

    "Of course, I have already prepared one for you. Go to the locker room to get changed and we will start training immediately." It turns out that the military uniform was what captivated the boy¡¯s attention! Song Haoran¡¯s tense mood rxed. He took Gong Lixin to the locker room before handing him the brand-new military uniform.

    Gong Lixin delighted by the fact he received a uniform, quickly walked into a cubicle to change. Once he was done, Lin Wenbo began his brutal training regime. Of course, the word ¡¯brutal¡¯ applied to the schrly Lin Wenbo. For Gong Lixin, the training was a piece of cake.

    Song Haoran was prepared to harden his heart. No matter what, he would force Gong Lixin to finish all the different kinds of field training, but he had not expected Gong Lixin toplete all of it with ease. Even the five-kilometer cross-country run had beenpleted from start to finish. Gong Lixin had even been in front of the group without even breaking a sweat whilst thest person in the group was barely breathing. Song Haoran and the other veterans were embarrassed.

    "As expected from the son of uncle Gong! With his physical ability, he was practically born to be a soldier!" Song Haoran¡¯s deputy eximed before shaking his head in disappointment when he saw how tired Lin Wenbo was.

    Song Haoran gave a small smile, eyes never wandering away from the youth¡¯s figure that stood on the training ground. He continued to watch with pride, never even ncing at his friend that was barely able to breathe. Lin Wenbo was a big man, there was no need to worry about him.

    When the training ended that day, Gong Lixin looked like he had been taking a stroll whilst Lin Wenbo looked like he was half-dead as he staggered about like a zombie.

    Lin Wenbo stared at Gong Lixin¡¯s small face, "Lixin, have you trained before?" Gong Lixin¡¯s outstanding performance today hadpletely changed the way he thought about the boy. Gong Lixin was not sullen and paranoid, instead he was very independent. His tenacity proved that he waspletely differentpared to other spoiled children.

    "No, today was my first time." Gong Lixin shook his head before running up to Song Brother, smiling.

    You can still run?! Lin Wenbo stared at the back of the running Gong Lixin,pletely shocked. He then looked down at his own legs and smiled. Sure enough, if you kept onparing yourself to others, it would be better for you to die[1].

    "Great work Lixin! You were even better than this Song Brother yours!" Song Haoran held his arms wide open for the teenager that was rushing towards him. He was unable to fully express how pleased he was with Lixin¡¯s performance.

    "Actually, I have practiced a bit, so it wasn¡¯t too hard." The young master was modest, but he himself, was stunned by his performance today. If there was no internal force, he would barelyst half and hour in this kind of high-intensity training. Song Big Brother was an ordinary person with no internal strength but he could persist in this kind of training every day. Song Big Brother was really strong.

    "When did you practice? Howe I don¡¯t know?" Song Haoran heard the young boy¡¯s words, it was different from what he remembered about the boy.

    "I meditate every night and have internal strength to protect my body." The boy exined honestly. In front of Song Haoran, he always told the truth, he didn¡¯t hide anything. However, Song Haoran thought Gong Lixin was joking and chuckled into the boy¡¯s shoulder.

    From behind the two, Lin Wenbo heard and alsoughed but, deep inside, he was feeling jealous. His heart was dark. He didn¡¯t expect the boy to be this humorous. He didn¡¯t think that with such a serious face, the boy would have been able to tell a joke which made the otherugh.

    The little master didn¡¯t know what he said to make the twough and leaned forward, his delicate eyebrows slightly twisted and his big eyes filled with doubt. His pink lips were in a straight line and he looked even more serious.

    <i>[1] E/N: Stopparing yourself to others, because there would be no way for you to be better than everyone. Just fuck off and die since it is pointless.</i>

 Chapter 12

    After getting over Gong Lixin¡¯s joke, Lin Wenbo and Song Haoran were in a good mood. Once the twoughed it out, the umted exhaustion from the day¡¯s events disappeared.

    The two men wondered how they never realised Gong Lixin was such a good and interesting child? Lin Wenbo¡¯s wariness towards the youth was gradually fading, and he was beginning to have a better impression of Gong Lixin as he watched the boy walking in front of Song Haoran.

    After observing the boy for two months, he could tell that Gong Lixin¡¯s love was purely tonic. After Song Haoran and Gong Lixin finished speaking, the enthusiasm in Gong Lixin¡¯s eyes hadpletely faded, and his face was now calm. Lin Wenbo felt rxed andfortable around the changed Gong Lixin.

    Friendship between two men was easy to establish. By undergoing a few hours of suffering together, the friendship between Gong Lixin and Lin Wenbo had deepened.

    As August ended, and September began, an unreasonably hot autumn came. The red sun was simply suspended there, but the heat which radiated from it was still intense. After three days of hard work, the three men were already tired. Sweat poured off the three males as they entered the locker room to change clothes. Impatience could be seen on their faces because they desperately wanted to head to the public bath in the training camp.

    There were a lot of people in the bathhouse. When the soldiers saw Major General Song entering, each greeted him; several people speeding up their actions in order to make space for the three people that had just entered.

    Whilst Song Haoran looked for a basket to borrow, he said, "After a tiring day, it¡¯s good to take a hot bath to relieve your muscles. The aches will slowly fade that way. After I finish, let¡¯s have dinner together. Didn¡¯t you say that you liked the steakst time? Let¡¯s go eat some Western food." Receiving the basket from somebody leaving the bathhouse, Song Haoran passed the basket to Gong Lixin so he could put his clean clothes in the basket. The basket was put to the side, so that it would be convenient for Gong Lixin to wear his clothes after showering.

    Hearing delicious food being mentioned, the youth¡¯s eyes brightened. "Okay! Thank you, Song Big Brother." Gong Lixin said. The boy didn¡¯t bother hiding the drooling expression on his face. This made Song Haoranugh and feel as if he wasn¡¯t a dirty and sweaty mess.

    Watching the two getting along harmoniously, a hint of envy swept through Lin Wenbo¡¯s eyes. It was strange that he used to be disgusted with Gong Lixin, since he knew just how fond he was of the boy. He especially liked to see Gong Lixin¡¯s serious but calm expression. Unfortunately, after the conversation that day, the boy seemed to have moved on from his previous infatuation; bing far more distant towards him.

    Lin Wenbo frowned. He repressed his feelings in his heart and quickly too off the dirty uniform before turning on the shower head to clean himself. Song Haoran also took off his dirty uniform, revealing healthy skin tanned into a nice bronze.

    Both men heights¡¯ were over 180 centimetres. They were physically strong and the muscles were well-bnced. And in between them stood the white and tender cat-lookalike, Gong Lixin. The picture that the trio formed was quite odd, but

    Since it was the special forces training camp, the physical qualities of all present men was the same no matter where you looked in the bathroom. All of the men were big, thus the sudden appearance of a thin, young man was as conspicuous as a chicken in a flock of ducks.

    In particr, this boy who had smooth white skin, and a small delicate face, was extremely difficult for others not to notice. As the saying goes: when you¡¯ve been a soldier for three years, even a sow can surpass Diaochan [1]. With no women in sight, they would settle for such a handsome young boy. Although therge group in the public bath didn¡¯t have any wretched intentions towards Gong Lixin, they couldn¡¯t stop themselves from stealing nces at the boy frequently.

    The young master had been confined in the Underground Pce, and tortured by Xiao Lin for 16 years. He had already practiced martial arts until copsing due to exhaustion, and so, Gong Lixin didn¡¯t show fear even when he was facing people with extraordinary strength. Although he noticed the attention he was receiving, he did not care at all. He took a hot shower to wash away the sweat, his pair of cat eyes squinting slightly in pleasure. The boy¡¯s facial expression as he concentrated on enjoying his shower was quite and very eye-catching.

    Beside him was Song Haoran; he was not very calm. The youth¡¯s white skin was delicate; underneath the pouring water, his skin gained lustre. Looking the richest milk, made others want to get close and have a sip. Maybe it was because the young man¡¯s body was still developing, but the boy was very smooth and he didn¡¯t have any pubic hair. He looked pink, clean, beautiful and tender. When the teenager turned from time to time, his white, round and tender buttocks would face Song Haoran. His mouth dried up at the view, it became harder to breathe the more he looked at it.

    Involuntarily, the image of Gong Lixin relieving himself in the club appeared in his mind. The soft moans the boy let out that time seemed to fill his ears.

    Song Haoran was annoyed with himself. He deeply hated the fact that he remembered that scene so clearly even though he wanted to forget it. But what made him feel embarrassed was his body¡¯s reaction to the memory. He felt the heat in his lower abdomen. Looking down, he saw his dick rising slightly.

    He was shocked by his reaction, and he couldn¡¯t continue washing himself anymore. He wrapped a towel around his waist and hurried out of the public bath. When he turned around, he realised that there were still many people in the public bath which were staring at the boy¡¯s body.

    Damn it! It was necessary to have a separate bathroom installed as soon as possible. Feeling annoyed, Song Haoran furrowed his eyebrows. He grabbed another towel and covered the boy¡¯s wet body, shouting, "Hurry up! Troops in the middle of battle don¡¯t take as long as you all do. Wash up, I¡¯m waiting for you outside."

    The boy nodded, indicating that he heard; the boy immediately sped up his actions. Lin Wenbo soaped his body, and rinsed off the foam so he was clean. When Lin Wenbo and Gong Lixin walked outside after changing into clean clothes, Song Haoran had already returned to normal. He was smoking a cigarette as he waited in a military vehicle. Song Haoran¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw Gong Lixin looking refreshed; his mouth was a tight line.

    The youth immediately climbed into the passenger seat, not noticing Song Haoran¡¯s slightly stiff expression. He still looked calm and sensible. When he noticed Song Haoran¡¯s gaze, he couldn¡¯t help but smile, revealing his pearly white teeth.

    Gong Lixin¡¯s rxed nature infected Song Haoran. His conflicted mood disappeared along with his stiff expression softening.

    Throwing away the half smoked cigarette, Song Haoran started the car and headed for the most famous Western restaurant in the city. The three men picked a good table and began ordering their favourite food.Gong Lixin had tried tons of different delicious food but because he couldn¡¯t read the menu, he only ordered steaks and desserts. He had ordered the same dishes he had thest time he ate Western food.

    Gong Lixin¡¯s nose twitched imperceptibly when Song Haoran¡¯s French-style grilled scallops and Lin Wenbo¡¯s cheese salmon came up. He secretly sniffed the fragrant smells wafting off the food.

    ¡¯It¡¯s rude to covet others¡¯ food!¡¯ He silently warned himself before looking down to seriously cut his ck pepper steak into small pieces before putting it into his mouth and chewing. However, the dishes that had been eaten once was not as attractive as the dishes he had never tasted. The youth seemed focused on his meal, but his bright eyes were sneaking nces at Song Haoran¡¯s te from time to time.

    The young master was a child that couldn¡¯t possibly be more simple. He couldn¡¯t hide his thoughts. He thought that he was very good at concealing it. But he didn¡¯t know that his furtive nces towards Song Haoran¡¯s and Lin Wenbo¡¯s tes had long been noticed.

    The two men secretlyughed. Song Haoran persisted for a long time but finally lost to Gong Lixin¡¯s big eyes which were filled with eagerness as he stared at their food. He looked at Gong Lixin, licked his mouth, before smiling and asking, "Lixin, do you want to try my scallops?"

    The dark eyes of the little master suddenly brightened, but still asked, "Can I?"

    "Of course," Song Haoran couldn¡¯t help butugh as he forked a delicious scallop and brought it towards the boy¡¯s mouth, e try some."

    The scallop was delicate with a unique aroma after being grilled. Gong Lixin¡¯s body didn¡¯t move, as he sniffed twice; his mouth filled with saliva. It was toote to think about refusing because his body had moved by itself to swallow the scallop. His eyes widened, an orgasmic expression appeared on his face at the wonderful taste.

    The boy looked like a puppy that was eating; it was indescribably cute. Song Haoran was captivated; his breathing patterns bing messy. His eyes were glued to Gong Lixin¡¯s lips as the boy squirmed in his chair unconsciously as he enjoyed the taste.

    Lin Wenbo, who sat opposite Gong Lixin, also couldn¡¯t resist staring at Gong Lixin¡¯s pure and innocent expression. The longer he stared, the more his smile deepened.

    It seemed that every time he ate with Gong Lixin, his appetite would always would be better. Lin Wenbo chuckled when he thought about thest time they had eaten Western food together.

    Gong Lixin tasted the food in his mouth, his heart was very satisfied. Sighing inwardly, he thought, ¡¯Song Brother is so good; he doesn¡¯t forget to share such good things with me!¡¯ He couldn¡¯t be so impolite. He was conscious of his manners. He felt that he should also share his food with Song Haoran, so he picked up a piece of steak. Carefully spreading the rich garlic pepper sauce, he brought the fork to Song Haoran¡¯s mouth. The youth encouraged Song Haoran to open his mouth, "My steak is also very delicious, Song Big Brother should take a bite."

    Song Haoran was stunned but quickly ate the piece of steak. The joy on the boy¡¯s face somehow added a sweet taste to the salty steak when he looked at Gong Lixin.

    The two of them continued feeding each other, and the intimacy between the two caused Lin Wenbo to be very surprised. It seemed that his friend was genuinely fond of Gong Lixin. If he hadn¡¯t seen it with his own eyes, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to imagine his temperamental friend feeding another person with such tenderness.

    Song Haoran found feeding Gong Lixin really fun. The look on the youth¡¯s face as he concentrated on his food was quite pleasing to the eyes. Lin Wenbo touched the part where his heart was and gave some of his salmon to Gong Lixin. The dinner between the three people was fun and harmonious.

    The three people were satisfied. Two hours passed before they paid for the food and left the restaurant. Back at the Gong family residence, Gong father and Gong Xiangyi had eaten their meal and were sitting in the dining room talking about collecting materials.

    Seeing the three people who came in, Gong Xiangyi immediately closed her mouth, her eyes stopping on Gong Lixin for a few seconds, mocking the boy inwardly.

    Using her past life¡¯s experiences, she certainly knew that Gong Lixin had already fallen in love with Lin Wenbo around this time. However, Lin Wenbo¡¯s sexual orientation was normal and he would not like men at all. Gong Lixin¡¯s scheming would all be for naught. She didn¡¯t need to be wary of Gong Lixin because he was only going to humiliate himself. If the Song Haoran and Lin Wenbo wanted to get along with Gong Lixin, then it was up to them. Her true rival would not appear until the apocalypse so she didn¡¯t have to worry.

    Moreover, after two months of observation, Gong Lixin didn¡¯t do anything except going to ss, eating and sleeping without any sense of anxiety. She was certain that although there were some abnormalities in Gong Lixin¡¯s character, he was not reborn like she was. This was good, she could easily take care of him when the apocalypse arrives. She would make him suffer in this life, forever and ever.

    [1] One of the four legendary beauties of ancient China

    <i>T/N: That it for this week. Starting next week, it¡¯ll be 2 chapters per week since I don¡¯t know how well I can keep up with trantion during Ramadan.</i>

 Chapter 13

    T/N & E/N: We realized that we¡¯ve been tranting the MC¡¯s name wrong. It should be Lixin instead of Lizhen. So we¡¯re going back and changing that. Also, here¡¯s a bonus chapter courtesy of Jessie. Thank you Jessie! I¡¯ll post the other bonus chapter next week!

    October 13, 2012, 8 p.m, an earthquake of a magnitude of 9.5 on the Richter scale urred on an ind country, triggering a tsunami. Within a few minutes, a huge wave the size of a mountain engulfed 1/10 of the ind¡¯s territory. The tsunami crushed houses and countless were dead or injured. The whole world was shaken by this event when all the news stations began reporting about it.

    That night, Lin Wenbo read about the tsunami, his mood bingplicated. Gong Xiangyi predicted that this earthquake and tsunami would happen. In fact, Gong Xiangyi had predicted all the major disasters that had struck the world in thest two months. Until now, Lin Wenbo didn¡¯t dare to believe her words because he wanted hold on to the hope that everything would stay the same. However, with her propheciesing true, and with the world experiencing one disaster after another, their peaceful life was slowly falling apart.

    He took a sip of the strong whiskey he had just poured, before deciding to head to Lin Jia¡¯s study to talk to the family head who was his grandfather, Lin Mao. Although he had been helping Gong Xiangyi collect materials, but he had not been doing his best. Since he was burdened with the responsibility of his family, the fate of his family couldn¡¯t be joked about simply because of a prophecy.

    Since there was now proof of the prophecy being true, he knew the Lin family could no longer stay silent. It was necessary to decide their next course of actions seriously in order to survive when the apocalypse started. The safest way to survive was to provide the Gong family¡¯s army with full logistical support, and bepletely tied to the Gong family. For this, Lin family were required to make a big move.

    Lin Wenbo was orphaned as a child. One of the reasons why he hadn¡¯t been killed by his uncles in the shadows, was because of his abilities and skills. The second reason was because Lin Mao was supporting him. Lin Mao trusted his grandson. No matter how ridiculous or horrifying the news was, he still decided to take precaution; making a decision only after he observed Gong Yuanhang and Gong Xiangyi.

    If Gong Xiangyi could convince him about the reality of her prophecy, Lin family would do their best to support Gong Yuanhang¡¯s army at all costs.

    The following day, Lin Wenbo was still staying in Lin¡¯s townhouse in the morning before he headed to the training camp in the afternoon. To prepare for the apocalypse, one must also be strong so that they could survive the apocalypse and live well during the apocalypse.

    His mood was heavy when he thought of his grandfather¡¯s impending visit to the Gong household tonight. He figured that their family¡¯s fate would soon be decided.

    The Lin family had relied on his father, grandfather and their three generations¡¯ hard work to get the family to where they currently were. He wasn¡¯t interested in his family¡¯s wealth, instead he cherished the hard work he and his parents had put in. After today, everything they had done in the past would be destroyed by the apocalypse. Their family¡¯s foundation would be destroyed. Even though the situation couldn¡¯t be helped, he was still sad nheless.

    At the training camp, Lin Wenbo¡¯s gloominess was transferred to the sandbag he was hitting; his fists bing faster and faster; his punches stronger and stronger. He stopped to look at the boy who was surrounded by a group of soldiers on the training grounds. A smile immediately appeared on his face as he stared at Gong Lixin, and with that, the depressing atmosphere vanished.

    Song Haoran was busy gathering the rest of the army in the province, so he couldn¡¯te to the training camp everyday. Therefore, it was his subordinates which carefully prepared a training schedule and adjusted it for the weak Young Master Gong. Little did they know, they hadpletely underestimated Gong Lixin¡¯s strength and knowledge. The mentor became the mentee, and they all kept oning back to ask for the boy¡¯s wisdom. As soon as one person left, another person would soon fill the spot. The scene looked extremelyedic.

    Gong Lixin had learned the Wu martial arts, and he was cultivating the unpredictable ¡¯Reverse Spirits.¡¯ With those two things being his foundation, learning modern fighting techniques was child¡¯s y for him. On the first day, he had learned all sorts of fighting techniques, and fought against the instructor.

    The instructor was the most well-versed in different types of martial arts in the special forces training camp but even he, lost to the hands of the baby-faced boy that had just learned fighting techniques a day ago. News of the defeat spread like wildfire, and other masters in the training camp began pouring out so they could take turns to fight against the boy. Every person that looked for a match with Gong Lixin was defeated.

    Soldiers, especially soldiers who have been tempered in battle, had stubbornness seeping inside of their bones. They didn¡¯t want to lose. Every time one lost, another one would go up to fight. None of the soldiers who had asked for a match managed to win against the boy. The soldiers were bing more and more frustrated by their losses to the point that challenging Gong Lixin to a fight had be a major event in the training camp. Whenever someone challenged the boy, all the other soldiers would immediately stop whatever they were doing and began to cheer for the challenger.

    Such a genius, it was no wonder he was the son of the head of Gong family. It was very likely that the boy would join the military in the future. When he did, his future would be boundless, and the people in charge of the training would be unable to impede his rise to fame.

    The young master was simple. He wasn¡¯t very interested in showing his superiority. His attitude towards these challenges could only be described with one word: "serious". He wasn¡¯t annoyed by these constant challenges. Instead, he would agree to the match and apany the soldiers to y until they were too exhausted to continue.

    Not mentioning his strange movements and strong punches, Gong Lixin¡¯s unparalleled patiencebined with his serious attitude towards the challenges, had won the soldiers¡¯ respect. They loved to challenge Gong Lixin to matches because the matches were very beneficial for them, because after each match, the boy would take the time to clearly point out their ws and mistakes.

    Watching the young, clear-eyed teenager beating down one big man after another, the soldiers no longer hated the boy but instead felt grateful towards him since he was pointing out their shorings. The scene was very pleasing to Lin Wenbo. His mood which had fallen to rock bottom, was slowly rising as he shook his whilstughing.

    "Xiao Lixin, y with me." Lin Wenbo said, not caring about the soldiers which surrounded the boy. But after seeing Gong Lixin¡¯s powerful punch, he was beginning to have second thoughts.

    "No." Gong Lixin frowned. "Lin Big Brother, you can¡¯t beat me. You will get hurt." Lin Big Brother was a businessman with no strength. He was not as resistant as the soldiers.

    Lin Wenbo wasn¡¯t angry after hearing his refusal, instead he smiled with good humour. He already knew Gong Lixin¡¯s character since he had been friendly with the boy for a few months now. Gong Lixin was a pure and simple child that would say whatever was on his mind without being around the bush or deceiving the other. The boy was also indifferent towards the future, and instead concentrated fully on enjoying the present. Whether he was happy or whether he was suffering, he epted everything that came at him. He never med himself or others.

    Being with him was like holding onto a small light source, it was not ring, not burning but exuded enough warmth at the touch to be extremely soothing to the point that those heavy, gloomy and stressful feelings would disappear. Lin Wenbo loved this Gong Lixin¡¯s current appearance. Training with him every day and then having dinner was currently Lin Wenbo¡¯s favorite activity. The feelings between the two also grew in this short month.

    "If I don¡¯t fight then how could I practice martial arts." Lin Wenbo said with a smile.

    "Lin Big Brother¡¯s right." Gong Lixin thought about it before nodding his consent. He then solemnly warned, "It¡¯s a fight, I won¡¯t go easy."

    "Don¡¯t be polite!" Lin Wenboughed. He went back two steps before taking on an offensive/defensive posture.

    The two quickly rushed towards each other. Gong Lixin really did keep his word and, with a single powerful move, defeated Lin Wenbo. One kick pushed Lin Wenbo out of the battle circle. Gong Lixin stopped when he saw this and walked over to pull him up.

    Lin Brother¡¯s skills were actually quite good. He only won because he had been learning martial arts for years. He also had his internal energy protecting his body. Although he tried to restrain himself, the battle instincts which were carved into his bones had him winning against Lin Big Brother. Gong Lixin secretlymented.¡¯Being an ordinary person really was impossible.¡¯

    "You really didn¡¯t show any mercy!" With the support of Gong Lixin, Lin Wenbo crouched, holding his stomach where he was painfully kicked just a few seconds ago. His condition wasn¡¯t good but inside, he was extremely happy. After a hearty fight, his gloomy thoughts vanished.

    Gong Lixin sincerely apologized, "I¡¯m sorry." He reached out to Lin Wenbo¡¯s abdomen. He said, "I will help Lin Brother feel better." Using the palm of his hand, he used a technique which would heal any cuts and bruises that Lin Wenbo¡¯s might have gained.

    Gong Lixin¡¯s palm was delicate and smooth. He was very soft and gentle as he rubbed Lin Wenbo¡¯s abdomen. Suddenly the temperature rose, and the pain in his abdomen was no longer as painful. Lin Wenbo blinked, tried to make a sound but stopped himself. He didn¡¯t want to embarass himself in public.

    "I am much better, don¡¯t worry." He reluctantly removed Gong Lixin¡¯s little hand from his person. Lin Wenbo smiled and touched the other¡¯s ck hair and said: "Time¡¯s almost up, you can go back first. Go, Lin Big Brother will take you out to have dinner."

    "Okay!" Gong Lixin nodded immediately, his eyes widened in delight, his expression bright and happy. He looked like a puppy waiting for the owner to feed him. A smile spread across Lin Wenbo¡¯s face as his heart softened at the sight. The two went to separate bathrooms which were specially approved by Song Haoran. As per usual, they wandered about until they found a restaurant with different specialties than the ones they had eaten before.

    Gong Lixin saw a Thai-style barbecue shop. He pointed to the mouth-watering barbecue on the store¡¯s sign board, and with wide eyes and a pitiful look on his face, looked towards Lin Wenbo.

    Lin Wenbo patted the top of his hair, smiling and nodding before turning the steering wheel to find a ce to park. The car stopped and, before the two had time to unfasten their seat belts, Lin Wenbo¡¯s cell phone rang.

    Taking the call, he listened to the other party¡¯s low-pitched speech respectfully. Lin Wenbo then looked at Gong Lixin and apologized. "Xiao Lixin, let¡¯s go home for dinner. My grandfather is at your house, there are important things that need to be discussed.

    Gong Lixin nodded with no trace of unhappiness on his face. "Okay. Then let¡¯s go back. Let¡¯s not make grandfather wait too long." Lin Big Brother¡¯s business could naturally not be dyed.

    Lin Wenbo smiled, ncing at him before driving out of the parking lot and heading for Gong family¡¯s home. His heart felt a little heavy.

 Chapter 14

    When Lin Wenbo returned home with Gong Lixin, Lin Mao was just about to enter the Gong family¡¯s residence. Gong father, Gong Xiangyi and Song Haoran had long been waiting in the living room.

    "Old Lin, have you been well recently?" Gong father went to the door, greeting the other respectfully. Gong Xiangyi and Song Haoran quickly followed behind him and greeted the other as well, not daring to be disrespectful.

    If Gong Yuanhang was a general on the battlefield, then Lin Mao was a general in the business world and his means were superb. In politics, in the military, in the business world and even in the underworld, they were all interconnected and each circle influenced by each other.

    "Very well, I missed you." Lin Maoughed. His strong spirit could be seen even when his hair had turned gray.

    "Grandfather, pleasee in." Gong Xiangyi smiled, quickly adopting the image of a virtuous Mary Sue offering her help.

    "Alright." Lin Mao nodded and smiled; his mood improved at the sight of his grandson. He extended his hand so he could lean on his grandson for support. Originally he was dissatisfied with Gong Xiangyi¡¯s decision to cancel the wedding and he was slightly disappointed with his own grandson because of this matter. Thus, Lin Mao pretended not to see herdylike behavior. Gong Xiangyi knew the importance of Lin Mao¡¯s connections and decided to let her prejudice slide.

    "Is that Lixin? I haven¡¯t seen you in a long time and look how you have grown." Lin Mao asked with a smile after seeing a boy with a unique temperament and steady eyebrows standing next to his grandson.

    "Lin grandfather is well!" Gong Lixin snuck a peek at Lin Mao as he bowed. [1]

    Elderly people always took special care of children, especially children like Gong Lixin who were well-rounded. Just by seeing the pair of crystal-clear eyes, Lin Mao had seen through the child¡¯s pure nature and nodded, his love and praise given without much effort. [2]

    Gong Xiangyi saw Lin Mao¡¯s attitude towards Gong Lixin¡¯s amiable greeting. Gong Xiangyi who had been his granddaughter-inw for a year knew very well how difficult it was to please the man. In the past, she had spent a lot of energy to forge a good rtionship with Lin Mao, and she had barely been able to make him like her a little. Gong Xiangyi found it unfair how Gong Lixin was able to gain Lin Mao¡¯s appreciation so easily.

    Gong Xiangyi gritted her teeth as she secretly cursed Gong Lixin. She knew how the boy used his soft, pretty face hidden behind a facade of obedience to get others to throw themselves into danger for him. In her past life, others had died for the boy. She couldn¡¯t let the boy do the same thing again.

    Gong Xiangyi could not wait for her father to speak any longer. ¡°Grandfather, shall we go to the study room to talk?" With the full support of the Lin family, the Gong family¡¯s strength would increase dramatically.

    Upon hearing her words, the servants who had just ced the dishes and tableware had to clean the table up.

    Gong Xiangyi worried about what they were about to going to discuss.

    "Ah, sure." Lin Mao didn¡¯t mind dying dinner. Thus, following Gong Yuanhang¡¯s lead, they stepped into the study.

    Gong Lixin knew that eating by himself was a very rude behavior. He watched the group of people disappear up the stairs and around the corner. He suppressed his hunger before taking his heavy bag and headed to his room so he could change clothes. Picking a set of casual clothes to wear, he opened his bag and checked its contents.

    There were five ss bottles, each containing 500 Bugu Dan, for a grand total of 2500 Bugu Dan. This would be enough for the Gong family for more than 20 years. If all the Bugu Dans were finished before then, he could always collect the herbs and refine more Bugu Dan. With this amount of medicine, his mind was at peace. He was prepared to give a bottle to each person before going to bed tonight, so that he wouldn¡¯t forget about it. During the apocalypse, if hunger could be avoided then a person¡¯s chances of survival would increase greatly.

    Gong Lixin nodded with satisfaction after cing the five bottles on hisputer desk. He headed downstairs to watch TV. Watching TV had be his favorite hobby since he hade to this modern society which had such advanced technology.

    On the soft andfortable sofa, Gong Lixin used the remote control to search for the channel he loved to watch while listening to the conversation in the study. [3]

    Time flew, and with the apocalypse approaching, he didn¡¯t dare to ck off; whether it be eating, walking, sleeping, learning and training, he utilized every minute and every second to cultivate ¡¯Reverse Spirits.¡¯ His cultivation had already broken through the second level. With this. he would still be able to hear people talking even if they were a few kilometers away. Thus, he didn¡¯t even need to force himself to hear what they were talking about in the study.

    Entering the study, Gong Xiangyi got straight to the point. As soon as Lin Mao took a seat, she once again talked about theing apocalypse. She even used her spatial power as proof for Lin Mao.

    Seeing more than a dozen bags of rice suddenly appearing in the study room, Lin Mao was amazed but still remained calm. He has been in the business world for his entire life. He had experiencedrge ups and downs, moved left and right, there was no wind nor wave he hadn¡¯t seen. He had experienced all sorts of things. Because of all that he had experienced, it was naturally impossible for him to believe Gong Xiangyi with only this show of power as the only evidence. In his heart, there were thousands of possibilities which he had thought about. Lin Mao stayed silent, not promising anything just yet.

    Seeing how Lin Mao stayed silent, Gong Xiangyi hung her head down for a moment as she thought about how to convince him. A thought popped into her mind, and she slowly opened her mouth to speak. "Grandfather, my prophecy is true. If you don¡¯t believe me, then I can predict one more event. After I say it, I hope that you will carefully consider about cooperating with our Gong family."

    "Oh? What prophecy?" Lin Mao looked at Gong Xiangyi, his curiosity difficult to hide. After all, seeing is believing. He couldn¡¯t trust everything he heard. If Gong Xiangyi¡¯s prophecy really dide true, then he would support the Gong family.

    "You should know about the earthquake and tsunami in R country. I predict that at 9:28 tonight, there will be arge-scale nuclear ident at five nuclear power nts in the country. 17 people will die this night and the area of nuclear pollution will be over 40000 km<sup>2</sup>, ounting for 1/10 of the country¡¯snd area. The five nuclear power nts are..."

    Gong Xiangyi frowned, trying to recall the names and locations of the five nuclear power nts. The disaster in R country had almost shaken the country¡¯s foundation, and even spread to more than a dozen neighboring countries. The negative impact was very big. The world waspeting to report the news at that time so it was difficult for Gong Xiangyi to forget the details.

    It was also because of thisrge-scale nuclear pollution that all the new zombies in R country skipped the primary stage and evolved to the first level after the sr eclipse which signaled the beginning of the apocalypse. And since R country had not yet figured out how to deal with the zombies, they were massacred. The whole R country was upied by high-level zombies and became a living hell.

    Fortunately, the country was an ind country and zombies could not cross the sea. Even if they came, they were limited to one or two emperor-level zombies or water zombies. They were taken care of by a joint force making them not a big threat. In order to collect higher-grade crystal nuclei, Gong Xiangyi and Lin Wenbo once killed an emperor zombie in the transitional sea from the beach nearest to R country. During that hunting trip, every conversation was about the tragedy of R country so the details were could be remembered vividly.

    The atmosphere became heavier upon hearing another disaster-rted prophecy. Since the beginning of 2012,rge-scale disasters around the world had be more frequent. They didn¡¯t pay attention to any of it in the past. They only took notice of it after Gong Xiangyi¡¯s warnings. It turned out that the world really was breaking down and was slowly bingpletely unrecognizable.

    Lin Mao looked at his wristwatch before saying: "It¡¯s 9 o¡¯clock, there¡¯s 28 minutes left." Everyone heard this, their expressions bing tighter.

    "Grandfather, Uncle Gong, let¡¯s go to the living room. If such a big ident does happen, it will be reported immediately on the news." Lin Wenbo frowned, his voice dark and hurt. He was feeling overwhelmed in the face of this series of bad news.

    Gong father got up. "Alright. Old Lin, please go first." He raised his hand to invite Lin Mao to the living room to watch the news live. Lin Mao didn¡¯t refuse and headed downstairs, his brisk pace slowing down.

    In the living room, Gong Lixin had only listened to the beginning of their conversation. When Gong Xiangyi kept on talking abouting events, he lost interest. Instead, his attention was immediately attracted by the wonderful animations on the TV. This anime was a 3D production with a rare martial arts theme. The anime showed different aspects of the Jianghu and ancient times, andbined with the lifelike and realistic characters, one would be deeply immersed into the story the more they watched.

    Gong Lixin didn¡¯t want to stop watching. When everyone came downstairs, they found him sitting cross-legged, holding a big-mouthed monkey plushie while staring at the TV with a smile on his face, looking happy as he devoured the scenes with relish.

    The boy¡¯s face was charming, his posture waszy and he was surrounded by a warm and happy atmosphere. When one looked at him, they would only feel that the world was stable and quiet for years toe.

    When Gong Yuanhang and Lin Mao saw this, the heaviness in their hearts was alleviated. Song Haoran and Lin Wenbo both blinked, their thin lips didn¡¯t show any signs of rising but the pain and pressure sitting at the bottom of their heart was taken away by the teenager¡¯s bright smile.

    Comparing what she remembered in her past life, she could sense how the people around her were pr opposites to what she remembered. She felt that Gong Lixin, who was at ease at this moment, was very eye-catching and she detested that sight.

    Emotionlessly, she turned away without any exnation. She picked up the remote control and changed the channel to an international news station. Turning to face Lin Mao and the others, she changed to a gentle and virtuous expression as she said, "Grandfather, Dad,e sit down and wait. It¡¯s almost time."

    Gong Lixin frowned as he saw the channels being changed. His pink lips were slightly upturned, clearly showing his dissatisfaction. But when he heard Gong Xiangyi, he realised that Lin Mao and his father wanted to watch the news. His dissatisfied look instantly disappeared, and he stood up with his big-mouthed monkey to politely greet the two elders.

    Touched by how polite Gong Lixin was, Lin Mao walked to Gong Lixin¡¯s side and lovingly touched his head and smiled. "What¡¯s with the urgency, there¡¯s still more than 20 minutes. Let Xiaoxin finish watching his cartoon."

    "Alright, change the channel back." In Gong father¡¯s heart, he was secretly reluctant about concealing news about theing apocalypse from his son. However, how could his son be so happy? Seeing his son¡¯s joyous smile, he felt his mind and body easing, and the pressure he felt diminished.

    Gong Xiangyi tightened her hands into fists but sat still in the same ce. She stopped herself from revealing the hatred she held for Gong Lixin in her heart. Seeing that she didn¡¯t respond, Song Haoran picked up the remote control and turned the channel back to the children¡¯s cartoon channel. After Gong Yuanhang and Lin Mao settled down on the main sofa, while the other two men took Gong Lixin to sit with them.

    Lin Wenbo and Gong Lixin were together quite often recently, thus he got used to apanying him and sat down next to him without a thought or change in facial expression. His fianc¨¦e on the other hand, sat on the other side of Gong Lixin, surrounded by a gloomy atmosphere.

    The two sitting beside Gong Lixin reached out to touch his soft hair but only to have their hands touch each other. Both men were slightly stunned but theyughed it off.

    Twenty minutes was enough to finish watching an episode of anime. Gong Lixin held his big-mouthed monkey and concentrated on the TV screen. His eyes were bright and full of excitement that he didn¡¯t pay attention to the "crash" incident above his head.

    <i>[1] When Gong Lixin says "Lin grandfather is well" he is being respectful, this is a typical greeting.</i>

    <i>[2]Well-rounded here means that he¡¯s an adorkable, obedient child.</i>

    <i>[3] Editor¡¯s note: Oh my, super hearing due to his cultivation!</i>

    <i>T/N: Yay, Grandpa Lin~~~ (The doctor chick is still my fave side character)</i>

 Chapter 15

    Gong father and Lin Mao were rarely seen keeping the younger generationpany while watching TV, let alone watching cartoons. Although it was to meet Gong Lixin''s wishes in the beginning, once they saw Gong Lixin''s excitement, they couldn''t help but be infected. They felt that the show was fun and the pain in their hearts slowly eased.

    The cartoon had a profound plot and was very suitable for adults to watch. Lin Wenbo and Song Haoran had already forgotten their distracting thoughts and immersed themselves in the ancient world and the sword battles.

    Gong Lixin, who was holding his big-mouthed monkey plushie, squinted his eyes in happiness and nestled into Song Haoran''s warm and broad arms. With various characters in the story, he experienced a Jianghu that he had never seen before and he was satisfied with such a novel experience.

    Song Haoran sometimes talked to the boy in his arms, sometimes stretching his hand out to rub the boy''s smooth, ck hair. He felt that if he was with this youth, only then would he experience the greatest happiness for the rest of his life.

    Lin Wenbo sneaked a peek at the two intimate people, then looked at Gong Xiangyi''s face which was ck with a gloomy atmosphere around her. His eyes grew dark. Right now, he was somewhat jealous of Song Haoran. He also wanted to be apanied by someone when he was depressed. There was no need to do anything special, just hug each other andfort each other. But the person he needed the most didn''t need him. Recently, whenever he saw her, she was always urging him to buy supplies or rushing to leave without saying a word.

    Lin Wenbo knew the apocalypse was imminent. There were many things to prepare but she shouldn''t have been so busy to the point she couldn''t stop and take the time to say a few words to her lover. He felt it necessary to have a good talk with Gong Xiangyi. Otherwise, there was amon saying for the two of them - the husband and wife were birds who lived in the forest, but the moment disaster struck, they all flew away and separated. [1]

    In Lin Wenbo''s heart, Gong Xiangyi seemed like a person without feelings. On her end, Gong Xiangyi forcefully repressed the emotions in her heart and waited until the anime finally finished ying. She quickly picked up the remote control and switched to the international news station.

    The graceful and ethereal ending song came to an abrupt end and was reced by the noisy background of the news channel. Gong father and the others frowned but they didn''t say anything. After all, they had been waiting for the news about R country.

    Gong Xiangyi stared at the TV screen sternly,pletely unaware of how badly the others viewed her actions. She wanted her family to live peacefully during the apocalypse. Her heart was in the right ce but she was missing out on the opportunity to spend thest few happy days with her family. The meaning of life was not to be the strongest but to cherish what you have. This truth, she wouldn''t figure it out until it was toote.

    On the TV screen, the Prime Minister of R country finally appeared and issued a statement under the bright shes of numerous cameras and microphones. He imed that the nuclear power nt protection measures in R country were strict and there would be no nuclear leakage idents caused by the tsunami, and told the neighboring countries not to worry.

    Gong Xiangyi sneered, with her voice full of sarcasm, she said, "R country people really are liars. Currently, the nuclear power nt already had an ident. R country secretly stopped the news from being leaked and issued a security statement to the media in order to avoid condemnation from the internationalmunity. After all, nuclear pollution is serious. It will not only affect their country and their neighbors but many countries on the other side of the ocean will be affected as well. They can''t bear the consequences. Just watch, 17 employees of the nuclear power nt were killed and this news couldn''t be concealed anymore."

    Gong father, Lin Mao and others heard this, the atmosphere which had lightened up had once again be depressing. When Gong Xiangyi mentioned more tidbits, their moods got heavier. Everyone present, except Gong Xiangyi, eagerly hoped the ident would be over soon; no one liked to see disaster and death. Because they had not experienced the apocalypse, their blood was still warm and they could not be as cold and ruthless as Gong Xiangyi.

    Sure enough, after waiting for more than ten minutes, a foreign news media-outlet suddenly began reporting about how R country''s nuclear power nt''s employees were killed. In the news, the body of the dying employees was shot very clearly; swollen, bleeding and skin turned blue and purple. It was obvious at first nce that it was caused by extreme exposure to nuclear radiation.

    With this being exposed, the influential media persevered with their investigations, news of several nuclear power nt with leakage idents broke out. In just half an hour, the Prime Minister of R country received phone calls from countless heads of states and finally realized that things could no longer be concealed. They had to immediately announce the news and file a rescue application with the IAEA.

    Seeing R country''s situation and the deaths being reported, Gong Xiangyi''s lips hooked into a chilly smile. She turned to stare at Lin Mao''s solemn face and slowly opened, "Grandfather, do you believe me now? Will you cooperate with the Gong family?"

    Lin Mao let out a long sigh, his unreadable eyes took in Gong Xiangyi''s wild and cold expression before he finally nodded. "I agree. Lin family is willing to invest in the army to let them buy weapons, equipment and food. For details, you cane find Lin Wenbo tomorrow."

    As he agreed, he gently pressed his forehead; his face showed his exhaustion. There was also Song family keeping an eye on Gong Yuanhang''s army. If he made a move, he would be impeached and lose control of the army. Buying arms from other sources through the Lin family would evade many risks. However, the cost of supplying a team of nearly 40000 people was not a small amount. Even if they took out all of Lin family''s funds and liquidated their properties, it would still not be enough to meet their needs. At that time, it would be necessary to empty Lin family''s ounts and take arge loan. This was undoubtedly the destruction of Lin family''s foundation by their own hands. When making this promise, even the deceased Lin Laozi would be frustrated.

    Lin Wenbo knew what his grandfather''s decision meant for the Lin family. Standing up, he went to sit next to him and reached out to his thin shoulders, giving him silent support andfort.

    Gong Yuanhang and Song Haoran naturally knew how much the Lin family has just sacrificed, and their hearts were full of gratitude. From now on, Gong family and Lin family were reliant on each other, they would guard each other in the apocalypse and advance together.

    Although Gong Lixin couldn''t understand what they were saying, he could feel the gloomy atmosphere in the room. He burrowed into Song Haoran''s arms; his eyes downcast as he kept quiet. Song Haoran noticed his uneasiness and he tightened his hold on the other''s body. He sighed and smiled; his eyes filled with tenderness.

    Only Gong Xiangyi was not affected by the downcast atmosphere created by everybody else in the room. Knowing that a big step towards her grand n was taken, her eyes were filled with ambition and her spirit lifted up. She would have a well-equipped army protecting her at the beginning of the apocalypse, with this she could prevent all the tragedies and live happily.

    "Grandfather, don''t be sad. In any case, during the apocalypse, all the money would be worthless scraps. It would be a pity to just throw them away. If you exchange them for the strength of survival, this deal would be very cost-effective." Everyone snapped out of their thoughts and stared at her. All of them were silent in the face of Gong Xiangyi''s insensitive words that were said as an effort tofort them.

    Lin Mao''s concern was never the money but the centuries-old inheritance of Lin family''s and the efforts his ancestors. He promised to support the Gong family and he valued the friendship between Lin and Gong family more than just doing "business".

    After listening to Gong Xiangyi''s forting'' words, he began to resent Gong Xiangyi. After living to this age, Lin Mao''s ability to see-through people could be described as first-ss. Gong Xiangyi''s tone was too light and her mood was too cold. It seemed that there were still many secrets she was keeping to herself and her ambitions were unknown as well. A woman who was unable to read the atmosphere and adjust ordingly was unsuitable to be Wenbo''s wife.

    ''In the end, it was a good thing the wedding was cancelled. As for whatever happens in the future, it will depend on her and Wenbo,'' thought Lin Mao. Lin Mao''s heart was dark but his face did not show anything. He only gave a faint nod to Gong Xiangyi, his attitude somewhat uncaring.

    Gong father and Song Haoran also felt Gong Xiangyi''s consoling was a bit insensitive and made them ufortable. Gong father frowned, he needed to talk to his daughter aler and give her a warning. Lin Wenbo looked at Gong Xiangyi, the darkness in his heart was not shown but he made his displeasure known by tightening his lips into a thin line and frowning. Lin Wenbo stayed silent.

    "Hey, Dad, Grandpa Lin, are you not hungry? Dinner is ready, you can eat any time now." Gong Lixin endured this whole time but he could no longer hold on. His stomach grumbled from hunger and he estimated that the whole world could hear its protest. Seeing that everyone was talking about business, he stared at the ear of the big-mouthed monkey as he said this.

    Even if he was starving to death, he doesn''t want to eat Bugu Dan. If he ate one, he couldn''t search the streets for food with Lin Big Brother for half a month.

    The boy''s face was round and smooth, his watery eyes were crystal clear, no hidden emotion could be seen. Only four big words were written on his forehead - I am very hungry! With the noiseing from his belly, and the look of expectation on his face even as he attempted to hold his hunger back made the others who looked at his cute but pitiful appearance ufortable.

    Lin Mao immediately pulled away from his pain and got up to pat Gong Lixin''s soft hair. He smiled lovingly. "Look at these old men, just talking about random things and starving poor Xiaoxin. This young man is still a growing boy. Three meals a day are indispensable."

    This boy really was a treasure. When he opened his mouth, he broke the tension caused by his daughter¡¯s careless words. Gong Yuanhang''s entire body rxed as he joked, "Yes, he only knows how to eat all day. Not just three meals a day but two more times at night as well." Gong Yuanhang said as he raised his hand to signal the maids to cook.

    When his father mentioned this, Gong Lixin also felt that he ate too much. He lowered his head, ashamed. His white cheeks were covered with two blushes, which was even more pleasing to the eye.

    Song Haoran saw this and his heart itched. He wanted the child in his arms to have a good meal. The two pink cheeks blushed even harder, bing practically red. Gong father and Lin Mao looked at each other with amusement before moving to the dining room. When Lin Wenbo passed the two people still sitting, he pulled at his friend''s grasp away and carried the dizzy Gong Lixin away from Song Haoran. Lin Wenbo saw his tender cheeks and couldn''t help poking them twice. He was secretly fascinated by the warmth he felt when he touched the youth.

    Gong Xiangyi was nced at by her father as he passed. After thinking about it, it didn''t matter if Lin Mao and the others disliked her. After experiencing the apocalypse, they would see wealth, rights and status as worthless things. At that time, building over dead bodies would be the equivalent to skinning one''s own flesh and blood; this would make one''s heart hurt just thinking about it. But what about now? The Lin family''s resources would be exchanged for protection and safety; after the apocalypse began, Lin Grandfather would not me her, instead he would thank her. [3]

    With this thought process, the troubles floating in Gong Xiangyi''s heart quickly dissipated. But in the end, what she said had still been wrong and she had irritated Lin Mao after all. Thus, Gong Xiangyi frequently gave him dishes and was very attentive during their meal.

    "Good, the taste of the braised lion head made by Chef Wu is still so authentic." The two families sat and ate together, the atmosphere was harmonious. Lin Mao''s mood became better, smiling and sighing in pleasure as he ate.

    Gong Lixin heard there was braised lion head and took a bite to eat. He squinted his big eyes in delight, satisfaction could be seen on his face as he smiled. Lin grandfather''s taste was very close to his, he also thought that this was delicious.

    Lin Wenbo and Song Haoran saw Gong Lixin, who was obviously hungry, concentrating on eating. He took the dishes he usually liked and put them into his bowl. The two helped ce the food in his bowl from time to time. After a few months, the two people''s feelings towards Gong Lixin had changed from how they had initially viewed the boy; now, they got along with each other.

    Gong Xiangyi wanted to please this "Golden Thigh" Lin grandfather. Hearing his words filled with nostalgia and regret, she naturally understood his thoughts and quickly said, "If grandfather likes to eat this, I can ask the chef to make more and I can put it my space. Anyways, it won''t go bad in there. When you want to eat it in the future, I could take it out at any time. Oh yes, I remember you still like to have almond cakes. I bought a fewrge boxes and saved some. If you want to eat some in the future, just tell me."

    As she went on, Gong Xiangyi named a few dishes, all of them were favorites of Gong father, Lin Wenbo, Song Haoran and others. She said she only bought a lot of these things and if they wanted to eat themter, then there would be no problem.

    She intended to make everyone happy by saying this, but she didn''t notice how her eager and enthusiastic mood contrasted to everyone else''s. Lin Mao smiled even as he stared daggers at her. He looked like a serious listener but the temperature around him was dropping lower and lower. Even Gong Yuanhang''s smile was a little forced.

    Lin Wenbo frowned, his usual gentle smile could no longer be seen. Gong Xiangyi continued talking without paying attention to the fear, uneasiness and confusion ordinary people felt as they heard her talk about the apocalypse. Instead, she was full of ambition. Lin Wenbo''s felt his heart grow cold as he saw her expression as she talked about theing apocalypse. Gong Xiangyi was supposed to be kind and gentle; he didn''t know this cold-hearted woman in front of him.

    Gong Lixin listened to Gong Xiangyi while eating silently. Every time she mentioned different food, his expression changed. Gong Xiangyi''s space was simr to the Qiankun bag. She kept mentioning how much you could store and how long you could store delicious food. The space made food stay fresh indefinitely. Hearing this, he couldn''t really take out the Bugu Dan bottles whilst she talked about such a good thing.

    ''Forget it, when father and the others really need it, he will take the pills out,'' Gong Lixin secretly told himself. His sister was being so resourceful, if he brings those out now, she might think that he''speting with her, so it''s not good! He cancelled his n of sending Bugu Dan to everyone.

    As Song Haoran kept on listening as Gong Xiangyi opened and closed her mouth, he became more and more irritated. When she finally finished speaking, he coldly asked. "Why didn''t you think about buying something for Lixin? What about what he likes to eat?"

    Gong Xiangyi was very cold to Lixin recently. Now she directly ignored Lixin which made Song Haoran very dissatisfied. And Gong Xiangyi talked about the apocalypse with eagerness which made him even more disgusted. He knows that only those with dark hearts would like disasters.

    "Ah, Lixin loves to eat Caramel Pudding. Of course I remember, I''ll buy it for him." Gong Xiangyi''s face slightly changed and she hastened to remedy the situation.

    Song Haoran shot a meaningful nce at her before turning to face Gong Lixin who was smiling adorably at him. His face immediately softened and put more food into his bowl, gently advising him to eat more.

    Gong father also shook his head at Gong Xiangyi, who was not afraid of anything, and motioned for her to shut up. Gong Xiangyi immediately bowed her head to eat, saying no more. The table was finally quiet.

    <i>[1] Editor''s note: A chinese proverb that usually speaks of husband and wife. They live together, but their rtionship is so fragile, that the moment disaster or misfortune strikes, they don''t stick together. They instantly flee without giving a single thought about their ''significant'' other.</i>

    <i>[2] Editor''s note: IAEA is the International Atomic Energy Agency. It is the world''s center for cooperation in the nuclear field, and they promote the safe, secure and peaceful usage of nuclear technology.</i>

    <i>[3] T/N: *sigh* She still doesn¡¯t get it despite others warnings. It¡¯s hard to ¡°hate¡± her because of her past but at the same time, her attitude pisses me off!</i>

    <i>And that¡¯s all for regr updates. There¡¯ll a bonus chapter tomorrow! See you then~</i>

 Chapter 16

    Lin Mao was a man of his words. Since he had promised to do something, he would definitely do it. The size of Lin family¡¯s business empire was huge and the main industry was firmly grasped in his hand. He was going to make a big move in private, and nobody would be able to stop it. Though that didn¡¯t matter since nobody would be able to find a single clue about what he was doing anyway.

    After all, the Lin family was centuries-old. This eminent family had argework of influence. The family had a high poption. But because not everyone was close to Lin Mao or his grandchildren, the news about the apocalypse was concealed from them. Even if they did tell them, nobody would believe their words because it sounded ludicrous. The news was simply too sensational to be true. Other family members would be too afraid to gamble the Lin family foundation on Gong Xiangyi¡¯s unconfirmed prophecy. However Lin Mao was taking action now because it would¡¯ve been toote to do anything when the prophecy dide true.

    Therefore, after Lin Mao returned to Lin family household he called his ounting team directly in order to integrate all of Lin family¡¯s assets into one ce so they could use it at any time.

    When the ounting team received the order, they were so surprised that they repeatedly confirmed whether Old Lin¡¯s mental condition was alright. After they confirmed he was not joking, the elite team immediately began calcting. After two weeks, an astronomical sum was sent to Lin Wenbo¡¯s private ount. And Lin enterprise became an empty shell from then on.

    Lin Wenbo purchased weapons from various channels and focused on purchasing arge number of helicopters and heavily armored vehicles. He also announced that Lin Enterprise was entering the food industry. He borrowed huge sums from the bank and quickly set up a food processing nt; arge number of agricultural products from all over the world were purchased.

    Gong father and Song Haoran also didn¡¯t dare ck off and took control of A province¡¯s provincial army. They didn¡¯t think about releasing news about the apocalypse because it would cause public unrest. But really, who would believe such unbelievable nonsense? They would also be dismissed from their duties for disturbing the social order, then they would be reced by a leader who knew nothing and would then be unprepared. This in turn would cause casualties to skyrocket when the apocalypse did begin. That situation would be even more difficult to control.

    Instead, all the preparations were carried out in an orderly manner as time passed by. On the third tost month before the apocalypse, what Gong Xiangyi prophesied as the trilogy of things that would change with theing apocalypse; changing weather, mutating animals and finally the mutation of humans, the second of the three came to be.

    Perhaps it was because animals having a body structure that was much simpler than humans, which made them more susceptible to the increasingly poisonous atmosphere, thus exhibiting anomalies in behavior and appearance earlier than humans.

    Some animals¡¯ fur changed color overnight, whilst some grew wings and horns when they didn¡¯t have them before. Some animals had a sudden increase in size. It was as if many of the mythical creatures that had only existed in legends and stories began appearing due to the gradual change urring in the world.

    This anomaly attracted the attention of many scientists. Many TV media-outletsunched an exploration and discovery program and their ratings were phenomenal. Many hot debates took ce but people had not noticed that a disaster capable of extinction was approaching step by step.

    After eight months of exhaustive work, all preparations wereplete. The end of the world was nearing. Song Haoran, Lin Wenbo and Gong Xiangyi seldom had a day off, but now they stayed at home to rest, rx and loosen their bodies which hadn¡¯t had much rest for nearly a year. Everything had been done and everybody was exhausted, but thanks to God¡¯s will they were able to finish everything in time. [1]

    It was the weekend. Gong Lixin didn¡¯t have to go to school. After getting up and having breakfast, he turned on the TV to watch a discovery show. These programs were very cleverly set up so that many questions were asked which would make people doubt whether it was real. Even modern people who were very knowledgeable and well-informed couldn¡¯t stop questioning themselves, let alone the "clueless" person who came from ancient times, Gong Lixin.

    Curling up on the soft sofa, he held his favorite big-mouthed monkey figurine as he watched with bright and focused eyes.

    "Why are you watching TV so early? What program are you watching?" asked Song Haoran when he saw the child who was watching TV happily in the living room. He couldn¡¯t help but feel rxed at the sight, smiling as he walked over to the boy.

    "Song Big Brother, good morning!" Gong Lixin turned his head to say hello before pointing to the title on the lower right corner of the TV screen, "The show is about Cat Demons. Very interesting!"

    Gong Xiangyi was slowly descending the stairs because Lin Wenbo had called and he said that he would be bringing breakfast. She waited for awhile before getting bored. She went to the living room and sat down to watch TV. However, she sat alone in a corner, away from Gong Lixin. Song Haoran was unhappy as he looked at her beautiful yet emotionless face.

    Gong Xiangyi¡¯s temperament had changed since she gained the ability to tell prophecies and her spatial ability. She had been bing colder and colder; the way she viewed the world hadpletely changed. Not only that, she also treated her rtives and loved ones somewhat ruthlessly. Song Haoran was extremely disgusted by her ambitious arbitrariness and sense of superiority. People would change, especially after a major ident but these changes could be good or bad. In Song Haoran¡¯s eyes, Gong Xiangyi¡¯s changes was obviously not a good thing.

    Although Song Haoran formerly had a closer rtionship with Gong Xiangyi, Gong Lixin had already surpassed Gong Xiangyi¡¯s position in his mind. Moreover, Gong Xiangyi had long been his friend¡¯s, Lin Wenbo¡¯s, responsibility. He doesn¡¯t want to interfere too much. So he no longer bothered paying attention to Gong Xiangyi. He held the cute lovely child in his arms, and shifted himself into afortable position to watch TV.

    Lin Wenbo arrived quickly. Ten minutester, he came in carrying arge bag of Xu Ji¡¯s soybean milk. He saw the people in the living room and greeted them before hurriedly inviting them to eat. He was going upstairs to invite Gong father, but stopped when the servants told him that Gong father had already left for the army camp at dawn.

    "Thank you, Lin Big Brother! I¡¯ve already eaten in the morning! I ate two bowls of steamed dumplings and a bowl of porridge. I am already full!" Gong Lixin¡¯s posture straightened as he held onto Song Haoran¡¯s strong arms, looking at Lin Wenbo. His brows twisted into a ball as he rubbed his round belly, regret written all over his expression. If he knew that Big Brother Lin would bring delicious food from Xu Ji in the morning, he wouldn¡¯t have eaten so much.

    Gong Lixin¡¯s thoughts were disyed all over his face. Lin Wenbo couldn¡¯t help but walk over and touch the boy¡¯s soft hair with a big smile on his face. "That¡¯s a pity. I wanted to give some to Xiaoxin so I made a call in advance. Xu Ji¡¯s breakfast is hard to buy and Lin brother queued for a long time."

    Gong Lixin bowed his head, his delicate eyebrows were knitted together and his big eyes revealed his inner struggle as he blinked. "Oh, actually, I can still drink a cup of soy milk." His stomach should still be able to fit in a cup of soy milk. Xu Ji¡¯s soy milk was mellow and sweet and had a slight aftertaste of soy. Gong Lixin stuck out his pink tongue to lick his small, tender lips as he smiled.

    Lin Wenbo¡¯s eyes sparkled when he saw the boy salivating over the drink. His eyes lingered on Gong Lixin¡¯s pink tongue and red lips for a few seconds. His heart seemed to have been struck by a weak electric current; for a fleeting moment, numbness and crispness flooded his body.

    "Hn, Big Brother Lin will give you a cup of soy milk." Lin Wenbo thoughtfully said when he saw the child staring at the TV whilst sitting on the sofa, with no intention of moving to the dining room at all.

    "Give me a cup of soy milk too. I don¡¯t have much of an appetite today. I don¡¯t want to eat much." saying that to Lin Wenbo, Song Haoran once again took the satisfied child into his arms He didn¡¯t have an appetite, but he felt sofortable with this child in his arms that he couldn¡¯t bear to let go.

    Gong Xiangyi¡¯ red at Song Haoran who was holding Gong Lixin. After a few months, she had finally realized that Song Haoran and Gong Lixin became a lot closer, always lingering in each other¡¯spany. The atmosphere generated around the two could not be ignored.

    However, something even more unexpected still awaited her.

    Lin Wenbo¡¯s eyes darkened slightly at the intimate sight but with thin lips and a gentle voice he said, "Come and eat breakfast while you watch TV." He gestured to the maid to bring a few cups of soy milk and various breakfast foods who then ced everything on the marble table in the living room.

    "Wenbo, the living room is not a ce for eating!" Gong Xiangyi looked at Lin Wenbo and the indifference in his eyes surprised her greatly. She knew how much her fianc¨¦ paid attention to rules and etiquette. He never let her go whenever she was watching TV as she ate in the living room. Which was why she couldn¡¯t believe her ears when she heard what Lin Wenbo said.

    "Why bother thinking about it? No one knows how many days there are left until the apocalypse. We won¡¯t be able to live sofortably in the future. Why should I care where I eat?" Lin Wenbo raised his brows as he smiled. His wild and unruly faces showed all of the deeply repressed emotions in his heart. His beautiful face looked evil.

    "Wenbo is right!" Song Haoranughed. He reached for two cups of hot soybean milk and handed one of them to Gong Lixin while he slowly drank the other one.

    Lin Wenbo hooked his lips and went to the other side of Gong Lixin to sit down and eat the cakes.

    Gong Xiangyi frowned and looked at the three men sitting together. Her heart was filled with doubt. The three people ate, had no eye contact with each other as silence prevailed in the room. They somehow exuded an air of tacit understanding which created a rxing atmosphere. This and the scenes from her previous life were simply pr opposites..

    Perhaps this was due to predicting the apocalypse in advance, causing a butterfly effect. In the previous lifetime, Gong Lixin and Wenbo didn¡¯t get specially trained by the army, so their rtionship was a bit cold but now, they practically lived together so the intimacy was natural.

    After thinking about it, Gong Xiangyi suppressed her suspicions to the bottom of her heart before picking up a piece of chestnut cake and ate it without thinking too much about it.

    On the TV screen, arge, mottled wild cat was tied up to the CT machine and screamed, it¡¯s three furry tails standing straight up revealed its fear. A group of scientists wearing white coats kept walking around the wild cat, staring at its tails.

    The picture was a bit strange. Lin Wenbo swallowed his food before turning to look at Gong Lixin. He asked, "Is that a cat? Why does it have three tails?"

    "It¡¯s a cat!" Gong Lixin nodded with a straw in his mouth, his tone excited and amazed. "The scientists said that this cat may be the legendary eight-tailed cat demon!"

    These days, Gong Lixin was fortunate enough to see legendary beasts, such as the phoenix, the winged snake, the hydra, the nine-tailed fox, the fire cow and etc. [2]

    Gong Xiangyi heard this and quickly nced at Gong Lixin, ridicule filling her eyes. What was so exciting and amazing about this? No matter how you look at it, it was a mutant animal infected with the zombie virus. When the apocalypse came, their changes would bepleted and these miraculous creatures would be violent demons that harvested life using their sharp ws. This made them more difficult to deal with than zombies. By then, no one would think of them as magical creatures but as humanity¡¯s punishment from mother nature.

    <i>[1] Editor¡¯s Comment: Nice timeskip ._.</i>

    <i>[2] Trantor¡¯s Comment: I want to see a fire cow. Howe there¡¯s no fire cow in all the Chinese FreeWebNovels I¡¯ve read thus far. *disappointed*</i>

    <i>CrazedCookies: Heya, here¡¯s a bonus chapter from Jessie! Thank you again for the Ko-fi Jessie!</i>

    <i>This is 1 out of 3 sponsored chapters. The 2nd one ising outter on today while 3rd wille out next Sunday.</i>

 Chapter 17

    The so-called "eight-tailed cat demon" as the name suggested was an old cat which had grown eight tails from cultivating for years. The old cat demon would grow a tail every eighty years after their next tail was cultivated. So, it would take 640 years for the ninth tail to grow and then it would achieve Dacheng and be considered an immortal ss expert.

    But entering the celestial world was not easy. After the ninth tail grew, in order to test them, Buddha would let them explore the mortal realm to find a predestined person and help them fulfill a wish. When the person¡¯s wish was fulfilled, then they will have passed the test but by doing so, their ninth tail would fall off on its own and they would fall from being a nine-tailed cat demon to an eight-tailed cat demon again. This way, after another eighty years, when they grew back their ninth tail, they would have to find a good person again to fulfill their wish and then, their ninth tail would fall off once again. And like that, this endless cycle continued.

    On the TV screen, the scientists failed to find the reason why the wild cat had three tails. Without proof, the name "eight-tailed cat demon" from myths could only be worn without any meaning. The host was talking about various legends and stories about the "cat demon."

    Gong Lixin¡¯s brows creased as he listened to the story of the "eight-tailed cat demon." Holding Gong Lixin, Song Haoran felt the story was a bit cruel. He sighed, "Isn¡¯t Buddha turning the cat demon into a joke? Once fulfilling the wishes of others, the tail would fall off. The eight-tailed cat demon would eternally remain so. If he can¡¯t grow and keep his ninth tail, will he eternally be trapped in the mortal world?"

    "It¡¯s just a legend, how could it be true?" Lin Wenbo whispered as he nced at him.

    "Yeah, there are no ghosts or mythical creatures in the world. People make up these kinds of stories just to find hope in their illusion-like lives." Gong Xiangyi licked her lips then smiled, but the smile never reached her eyes.

    "When people are alive, hope is always good." Song Haoran gave Gong Xiangyi an unreadable nce. He paused for a moment before asking with interest in his tone, "If you met a nine-tailed cat demon, what would you wish for?"

    "Naturally to make me stronger!" Gong Xiangyi replied without thinking about it. She lived through the apocalypse so she naturally knows how difficult it was to survive more than anyone else. No one could be trusted. No one could be relied on. The only thing that could allow a person to survive was strength. The world was cruel, and it followed the rule of the jungle: Survival of the fittest.

    Lin Wenbo nced at Gong Xiangyi obscurely, his eyes darkening as he spoke. "I hope to be with my loved ones forever and bless them with good health and happiness for a lifetime."

    Gong Xiangyi¡¯s face heated up, she was touched by his words.

    Song Haoranughed and scoffed, "You¡¯re a lover of literature but it seems that you didn¡¯t notice that was two wishes." He added,"I may be a bit vulgar in my desire but I wish for world peace." A bigger smile could be seen on his face.

    World peace - these two words were very unrealistic but they were the most urgent desires everyone wanted realized. The three people fell silent. Thinking about the apocalypse cast dark clouds, which weighed heavily on them, in their hearts. Their desires were suffocating because they knew they would nevere true.

    Song Haoran touched Gong Lixin¡¯s cheek. "Lixin, what would you wish for?" It was hard to rx for a day knowing the apocalypse was near. Song Haoran knew his words had destroyed the mood thus he diverted everyone¡¯s attention to happier thoughts.

    "Hn," Gong Lixin licked his lip and earnestly answered. "My wish is for the nine-tailed cat demon to keep it¡¯s ninth tail after it has fulfilled a person¡¯s wish and be able to enter the celestial world it had been long dreaming of." He had also been imprisoned. He knew what it was like to lose his freedom. The eight-tailed cat demon had supernatural powers, but its endless life of being trapped in a vicious cycle was too bitter for him. It was more tragic than what he had experienced in his past life. If a sentence could solve the cat demon¡¯s dilemma then, why would he not wish for the cat demon to achieve it¡¯s dream?

    The youth¡¯s voice was soft and his eyes were clear. The boy¡¯s wish was hopeful and pure. The adults were greatly shocked by his answer. Silence descended upon the living room.

    The Buddha¡¯s test was not a joke nor a dead end. As long as the eight-tailed cat demon was lucky enough to meet a pure and innocent person who would be willing to use their wish for the cat demon¡¯s benefit, then the cat demon would be able to enter the celestial world. Presumably, after meeting such a person, the umted grievance from countless fulfilled wishes and the numerous tails it had lost, would dissipate immediately.

    The Buddha¡¯s intention was not only to test the cat demon¡¯s resolve but to also test the hearts and minds of humans. The person who could make such a wish were those who had an unquestionably pure and selfless temperament.

    Song Haoran¡¯s turned around a thousand times before he looked down at the serious teenager in his arms. He felt ashamed and dirty. How selfish and hypocritical were theypared to this teenager? Such an innocent and beautiful child should be spoiled and taken care of for a lifetime instead of struggling to survive and suffer in theing apocalypse.

    Thinking of this, Song Haoran¡¯s heart felt painful. He secretly grit his teeth, tightened his hold on Gong Lixin and pushed the youth into his chest. He feared that he would never be able to touch the other again in the future. Conviction bloomed in his heart- if he could keep the beauty in his arms safe, then he would be willing to pay any price.

    Lin Wenbo¡¯s eyespletely changed as he stared at Gong Lixin, shock hidden in those dark pools. His heart rate gradually elerated until he took a deep breath to steady his breathing. The deep palpitations in his body slowed down as he rxed. Lin Wenbo stared at the youth¡¯s eyes, noticing a trace of loss and gloominess that he had never noticed before.

    "Tch, what hypocrisy!" Gong Xiangyi¡¯s cold mockingughter banished the silence from the living room. She stood up and hugged her chest and left the living room in a hurry but not before looking at Gong Lixin who was being embraced by Song Haoran.

    The longer she looked at his pure and cute image, the more she wanted to tear the other into pieces. She had once been deceived by this illusion in her previous life, which led to her falling into an inescapable, disaster-filled pit. This time she would not repeat the same mistakes. However, she did not expect Haoran to buy the youth¡¯s act, it greatly differed from her past life. She was somewhat uneasy and frustrated.

    "Wenbo, you need to have a long talk with Xiangyi. Don¡¯t you think she has changed a lot recently?" Song Haoran restrained his anger, speaking quietly to his friend. The child in his arms blinked his pair of big clear eyes, his expression showing his confusion. There was no trace of sadness on the boy¡¯s face which slightly eased the anger in his heart.

    "I will." Lin Wenbo said with a somewhat cold tone as he rubbed Gong Lixin¡¯s head in a consoling manner. He did not reveal his thoughts.

    How could he, Lin Wenbo, Gong Xiangyi¡¯s fianc¨¦, be unable to notice Gong Xiangyi¡¯s drastic changes in personality. He had tried to talk to Gong Xiangyi many times but she used all kinds of excuses all the time, making him unable to say anything to her. Gong Xiangyi was really busy, so he had no reason to me her. Originally, he wanted to understand her better but that desire was slowly disappearing bit by bit.

    Unknowingly, Gong Xiangyi and Lin Wenbo were treading down the same road they had in theirst life, but this time their roles had swapped. It was a pity how Gong Xiangyi tried her best to prevent all the tragedies that hadn¡¯t happened yet. Due to this, she did not cherish those that should have been cherished.

    Time ruthlessly passed by. Now that animals had mutated, the time for humans to mutate hade. Thergest outbreak of influenza in human history affected the entire world. ording to the preliminary statistics from the World Health Organization, influenza had affected at least 65% of the world¡¯s poption. The scale was unprecedented.

    Fortunately, this new type of cold virus was very fragile. It was killed by the human¡¯s white blood cells after invading the human body for three days. The disease could be cured without medicine so the harm caused wasn¡¯t much. Using media tforms to get word out, medical experts informed citizens that only when the cold was serious enough to cause a fever ora then they should be sent to the hospital for treatment. This would prevent congested hospitals.

    When he saw the news about the flu on TV, Gong father¡¯s heart became heavier and heavier. He was deeply grateful that they had believed Gong Xiangyi¡¯s words and prepared for it in advance.

    Gong father had a detailed list of those that suffered from influenza in the army, so that it would be easier to manage in the future. ording to Gong Xiangyi¡¯s prediction, most of the people who had been infected with influenza would be zombies but a small number of them would be people with abilities. Those who didn¡¯t get the flu would remain ordinary people.

    These soldiers were registered early and on the day of the apocalypse, he would arrange for them to be separated from those that were unaffected by the flu so as to avoid death and injury. This was also to prevent those who had developed powers from being injured. As for the infected poption beyond his jurisdiction, he couldn¡¯t do anything about them. There was simply too many people.

    In the Gong family team, Gong father, Old Lao and Gong Xiangyi, who already gained her abilities, did not catch the flu. Gong Lixin, Song Haoran and Lin Wenbo had fevers of varying degrees.

    This was why Gong father was so anxious. In the three days his son had a fever, he gained countless white hairs and seemed to age by a whole decade. It was because his daughter predicted that he, his son and Old Lin would be ordinary people and Lin Wenbo and Song Haoran would be ability users. His daughter¡¯s prophecy had not been wrong before. But now his good son had suddenly gotten a fever and he didn¡¯t know if, in the future, he will be a zombie or an ability user. The unknown suffering his son would go through made him feel guilty.

    On the other hand, Gong Xiangyi was also secretly surprised. She remembered very clearly that in the previous life, Gong Lixin didn¡¯t have any abilities. He relied on his beautiful, androgynous face to survive the apocalypse. Howe in this life his fate was different? If Gong Lixin had an ability, then what should she do? Could she avoid his future schemes? Gong Xiangyi worried about the future.

    The infection could be nothing. Since Gong Lixin has gotten the virus in his body, he would either be a one-of-a-kind ability user or be a zombie. Of course, the possibility of bing a zombie was much greater. Thinking of this, Gong Xiangyi¡¯s creased eyebrows lifted, the fear in her heart retreated like the tide. Her lips curved into a cold and horrible smile.

    Song Haoran and Lin Wenbo had also considered this possibility. They strongly suppressed the fear in their heart and forced themselves to think positively. Seeing Gong Lixin suffering from the fever, they hated not being better and stronger for him.

    In fact, the incident of Gong Lixin being infected by a virus was just a misunderstanding. One month before the apocalypse, thest ingredient for the Baidu Dan, the blood jade tree frog, was finally found in Brazil.

    When all the raw materials were gathered together, Gong Lixin immediately began refining the Baidu Dan. The day he began preparation of the medicinal herbs was the day when the virus broke out on arge scale. He used his internal force to catalyze its medicinal properties when he had eaten the poisonous Dan. This caused a huge fever to break out due to his body attempting to purge hundreds of toxins. It was mere coincidence that his fever, and the fever from the zombie virus was very simr.

    Because the misunderstanding was caused in such a way, Gong Lixin was identified as a rare ability user that had several abilities. Of course, this identification only happenedter on in the future.

    <i>CrazedCookies: Bonus chapter No. 2. Thanks again Jessie and Hide for the Ko-fi and hope you enjoy the chapter~!</i>

 Chapter 18

    Time is the most powerful weapon. It can destroy anything without a sound, even the whole world.

    Thergest influenza pandemic had ended in three days, but the confusion and chaos caused by the pandemic only subsided after a month had passed. Just when people thought that things had passed and life was beginning to stabilize, a global catastrophe approached quietly.

    On July 4th, 2013, the weather was humid and hot. It was no different from previous summers. But it was on this day that a new era, called the "Century of Death" 500 yearster, began. Humans would enter a period of hardship and darkness they had never seen before.

    Due to the advent of the apocalypse, the year 2013 was called the "First Year of the New World" and July 4th was recorded in the annals of history as the first day of the New World.

    As the only person who had experienced the apocalypse and was born again, Gong Xiangyi had this day deeply entrenched in her memory. As soon as she gave them her warning, Gong father, Old Lin, Song Haoran and Lin Wenbo went to the army to prepare one week in advance. Gong father and Old Lin were responsible for cleaning up the zombies in the provincial garrison. Song Haoran and Lin Wenbo were responsible for cleaning up the zombies in the suburban training camp. The four people did not dare to ck off as they were determined to minimize the army¡¯s casualties.

    Among the people who had the flu, there would be zombies and there would be ability users. The zombies would be destroyed whilst the abilities of the ability users would be strictly managed to protect them from zombies. It would be a great loss for not only the army, but the entirety of mankind if ability users were to die to zombies before their abilities had developed. It was even more crucial to protect the ability users because Gong Xiangyi had predicted that a powerful ability user would be able to easily deal with thousands of people from the army. Theirbat effectiveness would be extremely strong.

    Therefore, in order to not identally hurt these talents, Gong father and Song Haoran had to resort to extraordinary means. Because there were too many soldiers who had the flu, there was not enough space to separate them one by one. Gong father and Song Haoran had called them out for an emergency situation half an hour before the eclipse urred, telling them that the apocalypse wasing and allowed them to fully arm themselves. Each person was armed with a military dagger which they held in their hand. Gong father constantly repeated, "If the person beside you attacks you without any reason at the end of the eclipse, stab that person in between the eyebrows. It is necessary to hit the brain."

    The entire army was in an uproar once Gong father¡¯s speech was finished due to the ruthless instructions Gong father had given to them. But it was the duty of soldiers to obey orders, so after a short period of hesitation, these well-trained soldiers armed themselves and held the daggers solemnly.

    They thought it was just a drill, and that the so-called apocalypse was nothing but nonsense. They thought that the weapons in their hands were too dull and would not hurt people. They thought that their fellow soldiers would not attack for no reason after the end of the sr eclipse. But no matter what their current thoughts were, the tragedy that would ur after the eclipse wouldpletely change their minds.

    Whilst this was all happening, ordinary soldiers who had never been infected with the virus were positioned in buildings around the training grounds. Each person held a sniper rifle which was aimed at the training grounds. Their muzzles were aimed at their fellow soldiers in the training grounds. They also got the same order; after the eclipse ended, the soldiers that attacked others without any cause were to be killed on the spot.

    The orders had been conveyed to variouspanies and regiments. The army under Gong father and Song Haoran¡¯s direct jurisdiction had been given a mountain of orders. However, in some remote military areas, they weren¡¯t certain whether the officers who were in charge of those bases would carry out those orders since it was beyond their control. They had already done their best.

    As early as a week ago, when Gong father was in a hurry to leave the house, he urged Gong Xiangyi to find an opportunity to tell Gong Lixin about the apocalypse and to protect Gong Lixin. He told her, "Don¡¯t let him go to school, don¡¯t let him go out of the house." When the zombies in the army were cleaned up and they were fully equipped, he would send people to bring the siblings out of the city.

    He did think about having Gong Lixin and Gong Xiangyi in the military base as everything happened but after thinking about it carefully, Gong father immediately dismissed the idea. The less people there were, the safer they would be.

    The family members of those in the military were far from the suburbs. The area was sparsely popted. When they went to work, the areas would be mostly empty. There were few people who went in or out, especially since security was strict. As long as the doors and windows were locked, they would face no danger. In contrast, the military force, with hundred of thousands of people gathered together, was a much more dangerous ce. Because there were too many people who had been affected by the influenza outbreak. Gong father wasn¡¯t 100% confident that he would be able topletely eliminate the zombies. If the situation was out of control, at least his pair of children would be safe. His daughter had her spatial ability so she would be able to live well with Gong Lixin. [1]

    Before Song Haoran left, he repeatedly told Gong Xiangyi to take care of Gong Lixin. Gong Xiangyi could not bepletely trusted so he had intended to personally talk to the child but he was unexpectedly called to the army by an emergency call. He was unable to see the boy¡¯s face before he left.

    Old Lin and Lin Wenbo took charge of the military logistics, and naturally they had to follow the troops. When the four men left, Gong Xiangyi immediately dismissed all of the Gong Family servants.

    Most of the servants became zombies. The few that survived died as they were escaping with the Gong family. There were no ability users among them. After two lifetimes, Gong Xiangyi had long been used to life and death. Not only her blood but her bone marrow was cold. If the servants had stayed with them, they would either be a threat or a burden. She naturally wouldn¡¯t do such a foolish thing.

    Only those who were strong and useful would be worthy of her attention.

    Gong Xiangyi settled down and waited for the apocalypse toe. She didn¡¯t tell Gong Lixin about the apocalypse as Gong father and Song Haoran had instructed her. She did not care where Gong Lixin went. She had long decided that she would let her younger brother die.

    Gong Lixin got a call from his teacher and he hurriedly called a taxi to get to school. Gong Xiangyi opened the curtains and watched the car disappear with a cold smile.

    In herst life, Gong Lixin, who had wanted to skip ss, also received a call from the teacher, asking him to attend the final exam held in school.

    At that time, she didn¡¯t know the apocalypse was close at hand and she scolded Gong Lixin and forced him to go to school toplete his exam. When the apocalypse started, many people became zombies, that was when she realized that it was her decision that pushed her brother into danger.

    She did not look for the army under her father¡¯s and Haoran¡¯s control and neither did she join the Lin family. Instead of seeking refuge, she went to Gong Lixin¡¯s school to find her brother. She experienced many hardships to find her brother. When she had found her brother, they had hid underneath a bus for thirteen days. In those thirteen days, she had rushed out several times to find food before they were finally rescued.

    Fortunately, the senses of the primary zombies weren¡¯t very sensitive, they also moved very slowly and stiffly. They couldn¡¯t run, bend, squat or climb. They survived thanks to the terrain. Otherwise if the primary zombies had evolved into first-ss zombies, they would¡¯ve died without any chance of a burial.

    But how did her brother repay her kindness? Gong Xiangyi closed her eyes, hiding the intense hatred in her dark pupils. She was reluctant to recall the terrible past.

    She shifted the curtains so they covered the windows and then slowly patrolled around the house. She ced everything that could be used into her space, locked the doors and windows. She took out a few guns and then sat in the living room watching TV with a calm expression, as if she hadn¡¯t just seen her younger brother run out to die.

    "Gong Lixin¡¯s departure was destined. It had nothing to do with me!" She told herself this.

    In the taxi, Gong Lixin rushed to school empty handed. Although he overheard the conversations between the adults and learned about the apocalypse, he did not eavesdrop on other conversations after that. Because of this he did not know that Gong Xiangyi had predicted the exact date and time the apocalypse would begin.

    With Gong father and the others being busy recently and Gong Xaingyi¡¯s growing nervousness, he guessed that the apocalypse was in theseing days. He didn¡¯t want to go out but the headmaster had personally called him and asked him to return the key for the school¡¯s seniorboratory. He said that a group of doctoral students need to conduct important research and the other key was lost by the doctor, because of this, he needed to return the key.

    The principal¡¯s tone was sincere and fearful, Gong lixin could also hear the anxiety in the man¡¯s tone as he pleaded for the key. For those who had been enthusiastic about helping him, Gong Lixin, who had a innocent, honest and loyal mind, would not refuse. Moreover, A School was in the suburbs. From Gong household to the school, the back and forth trip would take an hour at most. He told himself that it wouldn¡¯t take very long, but unfortunately for him, that hour would mark the beginning of the apocalypse.

    If you really were unlucky enough to be outside when the apocalypse started, what could you do? Gong Lixin wasn¡¯t concerned at all. If the apocalypse really did begin now, then with his current skill, those zombies couldn¡¯t harm him. He would just make his way home so that his father wouldn¡¯t be worried.

    Half an hourter, the taxi arrived at A school. Gong Lixin returned the key to the principal. He wanted to take a taxi back but he got caught by his ss teacher. Today was the final exam and the strict ss teacher didn¡¯t allow anyone to be absent.

    The young man sitting in front of Gong Lixin¡¯s desk whispered. "The boss sure is the boss. You have time to go and talk to the principal but you don¡¯t have time toe to the final exam."

    Gong Lixin nced at him but didn¡¯t speak. He had seen many of these types, those who knew how to tter others. He didn¡¯t like paying these people any attention.

    "Could you lend me a pen?" The papers were ced on the desks. Gong Lixin asked the closest ssmate on his right side.

    He had been caught by the teacher and he could not do such a rude thing as ignore the teacher and leave. So, he decided to sit down and answer his paper. But he had hurriedly left the house, so he didn¡¯t take anything with him thus he couldn¡¯t answer the questions.

    The person next to Gong Lixin¡¯s desk was a schrship sports student. His skin was dark and he looked very kind. Because his family was poor, he had to rely on sports to receive a schrship to pay his tuition fees. He never talked with Gong Lixin before and frowned when he saw how Gong Lixin didn¡¯t even bother bringing a pen even when he hade to the examte. Hatred shed in the boy¡¯s eyes for a split second.

    "Take it, you don¡¯t have to give it back." The boy¡¯s heart was very kind. Even if he didn¡¯t like Gong Lixin, he still handed him a ballpoint pen.

    "Thank you." Gong Lixin whispered with a smile. The boy stopped looking at him and concentrated on his paper.

    The only sounding out of the ssroom was the rustling sound made by the papers, making this summer morning particrly peaceful. Gong Lixin examined his chemistry test papers in his hand with a dazed look. His white teeth bit into his lower lips and his face was filled with distress.

    The nk spaces on the paper stared at him as the sky outside the window grew darker, the bright red sun seemed like it was being swallowed by an unknown monster, showing a gap. The gap grew bigger and bigger. Darkness gradually covered the entire city as the sr eclipse began.

    Someone in the ssroom was scared and screamed. Some excitedly whistled. The teacher sternly yelled. Chaos ensued in the exam hall.

    As this was happening, the military of A province took control of the media, the radio and the inte began to announce the news of the apocalypse to the citizens of the province. Citizens were warned to be wary of people suddenly bing violent, and to make sure they did not get injured. They were warned to hurry up and find a safe ce to hide and wait for the military to rescue them.

    Gong Lixin, who was worried about his chemistry test paper, heard the broadcast that was being repeated in the ssroom. His face scrunched up into a frown. When he went out, the apocalypse began. Was that normal? Or was he just unlucky? He licked his lips and looked outside of the window

    <i>[1] CrazedCookies: No! Don¡¯t do this Papa Gong!</i>

    <i>AutumnBreeze: Why the fuck is everyone looking at a sr eclipse? Are they not afraid of their eyes being damaged?</i>

 Chapter 19

    <i>Warning: Gore</i>

    The entire Earth was shrouded in darkness as the sun disappeared from the sky. This was by no means an ordinary sr eclipse. The sun¡¯s rays werepletely obscured. Even the orange circr halo which oft surrounded the sun had disappeared. The whole world was witnessing this strange phenomenon at the same time. How could this situation not look strange?

    Due to the surprise and panic, many people were unaware of the abnormalities that was happening around them at that moment.

    More than ten minutes passed, the darkness thickened. It was like a flowing liquid that lingered around people, silently drilling into a person¡¯s pores; a slight chill could be felt.

    The noisy ssrooms suddenly became quiet. The broadcast that had been repeatedly ying was disrupted and the intermittent noises stopped; a noisy static noise took over.

    Gong Lixin was silent as he stayed seated. He condensed his internal force into his eyes, making everything in his ssroompletely clear.

    Most of his ssmates sat stiffly in the same position, their expressions were sluggish. their pupils widening as their eyes turned turbid and bloody. Soon, the ck of their eyes spread onto the white of the eye, making it seem like they had two hollow holes on their head.

    At the same time, their skin was also turning yellow and dry as it shriveled up. Their blood vessels turned a purplish-ck. Their nerves burst and protruded to the surface of their skin, and it was as if their bodies was covered in cockroaches. The sight was extremely disgusting. Anyone who saw their appearance would not believe they were still human. Nobody would believe that they were living people a few seconds ago.

    The eclipse continued. More and more mutations began urring. Because of his five senses, Gong Lixin had been able to faintly smell their body odor.

    He already knew that they were dead. There was simply nothing he could do as they silently died and mutated. Currently, the corpses werepletely still in the ssroom. Only when the eclipse was over would the change beplete and that would be when the corpses would jump up and begin moving towards the living humans. They would begin craving for the flesh and blood of the living.

    Gong Lixin could see that there were still a few unaffected people in the room. Their eyes were wide as they watched the gruesome scene. An ominous feeling surged inside of them, their expressions showing fear as they remembered the broadcast that had been ying earlier.

    Gong Lixin walked towards the ssroom door, not being hindered by the darkness or corpses whichy around him. Before he left though, he turned back and kindly reminded them, "The apocalypse ising. When the eclipse is over, most of the people here will be zombies. You should take the time to leave quickly."

    The dark-skinned teenager that had been sitting next to him was not infected. He immediately got up and fumbled towards the door of the ssroom. He bumped into the corner of a table and fell, hitting Gong Lixin¡¯s calf with his elbow. "Ah, sorry!"

    With his internal force protecting him, Gong Lixin didn¡¯t notice the pain. The boy had no murderous intent when he had hit him, so he was toozy to dodge since he knew it wouldn¡¯t cause him any pain anyway. On the contrary, when the teenager identally hit Gong Lixin, it felt like his elbow had struck an iron te. It was very painful for the dark-skinned boy.

    Gong Lixin tried to turn on the lights but they didn¡¯t work. He forgave the boy. "It¡¯s fine, let¡¯s leave." His words seemed to break a curse. The students who were hesitantly seated immediately got up, turned on the shlight on their phones before rushing and stumbling towards the door. When their shlights identally shone on their fellow ssmates, they saw the monstrous changes that had happened to their bodies. Scared, they continuously screamed.

    Gong Lixin moved to the side and waited for everyone to run out before he began closing every single ssroom window door. Still remaining calm, he walked at a steady pace towards the school gate. When he was confined in the Underground Pce, the corpses created by Xiao Lin were tens of thousands of times more disgusting than these corpses. He was already used to it.

    "Gong Lixin, why didn¡¯t you immediately leave? Why did you bother closing the doors and windows?" The dark-skinned teenager hadn¡¯t run far. When Gong Lixin was locking the zombies in the ssroom, he had been standing on the side with his mobile phone.

    "The zombies are still in their primary stage; their joints can¡¯t bend and their movements are very slow. With the doors and windows locked, they can¡¯te out. Although only a few dozen of them are blocked, one less zombie is one less zombie. Eventually, all zombies will be cleared up. But leaving them to run about freely... I don¡¯t know how many people would die to their hands." Gong Lixin patiently exined to the teenager; Gong Lixin tolerated the boy¡¯s questions as he continued walking towards the school gate. If he wasn¡¯t so pressed for time, he would¡¯ve removed the heads of every single zombie.

    Although the dark-skinned boy couldn¡¯t see Gong Lixin¡¯s expression, Gong Lixin¡¯s steady pace, clear, soothing voice and his slow movements showed how calm he was. In the face of the apocalypse, no ordinary person would be able to watch Taishan copse. [1]

    The teenager stared at Gong Lixin¡¯s straight back as he followed the boy out of the school. His pace was much more sedate now. His hectic heart had calmed down slightly as he watched the other boy. The dark-skinned boy asked, "Can Ie with you? It would be safer if we stuck together."

    Hearing the boy¡¯s request, Gong Lixin nodded his head, " Alright, follow me then." This person had helped him earlier by giving him the ballpoint pen. He didn¡¯t mind if he tagged along with him.

    As they walked together in silence, Gong Lixin suddenly thought something important. "What¡¯s your name?" he asked his new partner.

    "My name is Wang Tao, Wang as in Emperor and Tao as in sorrow." Gong Lixin rarely came to ss and had his own group of followers, so not knowing his name was normal. Wang Tao knew this and quickly said his name and the meaning of his name, not at all feeling humiliated by the fact that he hadn¡¯t been important enough for Gong Lixin to know his name before.

    Currently, he was stunned by the calm and decisive actions Gong Lixin made. When he was with Gong Lixin, he felt extremely calm and safe. Wang Tao¡¯s attitude towards Gong Lixin improved greatly without him realizing it. Gong Lixin now upied a higher position in Wang Tao¡¯s mind.

    "Nice." Gong Lixin whispered before going quiet as he walked straight ahead without anything lighting his path, but his pace never faltered; all obstacles were avoided by him.

    Wang Tao was a courageous, thoughtful and observant person. After being blinded several times by the light of his mobile phone and bumping into obstacles, he couldn¡¯t help but be secretly surprised by Gong Lixin¡¯s night vision. This elevated Gong Lixin¡¯s position in his mind.

    The two walked beside each other at a slow quiet pace, but even with their slow pace they moved faster and further than those who were screaming.

    Wang Tao followed Gong Lixin. For the first time, he hated how A school¡¯s school gate was more than 20 minutes from the ssroom. There was still some distance left but the sky was gradually turning brighter. The strong sunshine once againnded on the Earth but it didn¡¯t bring hope, instead it brought pure chaos.

    In the distant buildings, the deafening screams came one after another. Beast-like roars shattered the silence. Continuous screams for help could be heard, and the following sounds of death made one imagine the gory and bloody scenes that was ying out.

    Wang Tao shuddered as a cold feeling washed over him. He quickly hurried up to catch up to Gong Lixin. He nced at Gong Lixin¡¯s face. He saw how Gong Lixin¡¯s delicate face was not horrified or panicked, only indifferent.

    Wang Tao¡¯s body miraculously stopped trembling, and his tense nerves eased as he closely followed Gong Lixin, not daring tog behind.

    Reaching the corner of a building, Gong Lixin¡¯s ears moved slightly. He smashed the ss of the fire hydrant box. "There are zombies approaching. Hold this and attack their heads." He took the axe inside of the box and handed it over to Wang Tao.

    "Thank you." Wang Tao immediately took the axe but then looked at Gong Lixin, worried that he wasn¡¯t armed. "What about you? Even if I don¡¯t have an axe, I am part of the school¡¯s basketball team, so my body is stronger than yours. You should take the axe to defend yourself." As he said that, he handed the axe back, his eyes flicked towards his palm and handed it without any regret.

    "You hold on to it, I can use this." Gong Lixin shook his head and refused. He walked to the flower bed next to the building and broke off a cypress branch.

    Wang Tao stared at the soft branch in Gong Lixin¡¯s hand, his face incredulous. He was about to open his mouth when six shirtless males zombies wearing flower shorts rounded the corner of the teaching building and rushed straight towards them. Although their eyes were ck andcquered, he could feel their endless desire for flesh and blood.

    These people were obviously brothers from the university department. It was assumed that they hadn¡¯t had the time to go home after the test. They may be from the same school but he doesn¡¯t want to be a zombie. Fortunately, in early July, all colleges and universities were on holiday and only the high school students were gathered in the ssroom for final exams. After bing a zombie, their bodies were stiff and they moved slowly. They weren¡¯t able to open the ssroom door which meant that they wouldn¡¯t be able to make it outside. The zombies roaming outside and on the campus were basically the brothers and sisters from the university department that had stayed behind on campus. The number was small and their attack power was limited.

    Wang Tao gripped the firefighter axe tightly and stepped in front of Gong Lixin. Compared to Wang Tao, who had dark skin and a tall body, Gong Lixin looked like a weak and gentle boy. Wang Tao¡¯s mind was at peace when he was with Gong Lixin. He didn¡¯t expect Gong Lixin to help. He wanted to protect the weak boy in this dangerous moment.

    He gritted his teeth and waved his axe in the direction of a zombie¡¯s head, but instead the axe was embedded deeply in a zombie¡¯s shoulder de. The expected dark-red blood starting sttered all over, giving off a strong rancid smell. The zombie¡¯s throat produced a special low-pitched sound of a beast and did not care about the serious shoulder injury as it reached out to scratch Wang Tao¡¯s face.

    Wang Tao paled when he was unable to retrieve the axe since it was stuck in the zombie¡¯s shoulder. His arms went soft. He turned his face to the side, to avoid the blood, but the stench reached his nose. He had the urge to heave his stomach¡¯s contents. [2]

    Imagining was a very simple matter but acting on those imaginations was very different, especially when it came to taking another¡¯s life. [3]

    Seeing that zombies were going to scratch Wang Tao¡¯s face, Gong Lixin jumped and kicked it. The zombie flew a few feet away from them, falling heavily on the ground. When Gong Lixin kicked the zombie, a loud cracking sound was heard as all of the zombie¡¯s bones broke. The zombie stopped moving, motionless as ity on the ground like a pile of dead meat.

    "The head is their weakness, attack their head." said Gong Lixin to Wang Tao. He walked past Wang Tao and attacked the five remaining zombies. The soft cypress branch danced as it swung towards the zombie heads.

    The seemingly broken cypress branch was filled with Gong Lixin¡¯s internal force and became the toughest weapon in the world. He hit zombie heads with it and the zombies immediately fell to the ground with a deep crack on their skull, showing red and white. The white brain sshed out and, the zombie di- oh wait, the dead can¡¯t die again. In just a few seconds, the six imposing zombies had been defeated by Gong Lixin.

    One foot could kick back a man of a hundred pounds and break all the bones of his body. How strong is he? Wang Tao shook himself out of his daze, only to see Gong Lixin killing the zombies with a branch. And he was struck dumb once again.

    In fact, Gong Lixin didn¡¯t need any weapons. He could make these corpses fly with only his hands and his feet. In his past life, he was taken away by Xiao Lin because of his special physique. He suffered a lot of torture because of it. It was not a good idea to let others know how he was different from them. So, he restrained his skills and strength so that to others, he would be an unremarkable human. Perhaps when the ability users from Gong Xiangyi¡¯s prophecy appeared, he would no longer need to restrain himself.

    However, Gong Lixin¡¯s internal force was extremely powerful and extremely overbearing. His ¡¯restrained strength¡¯ was still enough to shock others.

    Wang Tao stared at the branch and then faintly looked at the "weak" youth. The worship in his heart that was the flowing river became as high as the mountain.

    The apocalypse hade, it was not strange to find a Master. In Wang Tao¡¯s eyes, Gong Lixin was obviously a hidden master, using a soft branch as a weapon to crack a hard, human skull. The fierce moves were filled with a Master¡¯s style. [4]

    Wang Tao retrieved the axe from the zombie. He clenched the blood-stained firefighter axe and quickly kept pace with Gong Lixin. When he came near the cypress branch, he constantly looked at it. He wanted to make sure it was an ordinary branch. He was bing more and more devoted to Gong Lixin. [5]

    Following Gong Lixin was undoubtedly the most sensible decision he made in his life.

    <i>[1] Note: No ordinary person would be able to calmly watch the world fall into chaos.</i>

    <i>[2] AutumnBreeze: Aw, you¡¯ll be stronger in the future Wang Tao! <3</i>

    <i>[3] Editor¡¯s note: Something simr to "easy to say, hard to do."</i>

    <i>[4] Note: He moved as if he was a martial arts master.</i>

    <i>[5] CrazedCookies: Wee to the Gong Lixin cult Wang Tao!</i>

    <i>CrazedCookies: See you all tomorrow for the bonus chapter!</i>

 Chapter 20

    The two walked straight to the school gate and killed several zombies on the way. Gong Lixin was killing zombies with a single kick. The zombies who were kicked by him didn''t die but every bone except their skull were broken, because of this the zombies became useless heaps on the ground, licking their lips but was unable do anything. It was worse than death.

    Gong Lixin was clearing their path to the school gate with his strength, making Wang Tao reassured as he followed him while holding an axe, shing at the zombies that slipped the with a greeting to their heads.

    ''I''m not killing anybody; they are just a bunch of dead meat!'' He repeated Gong Lixin''s words in his heart like a mantra, and his shes became fiercer and much more skilled.

    By the time the two youths arrived at the school gate, Wang Tao waspletely covered with blood from head to toe. When he stood next to Gong Lixin, he felt extremely embarrassed since the other boy waspletely clean.

    "Where are we going?" Wang Tao whispered. They killed the guard who had be a zombie and hid in the small guard room, deciding their next move in safety.

    "I want to go home. My father will send someone to pick me up." Gong Lixin''s voice was t but his expression was extremely firm.

    Wang Tao looked stunned, and he dully said, "I also want to go home, but my home is in the city center. It is safe to assume that the ce has long be a sea of corpses. Whether my parents are alive or not, that is unknown."

    Entering the sparsely popted suburbs were one thing but the city center contained 90% of this province''s poption. What was going on there, Wang Tao did not dare to imagine.

    "Then you wille home with me. My father will send troops to the city to rescue the people. You will go with the troops when they arrive. With your strength, you can''t get out of the city center let alone bring two elderly people with you." Gong Lixin told him the harsh truth and patted Wang Tao''s shoulder consolingly.

    When he was a baby, he was taken away from his parents by Xiao Lin. He lived for 16 years without any parental love. Gong Lixin was able to understand Wang Tao''s strong attachment to his parents even though he never had parents himself.

    "En, thank you." Wang Tao nodded as he wiped away the tears in his eyes, grateful to Gong Lixin giving him a chance to find his parents. Gong Lixin might look cold and distant, but in fact he was an extremely simple and kind boy. He was a person who was very easy to get along with. Wang Tao was very grateful that he was allowed to follow Gong Lixin.

    The two looked out through the security window. From time to time, there were cars passing by the school gate apanied by screams, sobs and wails. The zombies stalked behind these vehicles, their thin ws waving as they followed behind the vehicles slowly. The scene was horrifying.

    "How are we going to go out? There are too many zombies, you can''t kill them all." Wang Tao gulped as he stared through the window. Then he looked at Gong Lixin who looked at him. "Do you have a car?"

    "No." Gong Lixin answered immediately as he watched the chaos on the street.

    Even without transportation, with his footwork, it would be easy for him to leave. But unfortunately, he had been confined to the pce since he was a child. There was no concept of North, South, West or East in his mind. He was a directionally challenged person.

    The buildings here were tall, towering over their heads. Nearly all of the buildings looked the same. There were no hints in which direction they had to go. If he went out and tried to find his way back home, then it would be certain that he would never make it back home.

    In short, Gong Lixin was a road idiot, aplete road idiot. [1]

    The more he thought about, the more his eyebrows scrunched up. Gong Lixin continuously nced at Wang Tao, thinking about using him as a guide home.

    Wang Tao didn''t pay attention to the look in Gong Lixin''s eyes. He was watching a red Ferrari sports car drive through the campus, his frustrated expression changed excitedly.

    "We can steal someone else''s ride. You wait here, I will go stop the car." As his words fell from his mouth, Wang Tao rushed out of the guard room. He stood at the school gate and frantically began waving his hands to attract the driver''s attention.

    The person in the Ferrari didn''t expect someone to rush to the middle of the road as he drove as full speed. The tire squealed as it rubbed against the asphalt in order to avoid the person standing in the middle of the road, but the car''s speed never slowed down as he had no intention of stopping.

    "Wait a minute. This is the son of the head of Gong family. Take him with you to ensure that the army will bring you to safety." Wang Tao was courageous, so he immediately yelled at the fleeing Ferrari.

    But the other party didn''t care and disappeared round the corner of the street. Wang Tao looked depressed, his shoulders sagging. Gong Lixin patted his wide back infort, his expression still light. Even if there was no car, taking the other with him wasn''t difficult for him.

    "Let''s go. I have a way to get us back home." Gong Lixin said.

    Wang Tao looked at him. "Alright." With no doubts in his mind, Wang Tao instantly believed Gong Lixin''s words. His shoulders slowly rose, the sorrow and frustration on his face gradually disappeared as the knots in his heart untangled.

    The two were about to move when the roar of an engineing from the corner of the street was heard. The red Ferrari appeared and quickly approached the two. The window opened and a cold male voice rang out. "You are the son of Gong Yuanhang?"

    Gong Lixin and Wang Tao leaned over to look inside the car.

    There were three people sitting in the car, all of them male. One person was seventeen or eighteen years old, dressed in a luxurious fashion. He looked handsome but had an arrogant look in his eyes which screamed rich young master at first nce. The other two were twenty-eight or twenty-nine, both tall and strong and wore a ck suit. One of the two drove while the other guarded their young master by sitting in the back row. With one look, it was obvious that the two men were the young master''s bodyguards.

    It was the bodyguard driving at the front who spoke. He had a handsome, chiseled face with sharp angles. A deep scar starting from his left forehead barely avoided his left eye made his chilly face look even more ruthless. A pair of sharp eyebrows wrinkled into a frown and his eyes were dark and deep, making people dare not to look straight at him.

    Even if the man tried to restrain himself, his body would still naturally ooze a threatening atmosphere. Wang Tao was stunned by the man''s imposing figure, hurriedly avoiding meeting the man''s eyes.

    Even Xiao Lin, who was more ruthless and crueler than the devil, was unable to make Gong Lixin feel scared. This person naturally did not affect him. He stepped forward and politely said, "My father is Gong Yuanhang. Can you give us a ride?"

    "Quickly get in the car." He had once seen Gong Lixin standing next to Gong Yuanhang. The man quickly looked at him to confirm that it was the right person, urged them to get in. [2]

    "Thank you." The space in a sports car was limited. After three people sat in the back row, they can''t squeeze out more space. While thanking him, Gong Lixin opened the front door and sat next to the man. He turned his head to smile at the man.

    Although Gong Lixin''s smile was shallow, the gratitude contained in it was sincere. Every move of his was courteous and polite, no panic or turmoil could be seen in the boy''s posture or face. The young master at the back shivered when he saw Gong Lixin unfazed by the man''s imposing aura. Compared to sitting at the front, the tight back row was heaven.

    He was worthy of being the child of a military family. The man''s face was a little relieved, but his brows wrinkled again when he saw Gong Lixin''s white skin and thin body. From the rear-view mirror, he saw Wang Tao''s dark skin and strong body, his axe and clothes covered with thick blood. He obviously killed a lot of zombies which made him slightly relieved. Three people to protect two young masters was barely enough.

    Thinking this in his heart, the man opened his mouth again, his voice low and thick. "Where are you going?"

    "Going home. My dad will send someone to pick me up at home." Gong Lixin looked straight at the man and answered seriously.

    Back to the militarypound? The man''s mind was running at high speed. Province A was a province with arge army and an equallyrge collection of firearms. The military academy was also on the outskirts of the city. It was not far from A city. It covered a wide area, few people were there and it had very strong defenses. It was a rtively safe ce.

    In addition, there was a special passage in the militarypound which would directly take them to the battalion garrison, which was specially used to transport armored vehicles and tanks. If the army wants to send troops to the suburbs for a rescue operation, it would definitely being from that road and the Gong family will definitely be able to rescue many people at once. Gong Yuanhang was getting old, he would not leave his son and sessor alone.

    Go to Gong family! The man nced at Gong Lixin after immediately making his decision. He said, "We will send you to your home safely. At that time, we hope that the head of the Gong family would send us back to Kyoto."

    "I don''t know, you''ll have to ask my dad when you meet him." Gong Lixin turned his head and exined it seriously. He didn''t think he had the power or freedom to promise such things just for the opportunity to go home.

    The man heard this and gazed deeply at the calm young boy who had gained some of his goodwill. His tone of speech became less severe, the coldness in his tone lightened slightly.. "Alright, I''ll talk to him myself."

    "Gong Yuanhang wouldn''t dare not to send us! Do you know who my father is? Have you heard of Lu Zhenxuan? The godfather of the C state. Even the Song family must give my father some face!" The young man sitting in the back row shouted impetuously after hearing what the two people in the front were saying. His attitude suggested that he was very mad.

    "Lu Yun, if you want to see your father again, then you better shut your mouth!" The man did not turn around when he barked out his warning, but the threat in his tone was difficult to hide. During apocalypse, no matter how powerful the Lu family used to be, it was far less stronger than Gong Yuanhang who owned an army. If Lu Yun annoyed Gong Yuanhang''s son, they would lose their bargaining chip.

    He was a mercenary with blood on his hands. If he did not owe Lu Zhenxuan his life, he would have never considered being this arrogant Lu Yun''s bodyguard. If it was not because it was Lu Yun''s holiday and he was out to pick up a girl at school, they would have already safely returned to Kyoto by now and not be stuck in the middle of danger.

    Thinking up to here, the man''s expression got colder, his lips pursing into a thin line. His face revealed the anxiety he felt in his heart.

    "Lu Zhenxuan, I never heard that name before. Is this rted to letting my father send you home?" Gong Lixin turned his head towards the back row and asked with a puzzled expression.

    "You¡­" Lu Yun pointed to Gong Lixin, speechless. The bodyguard next to him and Wang Tao both lowered theirs head and smiled.

    The man driving the car turned his head and carefully looked at the teenager''s expression. He found the youth''s confused expression was not fake. Obviously, he didn''t understand that Lu Yun was "threatening" him. It was really rare to have such a simple and innocent child in this world. The man''s anxiety calmed down and the thin line his lips had formed was gone.

    <i>[1] CrazedCookies: </i>

    <i>[2] AutumnBreeze: Editor''sment: How many people can fit in a Ferrari? o.o</i>

    <i>CrazedCookies: Here¡¯s a bonus chapter courtesy of Jessie. Thank you once again Jessie!</i>

    <i>That¡¯s all for this weekend. There¡¯s still 3 more bonus chapters lined up, but they¡¯ll appear in the following weeks. Thanks!</i>

 Chapter 21

    <i>Warning: Gore</i>

    Five people drove towards Gong¡¯s family home in the military district, encountering many cars along the way. Several streets were congested, making it impossible to pass.

    The driver¡¯s expression was calm and whenever he met a blocked road, he¡¯d immediately turn around and go another way. However, after several changes to their route, the distance between them and the Gong family residence was bing longer and longer. Even the man¡¯s sharp eyebrows were showing signs of worry.

    He looked ahead and talked to Gong Lixin in order to clear his mind.

    "Right before the apocalypse, the military issued a warning in the media. Your father already knew about the apocalypse. Did he make any preparations?" He didn¡¯t care how Gong Yuanhang knew. He only cared about whether Gong Yuanhang had any countermeasures. Moreover, even if he asked, the teenager may not tell him.

    "En, my father had known for a long time and has been preparing for a year. You can rest assured that my father wille and save the people. He won¡¯t abandon any survivors in the city." Gong Lixin¡¯s expression was firm, his father was very trustworthy.

    The man nodded lightly and stopped talking. The bodyguard sitting in the back, on the other hand, couldn¡¯t stand it and asked, his voice filled with indignation. "Since he knew a year ago, why didn¡¯t he release the news to the public earlier so others could prepare for it?"

    The rich young master also showed his resentment. Only Wang Tao sat quietly, without saying a word. Gong Lixin was his idol, he would never say anything against the father of his idol. "Would you believe it? If it was said that those people will be zombies?" Gong Lixin referred to a group of zombies that had staggered outside their car window, his delicate brows rose in inquiry.

    Who would believe such nonsense without proof? If it was announced in advance, his father would be ndered for abusing his power before being taken down from his position! Gong Lixin, who was not entirely ignorant of modernw, had been worried about his father¡¯s martyrdom.

    Right, who would believe something so absurd? If someone told him this a year ago, he would definitely ask, "Are you mentally ill?!" Moreover, if the news was announced, the head of the government would have punished them for the crime of disturbing social stability. The Gong family would have copsed. And then, when the people became zombies or were bitten and changed to zombies, the army would not have been prepared. Would they be able to release a notice saying that they woulde to rescue the people at that time?

    The bodyguard thought this through and the anger faded from his face. He scratched his head, embarrassed to have asked such a question. Lu Yun¡¯s nostrils red and he yelled loudly, but he didn¡¯tin anymore. He was seventeen, almost eighteen years old, so he understood the reason behind their actions. He understood that this was a natural disaster, that it couldn¡¯t have been prevented by one or two people.

    The man nced at the young man who was worried about his father, the cold lines on his face were smoothing over. A pure child who only saw the bright side of everything; when faced with such a child, how could one¡¯s heart even harden.

    "Since your father had known for a long time, what were you doing at school? Was it not good enough to wait for him to pick you up at home?" The man¡¯s voice was not as cold as before, and he even sounded a little concerned.

    "The reason for this is kind ofplicated. It¡¯s a long story but in short, I wasn¡¯t cautious enough." Thinking of Gong Xiangyi¡¯s concealment and his own actions, Gong Lixin¡¯s clear eyes dulled. His voice was sullen and his head slumped down, revealing a small white neck. He looked particrly pitiful.

    The man no longer asked and instead,forted him with, "Rest assured, I will safely send you back." Seeing the young boy¡¯s previously gleaming face getting covered in ayer of shadows, he felt annoyed.

    "Thank you!" Although there was no need for others to protect him, Gong Lixin still felt the sincerity and concern in the man¡¯s words. He raised his head and smiled at the man, his pair of cat eyes curved slightly; they were clean and clear, glittering like stars.

    "It¡¯s nothing." The man¡¯s smiled but it was stiff since he hadn¡¯t smiled for a long time, obviously he was not used to it. He had been with the arrogant young master Lu Yun for a long time. In the face of a such a sensible teenager, he actually didn¡¯t know how to cope, but his heart was extremelyfortable.

    "Right, I still don¡¯t know your names. My name is Wang Tao and he is Gong Lixin." Another open road was found and the car continued in silence. The atmosphere was somewhat tense and Wang Tao couldn¡¯t take it anymore thus decided to break the silence.

    "My name is He Jin." The man in the front repled sinctly. "My name is Wu Ming. Wu like the 4monst names Zhou, Wu, Zhen, Wang and Ming as in tomorrow." The other bodyguard deliberately exined. He had no choice since his name was somewhat confusing since it was pronounced the same way as "nameless".

    "My name is Lu Yun. You can call me Young Master Lu." Lu Yun held his head high.

    "Oh." Lu Yun¡¯s nostrils red. He looked a little speechless when he saw that no one was even a little flustered by his respected title. Wang Tao was quite bored and shut himself off after his inquiry.

    Their car was once again filled with silence and the normally broad main road leading towards the military housing district gradually became congested. The road in front of them was filled with cars that had collided head-to-tail with one another, making it seem like the congestion went on forever. Both sides of the road were crowded with zombies, and with their slow and stiff movements, surrounded the people in the cars.

    The cars that had crashed were densely packed, there was no gap in between the doors, making them unable to leave their cars. Compared to them, the owners who were parked on the side of the road were surrounded by zombies. They closed their windows and kept screaming but that just made the zombies even more excited. The thin ws kept smashing against the ss as if they wanted to take them out of an oyster. The owner of the car in the center of the traffic of congested cars saw the zombies unable to reach him and quickly opened his skylight and ran on top of the car roof to escape. The hurried and heavy footsteps attracted arge group of zombies to follow him.

    The once open and clean streets was sprayed with blood. Unrecognizable bodies had been torn apart and hollowed out. There were even a lot of organs andrge intestines that were sttered on the once clean car and house windows. Some were even hung on streetmps on both sides of the road.

    This situation could only be described as a "human purgatory".

    Lu Yun¡¯s face immediately paled and he gritted his teeth, holding back a fearful scream. He Jin and Wu Ming on the other hand, were used to life and death situations, thus was able to keep theirposure.

    As for Wang Tao, he rested his head on the back of Gong Lixin¡¯s seat, as if he wanted to get closer to him. The suburbs were sparsely popted yet there were these many cars and it was already such a mess. Then what was the situation like at the city center? Could anyone run away alive? At this moment, Wang Tao felt despair, he knew it was unlikely for his parents to survive.

    "We can¡¯t go through this road; we need to change roads." He Jin took the opportunity to turn the car around but did not expect to suddenly be hit by a Buick SUV, forcing them to be stuck in the congestion.

    "Fuck!" He Jin cursed and quickly checked the situation of the teenager beside him. He saw him waving his hand and saying that he was fine. Then he asked the people in the back: "Is anyone hurt?"

    "No." The group got up and replied after groping their bodies up and down.

    The Buick SUV engine seemed to have been damaged. A fire started barely a second after crashing into them. The violent crash had caused a group of zombies to slowly approach the two cars. The owner became flustered and opened the door to run in the opposite direction. The smell of fresh flesh and blood instantly attracted most of the zombies¡¯ attention.

    "We can¡¯t stay here for long. We have to find a safe ce and make a break for it." He Jin said as he took off his seat belt. He realized that these zombies were particrly sensitive to sound.

    "How about there?" Gong Lixin face had a little trace of worry as he pointed to a half-constructed building at the corner of the street.

    The building had more than dozen floors. No one knew why the work was stopped but there were many building materials and valuable steel pipes lying around. Many of the steel pipes were stolen. A three-meter high wall was built around the building. A fairly strong iron gate was also set up in front of it which was tightly locked with a thick chain.

    The three-meter wall and iron gate were not high but it was enough to stop the primary stage zombies. He Jin nodded, appreciating Gong Lixin¡¯s suggestion. "That ce is good, let¡¯s head there."

    "Are you crazy? The sidewalks on both sides of the road are full of zombies. There are so many cars in the middle of the road too. How are we supposed to run there?" Lu Yun shouted at the top of his lungs, his voice full of fear.

    "We run on the car roofs." Gong Lixin pointed to the densely packed car wreckage in front where there were minimal gaps between roofs.

    "Let¡¯s do it!" He Jinmanded out loud, looking into Gong Lixin¡¯s eyes with deep appreciation. Although the child was pure-minded, he was not timid or weak, making him more and more likeable.

    "What if we fall down? Didn¡¯t you see? Some of the car owners have be zombies! We will get killed if our foot gets caught!" Lu Yun leaned into Wu Ming¡¯s body, he was trying to stop this mad n.

    "Do you want to run over and gamble, or do you want to stay in the car and wait for them to eat you?" He Jin asked, his cold voice was filled with impatience as he pointed towards the zombies near the car.

    "He doesn¡¯t want to do it, let¡¯s go." Wang Tao was toozy to pay attention to the arrogant Young Master Lu and opened the door.

    "Young Master Lu, I will be carrying you, there¡¯s nothing to worry about." Wu Ming and He Jin were different. They were loyal servants who were given a second chance in life by Lu Yun¡¯s father, Lu Zhenxuan. So, he quickly opened his side of the door, pulled Lu Yun out of the car and carried him on his back.

    Lu Yun saw that the zombies were getting closer and closer, and promised not to talk nonsense again. He quickly grabbed Wu Ming¡¯s neck and yelled, "Why are you not running?!"

    "Would you like me to carry you?" Seeing Wu Mingnding steadily on the roof of the cars, He Jin turned and asked the white,tender, small and thin Gong Lixin. [1]

    "No, I can do it myself." Gong Lixin waved his hand and leaned on his toes. He had already slid up to the roof and quickly made his way forward.

    The teenager ran fast, leaping and jumping from car roof to car roof. He Jin¡¯s expression was strange, but Wang Tao had a worship-like face. The two no longer dyed and were quick to catch up.

    They ran to the unfinished building, but the four surprisingly found the area around the walls densely packed with zombies. All of the zombies were looking up to the sky and roaring with hunger.

    "What happened? Just now, there were not so many zombies! We can¡¯t go in like this. He Brother, what do we do?" Wu Ming and Lu Yun, whose legs turned to jelly, breathlessly asked.

    "First, let¡¯s hide and look at the situation. Then we¡¯ll decide." He Jin raised his hand, indicating that everyone should go down and hide at the bottom of the cars to avoid the zombies.

    The three heard his words and each found a car to hide under. He Jin took hold of Gong Lixin¡¯s thin shoulders and held him in his arms as he rolled under the bottom of a car. Maybe because this child was very worry-free, he unconsciously wanted to take care of him and protect him. This feeling was very new and precious to He Jin, who struggled for half of his lifetime in the dark.

    <i>[1] AutumnBreeze: How many adjectives do you need author-san?</i>

    <i>[2] AutumnBreeze: New person to harem? Or is it another who has joined the Gong Lixin Cult?</i>

 Chapter 22

    All five of them were hiding underneath cars, their eyes were fixed on the unfinished building surrounded by a group of zombies. They didn¡¯t know what was inside that interested the zombies so much.

    "There¡¯s a person inside. They seem to be in trouble." Gong Lixin approached He Jin and whispered in his ear.

    The warm breath tickled He Jin¡¯s ear and he thought he smelled a unique fragrance from the other¡¯s breath even when there was no such thing. His expression became stiff and so had his lips. He asked with his eyes instead: How do you know?

    Gong Lixin pointed to his ear, indicating that he heard it.

    Soon, the truth revealed itself. They heard faint screamsing from the unfinished building, the panicked wails were filled with despair. Obviously, there was a living person inside and the sound they made attracted many zombies. The zombies¡¯ hearing was very sharp so they had noticed the sound almost immediately.

    He Jin looked at Gong Lixin differently. This child¡¯s hearing wasparable to those beast-like zombies! What he didn¡¯t know was thatpared to what Gong Lixin was truly capable of, these zombies were mere flies.

    The screams got louder and louder, and soon a man with a dirty and ragged appearance appeared. He stumbled and ran towards the iron gate, followed by a single zombie. It was obvious the two men were originally homeless people who lived in that unfinished building. One of them had changed into a zombie and the unaffected man became his prey.

    The beggar wanted to climb the grills of the iron gate and get out of the secluded area. He went up to the front but saw the group of zombies waiting outside of the iron gate. He nced back, then in front before he yelled at the sky and fell to his knees in despair. There was no escape ahead and he would just get chased by remaining here. The homeless man shed tears, his legs going soft and he continued kneeling on the ground. He had given up on running.

    He was desperate to live, but it was better to die.

    The zombies roared continuously because though fresh food was close at hand, they were unable to reach it. The zombies outside of the gate could see, hear and smell but they couldn¡¯t touch their food. A few zombies in front of the iron gate began to get mad. The homeless zombie quickly ran up to pick up his food while the crying sound attracted more zombies to the unfinished building.

    The homeless man waspletely immersed in despair at this moment and was only waiting for hispanion to swallow him. He didn¡¯t even bother resisting.

    "His crying will lead more zombies here. And when his friend tears him open, the smell of fresh blood will spread and the building will be flooded with hordes of zombies." He Jin said in a low voice. It was hard to find a perfect temporary resting ce, so it was normal he was in a bad mood.

    Under another car, Wu Ming, who was only a few feet away from He Jin, was somewhat anxious and whispered, "What do we do? Do we just wait here or do we try to save him?"

    He Jin¡¯s face was cold. "There¡¯s no way to kill the zombie chasing the homeless man and trying to save him would cause too much noise." He whispered to Wang Tao on the other side, "Lend me your axe."

    Wang Tao nodded. "Here." The axe slid across the ground.

    He Jin picked up the axe and patted Gong Lixin¡¯s soft hair. With warmth in his voice, he said, "Hey, wait here, I¡¯lle back soon." He didn¡¯t wait for Gong Lixin to answer, he quickly rolled from beneath the car and began cutting off the iing heads of several zombies before running towards the iron gate. When he was close enough, he threw the axe in his hand.

    The axe was urately thrown past the zombies and iron gate, deeply embedding itself in the homeless zombie¡¯s head. The zombie had already rushed to the homeless man¡¯s side, but after his skull was hit, the zombie fell over and it¡¯s heavy body pressed against the homeless man. The rancid ck blood sshed across the homeless man¡¯s face.

    "Ah!" The homeless man held the dead zombie, staring at the cracked skull as brain matter oozed out of its head. He could no longer restrain the fear in his heart and screamed. The piercing sound reverberated throughout the entire area.

    "Fuck!" He didn¡¯t expect that after killing the zombie, the homeless man¡¯s screaming would be even louder. Veins popped up on He Jin¡¯s forehead due to how frustrated he was.

    From behind him, a light gust of air passed him and a stone hit the homeless man¡¯s temple with uncanny precision. The screaming man¡¯s face turned white and he fainted, lying still on the ground.

    He looked back and was surprised to see Gong Lixin standing behind him, looking up at him with his small face and his crystal-clear ebony ck eyes.

    "Was that stone thrown by you?" He said with disbelief. He used a stone to stun such a big man 30 meters away. What would his true strength be in future? How could this teenager be a master who was no less stronger than him?

    "Yeah." Gong Lixin nodded, not realizing the kind of shock he caused with such a small trick.

    "M, m, master!" Lu Yun stuttered from his position at the bottom of the car. Wu Ming was also stunned. They had always known that He Jin was a top-level expert, but didn¡¯t expect that Gong Lixin, who seemed weak and delicate, had strength not inferior to the other. Moreover, Gong Lixin hadn¡¯t even finished maturing yet, so his future was even more limitless!

    ¡¯It was their luck to have met Young Master Gong!¡¯ Wu Ming secretly rejoiced.

    "Tsk, what¡¯s so impressive about that. Gong Lixin can even use a branch to break open zombie heads, this is nothing!" Wang Tao muttered, a proud expression could be seen on his face as he worshiped Gong Lixin.

    Wu Ming and Lu Yun looked at each other, their eyes full of doubt. However, Gong Lixin was indeed a master. He had jumped across countless roofs and hadn¡¯t even been the tiniest bit out of breath. And the throw just now. Even without Wang Tao¡¯s exaggeration, it wasn¡¯t too hard to for the others to imagine something simr.

    The three people who still beneath the cars were shocked by Gong Lixin, while the person himself was still as calm and steady as always. The two people causing trouble were taken care of.

    He Jin and Gong Lixin threw a few more shots and the movement around the building subsided but they also caught the zombies¡¯ attention. The zombies turned their heads towards them and roared beforeing after them. Fires ignited within the zombies¡¯ ck eyes due to them sighting their prey. Their hunger was unbearable.

    "I¡¯ll lead them away. You take the others over the wall." He Jin¡¯s quickly ordered, not waiting for Gong Lixin to speak before he rushed off in a certain direction. He¡¯d already nned everything out the moment he climbed out from beneath the car.

    The noise He Jin made was very loud and immediately attracted most of the zombies towards him. The remaining ones formed a small group and began swaying towards Gong Lixin.

    Gong Lixin innocently looked at the zombies as he used his feet to kick the zombies. One after another, zombies were swept away, their skull breaking with a single kick. All the zombies that had been surrounding him just a few seconds ago were now piles of motionless flesh. The bodies created an indescribable scene.

    "O-o-one move!" Lu Yun once again stuttered and his reverence for Gong Lixin could not be any higher. This was the legendary martial arts master! Killing zombies was easy as cutting vegetables.

    Wu Ming¡¯s expression also showed a bit of awe. Although he was not on the same level as He Jin, he could also be regarded as a first-ss master, or else he would not have been sent by Lu Zhenxuan to protect Lu family¡¯s heir. But after seeing Gong Lixin fight, he knew he couldn¡¯t even hold a candle to Gong Lixin¡¯s moves. It seemed that the gap between him and Gong Lixin was worlds apart. It was very likely that even He Jin was not Gong Lixin¡¯s opponent.

    ¡¯How did Gong Yuanhang train his son? He¡¯s too young!¡¯ Wu Ming sighed in his heart.

    After killing the zombies around him, Gong Lixin walked to the side of the cars where his group was hidden under. He whispered, "It¡¯s safe for now, hurry up and go over the wall."

    "Yes, thank you Young Master Gong!" Wu Ming quickly pulled Lu Yun out. His attitude towards Gong Lixin was no longer casual but instead respectful. Looking at Gong Lixin¡¯s clean and fresh clothes, he also felt a little embarrassed. It turned out that Young Master Gong killed zombies without getting a single stain on his clothes. He had thought that Young Master Gong had no strength and relied on Wang Tao to protect him. He really was blind!

    "G-g-Gong Lixin, thank you!" Lu Yun scratched his head, embarrassed. He looked at the young boy with a calm expression. His eyes were filled with eagerness.

    "Stop dilly-dallying, let¡¯s hurry and escape." Wang Tao climbed out from beneath the car and pulled Gong Lixin towards the unfinished building. He urged the others while he ran.

    Gong Lixin withdrew his arm from Wang Tao¡¯s hold and kicked a zombie. He went ahead and began clearing the way, the three people behind him reached the unfinished building without any trouble. Gong Lixin jumped over the three meter high wall from the ground. The people at the base of the wall were stunned. Gong Lixin reached out to them and whispered, "Come up."

    "He-hea-heavenly foot work!" Ever since he saw Gong Lixin¡¯s throw, Lu Yun had been stuttering constantly. [2]

    "Come on." Gong Lixin frowned slightly, leaning forward with his hand outstretched. Lu Yun, with an adoring expression, quickly stepped up to the wall.

    "Oh, good! Thank you!" Lu Yun returned to Earth and held Gong Lixin¡¯s hand. Wu Ming held Lu Yun¡¯s waist and pushed him up, helping him get over the wall smoothly.

    Wu Ming¡¯s body was not as bad as the young master so he didn¡¯t need Gong Lixin to pull him up. He ran a few steps up the wall before reaching the ledge and jumping over. Wang Tao could jump high, because he was the guard in the school¡¯s basketball team so, his ability to jump was naturally very strong. He used the wall as support and quickly jumped to the top, grabbing onto the ledge and going over.

    "You guys go ahead, I will go see Big Brother He." Gong Lixin exined seriously. Before he jumped down, a sudden thought crossed his mind. Turning to face Wu Ming, he said, "Big Brother Wu, drag the homeless man into the building or else, when he wakes up, he will cause a ruckus again and lead the zombies over."

    "Young Master Gong, let Wang Tao do this. I am going with you to find my brother." Wu Ming waved his hand, his eyes filled with anxiety.

    "No need, I will bring him back soon. Brother He will be fine, you can rest assured." Gong Lixin shook his head. He was very clear about He Jin¡¯s location. It would be a breeze to bring him back. He doesn¡¯t need a helper.

    "Then I¡¯ll leave it to you Young Master Gong! Your kindness, this Wu Ming won¡¯t forget." [3] Wu Ming and He Jin had the same mindset. Seeing how Young Master Gong was braving hardship and danger in order to save the other made Wu Ming feel grateful. But, it also made him sorrowful knowing that he¡¯d be getting in the way if he followed the boy. Nowadays, they were in a society filled with indifference and poison. Very few people in today¡¯s society were as kind as Young Master Gong.

    In fact, Gong Lixin had a simple and pure mindset. Whoever was good to him, whoever was bad to him, his heart would remember and he will repay the favor in due course. He Jin took care of him along the way and regarded him with kindness. For Gong Lixin, rescuing He Jin was a matter of course . As for other¡¯s gratitude towards him, he turned his head and forgot about it. He didn¡¯t need others repaying him and neither did he need their gratitude.

    In a corner not far from the unfinished building, He Jin held a steel pipe in his hand and had climbed to the roof of arge truck. He frowned whenever he looked down at the group of zombies. His face was cold.

    The zombies were mad and hungry; they kept shaking the truck, making it sway and bang against the ground. More zombies were attracted by the sound. And with this many zombies, it was a matter of time before the truck fell over. He smashed his blood-stained steel pipe, before kneeling on one knee and gasping for breath. Even in such a hopeless situation, no trace of fear or despair could be seen on his face.

    When he first began getting into fights, he had expected such a day woulde. However, he was still reluctant to be swallowed by these zombies. So he decided to fight and kill as many as he could in order to help mankind, no matter how small that contribution was. In fact, he could easily create a bloody road and take care of all these zombies, but he knows that these things are very poisonous. One brush against his skin would be the end. So he had to fight while remaining unscathed making things quite difficult.

    He Jin¡¯s eyes narrowed as he gripped the steel pipe tightly. His gaze was as sharp as knives, and as fierce as axes. He straightened up and prepared himself to jump and kill as many zombies as he could. [4]

    <i>[1] AutumnBreeze: Another person joining Gong Lixin¡¯s Cult? WEEEEEEE</i>

    <i>[2] AutumnBreeze: Wow this kid must really love stuttering.</i>

    <i>[3] Editor¡¯s note: In Chinese culture, it ismon for people to refer to themselves in third person.</i>

    <i>[4] AutumnBreeze: NOOOO MY HUBBIE DONT DIE.</i>

 Chapter 23

    Just as He Jin prepared to jump down, a crisp and sweet voice rang out from afar. "Over here!"

    Hearing the sound of prey, the hungry zombies turned towards the sound with their stiff movements. But they were toote to react. Pebbles shot out at the speed of lightning, hitting them and cleanly cracking their heads open.

    More than a dozen zombies fell to the ground at the same time, greatly alleviating He Jin¡¯s burden. He Jin stared at the fallen corpses at his feet and saw small holes in their head. The strength needed to aplish such a feat was indeed great. This kind of one-shot kill showed that the boy was much stronger than he thought; it also told him that the boy possessed arge number of skills other than just stunning the homeless man. He thought he had already seen the boy¡¯s full strength. He hadn¡¯t expected Gong Lixin to have a few more tricks up his sleeve. No, it may be more than just a few tricks.

    ¡¯Was he really an underage child?¡¯ He Jin¡¯s were filled with uncertainty.

    The primary-level zombies were walking dead with no abilities and were incapable of thinking for themselves. They only possessed a strong desire for fresh flesh and blood. Due to this, the zombies were fearless when faced with Gong Lixin¡¯s fierce moves. The zombies turned their heads and rushed towards him. The rest of the zombies stared at the top of the truck. However, those few zombies could no longer pose He Jin a threat.

    "What are you doing? Run!" He did not immediately jump off the truck to escape but moved to face Gong Lixin on the other side of the road.

    Gong Lixin lifted his foot, but did not turn to run away. Instead, he rushed towards the group of zombies. He Jin saw his daring action and his heart suddenly squeezed, as if it almost forgot to beat, his mind nked as he watched the boy¡¯s suicidal actions.

    However, he was soon stunned. He saw Gong Lixin rushing towards the group of zombies. Standing on his tiptoe, the boy easily jumped on top of the zombies¡¯ head, stepping on them and using the group of zombies to run forward. The ones who were stepped on fell t to the ground as Gong Lixin made his way to the truck.

    Using his legs, several zombies were kicked and were flung underneath the cars. Gong Lixin looked up and waved at He Jin, "He Brother,e down."

    He Jin stayed stunned for a while, the child had to yell a few more times before he returned to Earth and jumped off the truck.

    "He Brother, let¡¯s go." Gong Lixin held He Jin¡¯s wrist, as he led the way to the abandoned building. The warm and soft touch on his wrist sent a small current throughout He Jin¡¯s body. He immediately woke up from his daze and caught up to Gong Lixin.

    Seeing their prey jump over their heads, the group of zombies screamed and turned to chase after them. Gong Lixin kicked a dead zombie towards the group, making the zombies at the front fall. The fallen zombies couldn¡¯t get back up because their joints were stiff and were unable to bend. The zombies behind them began to fall because of the obstruction.

    The zombies fell one by one, like dominoes. Apart from lying on the ground, there was nothing else they could do. The scene was quite spectacr and funny.

    He Jin hurriedly nced back and squinted, his mouth pressed into a thin line as if he was trying to hold back hisughter. The decisive and tragic moments of his past shed in front of his eyes. Even as they were escaping from danger, they were rxed and at ease. With this child, there was no need to panic or despair in such a situation.

    Laughing a few times, he strode to the teenager¡¯s side. The two came to a tacit understanding and together, killed the zombies that they crossed along the road. They sessfully reached the abandoned building wall without any idents.

    "Have you practiced martial arts?" He Jin asked while leaning against the wall as he gasped for air.

    "Yeah." Gong Lixin nodded in affirmation.

    "It¡¯s no wonder your skills are better than mine. I have been practicing martial arts for more than 20 years and I probably don¡¯t evene to half of your strength." He Jin calmly patted Gong Lixin¡¯s head, not at all envious or embarrassed. Sometimes martial arts had to do with talent. In two or three years, someone with outstanding talent could reach a small sess while someone with poor talent would need to practice for ten to twenty years before they could even condense a tiny amount of internal force. It made others envious.

    "Actually, He Big Brother can also be more powerful." He Jin¡¯s indifferent attitude towards his skills made Gong Lixin less tense. He held He Jin¡¯s wrist. "He brother also has energy in his body. Big Brother just doesn¡¯t know how to use it."

    Just outside the building, Gong Lixin pulled He Jin¡¯s wrist towards him and explored the lurking energy within He Jin. This energy was not like his internal force. Internal force waspressed and circted in the Dantian. This energy was instead spread all over He Jin¡¯s body and was circting through eight strange veins.

    It was exactly as Gong Xiangyi had said. Because of his curiosity, he had intentionally probed Gong Xiangyi¡¯s pulse and found this same energy in her body. However, Gong Xiangyi had more of this energy than He Big Brother.

    "Oh? I can¡¯t feel it at all." He Jin tried to sense the energy in his Dantian, but after half an hour he was unable to feel anything special in his body.

    "He brother¡¯s energy is not in the Dantian but in the meridians. This energy is not internal force but instead the energy from a special ability. After half a month, the zombies will evolve and nuclei will form in their heads. He Brother can collect these nuclei and use them to improve his strength." Gong Lixin told him the truth as he recalled Gong Xiangyi¡¯s words.

    He Jin¡¯s expression changed slightly. He looked directly into the child¡¯s crystal-clear eyes as he leaned closer to the boy. He whispered, "Lixin, is there someone you know who can predict the future?" Apart from this conjecture, he really couldn¡¯t find any other reasons for the other¡¯s knowledge.

    "Yeah." Gong Lixin nodded, saying nothing more.

    He Jin¡¯s expression became unreadable, but he no longer asked any questions. After a moment of thought, his pair of eyes narrowed and locked onto the teenager¡¯s face, his voice bing a little tight. "You told me such important information. Are you not afraid I will use this knowledge to destroy you in the future? Are you not worried?" Who knows if such a big secret can stay hidden? He Jin had mixed feelings in his heart when the child revealed the secret so casually.

    "Everyone will know eventually, telling you was no big deal. And, even if you be stronger, you can¡¯t beat me." Gong Lixin blinked and gave him a very honest answer.

    He Jin¡¯s body stiffened. He didn¡¯t know whether he should cry orugh. He really didn¡¯t deserve to be next to this child. Still, he would offer his life to this teenager. Even if the child let him die, he wouldn¡¯t have any regrets. For some inexplicable reason, he felt a little lost when he heard the child¡¯s answer.

    Gong Lixin paused before continuing. "And, He Big Brother would never go against me. You are not that kind of person." He truly believed this as he was extremely sensitive to people¡¯s intentions. He knew who to avoid and knew who he could trust to protect his back. Just like Lu Yun. Although he appeared to be very arrogant, Gong Lixin didn¡¯t hate him for it, because he felt a soft and kind heart was hidden beneath Lu Yun¡¯s arrogance.

    Hearing this, He Jin smiled andughed. Unconsciously rxing, the feeling in his heart disappeared. He was filled with happiness because Gong Lixin trusted him so much! This was the answer he had been subconsciously waiting for.

    He was d that he had returned to school and found this clean and clear boy in front of him. In this teenager, he could not see the despair and helplessness that others would feel during the apocalypse. On the contrary, the teenager had a calming effect on the people around him, bringing great hope to those around him.

    Gong Lixin didn¡¯t know that He Jin was very moved because of his simple words. He walked ahead and went straight into the building. Seeing as how he didn¡¯t hear He Jin¡¯s footsteps, he looked back and saw that He Jin was staring at his palm. He stared at his palm as if he could see through it and see the energy hidden in his meridians.

    Gong Lixin thought about it before saying, "The energy needs to be mobilized." He returned to He Jin¡¯s side and condensed his internal force into his fingers. He slid his fingers over He Jin¡¯s arms, forcing the energy in his arm meridians to gather in the man¡¯s palm.

    "From the shoulder to the Quze, then to the Neiguan and the Shenmen and finally, to the Lao Pce." He slowly exined the route of the energy flow, his fingertips finally stopped at He Jin¡¯s palm. Gong Lixin retracted his fingers from He Jin¡¯s palm. Without the suppression of Gong Lixin¡¯s internal force, the energy that had been forcibly condensed began flowing from He Jin¡¯s Lao Pce

    A strong gust of wind came out of He Jin¡¯s hand, blowing into his face.

    His dark cat-eyes were full of surprise as he took in the small whirlwind in He Jin¡¯s palm. "He Big Brother has a wind ability." Gong Lixin took two steps back to avoid the wind.

    He Jin was surprised into silence, but his mind was thinking at a high speed. He remembered the energy route Gong Lixin guided him through. Modern people didn¡¯t understand the rules of operation of the meridians. Therefore, future ability users only knew that their abilities were mobilized by their mental power. In future fights, they not only consumed physical strength but also mental strength as well. Although this power was strong, it didn¡¯tst long.

    It was because of this that Gong Lixin¡¯s guidance on how to mobilize his energy made him faster than others when it came to using his mental powers; it also would help himst longer than other ability users in a fight. It was thanks to this that he became one of the top powerhouses in the future. Of course, this would all ur in the future.

    The whirlwind in the palm of his hand disappearedpletely. Although he only used his ability for a few seconds, He Jin felt the exhaustion hitting his body. He swayed a few times before he almost fell. Gong Lixin held him in his arms.

    "What happened to me? I can¡¯t muster up any strength in my body!" He Jin looked very tired and very pale, but light shone in his eyes due to his excitement.

    "The energy in your body was used up so you copsed. You will feel better after resting for a while.

    The energy of abilities and internal force were quite different. The internal force umted in the Dantian and kept growing. The energy of ability lurked in the meridians. When thetter was exhausted, one could only wait for it to slowly recover or look for crystal nuclei to supplement themselves. But people still had a period of weakness with thetter recovery method. That meant, Gong Xiangyi¡¯s immense amount of umted power was just like this. Compared to his ability to fight for several days without being exhausted, Gong Xiangyi¡¯s capability was much worse than his. This was something Gong Lixin thought about quietly.

    "Lixin is also an ability user?" He Jin asked, seeing how the child knew so much about abilities.

    "Hn, something like that." Gong Lixin replied ambiguously, subconsciously hiding his own special power. He Jin saw that the other didn¡¯t want to talk about it and no longer asked. He Jin was relying on the child to stand due to the exhausted state his body was in.

    "He Brother, you¡¯re fine! That¡¯s great!" Wu Ming and the others were worried and were just about to run out to check the situation; they were surprised to see the pair standing by the wall.

    "I already told you that Boss Gong would be able to save He Big Brother." Wang Tao went ahead with a smile.

    "Gong Lixin, thank you so much! If there¡¯s anything you ever need, tell this Lu Yun and this Lu Yun will go through fire and water to get it for you." Assassination and kidnapping was a frequent urrence in his life. He Jin saved Lu Yun¡¯s life many times and to him, He Jin was a protective older brother. This made him even more grateful to Gong Lixin. He began to worship Gong Lixin even more. Seeing that He Jin was exhausted but unharmed, he patted his chest and said that he would take over for the thin Gong Lixin in holding He Jin up.

    "No, it¡¯s not a problem." Gong Lixin shook his head, his expression ufortable. It was just bringing He Big Brother back; he didn¡¯t feel like he did anything earth-shattering. Lu Yun¡¯s enthusiasm, he couldn¡¯t afford it.

    "Alright, let¡¯s go in and talk about it." He Jin subconsciously stopped Lu Yun, who moved his hand towards Gong Lixin, and faintly opened his mouth. The people smiled and promised to find a clean ce to rest inside the unfinished building.

    <i>CrazedCookies: Bonus chapter of the week. Thank you Hide and Jessie for the Ko-Fi!</i>

 Chapter 24

    "He Brother, what are we going to do now? When will we leave here?" While waiting for the tired-looking He Jin to recover, Gong Lixin could not sit still and crawled up to him with expectations.

    "The apocalypse was too sudden. It¡¯s estimated that all the roads in the city are blocked by cars. Unless the military sends an armored vehicle and clear the roads, we can¡¯t get out. Let¡¯s wait for awhile and observe the situation first." He whispered with a frown on his face.

    Gong Lixin¡¯s expectations of returning home shattered, his expression bing faint. He looked listless as he lowered his head.

    He Jin¡¯s heart was diforted by the sight. He pulled the boy beside him, making him sit, and gently patted the boy¡¯s back. Softlyforting the boy, he said, "Don¡¯t worry, I will send you back unharmed."

    He Jin¡¯s nickname was "Coffin Face" because of his permanently cold attitude and expressionless face. It was rare to see him happy let alone seeing him being gentle andforting someone. Wu Ming stared at him with a strange expression, but once he remembered that Young Master Gong was the one who saved his life, Wu Ming no longer thought the scene strange anymore.

    "I can protect myself." Gong Lixin still looked stunned. He paused before speaking again, this time his tone was more cautious. "He Brother, this is not a safe ce to stay. You can¡¯t wait for the army to rescue us. Within fourteen days, these zombies will evolve, their joints will soften, their five senses will be more sensitive and they will be able to jump and climb without any problem. At that time, this three-meter high wall can¡¯t stop them."

    The broadcast from before the apocalypse showed that the military had a lot of information and that their predictions were extremely urate. Thus Gong Lixin¡¯s words immediately attracted everyone¡¯s attention.

    Lu Yun shrunk back in fear and mourned. "Fuck! The zombies will evolve. If the military doesn¡¯te and save us, aren¡¯t we going to die?"

    "What are you panicking for? If the military doesn¡¯te and save us then we can save ourselves. We¡¯ll stick to the original n and send Lixin home within these fourteen days. There is a military passage in the military district that is not open to public and is directly connected to the garrison. The road there is never blocked and we will be able to leave the city from there. If we¡¯re lucky, we may be able to meet the army as we journey across. However, I need some time to think about how to safely get to the militarypound." He Jin said.

    Gong Lixin¡¯s delicate brows slightly lifted up, he opened his mouth to say something, but in the end, bit his lip and stayed silent.

    Wu Ming had been Lu Yun¡¯s bodyguard for seven or eight years. He experienced numerous kidnapping and assassination attempts. He was good at observing others. He could often interpret a person¡¯s true thoughts from observing some of their small unconscious gestures.

    Seeing Gong Lixin¡¯s hesitant expression, Wu Ming had a sudden thought, "Young Master Gong, you don¡¯t n on leaving on your own, do you? Even if you are powerful, it¡¯s still very dangerous!"

    He Jin eyes sharpened after hearing Wu Ming. After the words were said, he immediately turned to look at Gong Lixin. Seeing the other with a determined look on his face, he became angry and yelled, "Do you want to die? You think that since your skills are better, you can handle them?! How many zombies are outside? You don¡¯t know? Sixty thousand! There are more than sixty thousand in the suburbs of North City. Every one of them can attack you!"

    Lu Yun also followed up, "Yes! Don¡¯t get hurt or you¡¯ll turn into one of them. Their smell can also kill you!" Young Master Lu was somewhat of a clean freak.

    Wang Tao hadn¡¯t spoken, but his expression showed that he too disapproved.

    "I won¡¯t go alone." Gong Lixin turned and sighed. At first, he wanted to leave with Wang Tao and have Wang Tao give him directions. However, heter found out that just a jump over a three-meter high wall could shock Lu Yun. Seeing their surprised expressions from such a simple act, he immediately dismissed the thought.

    If he leaves with Wang Tao and showed his true skill, they would definitely see him as a monster. It was so hard to get everything he had now - freedom, sunshine, family, friends. He didn¡¯t want to lose it all. He didn¡¯t want to be looked at differently. He was now Gong Lixin, no longer the young master of the Underground Pce.

    Of course, such repression of his abilities was only temporary. The ability users would appear one after another and he would be able to show his strength little by little. After all, in this dog-eat-dog world known as the apocalypse, if you had no strength, it would be hard to survive.

    Seeing everyone skeptic, Gong Lixin lowered his head and said, "I won¡¯t leave on my own...I don¡¯t even know the way."

    "Pft!" Lu Yun sputtered. He did not expect Gong Lixin to say something so ridiculous. Wang Tao turned away and concealed his twitching lips.

    Wu Ming and He Jin nced at each other, then looked at Gong Lixin. Wu Ming hesitantly asked, "You really don¡¯t know your way home?"

    "Hn," Pretending not to look at their expressions, Gong Lixin nodded and whispered, "I can¡¯t tell the difference between North, South, East and West. There were always people who picked me up and dropped me off every day. There was no need to recognize the way home."

    In the 16 years he was confined in the Underground Pce, Xiao Lin strictly restricted what he could do. He was usually in the cultivation room when he was not in his sleeping quarters. The cultivation room was still in the Underground Pce and was just beneath his bedroom. He only needed to open the door and ask someone for directions to the room. What¡¯s more, the roads of modern cities were moreplicated than a spider¡¯s web. Even taxi drivers often didn¡¯t recognize the way. [1]

    Wu Ming lowered his head and smiled. He Jin looked at the child. Although his expression was serious, and though he looked calm, the tips of his ears were quietly dyed red. Seeing how he was trying to hide his embarrassment, He Jin couldn¡¯t help but see how adorable and lovely Gong Lixin was. His heart was troubled and felt itchy, his anger towards the other about going out on his own had long vanished.

    It was the same case for Young Master Lu. Lu Yun couldn¡¯t let himself hate Gong Lixin, instead, adored him and his chilly heart softened.

    "There won¡¯t be anybody to pick you up in the future so you have to learn the directions yourself!" He Jin lips curled up; his voice unprecedentedly soft and gentle. He paused and reached out to pat the boy¡¯s head infort, "But don¡¯t rush to learn, take it slowly. In the meanwhile, He Big Brother will be responsible for sending you back."

    "Hn, thank you, Big Brother He." He Jin¡¯s sincere care restored Gong Lixin¡¯s mood. His cat-eyes curved and he seemed especially well-behaved.

    When the child didn¡¯t use his power, his appearance was soft and weak, and people couldn¡¯t help but spoil him. In this moment, everyonepletely forgot about his exquisite skills from before and exerted effort towardsforting him.

    At this time, the homeless man that had been knocked out by Gong Lixin awoke. The man slowly sat up, his expression was somewhat confused. After a long time, he finally recalled the horrible scene before he fainted and screamed, "Do-don¡¯t-don¡¯t kill me!"

    "Shut up!" He Jin frowned and turned towards the homeless man to threaten him, "I will throw you out to feed the zombies if you make noise!"

    He Jin looked cold, and the knife wound on his face made him look like frightening and an exceptionally difficult person to deal with. The man immediately shut up and hurriedly shrank towards a corner, his body shaking like a leaf.

    ¡¯It turned out that it was not a dream, there are zombies!¡¯ The homeless man finally got the situation he was in and began shaking even more.

    Lu Yun saw that the person retreating into himself. He felt a little ufortable in his heart. He looked towards Gong Lixin, who had an indifferent expression, and asked, "Young Master Gong, are you not afraid? I see you killing zombies like you¡¯re cutting vegetables without even blinking an eye." For his most worshiped Gong Lixin, Lu Yun naturally used honorifics when he addressed him, not daring to insist on being called Young Master Lu.

    Wu Ming and He Jin didn¡¯t think it strange at all. Since the military had information for a long time, it was natural that Gong Yuanhang would strictly train his son so that he could survive the apocalypse.

    Not waiting for Gong Lixin to answer, Wang Tao took the lead, "Boss Gong said that zombies were not people, they¡¯re just a pile of dead meat. Killing them is no different from cutting meat, there¡¯s no need to be afraid!"

    "Dead meat, dead meat..." Lu Yun repeatedly whispered to himself and felt better. He affirmed, "Yeah, they are just dead meat! There¡¯s nothing to fear! Here, give me a weapon, I¡¯ll kill zombies and not let myself be protected by all of you!"

    It wasn¡¯t easy to motivate the arrogant Young Master Lu! Sure enough, there was progress! Wu Ming was so pleased he took out his gun from his waist and handed it over to him. "Hold onto it, Young Master. There are three bullets inside."

    The gun was initially full but Wu Ming had fired a few shots back at the school to kill. A young girl was now lying dead. Of course, it was also because the girl suddenly changed into a zombie and wanted to eat Young Master Lu. Later on, they found out it was troublesome to stop a zombie. Nothing but a head shot would truly stop them. Wu Ming immediately decided to save his bullets then and there, deciding to rely on his military knife to carve a bloody path.

    "Just three bullets? That¡¯s all?" Lu Yun expression was very dissatisfied.

    "Here!" He Jin pulled a dagger from his belt and threw it towards Lu Yun. He Jin was always cautious and thus carried a variety of weapons on him just in case.

    Lu Yun was arge young man who was not exactly physically fit. His movements were slow so the dagger wasn¡¯t caught and fell to the ground. The dull tter reverberated throughout the unfinished building.

    He Jin focused his hearing and hit the ground again with the dagger. He listened carefully to the sound and how far it went. After a while, he said, "The underground drainage pipes has beenid."

    Wu Ming heard this and his face brightened, he quickly said, "We can go to the militarypound through the drainage pipes!"

    Lu Yun and Wang Tao looked hopefully towards He Jin. Only the road idiot Gong Lixin looked confused, obviously ignorant.

    He crouched for a moment and waved the idea off: "That method is not feasible. The underground pipeline is hundreds of times moreplicated than the roads on ground level, it¡¯s practically a maze. We¡¯re currently a long way from the militarypound. If we rush into the drainage pipes, we won¡¯t know which way to go and then we will be lost. And just walking randomly is too dangerous. Even if there¡¯s a underground pipeline map, there¡¯s no way we can go."

    He Jin¡¯s words were like a bucket of cold water poured onto their heads. Wu Ming, Lu Yun and Wang Tao¡¯s enthusiasm all extinguished, only Gong Lixin remained calm.

    Wang Tao was so depressed that his shoulders sagged as he took out his phone from his pocket.

    "What? Can you call?" Lu Yun asked. Since the start of the sr eclipse, cell phone signals had been blocked. He had tried no less than 100 times to make a call along the way.

    "No." Wang Tao put his phone back into his pocket and buried his head in between his knees to hide his red eyes. How he hoped to hear his parents¡¯ voice right now and make sure they were safe.

    Lu Yun heard the sadness in his voice, but still took out his own phone and tried to make a call.

    As for Gong Lixin, when he went out of the house, aside from the keys to theboratory, he didn¡¯t take anything else with him. Seeing Wang Tao take his phone out, he wanted to borrow it to make a call. But if there was no signal so, there was no need to mention it.

    He Jin and Wu Ming couldn¡¯t help but take their own phones out to check. Everyone was silent for a while. Gong Lixin sat in silence, not wanting to disturb them. But after a couple of minutes, he heard a sound and whispered: "Two people areing towards us. It¡¯s estimated that they¡¯ll be here within five minutes."

    What was the hearing range of Gong Lixin? Since He Jin was not clear, he quickly took out a dagger and got into a defensive stance. Others immediately went along and followed Gong Lixin and He Jin outside to check the situation.

    <i>[1] AutumnBreeze: I call absolutely bullshit. Taxi drivers too good at directions for me ;-;</i>

    <i>CrazedCookies: We have someone new joining our LEW(D) crew! Wuxian is a new editor for LEW(D) and will be helping AutumnBreeze with editing. Wee Wuxian!</i>

 Chapter 25

    Through the grill of the iron gate, they could see the group of zombies outside the wall had dispersed and were now stalking the streets. Their dry, zombie skin began to fester; their flesh and blood rotting, forming a much more terrifying imagepared to the beginning of the apocalypse.

    When they heard an unusual noise, the zombies turned their heads towards the direction the sound hade from and began roaming that area. Their neck joints had obviously improved since the eclipse and had be more flexible.

    "They really are evolving. The range of motion of the joint between their head and neck has greatly improved. The next thing to improve should be their limbs. We have to hurry and get out of here. In a few days, this wall won¡¯t be enough to stop them." He Jin said, frowning.

    Everyone heard his words and all had worried expressions. The homeless man had seen them leave and didn¡¯t dare stay alone inside of the building. He quietly followed behind them and, when he heard He Jin¡¯s words, his body started shaking once again. [1]

    After five minutes, there were voices outside the wall. A person¡¯s figure quickly flipped over the wall andnded in the construction site. Waiting at the base of the wall, another figure flipped over,nding beside him.

    These two young people who looked to be in their early twenties were very mature. One of them was a in but very gentle-looking man wearing a pair of rimless sses which made him seem intelligent. The other had a handsome face but had drooping eyes and a pointed sharp nose, like an eagle. [2]

    The casual clothes they both wore were covered in red and ck blood and their hands were holding a Tang de. The ck blood on the Tang de had not yet solidified and was dripping down the de.

    If it was before the apocalypse, the appearances of these two men would have thembelled as murderous madmen and they would be captured by the police. However, it was a very normal sight since the apocalypse started..

    He Jin was looking at the two figures from a distance. The two did not look rxed, their bodies were tense as their eyes swept past the surroundings. Lu Yun¡¯s adoration for Gong Lixin increased and he opened with a stutter, "Gong-Young Master Gong, you heard their footsteps five minutes ago? Such godly skill!"

    With Lu Yun¡¯s exmation, Wu Ming and Wang Tao both looked in awe as they nced at Gong Lixin. Being able to hear things from such long distances and in all directions, Young Master Gong was getting closer and closer to the image of a peerless master.,

    Gong Lixin licked his lips, his expression light and his eyes ignorant. He didn¡¯t understand what was so amazing. For him, hearing things within a hundred miles was just a small skill. If there weren¡¯t this many zombies outside noisily walking around he would have noticed someone approaching much earlier.

    The tension in the two men¡¯s bodies disappeared, and they soon noticed the group standing in front of the building. The youth wearing the rimless sses quietly gripped his knife and walked a few steps forwards. After seeing Lu Yun though, he was taken aback and called out, "Lu Yun? You¡¯re here too?"

    Lu Yun, who was named, tilted his head back and looked down at the man with arrogance. "Who are you? How do you know me?"

    The eyes of the young man with sses darkened but his gentle expression remained unchanged. The other handsome man though was angered by Lu Yun¡¯s arrogant tone. He sneered. "You¡¯re really good at forgetting others. Atst month¡¯s Kendopetition, you got beaten by Gu Nan."

    "Oh, it¡¯s you!" Lu Yun suddenly realized who they were. The man with the sses was the champion of the National College Sword Games, Gu Nan, who was Gao Luyun¡¯s senior apprentice brother. The other person was Gu Nan¡¯s friend, Ma Jun, who was also a Kendo master.

    The two¡¯s sword y was the best and they were both at the Kendo Club when the apocalypse broke out. Hearing the military¡¯s broadcast, they immediately grabbed two Tang des that their club had collected and killed zombies all the way here. That they could safely arrive at the unfinished building without injuries shows how strong the two were.

    "I didn¡¯t expect you to be alive, it¡¯s a small world!" Ma Jun looked at He Jin and Wu Ming standing beside Lu Yun, remarking with noticeable contempt and sarcasm. Lu Yun, this second-generation young master, never looked good in his eyes. Now that the apocalypse came, identity, status and wealth disappeared. Only strength represented anything now. He used to be humble to Lu Yun because of his identity, but now, it didn¡¯t matter anymore. God knows if Lu Yun¡¯s biggest backing, Lu Zhenxuan, was still alive. He might already be a zombie.

    Ma Jun sneered, his heart dark. Gu Nan also thought the same, his expression flickering with disdain before reverting back to normal.

    "What do you mean? Are you cursing me to die!?" Lu Yun took two steps forward due to Ma Jun¡¯s audacity.

    Gu Nan was very intelligent, he saw that Lu Yun¡¯s bodyguards were not in a good mood. He quickly said, "Where?! We were just surprised. I didn¡¯t expect to meet Young Master Lu here. Everyone was dying after all. Come now, we¡¯re not only both alive but also fellow alumni. It seems to be fate that we reunited so, there¡¯s no need to be hurt by these little things. This building is so big, we¡¯ll only settle in a corner, we won¡¯t bother you."

    Gu Nan¡¯s attitude was humble, making Lu Yun toozy to care about them. He no longer cared and let out a sigh. It was all about life and death now. There was no need to waste energy on strangers. This building did not belong to Lu family so, others could take refuge. Lu Yun couldn¡¯t do anything to drive them away and he didn¡¯t want to send them to their deaths.

    "It turns out that everyone is a fellow student! Come in. I¡¯m Wang Tao from the high school department. This is my ssmate, Gong Lixin. This over here is He Big Brother and Wu Big Brother. The two brothers are..." Wang Tao was a man of honesty and was well aware of the danger the zombies posed. During the apocalypse, all human beings should be be friends so, he enthusiastically introduced everyone. [3]

    Gu Nan and Ma Jun moved away from the wall and quickly smiled as they approached the door. There were many people on Lu Yun¡¯s side after all and there was also the two bodyguards who knew martial arts. If they got into a fight with them, they would lose the shelter they tried so hard to find. With such thoughts, the two immediately lowered their heads.

    They instead chatted with Wang Tao and the atmosphere eased quite a bit. The eight people returned to the lobby on the first floor. They divided the area into three and each group upied their corner.

    Gu Nan nced at the beggar and then stopped paying attention to him. Instead, his eyes were focused on Gong Lixin¡¯s handsome appearance. Seeing how Lu Yun, who always held his nose high, being so respectful to the young man, he decide to follow suit. The other was called "Young Master Gong" and the name suddenly gave him an epiphany.

    In A province, who else could make Lu Yun call "Young Master Gong"? The pieces of information in Gu Nan¡¯s mind clicked together and he was sure of his answer. He took Ma Jun and walked up to Gong Lixin, tentatively asking, "Young Master Gong, will your father send troops to the city to rescue people?"

    "Hn, he wille." Gong Lixin nodded, his tone showing his confidence.

    "That¡¯s good." Gu Nan¡¯s shoulders sagged in relief, and he and Ma Jun quickly looked at one another. Both of their eyes conveyed their joy. They even met up with the son of Gong Yuanhang. The army will definitelye and rescue him first, and they would also be rescued if they followed him. They were so lucky!

    The two men restrained the joy in their hearts, their arrogance disappearing. Although Lu household was said to be the leader of the underworld but, in the apocalypse, it was not guaranteed that they would be at the top. When the apocalypse started, it could be estimated that most powers copsed. Only the Gong family was different. They had soldiers under theirmand. In this troubled world, these type of people would be the dominant yers. In front of Gong Yuanhang¡¯s son, they had to be respectful.

    Gong Lixin didn¡¯t pay attention to their expressions, instead his eyes were fixed on the Tang des they held in their hands.

    "Can I take a look at that sword?" The people of this world were ustomed to using guns. So he hadn¡¯t seen an ancient weapon like the Tang de in a long time.

    Which young teenager didn¡¯t like to y with swords? With this opportunity to get close with Gong Lixin, Gu Nan immediately handed him the sword in his hand and enthusiastically introduced: "This Tang de has 75 cm long cutting edge and the handle is iid with purple and gold carving. After a special heat treatment, the steel can cut into iron and the scabbard is made with the skin of a ck squid. It is the best among the Tang des."

    Gong Lixin nodded as he listened. His fingertips moved over the sharp edge.

    Lu Yun didn¡¯t have a good impression of Gu Nan and Ma Jun. He dismissed them and ridiculed: "Pu, it¡¯s probably a fake or else how can you get your hands on something so amazing? It must be a broken de!"

    With a few nces, He Jin and Wu Ming knew how extraordinary these two Tang des were, but Young Master Lu ridiculed it so they couldn¡¯t go up and look at it. Wang Tao, on the other hand, hurried to Gong Lixin¡¯s side, took the scabbard from his hand and gazed at it with envy. Compared to this splendid and dangerous Tang de, the firefighter axe in his hand was too unsightly.

    Gu Nan heard Lu Yun¡¯s ridicule but didn¡¯t get angry. He smiled and said, "The two des were given by the Lin Group when A province was first founded. It is definitely the real thing. Fellow student Gong should be familiar with the Lin group, no? Mr. Lin Wenbo, the current president of thepany, seems to be your brother-inw."

    "Hn, yes." Gong Lixin nodded.

    Lu Yun¡¯s expression became awkward and he didn¡¯t dare speak. The de was equivalent to Young Master Gong¡¯s brother-inw. Right now, he hated not being able to sew his mouth shut, instead he spoke nonsense that would offend those who he shouldn¡¯t offend.

    Gu Nan and Ma Jun didn¡¯t show the contempt they had for Lu Yun when they saw his expression, instead sneering in their hearts.

    The dark side of people began to surface due to the apocalypse, but Gong Lixin didn¡¯t pay attention to it at all. He looked at the de in his hand. He held it up and flicked it with his fingertips. With a bang, the de broke into two pieces.

    "Lu Yun was right. The de is not very good. Although the workmanship is excellent, the de is too fragile and vulnerable." Gong Lixin held only half of the broken de in his hand, his brows furrowed, his tone full of disappointment.

    He remembered that Xiao Lin also had a sword which was cast with the of Tian Xuan Tie and 981 girls. It was indestructible and could cut iron like tofu. This Tang de could notpare to that de.

    "..."

    The silence in the building would make even the sound of a needle falling to the floor audible. Everyone was shocked by Young Master Gong¡¯s action. This sword should be made of stainless steel? How did it break like a piece of tender tofu in Young Master Gong¡¯s hand?

    The four character¡¯s of "unbreakable" kept circling in Gu Nan¡¯s mind. He looked stunned and picked up the other half of the de on the ground and squeezed it, hard. The sharp de cut into his flesh and immediately created a deep wound.

    "Ouch!" Gu Nan gasped in pain and quickly let go back of the de. Now he could be sure that the de was indeed made of stainless steel and not tofu. Gong Lixin could actually break it with his fingers. What the hell is this?

    Peerless master! The four characters appeared in the minds of Gu Nan and Ma Jun at the same time. They were people who practiced martial arts and they could naturally perceive the amount of power contained in Gong Lixin¡¯s fingers. If it was a person¡¯s body being hit instead, it could be estimated that it wouldn¡¯t be too different from being hit by a bullet. The faces of the two men paled. Now, when they looked at Gong Lixin, their eyes were filled with deep awe and their cautiousness dissipated. [4]

    Gong Lixin, this person, was not only from an illustrious family, but even had superior strength and was not just a good-looking face! Gu Nan and Ma Jun admitted defeat as they felt they were too far away to the other in terms of strength. They just weren¡¯t on the same level. The two didn¡¯t dare toin about Gong Lixin destroying their de. They turned back and silently returned to their original corner.

    "No-no!" Young Master Lu stuttered again, blinking in surprise whilst staring at half of the de on the ground. He eximed: "Is it a magical power? Is it a magical weapon?"

    He thought that he was already being quite low-key, so Gong Lixin who was restraining his strength, looked serious when he waved it off and exined carefully, "It¡¯s not a magical power. It¡¯s just that, when I touched it, I didn¡¯t expect it to break. It seems that Lin Brother¡¯s family didn¡¯t necessarily send good things." He had only used a minuscule amount of his internal force after all.

    "Yes! I did say it was a broken de." Lu Yun wiped the sweat on his forehead, smiling charmingly as he worshiped Young Master Gong in his heart.

    Wang Tao looked at the Tang de that was broken into two piecesying on the ground, then looked at his firefighter axe that was ced on the side; the axe had a thick and solid body. He thought that the firefighter axe was better. It was also given to him by Boss Gong so it should be able to withstand more than the sword. And didn¡¯t Boss Gong use it twice already? [5]

    He Jin thought Gong Lixin had an ability so he wasn¡¯t surprised by the boy¡¯s actions. He only thought about what the future would look like when the boy became stronger. Could he stand by the side of this youth? For some reason, he cared a lot about the answer to this question of his.

    Wu Ming saw that his brother [6] was very calm. If he was causing a fuss, then wouldn¡¯t he seem inferior? He would be on the same level as Lu Yun! Thus he had to prevent his surprise from showing on his face. ¡¯How did Gong Yuanhang raise his son? Did he feed him panacea while he grew up? We are definitely following after Young Master Gong!¡¯ He inwardly muttered to himself.

    <i>[1] AutumnBreeze: Homeless guy, build up your confidence plox and join the Gong Lixin Cult.</i>

    <i>[2] AutumnBreeze: Ooh another cult member, or are they part of Gong Lixin¡¯s harem?</i>

    <i>[3] AutumnBreeze: A Wang Tao is so cute <3. #Caretaker of Gong Lixin¡¯s cult for sure.</i>

    <i>[4] AutumnBreeze: HAHAHAHAH GONG LIXIN HAS CONVERTED TWO MORE FOR HIS CULT.</i>

    <i>[5] AutumnBreeze¡¯sment: Wang Tao is being brainwashed more and more, and Young Master Gong hasn¡¯t even done anything he finds amazing yet! You go Gong Lixin! Convert everyone besides that green tea bitch, Gong Xiangyi.</i>

    <i>[6] Editor¡¯sment: Not brothers literally. He just means brothers in arms.</i>

    <i>CrazedCookies: I think this chapter beats all the previous chapters in terms of the one AutumnBreezemented on the most. Lol</i>

 Chapter 26

    <i>Warning: Food porn</i>

    The sr eclipse urred around 9 o¡¯clock in the morning. Everyone had spent the few hours at the start running before arriving at this unfinished building so, they were all exhausted. They spent their time lying on the ground or resting against the wall.

    After they had enough rest, it was already four o¡¯clock in the afternoon. Around this time, the fierce sun normally sank a bit, and the temperature wasn¡¯t as hot as the middle of the day.

    Everyone was exhausted from the day¡¯s events, and their bodies were already covered in ck ash and blood, which made them ufortable. Only Gong Lixin, who hadn¡¯t broken a sweat from the start of the apocalypse, still looked refreshed. His clothes werepletely clean and he looked particr handsome.

    This was strength. With superior strength, they could still live easily in the apocalypse, just like Young Master Gong. The useless sacrifices they made, had them more awed of Young Master Gong. Only He Jin, whose brows were wrinkled, was unwilling to see the invisible gap between them.

    The zombies kept going back and forth just outside of the building, making it so that they couldn¡¯t get out. Thus they could only sit still and process their own thoughts. Like that, another two hours passed, it was almost seven o¡¯clock. The hot sun outside had already disappeared into the western horizon. The coolness of the wind took this opportunity to feather out the lingering heat, making the temperature much morefortable to bear.

    Although people didn¡¯t have much of an appetite during the summer season, everybody present had ran for a long time and had only eaten a simple breakfast in the morning. They were all beginning to feel the hunger pangs as the temperature cooled down.

    They didn¡¯t know who it was, but a loud noise erupted from a person¡¯s stomach. It was loud enough to echo throughout the empty hall, awakening everyone from their stupor.

    Lu Yun didn¡¯t hesitate to make himself known. He held his stomach that kept calling out and turned to look at He Jin with ears tinged red and said, "Hey, I-I¡¯m a little hungry." He was being quite modest about his level of hunger, by saying he was only ¡¯a little¡¯ hungry.¡¯

    He Jin frowned at Lu Yun but didn¡¯t speak. Lu Yun licked his lips and, at the cold look given to him, shyly bowed his head. He suddenly felt that he was the food. And if he had to add a description to it, it would be ¡¯useless¡¯ food.

    "Oh, I¡¯m also hungry. I only ate a bowl of porridge in the morning." Gong Lixin was a child who was sincere and honest. He had a heartfelt voice and he solved his problems in a timely manner.

    "Lixin, endure it for a bit. I¡¯m trying to remember theyout of the streets outside." The child looked at him with big eyes full of expectation, just like a little bird waiting to be fed and in desperate need of care and protection. Only in this situation did the invisible sense of distance disappeared. The heart that initially felt lost, was full once again. He Jin¡¯s mouth was slightly upturned and he gently touched the child¡¯s head.

    Lu Yun heard this reassurance. As long as Brother He didn¡¯t intend to starve him then all is well. However, was Brother He not fierce and sinister, even cold, to him? Why was he so gentle towards Young Master Gong?

    Looking at how clever and sensible Gong Lixin was and at the pleasing appearance of Young Master Gong, Lu Yun looked back down. He had no face topare himself.

    "We¡¯ll go to Chongwen Road which is 100 meters to the left outside of the iron gate. There is a row of shops on that street on the right side. The fourth block has a miniature supermarket. The shop is not too big but there was always some food being sold, so we¡¯ll go there." As a mercenary, exploring the surrounding terrain andyout became almost second nature; the instincts he had gained from battle were engraved onto his bones. He Jin only had to think for a little while before a map of the area formed in his mind.

    "Alright, I got that down, let¡¯s go!" Wu Ming picked up his dagger and did not hesitate to speak. In the midst of danger, the first thing to do was to guarantee one¡¯s strength and well-being. Staying in one ce because of fear but also not wanting to be hungry was foolish behaviour that would only hurt themselves. Only when one was full and had energy could one hope to escape alive.

    "I will go too!" Lu Yun saw Wu Ming signaling for them to leave and stubbornly held the dagger that was given to him.

    "Young Master Lu, stay here, it¡¯s dangerous outside." Wu Ming looked worried. Wu Ming was afraid that, if Young Master Lu went out and got scared to the point his legs turned to jelly, he would have to carry him on his back.

    "I¡¯m not afraid!" Lu Yun shrank back, his face red from shame as he obviously remembered the scene where his legs had given up on him.

    "Let him go. Do you really want to protect him all the time during the apocalypse? He will have to learn to rely on himself!" He Jin advised as he patted Wu Ming shoulder.

    "Brother He is right. Rather than relying on others to run or relying on trees to fall, relying on myself is better." He was too embarrassed to confess being carried over on someone¡¯s back.

    Lu Yun was busy psyching himself up so he didn¡¯t notice the words that came out of his mouth, "There¡¯s just one problem. Can you give me another weapon? This dagger is too short, I-I¡¯m a little scared of using it!" He Jin heard his words and his cold face smoothed over. He looked around the building and extracted two lengths of steel pipes from the building materials. He handed one of the steel pipes to Lu Yun and cautiously said, "Remember, don¡¯t waste your energy. When you see a zombie, directly hit their head."

    When Lu Yun nodded, He Jin handed the other steel pipe to Gong Lixin beside him. He said nothing but he gently patted the boy¡¯s hair in exchange for the cute smile he was awarded.

    The five men copied the other guys and walked towards the door. Gu Nan and Ma Jun hesitated for a few seconds before immediately following them. Gu Nan still held his Tang de, the broken half with the handle at least. Although it was short and broken now, a de was still better than a steel pipe.

    The homeless man also climbed up from his position. He ran a few steps and saw the zombies outside the iron gate. His face paled and he retreated back to his original corner. He chose to go hungry.

    Going up to the three-meter wall, they turned around to see Gu Nan and Ma Jun who came with them. He Jin looked cold and said, "You look after yourselves and we look after ourselves. Don¡¯t interfere with each other. Are we clear?" If the two of them nned to rely and take advantage of them, He Jin won¡¯t be polite.

    He Jin had suffered a bloody life. His whole body exuded a bloody aura and his clear-cut handsome face was marked with a scar, making him look even more violent. Gu Nan and Ma Jun paled, bowed their heads and immediately replied: "We understand."

    He Jin warned the two men before smoothly jumping over the wall. Gong Lixin easily jumped to the top of the wall without any support. Lu Yun and others didn¡¯t find it strange, but Gu Nan¡¯s and Ma Jun¡¯s faced each other, eyes filled with shock and surprise. They became even more afraid of this five-person group. Every person in this group seemed to have hidden abilities.

    "Lixin, follow me!" Knowing that the child was a road idiot, He Jin took his small hand to guide him.

    Waiting for Young Master Gong¡¯s nod, everyone immediately rushed towards the small supermarket He Jin had pointed out and killed a lot of zombies along the way.

    Seeing the small supermarket just 50 meters ahead, everyone sped up but Gong Lixin suddenly stopped, pulling He Jin¡¯s big hand and pointing at a Western-style fast food restaurant across the street and with bright eyes said, "Big Brother He, I want to eat cake, pizza, caramel pudding and honey chicken wings!" [1]

    "Are you for real?! Young Master Gong, this isn¡¯t the time to be a picky eater! There¡¯s a bag of instant noodles that you can eat!" Lu Yun yelled after ncing at the Western-style fast food restaurant filled with zombies.

    The food in this store should be very delicious, it was the reason why there were so many zombies. One could see all the diners who¡¯ve be zombies through the window. Because their joints weren¡¯t flexible, they couldn¡¯t open the sliding door and could only stay inside the store and scream.

    "It¡¯ll be okay after I kill them." Gong Lixin said seriously after he turned towards them. He then tugged at He Jin¡¯s big hand and looked up at the other with clear eyes filled with eagerness and begged: "Brother He, let¡¯s go?"

    "Go!" He Jin was stared at with those eager eyes. He knew that if the child asked him to fly up to pick stars for him, he would not hesitate to agree.

    The two looked at each other and smiled before rushing into the fast food restaurant across the street. He Jin did not forget to turn to Wu Ming and instruct him to take things from the supermarket before rushing off to the fast food restaurant.

    "Are you for real! He Brother is being way too nice, giving him whatever he wants to eat. Doesn¡¯t he see all these zombies in the store?! I don¡¯t want to eat anything!" Lu Yun was standing in the middle of the street, wondering whether he should follow them. If it was him that made such a request, he would be beaten by his brother! Lu Yun¡¯smented.

    "Let¡¯s go, they can handle it!" Wu Ming said calmly before pulling Lu Yun away.

    Their group divided into two directions, each side looking for food.

    Going to the fast food restaurant, Gong Lixin didn¡¯t hesitate to push open the clean and transparent ss door. He Jin looked at his face and walked two steps ahead of him to protect the other.

    Although the two had just met a few hours ago, their understanding of each other was solid. They stood back to back and faced the iing zombies. Gong Lixin knocked the heads of the zombies with the steel pipe and He Jin, with his cold expression and cloudy eyes, sliced across a zombie neck each time his hand moved. In less than ten minutes, the ground around the two people was littered with stinky bodies, heads scattered all over the floor. The scene was truly terrible.

    The two people who caused this tragic scenery did not change their expression as they cleaned up the zombies upying the restaurant. As the zombies fell one by one, the rotten smell of their carcasses began to mix with the sweet scent of cakes.

    Gong Lixin¡¯s nose was moving, following the fresh scenting from the cab. His attention was instantly attracted by a piece of yellow, fragrant cream cheesecake. Behind him, a zombie waved its ws and rushed towards him.

    "Lixin, be careful!" For the first time in his life, He Jin¡¯s face looked terrified. He was too far from the child and would not be able to rescue him in time. His eyes became red and bloodshot when a stream of air suddenly increased in his body. With a thought and a wave of a hand, wind gushed out and rushed towards the zombie.

    A sharp wind hit the back of the zombie¡¯s head, the skull cleanly sliced in half. The stinky blood sttered all over the floor, immediately stunning Gong Lixin.

    "You only have cake in your eyes, don¡¯t you care about your life? Huh?" He Jin rushed in front of the child and leaned over and grabbed both of the child¡¯s shoulders in his hands as he yelled harshly. His voice was a little hoarse as he hid the deep fear he felt. His feet were twitching visibly, his heart beating like he had ran a marathon until he felt the warmth of the child¡¯s body.

    "Brother He, don¡¯t worry, I know when a zombie is close. I can deal with it." The child reached out and touched the back of the other¡¯s hand and reassured the other with his soft voice.

    He Jin wanted to vomit, but instead, buried his head in the child¡¯s shoulder. The cold eyes were filled with powerlessness and loss. He wanted to do everything to protect the child. But he realized that the child did not need his protection. His fears now seemed ridiculous. He finally understood what it truly meant to be powerless for the first time. [2]

    It seemed that Gong Lixin sensed He Jin¡¯s depressed mood. Gong Lixin indulged the other for a moment and carefully reached out and patted He Jin¡¯s head. He praised, "Brother He is so powerful! The wind de just now was not only powerful, but also very urate. Big Brother He¡¯s talent is outstanding. If you practice hard, you will be a master in this world!"

    He Jin heard his words and felt even more powerless. This time though, not only was his heart tired, but the exhaustion from the power consumption also made him tired. He hugged the child¡¯s soft and flexible body and waited for a while to recover a portion of his strength.

    Gong Lixin knew that He Jin was in his period of weakness due to energy consumption, so he let himself be held. But his hands weren¡¯t idle, he pushed open the door of the fresh-keeping cab and took out the cheesecake that he¡¯d seen a while back and took a big bite.

    "It¡¯s delicious!" He smiled and squinted his eyes in pleasure. He eagerly ate the cake, and then he held the cake out to He Jin. "Brother He, eat a bite and replenish your strength."

    The child¡¯s clear voice was filled with care and worry for him. The orange lighting from the fresh-keeping cab projected a halo on the child¡¯s jade-like face, making it look warm and mellow.

    He Jin¡¯s sense of powerlessness quickly faded and his eyes filled with happiness in a split second.

    Gong Lixin brought the cake to He Jin¡¯s mouth. "Oh, it¡¯s really delicious!" He said after taking a bite of the cake.

    He Jin deeply despised sweet things but ate the piece the child held out to him. The rich and milky and creamy cheese filled his open mouth and his eyes showed his joy. "Hn, it tastes good." He smiled, the feeling of loss and frustration had already disappeared. [3]

    "Be careful next time, okay? Although you are very strong, you can¡¯t always defend yourself." He Jin straightened up and patted the child¡¯s head as he warned him.

    "Okay." Gong Lixin nodded at his ate another mouthful of cake.

    He Jin never liked to eat sweets but somehow, he felt that this cake was very delicious. The soft cream and cheese that he usually hated also tasted differently from the past. Perhaps it was because it was something rare in the apocalypse, so it was something especially precious.

    He Jin thought this and patted Gong Lixin¡¯s head and said, "This cake tastes good, give me another bite." [4]

    Gong Lixin immediately spooned another piece into the other¡¯s mouth. With the child¡¯s teeth indentation on the piece, He Jin tasted the cake with pleasure. One takes a bite, then the other and they both enjoyed the food. [5]

    The atmosphere in the restaurant was warm and happy with the bloody cruelty of the apocalypse bing a pale shadow in the background.

    <i>[1] CrazedCookies: I want to eat those too... </i>

    <i> AutumnBreeze: I¡¯ll snatch the food from you and gorge on it myself.</i>

    <i>[2] AutumnBreeze: Aw... why can¡¯t I have such a nice guy in my life too?</i>

    <i>[3] AutumnBreeze: See, my hubbie is so indulgent. I¡¯m d I have him.</i>

    <i>[4] AutumnBreeze: I bet that isn¡¯t the only thing you want to have a bite of. *wink*</i>

    <i> CrazedCookies: I bet you want him to take a bite of you. *wink*</i>

    <i>[5] AutumnBreeze: Yay, indirect kissing. #first step to a rtionship achieved.</i>

    <i>Here¡¯s the bonus chapter brought to you by Jessie. Thank you as always for the Ko-Fis Jessie! <3</i>

 Chapter 27

    <i>Warning: Running foodmentary by AutumnBreeze</i>

    Just as He Jin and Gong Lixin were finished eating their slice of cake, Wu Ming and the others burst into the restaurant with a few bags of food. They eximed in surprise when they saw the bodies which were scattered carelessly on the ground, their anxiousness immediately disappearing.

    "Such a good smell!" When he was hungry, Lu Yun¡¯s nose was more sensitive than a dog¡¯s. He immediately smelled the sweet scent of cake amidst the smell of blood.

    "Wow! There¡¯s cake, egg tart, milk, coffee, chicken wings, and hamburgers here! So much delicious food!" Lu Yun¡¯s eyes brightened and his mouth flooded with drool upon seeing all the food stashed in the fresh-keeping cabs and the warming cab,. He usually didn¡¯t look at such cheap fast food items but they were extremely attractive at this moment.

    "Stop gawking, hurry up and pack!" He Jin yelled as he took out a tray meant to hold cakes from the counter and ced all the cakes Gong Lixin had his eyes on onto the tray.

    Wu Ming, Lu Yun, and Wang Tao didn¡¯t need to be told twice. They pulled out all the to-go bags from behind the counter and swept away all the food in the store into the bags. Wu Ming took away the good-looking knives from the kitchen. [1]

    When the five people returned outside with fragrant cakes in their hands, Gu Nan and Ma Jun had already returned to the unfinished building. They had opened a few bags of biscuits to eat. They were not appetizing but they didn¡¯t dare take the risk of searching for something better. They had taken some light food and a few bottles of mineral water before they hurried back. [2]

    When they saw the other five returning with bags filled to the brim, their envy could not be hidden.

    Gong Lixin and his group sat in their own corner, their entire group barely able to restrain themselves from tearing open the paper bags that held the food. The rich smell of roast chicken wings and sweet cakes filled the main hall of the first floor. The homeless man, Gu Nan, and Ma Jun all gulped. [3]

    "Here, you wanted to eat spicy chicken wings!" He Jin handed over the bag of tightly wrapped chicken wings to Gong Lixin.

    "Thank you, Big Brother!" Gong Lixin¡¯s round cat eyes curved into crescents as he smiled. He immediately took the paper bag, opened it, and took out a chicken wing to eat. Gong Lixin couldn¡¯t care less about manners right now. He was too hungry. As he ate, he caught up with Lu Yun and Wang Tao.

    "Eat slowly! Here, have some milk. You are still growing and need your calcium." [4] He Jin thought that even though the child was young, he would still have to go through all kinds of hardships in the near future. He put the straw into the milk carton and didn¡¯t say anything since he was still exhausted.

    "Hn, you eat too, Big Brother He." Gong Lixin took the carton of milk and slurped loudly, showing a happy expression as he nced at He Jin with gratefulness.

    Seeing the child eating with such joy and happiness, He Jin also smiled slightly. The soreness around his heart eased. He picked up a hamburger and began eating as well. [5]

    Surprised, Wu Ming stared at the two with wide eyes. He had never seen He Jin take such care of a person. However, with all the food in front of him, he quickly forgot the abnormalities in He Jin¡¯s behaviour.

    The homeless man who¡¯d long been hungry in his own corner salivated as he watched the others eat delicious food. He hesitated for a while before he slowly leaned towards the five people.

    He Jin gave him a cold re and said, "It¡¯s now the apocalypse so everyone has to take care of themselves. Who gave you food before this? Even if we gave you food once or twice, when we leave, won¡¯t you just starve to death while waiting here?"

    The homeless man hesitated as he stood in the same ce but did not dare approach again. In the end, he was afraid of how strong these people were.

    "You can go out to find food yourself. Those zombies look terrible but in fact, their reaction time is slow. After you kill one or two, you will get used to it." Lu Yun shared his experience with a calm voice. [6]

    Gong Lixin ate the chicken wings and didn¡¯t pay any attention to the homeless man¡¯s approaching them. Whenever Gong Lixin wanted something, he could only fight for it or trade for it since Xiao Lin would only give it to him in exchange for his hard work. Thus the concept of equivalent exchange was deeply ingrained in his mind. What others did to or for him, he will return in kind. He would return kindness with kindness but the homeless man had yet to show him such kindness.

    In short, he mostly depended on his intuition but still had his own set of unique principles. It was this contradictory temperament of his that gave him a unique charm. ording to him, the homeless man didn¡¯t pay so naturally, he wouldn¡¯t share his food with him. There was nothing wrong with He Jin¡¯s rejection.

    Wang Tao, on the other hand, was more soft-hearted [7] and wanted to share his food with the homeless. However, when he saw everyone¡¯s indifferent attitude towards, he didn¡¯t share his food with the homeless man.

    The homeless man stepped back and turned to Gu Nan and Ma Jun, his eyes begging the pair after seeing that there was no hope for food from therge group.

    "Scram!" Ma Jun yelled, picking up his Tang de and drawing two strikes in front of the other man. They had been afraid of being attacked so they were only able to take a few things with them. Going out was risky and they could have been killed at any time. Because of that, they had to conserve what they had for two or three days. Naturally, they wouldn¡¯t give any to the homeless man.

    The hope in the beggar¡¯s eyes died. He squatted down in his corner, wrapping his arms around his waist and squeezing tightly in an attempt to suppress his hunger. In the apocalypse, people like him who had no strength or courage could only do one thing: wait for death. It was very sad but it was the harsh reality that one had to face in this cruel world.

    Gu Nan and Ma Jun quickly finished eating two boxes of biscuits. They were reluctant but they put the rest away and carefully moved it to a corner. They stayed near the wall as they stared nkly around the room, not knowing what tomorrow will bring. Perhaps this was the perfect embodiment of the expression "the dawn knows not what the dusk brings".

    In the other corner, Wu Ming saw that the food from the big bag was close to being finished. He took another unopened big bag and smiled as he said: "We passed by a military costume store and thought that with everyone running about all day and getting all dirty, we could all use a change of clothes. Thus I took a few sets."

    As he said this, he untied the bag and distributed the clothes. "These three sets are for me, He Jin, and Wang Tao. The two ck T-shirts are for Young Master Lu and Young Master Gong. I didn¡¯t get the military uniforms for Young Master Lu and Young Master Gong since all the uniforms were too big. If you had put them on, it would affect your movements. Wear these for the time being and you can rece them with better onester on."

    The three teenagers¡¯ eyes brightened as they took the clothes handed to them, looking at the clothes as if they were valuable gifts.

    "The water pipes aren¡¯tid out in the building so you can¡¯t take a bath. There are some clean towels though, one for each person. Wipe your sweat and change your clothes so it will be morefortable for you when resting at night." Wu Ming instantly turned into a babysitter as he eagerly took care of them. In the seven or eight years he¡¯d served in the military, he trained daily, even after entering starting to serve Young Master Lu. Due to this, he always considered everything happening around him and adjusted ordingly.

    Everyone agreed and took a towel to wipe their sweat. When they were put away, the white towels had turned gray. Of course, this happened to everyone¡¯s except Young Master Gong¡¯s.

    "Change your clothes and take a break. The zombies are still evolving. They are more flexible than they were in the morning so we can¡¯t be careless at night. We have to take turns keeping watch during that time. Does anybody object?" asked He Jin after he and the others had wiped their sweat.

    "No objections." Everyone shook their heads.

    "That¡¯s good. Wu Ming, Lu Yun, and Wang Tao will take the first half of the night. I will take the second half of the night with Lixin. Any objections?" He Jin looked at everyone.

    "Brother He, I¡¯ll stay up with you for the second half of the night. Let Young Master Gong take the first half." Wu Ming said. "It¡¯s a little ufortable to wake up in the middle of the night. I used to have the midnight shift so I can still sleep well but Young Master Gong is still a child and needs more rest."

    "No, it doesn¡¯t matter to me if I stay up alone all night." Gong Lixin shook his head and refused. His internal force didn¡¯t stop running through his Dantian so his energy was endless. He would be well-rested after only meditating an hour or two.

    "If you¡¯re alone at night, then what will the rest of us do?" He Jin saw Gong Lixin frown and a smile spread across his face. This child was really too sincere, he was quite easy to like. After Lu Yun and Wang Tao heard those words, the pair was deeply touched!

    "Yeah, yeah, Young Master Gong. Keeping guard by yourself, do you think that this Lu Yun is useless?" Lu Yun said with dissatisfaction. [8]

    "Boss, I can also stay up alone all night. You just sleep." Wang Tao scratched his head and stupidly smiled but the sincerity in his words could not be faked.

    "Enough, stop with the nonsense. You keep watch for the first half of the night and Lixin and I will take the second shift," He Jin said with impatience. He arranged Gong Lixin to stand guard with him but did not really intend for the boy to keep watch during the second half of the night. He Jin was enough for that and the child could sleep peacefully.

    No one had any objections this time and picked up their new clothes and put them on. He Jin and Wu Ming got changed the fastest. It only took them ten seconds to change into the military uniform costume, making it also seem like they were used to it. [9]

    The clothes were all the same. The left side of the pure ck short-sleeved T-shirt had "Flying Tigers" printed on it in small letters, while the bottom were gray-green camouge pants.

    Wu Ming used himself as a standard so the clothes fit him well. Not only was he strong but he was also very tall. His early career as a mercenary made it so that he had to train his muscles, making them sturdy and consequently making the ck T-shirt stretch. The muscles in his arms, chest, and abdomen were clearly defined through the ck fabric, revealing an amazingly explosive body. [10]

    Wang Tao and Lu Yun took a look at the inverted triangle body before quickly changing clothes so that the others in front wouldn¡¯t see their bodies. Although Wang Tao was in the school¡¯s basketball team, he was still a high school student so he didn¡¯t train that much. There was still some fat in his arms and abdomen. Not to mention, there was also Lu Yun who looked like a pale fat chicken. [11]

    As for Gong Lixin, there was no such thoughts. He took off his clothes to reveal his pale white upper body [12] and picked up the ck T-shirt. Over the past year, these solid-colored T-shirts with a round neck had gotten both positive and negative remarks. He had often gotten teased by his father for them.

    The child¡¯s skin was white and radiant, almost like the highest quality jade. He was thin but notnky. There was some fat but he was not obese. It was perfectly bnced. The light blue jeans hadn¡¯t been tightened with a belt and the loose waistline revealed the border of his underwear. The temptation the sight brought could not be put into words.

    With the teenager¡¯s delicate appearance and his current state of dress, the boy attracted everyone¡¯s attention. He Jin, who had always been calm and self-controlled, stared at the teenager. He Jin felt a dryness in his mouth as his throat tightened uncontrobly. An ufortable feeling surged within him.

    "Young Master Gong, your face and skin is more delicate than the girls I¡¯ve dated! And you¡¯re not even a woman!" Lu Yun teasingly said over Gong Lixin¡¯s shoulder, smiling as he moved his hands up the front of Gong Lixin¡¯s chest. [13]

    Seeing his wretched move, He Jin instantly snapped out of his strange daze. He licked his lip and quickly pulled the two apart with a cold expression on his face.

    "Taking so long to wear clothes, give it here, I¡¯ll help." His voice was slightly hoarse and he didn¡¯t dare look at the young pink and white tender body. [14] He just took the clothes from the boy¡¯s hand and quickly pulled it over the other¡¯s head.

    "It¡¯s big." Seeing the teenager¡¯s skin covered with cloth, He Jin subconsciously felt relieved. He thenmented on the T-shirt reaching the teenager¡¯s knees and creating a funny image.

    "It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s veryfortable to wear." [15] Gong Lixin swayed his arms up and down and smiled. He looked at the other in front of him, feeling nostalgic at the situation [16] and praised the other, "These clothes make Big Brother He look very handsome! As handsome as Big Brother Song!" He Jin subconsciously felt somewhat happy at the child¡¯s words of praise but then he wrinkled his brows at the mention of this ¡¯Big Brother Song¡¯. The child wasn¡¯t seeing in him this so-called ¡¯Big Brother Song¡¯, right? He felt doubt in his heart and his mood sank.

    However, He Jin¡¯s expression had always been cold so no one noticed this abnormality. Now, with their bodies feeling refreshed, everyone put the dirty clothes on the floor to serve as a mattress andy down to rest. Wu Ming, Wang Tao, and Lu Yun took turns to look outside to see if any zombies were climbing over the wall.

    As Gu Nan and Ma Jun saw that someone was already keeping watch at night, they did not take the initiative to offer their help and fell asleep instead.

    <i>[1] AutumnBreeze: Whutchu gonna do with those knives? S&M ? :DDDDDD</i>

    <i>[2] AutumnBreeze: Please eat all your perishables as quickly as possible. Don¡¯t want that food to go to waste <b>drools</b></i>

    <i>[3] AutumnBreeze: <b>gulps</b> I want some too. I don¡¯t get fat from eating a lot of food anyway.</i>

    <i>[4] AutumnBreeze: Oh Look! My hubbie is bing smothering Gong Lixin like a mother hen! <3 How adorable.</i>

    <i>[5] AutumnBreeze: You would think that they would know better than to eat so unhealthily... but hey.... they exercise more than this potato... and they won¡¯t get such tasty food in the future! ;-; How will they live? (I certainly can¡¯t because this potato needs vour in me life)</i>

    <i>[6] CrazedCookies: Awws, Young Master Lu is growing up~</i>

    <i> Autumn Breeze: <b>Autumn nods.</b> Gong Lixin will have one more reliable person in his cult in the future.</i>

    <i>[7] Wuxian: Awws, Young Master Lu is growing up~</i>

    <i>[8] AutumnBreeze: Yes, yes I do... I find you very useless... for now. Unless you show me even more improvement, then you¡¯ll forever be useless in ma heart.</i>

    <i>[9] AutumnBreeze: <b>nosebleeds.</b> damn #no care for modesty at all.</i>

    <i>[10] Wuxian: does anybody have a visual on how amazingly explosive said body is because we all need one for science.</i>

    <i>[11] Editor¡¯s note: (An image for readers) A person that doesn¡¯t exercise at all, is pretty fat, and stays indoor everyday.</i>

    <i>[12] AutumnBreeze: What hacks did you use to prevent yourself from being tanned, Gong Lixin-sama? After training with Lin Wenbo and the others, you are still as pale as an uncooked chicken. ;-; How...?</i>

    <i>[13] Wuxian: Hello? Police? Anyone? I¡¯m reporting a harassment case.</i>

    <i>[14] Wuxian: why is this description reminiscent of young piglets....</i>

    <i>[15] AutumnBreeze: BIG SHIRTS ARE THE BEST.</i>

    <i>[16] Trantor¡¯s Note: Song Haoran also dressed him up at the beginning (Chapter 3)</i>

 Chapter 28

    Wu Ming and the other two kept watch until 12 o¡¯clock midnight, after which He Jin woke up for the second half. When He Jin got up, Gong Lixin also opened his eyes and he wasn¡¯t disorientated despite the darkness.

    The two that took over the guard shift first went to take a look at the three meter wall and at the zombies still roaring from time to time. When they saw that none of the zombies could scale the wall, the two men rxed slightly and returned to the first floor hall. He Jin offered for Gong Lixin to continue sleeping but Gong Lixin waved his hand and said, "No."

    The child was barely able to convince him and this made him show his displeasure. However, his heart was more selfish. Obviously, everyone here was also a child but with Gong Lixin, he didn¡¯t see any arrogance or selfishness. Compared to Lu Yun, the difference was so stark it was like heaven and earth. It was quite worrisome.

    The lobby was empty and the gray concrete wall was bare and exposed, giving off a heavy dusty smell. There were no lights in the building due to theck of electric wiring, making it quite dark. The only light came from a small shlight in He Jin¡¯s hand. Of course, even if there were lights, they didn¡¯t dare turn on the lights. The zombies were sensitive to sound and were as equally sensitive to light.

    The night was long, the zombies were noisy outside while there was silence inside the hall. He Jin turned towards the child and whispered, "Why didn¡¯t you go to the army with your father? Otherwise, you would not have been left behind now."

    "He might have been afraid that, since I am young, I would add chaos to the situation. The people in the army were gathered and guns were distributed but it was not as safe as staying at home." Gong Lixin was exceptionally intelligent and could understand Gong Yuanhang¡¯s pains with little thought.

    "I see!" He Jin sneered, his expression extremely dissatisfied. "He leaves you home alone and calls it safe? If it were me, I would take you with me at all times."

    Gong Lixin waved his hand and denied, "No, my sister was also at home."

    "Your sister still let you go out of the house?" He Jin¡¯s brows scrunched up so tight that his face became darker than the night sky outside.

    Gong Lixin¡¯s jaw dropped open in surprise. His eyes drooped as well and he didn¡¯t talk anymore after that. He didn¡¯t want toin to anyone about Gong Xiangyi intentionally hiding this fact. After all, the other party was his sister. Moreover, she just let him go out and hadn¡¯t done anything to directly harm him. This was still within his level of tolerance. It was just slightly more troublesome to get to safety.

    The child¡¯s eyshes cast two fan-like shadows under the illumination of the shlight, covering the emotions in his eyes. But inexplicably, He Jin could feel his despair and disappointment from his huddled body.

    He heard that the child and his sister had the same father but had different mothers. The blood was separated by a degree and the rtionship also didn¡¯t seem to be that good on the surface. He Jin made up his mind, stretched his hand towards the child and patted his back with care while the surrounding darkness hid the coldness in his eyes. He hadn¡¯t even met the other party but He Jin¡¯s impression of Gong Xiangyi already hit rock bottom.

    He doesn¡¯t want Gong Lixin to wallow in his sadness so He Jin sighed and told stories of some of his adventures when he was still a mercenary. The sixteen-year-old teenager was very interested in these types of heroic stories. Gong Lixin couldn¡¯t help but listen to them and soon, his spirit lifted.

    Unconsciously, an hour passed. He Jin stopped talking and took out two bottles of coffee from the stic bag and handed it to Gong Lixin, taking two for himself.

    At the same time, the homeless man who was cowering in a corner slowly sat up and looked at the two people from afar before walking over to Gu Nan¡¯s and Ma Jun¡¯s side.

    When he walked to where the two peopley, he looked back at He Jin and Gong Lixin. He saw that they were just watching him with cold eyes but didn¡¯t move. This gave him courage to reach out and touch Gu Nan¡¯s grocery bag. The grocery bag made a rustling sound and the beggar¡¯s movements halted. He fixed his eyes on the two sleeping people.

    Gu Nan turned over but didn¡¯t wake up while Ma Juny on his back, snoring. The homeless man rxed; he slowly and carefully took out a box of biscuits from the bag before slowly stepping back to his original position. He then broke open the bag of biscuit, impatient to dig in.

    Before the apocalypse, he still had a prosperous life. Even when the beggar went through the trash can by the roadside, he could always find something to fill his stomach, making it harder to go hungry than his peers from decades earlier. His peers had it rough. He had slept for three days under the sun and when he woke up, he was chased and was almost killed by his zombiepanion. He managed to get through such a thrilling moment. Now, it was the middle of the night and he was so hungry his chest hurt. The food was in his hand so it was inevitable that he moved with eagerness, making a big ruckus in the process.

    Regardless of the danger, the homeless man shoved biscuits into his mouth, unafraid of the noise he made. At the same time, Gu Nan and Ma Jun were awakened by the crisp sound of a bag of biscuits being opened. With their shlight beam, they saw the beggar in the corner. They immediately got angry and rushed towards the man.

    "Fuck! I was reluctant to make a move on you and look what I get. You dare to steal in the middle of the night! I am going to kill you!" Ma Jun originally had an impulsive and easily irritable temper. With the sudden arrival of the apocalypse, he became even moodier and more short-tempered. Seeing the beggar steal the food they brought back after risking their lives, he turned red from anger. He rushed up and grabbed the biscuits before punching and kicking the beggar.

    Gu Nan just stood on the sidelines and looked on. All the despair and violence suppressed in his heart rushed to the forefront and he strode up to the beggar to give him a fierce kick. He seemed calm but he was fiercer than Ma Jun. His foot kicked the beggar¡¯s vitals, as if he was trying to kill the person.

    It was amon practice to get beaten after touching the king¡¯s meal. The beggar thought that after the two of them had enough, they would let him go and walk away, their heads held high. However, it was obvious Gu Nan¡¯s and Ma Jun¡¯s hits were getting stronger, their eyes fierce, clearly trying to kill him. He became afraid as the pain got more and more intense. He opened his mouth and screamed out loud.

    Wu Ming, Wang Tao, and Lu Yun woke up one after another, frowning at Gu Nan and Ma Jun who obviously lost their minds tomit such atrocities. Yet, when they turned toward He Jin, they saw him sitting in the same ce as before, ignoring the whole thing. They were not sure whether to go up and help or not. The walking corpses with sharp ears also heard the noise inside the building and approached in groups of twos and threes.

    Gong Lixin¡¯s ear moved slightly. He knew that he had to stop their quarreling. With two fingers, he picked up a stone and shot it at Gu Nan.

    The stone brushed past Gu Nan¡¯s cheek lightning fast, leaving a thin blood trail. It moved past Gu Nan¡¯s head, embedding itself in the concrete wall behind him with a dull thud.

    Gu Nan turned his head to look incredulously at the small hole piercing the wall before he touched his slightly stinging cheek, feeling a warm and thick liquid there.

    A stone, just a stone, but in the youth¡¯s hand it was even more powerful than a bullet. If this stone was just a little bit off, what would have happened to his head? Gu Nan did not dare think of the possibility. He stiffened in ce, his limbs beginning to quake in fear of death.

    Ma Jun had long been scared stiff and became white as a paper. When he saw Gong Lixin¡¯s indifference, he couldn¡¯t help but twitch. The legendary martial arts master actually existed! That one thought kept repeating in his mind. When Gong Lixin broke the Tang de, he also imagined the kind of power held in those fingers. He didn¡¯t expect Gong Lixin to turn his imagination into reality. The shock it brought exceeded hisprehension. .

    He Jin was stunned by the young boy and thought: Lixin¡¯s shot didn¡¯t look like an ability user¡¯s power but more like the skill of a legendary martial artist. However, as far as he knows, modern masters of hidden sects were not that good and were unable to do so much. Moreover, Lixin¡¯s palms were smooth and it was obvious at first nce that he was not a person who practiced martial arts since childhood. It seemed that Lixin¡¯s ability was likely to be some sort of power ss. If it was the power ability, then one could jump a few meters high and throw stone as if it was a bullet.

    Wu Ming, Wang Tao, and Lu Yun had already seen Young Master Gong¡¯s sharp shooting before, but they were still constantly being shocked by the sight and thus, repeatedly worshiped Young Master Gong. Currently, all three people werepletely awake and ran towards Gu Nan and Ma Jun, pulling them away. They surrounded the small hole. Lu Yun even reached out towards the hole and tried to dig out the stone to make it into a memorial.

    Gu Nan and Ma Jun let themselves be moved. They couldn¡¯t summon their violent anger from before. They just kept looking at Gong Lixin with both shock and fear, their bodies secretly quaking. The beggar also stopped whimpering, licked the blood and water from his nose, and looked on with fear and reverence towards the small shadow.

    "It¡¯s better to leave this kind of feeling to killing zombies." The voice of the youth rang out in the hall. "Wrap his wounds. The zombies are very sensitive to sound and the smell of blood. Now, there¡¯s at least a wall of hundreds of zombies waiting to bite your flesh."

    The youngster¡¯s words fell on everyone¡¯s ears and everyone noticed the roar of the zombies had be several decibels higher than before.

    Gu Nan¡¯s and Ma Jun¡¯s sense had already returned and the teenager¡¯s words made them feel ashamed and awkward. They quickly stepped forward, taking the simple medical case handed to them. This was from Wu Ming¡¯s loot from the small pharmacy on the street in the previous afternoon.

    Ma Jun pulled out two bandages and quickly covered the wounds on Gu Nan¡¯s palm and cheek. When they had met Young Master Gong, Gu Nan got injured in action twice. After Gu Nan had been bandaged, he saw the state of the beggar¡¯s nose and silently pushed the medical box to the other¡¯s side.

    "Wasn¡¯t it just two biscuits? Why fight to death for it? We were almost besieged by zombies! Tch, so petty!!" Lu Yun didn¡¯t get the stone out but he stopped and turned to sneer at Gu Nan.

    Gu Nan and Ma Jun didn¡¯t darein at this point. Their only remaining pride had already been ground into dust by Young Master Gong and could not be recovered anymore.

    Lu Yun felt bored so he took a bottle of milk and a piece of bread from his bag of food and threw it in front of the beggar. He said, "Hey, I¡¯ll give this to you. Eat it and get energy! If you can endure getting beaten up, why don¡¯t you go find food for yourself? Starvation is death, and death is death but if it were me, I¡¯d choose a cool method to die! Be a man!"

    Lu Yun¡¯s words were very annoying to listen to so the beggar ignored them all. He held the milk and bread with both hands and looked towards Lu Yun and Gong Lixin. He opened his mouth to say ¡¯Thank you, two young masters¡¯ but his eyes got blurry instead. Tears rushed down his face creating two deep grooves.

    He was already desperate, waiting for the zombie beggar that was killed to take his life. But not only was he still alive, his heart was also alive, and even his silent soul was alive. He had never been so eager to stand up for his own, make a better man of himself, and not carelessly disappoint the two young masters.

    The apocalypse was like Pandora¡¯s box. Not only did it bring with it darkness and destruction but hope as well. One just had to know how to choose.

    The beggar stuffed his bleeding nose with cotton wool and then looked at the bread and milk. He gratefully stared at Gong Lixin for a while before slowly approaching him and opening with caution, "Young master wants to leave here through the sewers to head towards the military districtpound? I know how to go there. I used to live in the underground pipeline for two years so I am familiar with its inner workings."

    When he had woken up, he heard the five people talking about how to leave. The beggar was not familiar with them at the time so he had remained silent. Now, it was important to repay Lu Yun and Gong Lixin for their help.

    Everyone heard his words and their eyes immediately lit up.

 Chapter 29

    He Jin blinked, his sharp eyes swept over the beggar and his low-pitched voice carefully asked: "How familiar are you with the sewers? You know, if we go down and you can¡¯t remember the way and get us lost, you¡¯re likely to bring us to an even more dangerous ce."

    The beggar smugly wiped his tear-stained face, his tone was not as humble and timid as before and had a rare firmness and self-confidence to it, "I have lived there for two years. Don¡¯t mention the whole city, I wouldn¡¯t even get lost in the suburbs. I was there in the cold of winter, it was cool in summer, made a shelter against strong winds and I lived better there than above ground. If there wasn¡¯t a torrential rain and the pipeline getting blocked, drowning my two brothers, I would still be living underground."

    He Jin saw his clear eyes and saw no signs of him lying. He nodded lightly and asked, "How long would it take to reach the militarypound from here?"

    The beggar thought about it and said with certainty, "The militarypound is pretty far, it takes more than two hours to drive there and it takes about four or five hours to walk there."

    "Alright, tomorrow, you will help us by leading the way. In exchange, we¡¯ll give you some food." He Jin said to the beggar and the other looked excited, thanking profusely for the food.

    He Jin turned and said to the people around him. "We will leave at noon tomorrow. In the morning, we will go outside to collect some ropes, lights, food and water."

    "Yes!" All the people shouted in unison, their eyes filled with hope.

    "He Brother, Young Master Gong, can you let us follow you?" Gu Nan faintly whispered, Ma Jun heard his words and immediately nodded his head in agreement.

    Previously, Gu Nan had overheard He Jin mentioning how the zombies¡¯ actions were getting more flexible. Seeing is believing and thus, he went to carefully observe for a while and, indeed, the speed of zombies was increasing. Sooner orter, the outer walls would not be able to obstruct the zombies.

    Moreover, even masters like Young Master Gong was eager to leave instead of waiting for his father toe to the rescue. It was obvious that this was not a safe ce to hide in in the long run. Gu Nan wanted to live and dared to negotiate. Ma Jun had no opinion about Gu Nan¡¯s decision and didn¡¯t mind following Young Master Gong. He felt a sense of security with him that he could not describe. [1]

    He Jin raised his brows and stared at them coldly but didn¡¯t speak.

    Gu Nan was humbler and cautiously offered: "The underground pipelines areplicated. Dark ces could carry numerous hidden dangers. Two more people in the team will add two more pairs of eyes to help. At the militarypound, if the army has not arrived yet and we have to stay there for a few days, Ma Jun and I can help keep watch. You can sleep for a few more hours in the night. And we can find food for ourselves, we will never bother you or Young Master Gong!" In the end, Gu Nan¡¯s eyes revealed his hopes.

    The sentence "Can sleep for a few more hours in the night" caught He Jin¡¯s attention. When he thought about the child¡¯s small body, it was obviously in need of sleep and nutrition. His mind was hesitant and looked at the child. He asked, "Lixin, what do you think?"

    Gong Lixin sipped his bottle of coffee and licked the coffee stains on his lips. The cat looked at the broken knife in Gu Nan¡¯s hand and slowly opened his mouth. "They have feet. If they decided to sneak behind our backs and follow us, we can¡¯t necessarily cut off their feet. Just let them follow." It waspensation for his reckless behavior. [2]

    He Jin heard and agreed.

    Gu Nan and Ma Jun both battled with their feelings, the soles of their feet suddenly feeling cold, but they still quickly bowed to the two and thanked them for the opportunity, their actions rigid before they returned to their corner.

    Lu Yun had never seen Gu Nan stunned as long as he knew him. He went up to Gong Lixin¡¯s side and rubbed his shoulders. He mysteriously opened, "Young Master Gong, tell me honestly, did you fall over a cliff as a child? Have you eaten a special fruit? Or meet an old man with a hidden martial arts manual?"

    Gong Lixin was stunned and looked at him with a strange expression before silently shaking his head. Hidden martial arts manuals? Of course! But all of them were in his past life and he intended to bury that information in his heart forever. He won¡¯t tell anyone.

    He Jin mind though went back to when the child briefly mentioned something about ability users. Seeing that he didn¡¯t want to talk to others about it, He Jin didn¡¯t intend to disclose inform about it either. He only told Lu Yun and Wu Mingter, after they had separated from the child. The child didn¡¯t pay any special attention to it and hadn¡¯t thought about keeping it a secret either. He had also said that this knowledge would be public knowledge eventually.

    At the thought about soon being separated from Gong Lixin, his heart inexplicably constricted. Lu Yun eyes were heavy. "It¡¯s better to be mentally rested to be able to think straight tomorrow. So it¡¯s better to rest early and get up energized tomorrow."

    Lu Yun had always listened to He Jin¡¯s words. And seeing that Young Master Gong wasn¡¯t interested in talking about himself, he lied back down and went to sleep.

    At the same time, under the same night sky, Lin Wenbo and Song Haoran had just finished killing for more than 10 hours straight in the training camp at the border of the A provincial capital.

    The two men were bathed in blood and each ignited a cigarette as the darkness looked down at the bodies piled up into mountains on the training ground. In the middle of the sea of corpses, the soldiers who had not turned into zombies were grinding their teeth and shedding tears as they gathered the corpses to burn them at dawn.

    "It¡¯s your first time murdering someone, and yet you still killed so many without hesitating. How do you feel?" Song Haoran blew out some smoke, turned his head and looked at Lin Wenbo¡¯s expression. He saw that his eyes were very clear and he let go of the worry in his heart. His first murder was in Daokan and he had already passed that obstacle. Since then, he had been invincible and his heart was as hard as iron. If you can¡¯t ovee this obstacle, one will end up dead in this new life.

    "What you said is wrong. I was not killing people. It was zombies." Lin Wenbo didn¡¯t have the heart to keep on smoking and put out his cigarette as he answered coldly.

    At first, he couldn¡¯t adapt, he wanted to vomit and couldn¡¯t stop sweating. But kill after kill, he slowly grew numb and there was no more feeling of difort. Because he knew that in the apocalypse, if one wanted to live, killing was the only way. He, Lin Wenbo, had never been a weak person. No matter how cruel he was, he would not hesitate to strive on.

    Song Haoran heard him and gave a bitter smile as he nodded. "You¡¯re right. We¡¯re not killing people."

    Lin Wenbo sighed as he watched the soldiers carrying the bodies. "Fortunately, Lixin and Xiangyi didn¡¯t follow us, otherwise they would have been frightened. Out of seven or eight thousand people, only two hundred were not killed. Even hell would not look like this."

    Song Haoran nced at him and flickered off the excess soot of his cigarette. He said: "You are wrong, I feel that by letting them see all of this and see the cruelty of the apocalypse, they will then be able to survive and be stronger."

    Lin Wenbo shook his head and his voice was hoarse. "I¡¯m different from you. I just want to protect them and keep them away from despair and pain. These negative things, I alone am enough to bear them."

    Song Haoran heard this and no longer spoke. The two¡¯s thought on this matter was different, but in the end, it was all so that their loved ones could live a better life. No answer was right or wrong.

    "Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s get on the helicopter and go see Uncle Gong and Old Lin. It should be all right now. It¡¯s estimated that Uncle Gong has cleaned up the garrison camp. Lixin and Xiangyi should also be picked up." Seeing the helicopter resting on the tarmac in the distance, Song Haoran threw away his cigarette and strode forward. He was worried about the teenager who was still at the militarypound. Although he knew that the militarypound was safer than the military garrison, there was still a sense of anxiety in his heart.

    The officers who lived in the militarypound were all loyal subordinates of Gong Yuanhang and had already received that their family were protected. The people suspected of being infected were isted in the courtyard and the patrolling guards were also changed with soldiers who had not been infected with the virus. Safety was in ce.

    In addition, Song Haoran also sent some officers over. Gong Father also informed them three days ago and believed it was good since their family will have time to prepare instead of having no other way. Anyways, every family would have closed their doors and windows and taken up a good weapon as they waited for the army to send helicopters to save them. They did not care about other things; survival could only depend on themselves.

    The helicopter slowly lifted off and the training camp was getting smaller and smaller in their field of vision. The ce where the column of light, projected by the helicopter, hit was stained with red blood and the strong scent could still be smelled even after having risen a few hundred meters.

    Lin Wenbo stared at the fading ground and yelled. "So much blood, even if a river passed by, it still won¡¯t be cleansed."

    Everyone in the helicopter was silent and the suppressed atmosphere made it hard to breathe.

    At the same time, Gong Father and Lin grandfather had cleaned up the troops stationed in the battalion. There were 15000 people initially, those of whom a thousand people survived. One or two hundred of them were injured in battle and were isted and mutated into zombies.

    This was the most difficult battle that Gong Father had ever faced. The scent of blood flowing like into a river and the horrible deaths was hard to forget. But there were still many things that needed to be taken care of. Considering his children and the families of his loyal subordinates who were far in the suburbs, Gong Father dare not dy even a moment and immediately sent four helicopters to rescue them.

    <i>[1] AutumnBreeze: Ding Ding Ding! Another has joined the cult!</i>

    <i>[2] Trantor¡¯s Note: Basically, he¡¯s sorry for breaking the de</i>

    <i>Crazed Cookies: Bonus chapter! Thank you Jessie, Shakja, Hide and Elibeli for Ko-Fi! Hope you enjoyed the chapter!</i>

 Chapter 30

    In the militarypound, Gong Xiangyi held a desert eagle in her hands and sat on the sofa with a solemn expression. In herst life, she and Gong Lixin waited for more than ten days at the bottom of a car. Gong Father finally found them after ten days. She believed that this time, the well-prepared Gong Father woulde to her rescue first.

    Sure enough, the apocalypse started only a dozen of hours ago but in thete night, the roar of propellers rang outside of the house. The helicopter that was sent to rescue them had arrived and slowlynded on the tarmac not too far away. Soon after, sounds of gunshots were heard, probably from the soldiers killing zombies that were attracted by the sound of the propellers, and the two parties fought head on.

    The militarypound in the military area had very strict management. There were few outsidersing in and out and those were cleaned up by Gong father in advance. There were not many zombies left, most of them were Song officials who didn¡¯t listen to her father¡¯s warnings. The servants¡¯ families were not harmed.

    After the gunshots rang out, everything went quiet. A few minutester, a series of uniform footsteps approached the Gong family¡¯s residence and the bronze door was immediately knocked on.

    "Miss Gong, Young Master Gong, we were sent by the head of the Gong family to rescue you. Pleasee out with us." The soldiers outside knocked on the door and expressed their duty.

    "Let¡¯s go!" Gong Xiangyi opened the door while still clenching her gun and nodded at the four armed soldiers.

    The four soldiers saw her walk forward. They quickly followed behind and walked a few meters until one soldier felt something was wrong and hesitated before asking, "Miss Gong, howe there¡¯s only one person? Where¡¯s Master Gong?"

    Gong Xiangyi didn¡¯t turn around and indifferently said, "He¡¯s gone. How are we going to find him in a sea of people? Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s first meet with my father and see what he decides."

    When everyone saw Gong Xiangyi entering the helicopter, they all greeted the other with a grateful attitude. When people above them told them the news at the beginning, they were still as confused as Gong Father was initially. Now, when they thought about it, they were deeply grateful for their loyalty towards the higher-ups and the wisdom their higher-ups held.

    Gong Xiangyi faintly nodded in response and sat in the empty space someone had made space for. She looked at the dark night outside of the window with no expression and without a thought.

    "Gong Xiangyi, how is your Gong family so selfish! Only telling this kind of big news to officials of the other factions, do the other people¡¯s life and death not matter? My husband and my children are still outside and I don¡¯t know if they are still alive!" A woman who was crying in a corner saw Gong Xiangyiing up and suddenly became violent, trying to scratch Gong Xiangyi¡¯s face.

    The two soldiers who were apanying them in the aircraft for safety reasons, quickly got up and wanted to pull the woman away, but didn¡¯t expect the desert eagle in Gong Xiangyi¡¯s hand was already pointed at the woman¡¯s temple.

    "Shut up! Song family sent officials, and my father went and greeted them one by one three days ago! Don¡¯t make me believe that your husband didn¡¯t go home afterwards and didn¡¯t mention anything to you! You didn¡¯t believe it yourself, and probably evenughed at the information. Now when thingse to head, you want to me our Gong family. Who¡¯s despicable?! My Gong family has done everything for you. If you still feel dissatisfied then just give your life up!" Gong Xiangyi gave her the cold hard truth.

    The barrel was aimed straight at the woman¡¯s temple.

    In addition to the roar of the propeller in the cabin, no other sounds could be heard. Everyone looked pale and stared at the cool and calm Gong Xiangyi, feeling strange and fearful. The woman was shivering, tears streaming down her face as she muttered apologies. She was still afraid of death, afraid to be thrown away by Gong Xiangyi.

    "Hey! Tell me the truth, you don¡¯t want to die!" Gong Xiangyi moved her gun away and closed her eyes. When everyone saw her tired look, they all kept quiet. Gong Xiangyi¡¯s ruthlessness and the unsettled emotions of the six parents in the helicopter left an undeniable impression in their hearts, which led them to stay far away from Gong Xiangyi in the future.

    The four helicopters carried the surviving military personnel to the garrison battalion before flying back to pick up the rest of the people. After repeating this five or six times, they finally saved everyone from the militarypound. The military soldiers gathered around the tarmac, reunited with their families and wept in each other¡¯s arms. Some family members were so sad that they couldn¡¯t stop crying. In short, the first night of the apocalypse was destined to be a sleepless night.

    Gong Xiangyi scrunched her eyebrows and walked through the crowd without a care. She walked towards the edge of the area and looked for Gong father, Old Lin, Lin Wenbo and Song Haoran.

    When she came alone, she felt cold and ruthless. Now, there was some drumming in her heart. She kept thinking about how to deal with the suspicion surrounding Gong Lixin¡¯s disappearance.

    Sure enough, Gong Yuanhang, repeatedly looked behind her but did not find his young son¡¯s figure and the smile on his face disappeared. His voice was a little off-pitch as he asked: "Xiangyi, Lixin?"

    Song Haoran fists clenched tightly. A pair of sharp eagle eyes stared at Gong Xiangyi¡¯s expression. Lin Wenbo had already put away the joy on his face and supported grandfather Lin¡¯s arm. The two looked at Gong Xiangyi and waited for her answer.

    In the face of eyes full of doubts, Gong Xiangyi¡¯s throat became dry and her mouth hung open for a long time but she couldn¡¯t say a word.

    "So, we¡¯re talking about your brother? Well? Didn¡¯t I tell you to take care of him before leaving?" Seeing his daughter¡¯s expression of resentment, Gong Yuanhang stepped forward and hurriedly urged her. An ominous feeling arose in his heart.

    "Younger brother, he¡¯s lost. I just went into the space to sort out the materials for a while, but when I came out, he disappeared. The eclipse was about to begin and I didn¡¯t dare go out and look for him. Sorry Dad!" Gong Xiangyi¡¯s eyes were red. She deeply bowed her head and didn¡¯t dare look at Gong Father¡¯s expression.

    "You...didn¡¯t I tell you to tell him about the apocalypse? Didn¡¯t you promise? How would he dare to go out alone at a time like this if he knew about the apocalypse?" For a long time, he had held the upper position and had seen many things, Gong Father¡¯s heart was screaming in sorrow, but still he immediately noticed something. The way his daughter spoke about Gong Lixin seemed off.

    Gong Xiangyi wasn¡¯t aware of this. After a short period of silence, she replied in a small voice: "I am sorry, Dad, I forgot to tell my brother about it. I always thought that I¡¯ll wait for the eclipse to begin before telling him and it won¡¯t be toote. I didn¡¯t think he would go out when you are out and not tell me."

    "How can such things be forgotten? Is organizing your supplies more important than having your younger brother? Ah? You just stare at immobile things, but lost your own brother, so don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re sorry!" Gong Father loved and treasured his son, Gong Lixin. His expression was heavy knowing he had lost him. Gong Xiangyi red without changing her expression as the other raised his hand to p her, but put it down only to raise it again. Finally, his eyes rolled over and he fainted.

    Gong Yuanhang was already old and he had been working hard for a long time and had experienced many difficult battles. Yet now, he was so stimted to the point his heart could not take it.

    Lin Wenbo and Song Haoran didn¡¯t care about anything else. They quickly lifted Gong Father and brought him to the medical office. Grandfather Lin red at Gong Xiangyi before following the others out. He couldn¡¯t help but rejoice that Wenbo and her wedding was canceled. Although Gong Xiangyi¡¯s expression held remorse, but the coldness in her eyes couldn¡¯t escape his eyes. He detested people who gave up on their loved ones! He didn¡¯t know if his grandson saw any value in her anymore, but she wouldn¡¯t give him any great grandchildren if he had anything to say about it.

    After determining that Gong Father was alright, just over-stimted and would wake up in a few hours, Song Haoran didn¡¯t bother asking Gong Xiangyi and hurried back to his room to get dressed. He got ready to gather people to go out and find Gong Lixin.

    He rigorously checked his guns and ammunition that were on the table with no visible emotion on his beautiful face. His pair of dark and deep eyes had two raging fires condensed within that wanted to burn everything.

    "Are you going to go out and search for Xiaoxin at night?" Lin Wenbo had followed him back to his room and watched him move in an orderly manner, quickly moving a gun and a knife and putting them away on his waist, calves and military boots.

    "Yes. And not a secondter, Lixin is in danger." Song Haoran said without lifting his head. He put a silencer on his pistol and calibrated it. The sound was unprecedentedly cold. "I should have known that Gong Xiangyi could not be trusted. Since she had that inexplicable prophecy and gained her space ability, she has be colder, only having eyes for her supplies. And you know what? I almost just pointed a gun at her head and was tempted to ask her, "In the end, which is more important? Her supplies or her loved ones?¡± [2]

    He then finally looked up, his scarlet eyes looked deeply into Lin Wenbo, there was a hint ofpassion for his friend. Gong Xiangyi was not the original Gong Xiangyi and, at this point, his friend should be clearer about this than him.

    Lin Wenbo closed his eyes. His eyes were also stained with blood as he said, "I will go back and get dressed. Let me go with you."

    "Hurry up, gather in front of the first hangar." Song Haoran urged coldly as he tucked one final military dagger into his belt while walking towards the door.

    Lin Wenbo didn¡¯t need to be told twice and immediately returned to his room to get dressed. He pushed the door open only to see Gong Xiangyi quietly sitting by the window, full of grievance and sadness. [3]

    "Wenbo! Believe me, I really didn¡¯t mean it. I didn¡¯t expect my brother to go out so suddenly." Seeing Lin Wenboing in, Gong Xiangyi immediately stood up and pulled his arm to exin.

    Lin Wenbo silently pulled his arm away from her grasp and picked weapons to bring and tucked the weapons away on his body, all while turning a deaf ear to her words.

    Seeing him not responding, Gong Xiangyi kept trying to convince him, trying to keep the gentle and considerate image her fianc¨¦ kept in his heart. After her father was over-stimted, she was shocked. She had been too eager to get rid of Gong Lixin. During the apocalypse, she would¡¯ve had plenty of opportunities to get rid of Gong Lixin quietly instead of facing the same suspicions and me. She was really dumb this time!

    Gong Xiangyi was annoyed right now. In herst life, she was a small woman dependent on Lin Wenbo. She didn¡¯t take part in any of the politics.

    "Are you done?" Lin Wenbo finished getting ready and turned to face Gong Xiangyi. His voice was dull, devoid of any emotion, the kind that lost any feeling in their heart. "Xiangyi, I know your character. I know you really value materials. If you forgot to tell Xiaoxin about the apocalypse because you were busy sorting supplies, I would understand. But the fact you let Xiaoxin leave the house alone, in this case, do you think uncle Gong and I, Lin Wenbo, would believe such a thing? When collecting materials, you wouldn¡¯t even let a button get lost. If you really were optimistic about keeping Xiaoxin safe, Xiaoxin would have never have left your sight. Unless you deliberately did not care for him. Am I right?"

    Seeing the fire in Lin Wenbo¡¯s eyes, Gong Xiangyi shrank a little and unconsciously bowed her head, but quickly lifted it up. She forced herself not to avoid the other¡¯s scrutiny. Lin Wenbo was too gentle in front of her and she was too arrogant to the point that she almost forgot the man¡¯s true nature - suspicious, strong, sharp-eyed and good at machinations.

    Seeing her suspicious action, Lin Wenbo¡¯s eyes darkened and he leaned closer to her ear. He slowly enunciated, "Xiangyi, let me tell you. If there¡¯s something wrong, I will never forgive you." Now, he deeply despised Gong Xiangyi. After saying what he wanted, he strode away.

    "Wenbo, wait! Have you forgotten? A month ago, Lixin also had signs of fever. Maybe he has be a zombie now!" Gong Xiangyi screamed at the top of her lungs.

    "Was it because you were afraid that he would be a zombie, so you deliberately concealed the fact that you let him leave?" Lin Wenbo paused and asked, his tone uncaring. Gong Xiangyi just thought of this, but he thought of everything revolving around this matter in an instant.

    What was the difference between Gong Xiangyi¡¯s action and deliberate murder? And the victim was even her own brother. Just because she wanted to protect herself? Thinking of this, Lin Wenbo was finished with Gong Xiangyi and was filled with sorrow. Was the woman in the room the Gong Xiangyi he once loved? In order to survive, she could even sacrifice her rtives without hesitation. Why had she be like this?

    Even though his heart was chaotic, Lin Wenbo still muttered, "No matter what Xiaoxin bes, whether he¡¯s dead or alive, I have to find him. I got to ask, how long ago did he leave and what kind of clothes was he wearing when he left?"

    Gong Xiangyi had the heart to remedy her mistake. She did not even think about it when she replied: "When he left, he was wearing a pure white T-shirt and light blue jeans. He left 50 minutes before the eclipse broke out."

    Lin Wenbo back stiffened at her words. After a long silence, he slowly opened. "So, you saw him leave with your own eyes!" Otherwise, how could she know the clothes he wore when he went out. After his words fell, he turned and nced at Gong Xiangyi with a sullen expression as he yelled his words before he left.

    In the room, after Lin Wenbo left, Gong Xiangyi immediately fell back on the chair by the window, her face covered in dense cold sweat.

    Just now, Lin Wenbo clearly deliberately trapped her and she even fell into the trap. She really remembered Gong Lixin¡¯s back when he left, so pale, as if he would evaporate due to the sun at any given moment. Therefore, she did not even think about it and described his outfit. Thest look Lin Wenbo gave her before his departure was deep and emotionless, as if he was staring straight into her soul and saw her selfishness. Right now, she regretted her sloppy decision that now had her father, Lin grandfather, Haoran and Wenbo distrusting her.

    What to do? What should she do? Gong Xiangyi repeatedly asked herself that over and over again. In the end, she could only secretly pray that Gong Lixin became a zombie. That he was found by Wenbo and Haoran, and died in their hands. At that time, no one would me her. After all, she was only a woman and scared about facing a family member who was about to transform into a zombie.

    <i>[1] AutumnBreeze: Aren¡¯t you just dumb all the time?</i>

    <i>[2] CrazedCookies: Honey, I was tempted to punch her in the face.</i>

    <i>[3] CrazedCookies: Bi***! If you were going to feel bad about it, you shouldn¡¯t have done it in the first ce!</i>

    <i>CrazedCookies: Surprise! An extra bonus chapter today! Thank you Anon, Tonbo, Nyurr and Jessie for your Ko-Fis!</i>

 Chapter 31

    Lin Wenbo and Song Haoran did not dy for even a moment and flew to the suburbs on the helicopter.

    "4th of July was one of Lixin¡¯s important exams. Lixin is likely to have gone there. More than 50 minutes had passed before the apocalypse started which should have given him enough time to arrive at school safely. So, we¡¯ll start the search from the high school division. If we can¡¯t find him at his high school, we¡¯ll follow the road Lixin would take to return home and search the area around those parts." Song Haoranmanded Lin Wenbo and the ten soldiers apanying them.

    "Yes, sir." The subordinates saluted in unison. They were all men who participated in the special forces training camp. They had trained together with Gong Lixin for half a year and obviously cared about the child.

    "These are night vision goggles and silencers. Everyone, be sure to equip them; zombies are very sensitive to light and sound. Any sound or light could lead to us being chased by a horde of zombies. Everyone, be careful." Song Haoran handed out military equipment that had been prepared in advance. Everyone quickly took the equipment in the box and configured their equipment.

    "Xiaoxin was dressed in a pure white T-shirt and light blue jeans. Everyone should pay attention to that clothingbination when searching. Whether it¡¯s a living person or a zombie, pay attention." Lin Wenbo said thest part of the sentence with a numb voice. His heart felt like it was being torn apart by the ws of a monster, making it unbearably painful.

    Song Haoran suddenly turned his head and stared at Lin Wenbo. A pair of raging inferno orbs violently red at Lin Wenbo as if it was trying to set the man on fire.

    "Don¡¯t look at me like that!" Lin Wenbo clenched his eyes shut, his face covered in pain. "Don¡¯t forget that Xiaoxin also got a fever which means his body also changed. Right now, he may have be an ability user but it is also likely that he became a zombie. You better prepare yourself."

    Song Haoran slowly opened his mouth. His face distorted for a moment but he stood firm. "No matter what he¡¯s be, I¡¯ll still find him." If Lixin had really be a zombie, he would set the other free. Surely, such a person with a pure mind wouldn¡¯t be able to stand bing a cannibalistic monster!

    Song Haoran concealed the second half of his thoughts. Visible blue veins appeared on his forearm as he squeezed the back of his handgun with excessive force.

    The helicopter was soon above arge stadium and everyone checked their equipment again. They made sure that the military satellitemunicator was still operational before going down the rope to reach the ground.

    The mobile phone and optical cable signal stations on Earth were all disturbed by an unknown electromaic pulse which made it impossible to contact anybody with conventional means. Fortunately, the military¡¯smunication satellite was far away, in space, and was not affected by that mysterious electromaic pulse. With their satellitemunicator they could contact the helicopter immediately after they found Gong Lixin.

    The helicopter projected a vertical beam of light on the ground and the propellers caused a loud ruckus as it kept spinning. The zombies, like moths to a me, rushed toward the light and sound.

    The twelve people descendingnded in less than three minutes. Down on the ground, they immediately took out their guns and killed the approaching zombies. Then they quickly left and ran towards Gong Lixin¡¯s high school.

    The helicopter flew close to the ground, the roar of the propellers and the columns of light attracting arge group of zombies. Under the cover of the helicopter, everyone safely made it to their destination.

    "Reporting to Major General, target was not found." A soldier said with surprise. He could carefully identify the dozens of zombies through the locked door and windows of this single ssroom.

    "The doors of the other ssrooms are all unlocked. Only this small ssroom¡¯s door and windows are locked. It¡¯s obvious that someone deliberately did it. Doesn¡¯t that seem weird?" Lin Wenbo asked in a low voice. He had swept through all the other ssrooms on the first floor.

    Which child wouldn¡¯t be too scared to sleep once one found out their ssmates had be horrifying zombies? Let alone locking the doors and windows, they would¡¯ve been paralyzed with fear. If this was really done by an individual, the mental fortitude of that person could be said to be quite good, and that person could even be said to be fearless.

    When they thought of Gong Lixin¡¯s usual calm attitude, a soldier excitedly dered, "This style of action is exactly like Lixin¡¯s!"

    Lin Wenbo¡¯s and Song Haoran¡¯s eyes brightened, their sullen and tight expressions showed signs of rxing. They all had a hunch that the locked door and windows were done by that child. This proved that the teenager did not be a zombie after the eclipse, but an ability user.

    This was, undoubtedly, great news. By being an ability user, even if Gong Lixin still didn¡¯t know how to use his ability yet, his physical ability would¡¯ve be stronger than an average person¡¯s. His speed and his five senses would have greatly improved and the chances of his survival would increase.

    "Go, search outside, along the road!" Song Haoran raised his hand and immediately ordered everyone to move out.

    Their group of people searched while killing. When they met a blocked road, they jumped over the hoods or crawled under the cars, slowly moving forward. However, looking for a small boy in a sea of corpses in the vast suburbs was like trying to find a drop in the ocean. Eventually, the sky started to brighten and everyone was exhausted, but they still did not find any trace of the teenager or even that of a living person.

    Looking at the faces of his subordinates, Song Haoran had to stop even if he was worried. They looked for an empty clothing store and closed the shutters of the store to let everyone take a break.

    Sitting with his back against the wall, Song Haoran¡¯s eyes were closed but his heart was thunderous. He kept worrying whether the other person was injured, whether he was tired. Even though he was resting, his nerves did not dare rx.

    During the apocalypse, there must always be a person that could support the other in order to live without falling into fear and despair. Unconsciously, Gong Lixin had be such an existence in Song Haoran¡¯s heart. He had vowed, more than once, to protect Gong Lixin¡¯s peaceful and happy days.

    Unexpectedly, as time passed, he came closer to the edge of copsing. If he couldn¡¯t find Gong Lixin, he didn¡¯t know what he would do. That kind of situation, he didn¡¯t even want to think about it.

    Lin Wenbo was sitting opposite of Song Haoran. His eyes were half-closed and his face was nk but blue veins were visible on his forehead. His blood-stained red eyes repeatedly told others that he was far from calm. He liked Gong Lixin as much as his good friend did, but aside from his deep fear, he also hid his heavy disappointment - the disappointment in Gong Xiangyi. The heart that had once been beating for Gong Xiangyi gradually grew cold, unable to heal, resulting in cracks.

    After two hours of rest, the time was now 12 o¡¯clock, noon and everyone took outpressed biscuits from their backpacks to replenish their energy. After quickly finishing their meal, they sat for ten more minutes before they opened the shutters and started their search once again.

    ¡¯The suspected target is found two meters ahead. Everyone, follow behind closely!¡¯ A soldier gestured to hispanions. He was crouched under a bus like the rest of them.

    Song Haoran and Lin Wenbo looked ahead and, sure enough, just beside a red fire hydrant, a slim figure wearing a pure white T-shirt and light blue jeans seemed to be caught in the middle of a group of zombies swaying back and forth. From their back, it was true that 9 out of 10, the other did look simr to Gong Lixin.

    Although it was determined that Gong Lixin didn¡¯t turn into a zombie after the eclipse, it was still difficult to say whether or not he met an ident along the way and was turned into a zombie. Song Haoran and Lin Wenbo obviously understood this as they stared at the back of the boy in front of them, hearts tightening and wanting to stop beating.

    "I will go and check." Song Haoran couldn¡¯t stop himself anymore. He slid out from under a car and ran up to the young man. As he ran, he took out a dagger from his waist and cut the necks of the zombies that rushed toward him.

    "Quick, cover him!" He didn¡¯t expect his friend to be impulsive enough to run into a group of zombies by himself. Lin Wenbo immediately gestured for everyone to cover him.

    Song Haoran¡¯s movements were fast and he caught up to the young man in a few seconds. He grabbed the teenager¡¯s shoulder and forced him to turn. Meanwhile, hisrades kept shooting and cleaning the zombies around him.

    Half of the face of the person had rotted away, revealing ck muscles and blue nerves under the skin. The upper and lower lips had already fallen off, revealing white gums and his foul-smelling breath came out from time to time as his teeth opened and closed. But with the other half of his face that was still intact, Song Haoran could immediately recognize the other and this was not the young man.

    The tightening in his chest rxed and Song Haoran neatly avoided the zombie youth¡¯s sharp ws as he pulled back. Meanwhile, hisrades kept shooting repeatedly to cover him.

    With the silencer installed, the sound of the shots had been greatly reduced. But when there were more than a dozen guns being fired, the sound produced was not insignificant. Coupled with Song Haoran¡¯s daring actions, the zombies seemed to be angered by their fallen fellow zombies. The zombies in the area came one after another and surrounded them.

    "Run!" Song Haoran gave the signal to retreat and everyone immediately climbed out from under the car and onto the roofs, and started to run without any purposeful direction.

    They ran across car roofs for nearly twenty minutes before they saw an unfinished building around the corner, not too far away.

    This unfinished building was the same building that Gong Lixin had spent the previous night in. Unfortunately, Gong Lixin and his party had already entered the sewers and they had already gotten quite far. The two groups passed by each other without meeting one another.

    "It was not easy getting this far!" One soldier said while sitting at the base of the wall, panting.

    "We have more than a dozen big men who were barely able to protect themselves. How could a child like Gong Lixin be able to run about? If he hadn¡¯t be a zombie, he was likely swallowed whole by them and the body can no longer be found. We should give up and go back!" Even the special forces who had experienced the apocalypse felt heaviness in their heart and found it difficult to bear all this cruelty.

    "What are you talking about?" Song Haoran¡¯s expression was distorted. He gripped the soldier¡¯s clothes and lifted him up. He asked, "You dare curse Lixin?" As his voice fell, his left fist made its way to the soldier¡¯s face, knocking the soldier to the ground.

    Although Major General Song generally didn¡¯t have a bad temper, it was not the first time for him to raise his fists towards arade. The others quickly stepped forward to stop the two. The soldier had regretted his words as soon as they came out but was too proud to apologize.

    Song Haoran stared at him with red eyes and wanted to step forward again but was restrained by two of his subordinates.

    "Now¡¯s not the time to fight amongst ourselves!" Lin Wenbo walked out from the unfinished building with a white T-shirt and a sports T-shirt in his hand. The white shirt was the one Gong Lixin had changed out of and the sports T-shirt had belonged to Wang Tao and had the words "A high school¡¯s Basketball team" printed on it.

    Song Haoran immediately broke away from the group and took the shirt and looked it over. He even sniffed it. [1] The smell was faint but the familiar fragrance was there and Song Haoran rejoiced.

    "This is Lixin¡¯s shirt. There¡¯s nothing wrong with him." Song Haoran opened. Everyone had seen him sniffing the clothes and their expression changed. They did not expect that Young Master Song would be a police dog at this crucial moment. [2]

    Lin Wenbo watched some of the people¡¯s weird expressions with a nk face. As a matter of fact, he had done the same thing when he first found the clothes. Others might not know Xiaoxin as well as they did. But he knew that Xiaoxin had a unique fragrance that was a mix of grass and herbs. It was a refreshing scent that could not be easily forgotten.

    "There are a few more pieces of clothing inside. Let¡¯s go in and see." Lin Wenbo said, telling everyone to look at the clues he had found. "From what I have seen and analyzed from the food residue, there should have been eight people. The eight people should have left three or four hours ago since the discarded chicken bones and breadcrumbs have hardened."

    "Yes." Song Haoran looked solemn as he checked the clothes and food debris left in the hall and nodded in agreement. "It seems that Lixin escaped safely. Let¡¯s go out and start searching again!" [3] He straightened up and gave the order.

    "Haoran, I think Lixin might¡¯ve gone to the militarypound since it¡¯s been a while that they¡¯ve been gone. Two is better than one. You keep searching the path along the ground. I will take the helicopter and go to the militarypound to search for them. How about that? Is that fine?"

    "Alright, let¡¯s do that." Song Haoran indulged in that thought for a moment and felt that it was the best way to ensure that Lixin would not be missed. [4]

    Lin Wenbo saw that he agreed to immediately contact the military and went to call the helicopter. He and two other soldiers took the opportunity to rush to the militarypound.

    <i>[1] Wuxian: Right in front of his subordinates. A man of courage, Song Haoran is.</i>

    <i>[2] Wuxian: I did not expect that either. The things Haoran does for Lixin, indeed.</i>

    <i>[3] Wuxian: He is so enthusiastic, it¡¯s infectious.</i>

    <i>[4] Wuxian: Search the sky, thend, and thend beneath the earth. That way, you wouldn¡¯t miss anything. Too bad he forgot the third one.</i>

 Chapter 32

    Lin Wenbo and Song Haoran searched the ground, but Gong Lixin and his party had already been led away by the beggar and had gone into the underground pipelines, heading towards the militarypound.

    July was the start of the summer season, but the underground pipes were cool andfortable, except for the humidity, the smell of feces, and the decayed zombies.

    "Ugh..." He had just climbed down the ckcquered manhole, but Lu Yun immediately covered his mouth and nose before vomiting in a corner. The rest of the crowd, including He Jin, Gong Lixin, and the beggar, frowned and had disgusted expressions.

    "Hold this up to your nose. You¡¯ll get used to it after a while." He Jin said with a cold tone, brows deeply furrowed as he took out a roll of gauze from the simple medical kit and poured half a bottle of alcohol on it before handing it to Lu Yun. "It¡¯s not the world it once was, Young Master Lu. It¡¯s best if you get rid of this problem quickly!" [1]

    After his words fell, he looked at the face of the usually calm Gong Lixin but there was no trace of uneasiness in his eyes. Lixin was also a young master, but he was not even the littlest bit squeamish, making him the perfect existence in He Jin¡¯s eyes. Even Lixin¡¯s small problem, in his view, was like icing on a cake, it only highlighted the other¡¯s simple and lovely self.

    Wu Ming echoed He Jin¡¯s words before taking out a bottle from the backpack and handing it over to Lu Yun. Wang Tao, Gu Nan, and Ma Jun quickly lit up their shlights and illuminated the area around them.

    Lu Yun rushed up to take the bottled water to wash his hand, the alcohol-stained gauze to cover his nose, and finally, took a few deep breaths. The rich smell of ethanol instantly saved him from suffocation.

    "Brother He, you¡¯ve got it all wrong. You know you should have taken a few face masks seeing how we were considering about entering the underground pipelines in the first ce, so there¡¯s no need for me to be embarrassed!" With his spirit returned, Lu Yun immediatelyined now that his nature of being a clean-freak was exposed.

    "Stop talking nonsense! Let¡¯s go!" He Jin snorted and impatiently nced at him. He held Gong Lixin¡¯s little hand and followed the beggar. Everyone immediately started walking. Gu Nan and Ma Jun took the initiative to ask about their past in order to reverse their image in Young Master¡¯s eyes.

    After nearly seven hours in the underground pipeline, they were getting closer and closer to the militarypound, their journey was much easier than walking on the roads above.

    "Brother He, Young Master Gong, at the end of the path behind this door is the militarypound." The beggar pointed at the path blocked by an iron door with a thick iron chain and arge lock.

    The militarypound was controlled by the military forces, whether it was above or underground. The following waterways were also especially equipped with iron gates to prevent petty people from taking the opportunity to sneak into thepound. This door would never be opened except for when the pipes needed repairs.

    "The f*ck! It was already this hard to get here and worse, it¡¯s even locked up! Since when did sewers also need gates?! It¡¯s shit!" Lu Yun pulled at the iron door and smashed at it with his steel pipe.

    "The military is like this." He Jin looked at the other¡¯s face before turning to observe the iron lock for a while. He pulled out a Swiss army knife from his waist and prepared to lock-pick it.

    Gong Lixin saw He Jin holding a knife against the big lock for a while. His expression was focused and serious with a pair of determined eyes so Gong Lixin gave up the idea of breaking the chain. [2]

    The knife and iron lock kept grinding against each other, sending out bursts of crisp metal sounds that echoed back and forth in the ustrophobic pipe. Gong Lixin¡¯s ear tips moved lightly and his face suddenly tightened. He quickly told He Jin: "Brother He, there¡¯s arge group of things approaching us and approaching us fast."

    The people heard his words and paled. Their eyes looked towards where he was staring. He Jin¡¯s body and arm had augmented in strength and stamina and thus, his movement was also elerated. However, the lock was not used for a long time and because of the heavy moisture in the sewers, the cylinder lock had long since rusted. Even a key would not be able to open it, let along a small knife.

    The closer the unknown object came, the deeper Gong Lixin¡¯s frown became, yet he calmly stated, "Brother He, let it go. [3] Ma Jun, lend me your Tang de." As soon as the words fell, he took Ma Jun¡¯s Tang knife and headed towards the iron gate¡¯s big lock. He Jin had already tacitly moved aside.

    He cut the big lock and iron chain into two halves, like tofu, and used his palm to push open the closed iron gate in front of them. Gong Lixin told the rest: "Quickly, find the exit!"

    The crowd had their eyes trained on Young Master Gong again. They were shocked by the strength of the sword and his palm. It was as if they saw a scene straight out of a martial arts movie but in reality, they all had some trouble believing what they were seeing and even forgetting that they needed to escape.

    "You don¡¯t want to go? Do you all want to die?" He Jin yelled and pulled Wu Ming and Lu Yun.

    "Oh! Oh!" Their senses came back to Earth and they all uttered incoherent words of agreement. They ran into the new pipe path and then ran towards the exit. Although they didn¡¯t hear any noises until now, they believed Young Master Gong¡¯s words.

    When Lu Yun and Wang Tao passed the iron gate, they saw a clear and small hand print left on the door. Their eyeballs nearly popped out of their sockets and their hearts quietly pushed Young Master Gong on an altar.

    As the water rushed through the pipes, they went around several corners before finally finding a way to go above ground.

    "They areing soon, go up." Gong Lixin swung the Tang de across his chest and urged them on.

    Wu Ming pulled Wang Tao and let him go first. Aside from Young Master Gong, Wang Tao was the youngest and should therefore be the first to leave. Time is life and Wang Tao didn¡¯t stop to deny it. He quickly climbed up thedder and reached for the top covering the manhole.

    "Brother He, I can¡¯t open it!" Wang Tao used all his strength but the heavy cover did not budge even as his face turned red.

    "Youe down, I¡¯ll give it a try." He Jin said in a deep voice. Wang Tao heard his words and immediately jumped off thedder. As the two men switched positions, they heard a sounding from the end of the adjacent pipe.

    "Ah, it¡¯s a rat!" The beggar eximed after hearing the familiar, creepy voice. He had apanion who was bitten by a rat while he was sleeping. The rats in the sewers were a hundred times more ferocious than rats in the residential area and they were more lethal, too.

    However, when the source of the sound revealed itself at the mouth of the pipe they were currently in, everyone¡¯s face went white. As the beggar said, it was true that they were rats, but they were mutant rats. They were mottled with some of their limbs slowly decaying, revealing white bones but none of thispared to their lightning-fast movements. Their small, bean-like eyes were changed into a blood-red color, emitting a strange light in the darkness. Their teeth and four ws were also special and a sharp, harsh sound emitted from them whenever they scratched the ground.

    The rat group stared at the eight people in front of them, raised their heads, wiggled their noses, and made a "squeak" sound from their mouths. They didn¡¯t attack immediately. They just stared at them, breathing in deeply the smell of fresh flesh and blooding from the eight people, as if enjoying a delicious meal.

    Aside from the fearless Gong Lixin, the rest of the people showed a terrified and desperate expression. A dense group of mutant rats against eight people, it can be said that there was no other choice but to die.

    He Jin¡¯s forehead was covered in cold sweat as he kept pushing the iron cover over his head. It was impossible. He gathered a whirlwind in his palm and pushed it towards the gap of the iron cover. The fierce wind blew back as there was no hole to go through. The wind struck the debris blocking the gap around the iron cover and destroyed them one by one. The iron cover finally came loose.

    He Jin¡¯s face was filled with joy. He reached out and pushed the lid. "Yes!" He Jin eximed as the stubborn manhole cover finally moved aside. A burning beam of light was projected down, lighting up hope in everyone¡¯s eyes.

    The rats were stimted by the light and knew that their food wanted to run away. They didn¡¯t care anymore about smelling their food, instead screeching beforeunching a group attack.

    "You go up, I¡¯ll stay behind." Gong Lixin calmly told them before stepping forward, the Tang de dancing in his hands with an imprable cold light.

    The mutant rats moved as fast as lightning but none of them could break past the young man¡¯s sword. The sword in the boy¡¯s hand was like a meat grinder, indiscriminately smashing any living thing trying to move forward so that the people behind him remained unharmed. For a while, there was the sound of sword shing through the air and when they looked back, they saw the person attacking the mutant rats left and right.

    "The f*ck! What is this sword technique? Unique, solitary, and nine swords? Pioneer, evil spirits sword?" Lu Yun forgot his fear and excitedly yelled. In this situation, the mutant rats were obviously not Young Master¡¯s Gong¡¯s opponent! Right now, he really wanted to scream "Master Gong." [4]

    "Stop talking nonsense and hurry up!" He Jin yelled, the vein at his temples turning blue and bulging violently. In the past few days, his ability had slowly grown. After the use of the strong whirlwind, he did not feel drained.

    "Yes!" Lu Yun quickly agreed and hastily climbed thedder. Others did not dare dy. He climbed up with two or three people following closely behind and then squatted beside the manhole, looking down at the boy surrounded by Jianguang.

    The young man¡¯s swordsmanship was very gorgeous but extremely dangerous. All the mutant rats that had been thrown around were annihted. Waiting for everyone to go up, the fierce shing sound finally stopped. Taking the young man as the center and his arm length and sword length as the radius, a very clean circle ofnd was formed, with the outside being riddled with corpses and the ck blood of the mutant rats, their rich smell flowing throughout the tunnel.

    "ording to my estimation, Young Master Gong is at least 100 years old! Their Gong family is probably a hidden martial arts family!" Lu Yun mysteriously whispered as he looked at Wang Tao. Wang Tao¡¯s heart concurred. Although everyone did not show it on the surface, their heart 100% agreed with Lu Yun¡¯s spection. To be able to walk beside Young Master Gong, they definitely must have burned a lot of incense in their past lives!

    He Jin heard his words and his eyes became dark. The strength of the child was unfathomable. It was an ability. But today, the more he looked, the more it looked like martial arts. However, such a trick with a mysterious light enveloping the sword, he knew that it could only be seen in fabricated martial arts movies. There was no possibility of such a thing in reality. He couldn¡¯t guess the level of the child¡¯s skill right now but He Jin was not bothered by it. Regardless, the child was still the child that he liked and there was no changing that.

    Amidst the worshiping of the people present, Young Master Gong did not use any special skills as he slowly climbed up from thedder through the manhole and stood on awn before looking around. Not far from where they stood were a few dead zombies lying on the ground. There was no other living person and even the courtyard was very quiet.

    "It¡¯s estimated that the military had alreadye and taken the survivors away." He Jin said with a frown before reaching out to touch the child¡¯s hair. He softened his voice, "Lixin, do you know the way home from here?"

    "Hn, I know from here. Go forward and at the back of this building is already my home!" Gong Lixin seriously looked at his surroundings before his small face finally showed afortable smile.

    Seeing the child¡¯s happy expression of "Fortunately, this road, I know", He Jin¡¯s lips broke into a smile. He hugged the child¡¯s shoulder and walked in the direction his finger pointed at. Everyone quickly and enthusiastically followed behind. Although the military might have alreadye, there was a passage in the yard that led directly to the garrison and that passage would never be blocked. Hence, they followed that road and believed that they would soon be rescued.

    <i>[1] Trantor¡¯s Note: Lu Yun is kind of a clean freak, it¡¯s briefly mentioned beforehand</i>

    <i>[2] Wuxian: Lixin is a good boy who lets his man show off when he can</i>

    <i>[3] CrazedCookies: Let it go~ Don¡¯t hold back anymore!</i>

    <i> Wuxian: I sang this line and it made me angry</i>

    <i>[4] Editor¡¯s Note: Gong Shifu</i>

 Chapter 33

    Reaching the Gong family residence and seeing the open door, Gong Lixin¡¯s face became dark. His sister had been taken away by his father. He Jin also saw his wrinkled brows and turned to Wu Ming and told him to check other houses to see if anybody was still here. Wu Ming quickly went to check the surrounding houses and shook his head when he came back.

    "Lixin, don¡¯t worry, Big Brother He will help you find your family." He Jin patted the child¡¯s head infort before turning to look at the others and yelled, "The military has alreadye and gone. We can¡¯t sit still. It¡¯s better to find two cars and go directly to the military base. We will search all the courtyards. Bring back anything useful to the Gong family residence in half an hour.

    "Yes!" They went out to search.

    Lu Yun and Wang Tao apanied Gong Lixin upstairs to pack things up. He Jin checked around the Gong family residence to check the situation. He found that the Gong family had cleaned up and taken everything. They basically took away the food. Even the refrigerator in the kitchen had been cut off, no food was left inside.

    The more he saw, the darker his face became and the anger in the bottom of his heart grew. He walked towards Gong Lixin¡¯s room.

    Gong Lixin¡¯s room was still the same, nothing had been taken away. It could be assumed that Gong Xiangyi thought that he would nevere back after he left, so she didn¡¯t pack any of his daily necessities.

    He Jin though that Gong Xiangyi had emptied the ce; even small ornaments in the rooms were gonepared to the child¡¯s room. He Jin¡¯s dark eyes were suffocating with the sigh of relief he held back. What did it mean to empty the house but leave Gong Lixin¡¯s stuff? Were they so sure that the child would note back alive? There was not even a person left behind and the child¡¯s possessions were left as well! If they weren¡¯t going to care for the child, he would happily take over!

    But seeing the child burying his head and quietly picking up his own belongings. The brightness in his eyes had disappeared, not even a glimpse of it could be seen, only reced by loneliness. Obviously, his trail of thoughts, He Jin would not say it out loud in order not to hurt the child. So he had to bury it deep his heart and hold back his sigh before he went and helped him pack up.

    "Put those stuff in here." He said as he gave the child a huge mountaineering bag that he had taken from a maid¡¯s room on the first floor.

    "Hn, thank you Big Brother." Gong Lixin smiled sweetly and started to put his things in that bag.

    The child¡¯s pure and worry-free expression was like a refreshing creek of crystal-clear water. The cloud in He Jin¡¯s heart dissipated and he reached out to straighten out the other¡¯s soft but messy hair, his deep eyes overflowing with distress.

    "Wow! I said that Gong family was a martial arts¡¯ family. Now you believe it! Look at this row of martial arts manuals! The whole row of books is traditional and absolutely authentic!" The voice of Lu Yun broke the silence in the room.

    ¡°Young Master Gong, Young Master Gong, could you lend me a few books? By the way, could you ept me as a disciple?" Lu Yun squinted his eyes in joy and smiled charmingly. Wang Tao also looked towards Gong Lixin, staring at his idol.

    "If you like it, just take it. I remember everything in here." Gong Lixin point at his own head. His memory was superb and he remembered all of it.

    After saying this, he paused and waved his hand before exining carefully: "You have passed the best age to study martial arts. It would not be effective if you start practicing now. It would just be a waste of time."

    Wang Tao and Lu Yun were downcast after hearing that. They also knew Young Master Gong¡¯s temperament and knew what he said was true. Although it was true and their heart felt lost, they did notin. They got their hands of a few long-awaited martial arts manuals and their expression recovered. They thanked Gong Lixin again and again.

    Gong Lixin smiled back at them and continued to pack his things.

    "What are these?" He Jin saw the child stuffing fiverge medicine bottle and one small one with the words "Fang Hao" into the bag and could not help but ask.

    "Hn, medicine for my family." Gong Lixin exined briefly, avoiding to give to much details. Although he liked He Jin very much,pared to Song Haoran though, He Jin was still a level below. So, he hadn¡¯t reached the point that Gong Lixin would tell him everything, unless the rtionship between the two became deeper and just right. He wouldn¡¯t tell him everything, not until his trust towards the other deepened.

    In the apocalypse, Bugu Dan could be considered a cherished treasure, a treasure which people would fight over. He didn¡¯t even need to think about it and subconsciously concealed the name of the medicine. As for the bottle of Spring [1], there¡¯s no need to think about it. Even if it¡¯s the apocalypse, he would not forget about his revenge unless he confirmed Fang Hao is dead.

    Fortunately, He Jin didn¡¯t ask further questions, but he had aplicated mood and patted the child¡¯s head. The Gong family was so indifferent to him yet he was still thinking about preparing things for the Gong family. How could such a cute and lovely child be left behind? People really are blind!

    He Jin¡¯s bad mood was once again provoked, but the child did not notice it. He turned towards the closet and packed several sets of clothes. After turning it over and over for a long time, he finally picked three sets of loose sportswear and a few pairs underwear.

    Printed underwear was the most popr nowadays. The small triangle cloth was printed with flower pattern. It was very delicate and very cute. He Jin made sure to pick up the underwear and held them in the palm of his hand. The scene in which the cloth was wrapped around the child¡¯s round buttocks appeared in his mind and his heart was inextricably shaken. [2]

    Heat slid over his whole body and his palm felt like it was on fire. He Jin suddenly let go of the fabric, almost throwing it away. Suddenly bing aware of his abnormality [3], he looked around with a stiff face. Seeing Lu Yun and Wang Tao still studying the martial arts manuals, he was relieved and quickly wrapped several underwear into the child¡¯s sportswear and stuffed it into the backpack in front of the child.

    "When you¡¯re done packing, go down to the front door and gather there. Meanwhile, I will go down and see." He Jin quickly announced to the three people before he fled the room, all while pressing down his beating heart.

    Two cars were ced in front of Gong family residence; a Hummer H6 and and Iveco RV. Wu Ming, Gu Nan and Ma Jun were checking the condition of the cars. The beggar had collected food from various refrigerators and moved them to the RV. He had also taken a quick shower, although it wasn¡¯t known where he found the military uniform he now wore. His face was still unshaven, but he had obviously a lot more spirit than before.

    "This car won¡¯t do, change it! The chassis is too low, the steering wheel is heavy and the fuel consumption is toorge. It¡¯s not suitable for escape. Go change it to an SUV." He Jin said after walking up to the RV with a frown.

    "But Brother He, if there¡¯s no RV, where are we going to sleep at night?" Gu Nan carefully opened his mouth.

    "Give us a nket and us, big men can sleep wherever we are lying." He Jin nced at him and said coldly.

    Gu Nan quickly acquiesced and him and Ma Jun went to another home to find a car. In any case, the superior performance of an SUV made it so that there were more of them in the militarypound. The beggar heard his words and moved the collected food one by one with noints.

    He Jin saw him helping and saw the refrigerator embedded into the wall of the car. His eyes lit up at the sight. "You should find some fresh fruits, vegetables, meat, milk and then find some pots and pans." He instructed the beggar while he got tools to disassemble the refrigerator.

    The beggar quickly promised to find a lot of fresh food ording to the instructions given. After he moved the food, He Jin removed the refrigerator, connected it to a battery and ced it on the back seat of the Hummer.

    The two worked together to put all kinds of fresh ingredients into the space of the refrigerator.

    "Hey, Brother He, that¡¯s smart! I will help too!" Wang Tao helped to sort things out. Young Master Lu, who was not physically talented, did not help. After browsing a few martial arts manuals, they hade down and saw the refrigerator in the car and their eyes brightened.

    He Jin and the beggar ignored them and continued to stuff things within the refrigerator.

    "Brother He, put in a few bottles of beer? In summer, it¡¯s best to drink cold beer and since it¡¯s the apocalypse, there¡¯s no need to be afraid of drunk driving!" Lu Yun asked with a smile.

    "The refrigerator doesn¡¯t have any room left" He Jin didn¡¯t even lift his head before he coldly vetoed the suggestion.

    "Just throw away these boxes of milk. So much milk, who¡¯s gonna drink it anyways?" Lu Yun pointed to the dozens of cartons of milk in the refrigerator.

    "These are for Lixin, don¡¯t touch it. He¡¯s still young, he needs the supplement nutrition and calcium." He Jin warned Lu Yun with a re.

    He had never seen He Jin being so considerate. Lu Yun heart felt aggrieved and he opened, "Brother He, I also need nutritional supplements, ah! You can¡¯t only care about Young Master Gong and forget about me, ah!"

    "Lixin is not an adult, and you¡¯ve already reached adulthood." He Jin asked, as if he was angry, as he closed the refrigerator.

    Lu Yun counted on his fingers and, unfortunately, he just became an adult. He felt stunned and aggrieved. He looked at Wang Tao, who was downstairs with Young Master Gong. He smiled again. "Wang Tao is not an adult. You should also ask what Wang Tao wants to eat. I listened to Wang Tao and he said that he usually liked to drink cheap wines. Isn¡¯t that right, Wang Tao?"

    Lu Yun hinted at him using his eyebrows. Although he hadn¡¯t heard what the two were saying, Wang Tao still scratched his head and stupidly responded, "Yes."

    Lu Yun celebrated with his chin held up high and showed a triumphant smile on his face,

    "Wang Tao also needs to grow up?" He Jin sneered. "I think he¡¯s over-nutritioned!" The words fell after he looked up and down Wang Tao¡¯s head, arms and legs. [4]

    Lu Yun looked defeated. Wang Tao had a smirk on his lips while Gong Lixin put his backpack into the car before he nced back and forth at their expressions, clueless of what had just happened. He Jin¡¯s eyes smiled and he touched the other¡¯s head gently.

    Right then, Wu Ming and the beggar moved a few boxes and eximed excitedly: "Hey, look what we found? It¡¯spressed rice andpressed biscuits. These boxes are enough for us to eat for two or three months!"

    He Jin raised his thick eyebrows and rushed to tell Lu Yun: "Exactly, you can eat this. This is both nutritious and filling."

    Lu Yun didn¡¯t dare to say no. He turned his eyes away and went forward to help move things. Brother He was always entric, but when he met Young Master Gong, he changed his ways and became a dad! Giving me such a bodyguard is really a curse! He cursed in his heart, but in two or three seconds, Lu Yun was smiling again. This was his habit of Ah Q method of victory. [5]

    Gu Nan and Ma Jun quickly found a Ford SUV and collected a few nkets and some necessities from each family home. They opened the door to Gong family residence and let He Jin see their haul.

    "Alright, everything is in order." He Jin roughly checked for a while and was very satisfied with the performance of the two.

    When Gong Lixin saw the two mening over and climbing into the Hummer, he pulled out a military de that he had put in on one of the side pockets of the mountaineering bag. He handed it over to Gu Nan and said, "This is my father¡¯s, the de is 79 centimeters long. It is also square forging, made with special military steel and can cut iron; it¡¯s no worse than your previous Tang de."

    In order to prove that what he said was not a lie, Gong Lixin pulled out the de from the scabbard and prepared to flick it gently with his fingertips.

    The people who were still hot-headed, especially Gu Nan, had a hunch and hurriedly said: "Young Master Gong, don¡¯t!"

    The flicking sound resounded and the de trembled but was still in one piece. Everyone was silent for a while before they all breathed a sigh of relief. Lu Yun also patted his chest in exaggeration. On the other side of the group, He Jin saw their poor and tense appearance and his mouth hooked up. He then saw the child¡¯s big eyes and doubtful expression and the smile in his eyes deepened.

    "This knife is for you. Last time, I broke yours. I¡¯m sorry." The knife was put back into the scabbard and Gong Lixin apologized to Gu Nan. Last time, he did not know that the weapons of this world were so fragile. This time, he controlled his power and did not use any internal force.

    Gong Lixin knew the inside story, but Gu Nan didn¡¯t understand. But if this knife can bear Young Master Gong¡¯s finger strength then it really is a good knife. He was very grateful to receive it and seemed to hold it in his arms like he would a previous baby and kept rubbing it. Lu Yun, Wang Tao and Ma Jun had a lot of envy and hatred at this moment. They should have lent their weapon to Young Master Gong to break, that way they could have gotten a new weapon too. [6]

    "Okay, do we have everything sorted out? If your problems aren¡¯t solved, then just go out and fight it out!" He Jin stepped forward and separated the burning eyes of the children before he opened the car door.

    Eight people answered in unison. They divided into groups of four and climbed into the two cars and drove towards the garrison camp.

    More than an hour after they left, a helicopternded slowly on the tarmac of the militarypound. Lin Wenbo ran with two of hisrades towards the Gong family residence and saw the Hummer that was ced in the garage had been driven away. Seeing that Gong Lixin¡¯s room had been turned into a mess, he realized that he hade a stepte.

    Knowing that the child was still alive, he suppressed the happiness in his heart and immediately boarded the helicopter and chased him towards the direction of the garrison. If they couldn¡¯t find him at home, then the child would definitely go to the military to find his father.

    <i>[1] Editor¡¯s Note: Aphrodisiac</i>

    <i>[2] AutumnBreeze: Wew, pervert moment.</i>

    <i>[3] AutumnBreeze: I¡¯m sure that¡¯s his stiffness ??</i>

    <i>[4] AutumnBreeze: Shots fired!</i>

    <i>[5] Editor¡¯s Note: Is a psychological method of thinking. Information referred from </i>

    <i>[6] AutumnBreeze: ... They¡¯repletely infatuated aren¡¯t they? Fanboys, ermigesh.</i>

    <i>CrazedCookies: Thank you Jessie, egosumqt and Hide for the Ko-Fi! Here¡¯s your bonus chapter!</i>

 Chapter 34

    When the two cars made their way to the garrison, the battalion was empty and was left with bodies and blood on the ground.

    It turned out that on that night, Gong Father woke up from hisa and learned that Song Haoran and Lin Wenbo had rushed into the city to find his son. He couldn¡¯t sit still and immediately mobilized the army to go to Kyushu warehouse in the western suburbs.

    The arms purchased by Lin family were not handed over to Gong Xiangyi for safekeeping [1]. Instead, they were secretly ce in a Kyushu warehouse belonging to the Lin Group in the western suburbs. If the army wanted to rescue the people in the city, they must first clean up the roads. To clear the roads, arge number of heavy armored vehicles, tanks and trailers were required.

    Although the A province was a big province and was under the Gong family¡¯s control, because of the Song family, their supplies in the army were extremely scarce. There were only 100 tanks, armored vehicles and helicopters which were all sixty years old [2]. Old goods could not be used in actualbat as it was likely to malfunction in the middle of a battle. In the case of arge-scale action, the provincial military region of A province had to borrow second-hand weapons from their neighboring provincial military regions. If this was not the case, Gong Yuanhang would not have been forced to find Old Lin for help.

    After the army was fully assembled in Kyushu warehouse, it immediately proceeded to the northern suburbs along the western suburbs, trying to find Gong Lixin in the shortest time possible. Because Gong Yuanhang knew that since only a dozen of people was with Song Haoran, the chances of finding his son were undoubtedly more difficult than finding a needle in a haystack. He was a soldier, but also a father. Usually, because of his busy military affairs, he ignored his son. But when he was about to lose him, he realized how much his son meant to him in his mind.

    Thus for the first time, Gong Yuanhang, who was normally upright and selfless, decided to find his own son first before rescuing the rest of the survivors in the city. It was the responsibility of the army to protect the country. But now the country was no more, and it was more practical to keep his family safe first.

    When Gong father left, he had some of his manpower to transport the remaining arms to the boot camp at the border of the province, and Old Lin was responsible for supervising the delivery work. Old Lin was nearly eighty years old and could no longer afford to run around on the battlefield.

    Inside the military base, Gong Xiangyi had tried to find her father many times but was driven away by his expressionless face. He was now unwilling to listen to his daughter¡¯s grievances and pleas of innocence. All that could wait until he found his son.

    Gong Xiangyi hurried and sat in a military truck to apany Grandfather Lin to A province¡¯s border. Looking at the fleet that nearly stretched a kilometer and the dozens of helicopters carrying arms above her head [3], she turned and looked at the old man who had his eyes closed. She wished to please him and thus offered: "Grandfather, so many firearms, why didn¡¯t you store it in my space in the first ce?"

    In her space? Her space still had plenty of room and they wouldn¡¯t have had to spend so much effort transporting the arms now. But he knew that he couldn¡¯t put all of his eggs in one basket, which was why they didn¡¯t let her store the firearms.

    Grandfather Lin opened his eyes and his deep and wise eyes faintly looked at her before he slowly opened. "No, I¡¯m Lin Mao. I¡¯ve never been afraid of a little trouble." After his words fell, he closed his eyes again. He obviously didn¡¯t want to talk to Gong Xiangyi again.

    Whether the fact Gong Xiangyi lost Gong Lixin was intentional or unintentional, he and Gong Yuanhang both understood people and could tell at a nce. The other person had just wanted to protect herself so she deliberately drove the younger brother who might mutate into a zombie away from the house. Her method was inferior, her mind was sinister and it did not please Grandfather Lin at all.

    In Grandfather Lin¡¯s view, as long as a family member still had a hope of even one percent of survival, they shouldn¡¯t give up hope. Even if Gong Lixin did mutate in the end and Gong Xiangyi personally killed him, it was much better than abandoning a person before it was confirmed!

    Such a woman who was ruthless was unrecognizable to him. Fortunately she didn¡¯t be his granddaughter-inw. Fortunately, he had acted cautiously at the beginning and insisted that Lin family hold custody of the arms. Otherwise, if the arms and materials were controlled by such a woman, he didn¡¯t have the confidence in continuing to cooperate with the Gong family. It felt like, if one day, his grandson did not defend himself against Gong Xiangyi¡¯s tactics, she would eventually abandon his grandson! Lin Mao quietly sighed without showing a trace of his emotions.

    He had to find a chance to return the materials that his grandson had given Gong Xiangyi to store. Otherwise, it was truly worrying. Lin Mao thought about it and his expression became determined.

    The army had assembled and moved towards the northern suburbs while the arms were transported to the boot camp. All this work was done in an orderly manner overnight. When the sky became white, the garrison battalion was empty. Without the army guarding it, zombies wandering near the camp immediately approached.

    When Gong Lixin and his party had arrived at the big camp, it was a whole day after the army had evacuated the scene. It really was bad timing, passing by one another.

    "Brother He, isn¡¯t this wrong? Aside from zombies in the big camp, there¡¯s no living people!" Wu Ming said with a determined face. They were parked on the side of the road, looking through the wire mesh fence.

    "Nothing is wrong! One can only say that the army has withdrawn." He Jin frowned, thinking that he would set Gong Yuanhang¡¯s clothes on fire. His son was still outside and he still didn¡¯t know where he was, and the other was still running away with the army without even living a trace of their shadows. If he didn¡¯t want his son, say so now and he would immediately take this person away and be very happy about it!

    "They evacuated? Where did they evacuate to?" Lu Yun whispered while staring at the window.

    "Brother He, there¡¯s no one inside. What do we do? Where do we go?" Gu Nan had driven the Ford car and asked through the open window.

    He Jin looked at the child with scrunched up brows and asked softly: "Lixin, have you heard your father mention where the military would evacuate to after the apocalypse started? If he evacuated with the military, he must have found a better ce to stay. Do you have any idea where?"

    Gong Lixin thought about it for a while and nodded after a long while. "I remember that he said that he wanted to ce the army in the boot camp opposite Lancang River Bridge."

    The boot camp on the other side of Lancang Bridge? He Jin thought for a bit, That ced was in front of Lijiang River. It was easy to defend and difficult to attack. It was backed by a sparsely popted highway and, in the apocalypse, it would indeed make an excellent military base.

    "This time, it won¡¯t be wrong. We will go there, but it¡¯s already six o¡¯clock and it¡¯s getting dark. It would take us at least seven to eight hours to reach our destination. We are already tired today and for safety reasons, we shouldn¡¯t aim to reach the ce tonight. We will instead find a ce away from a vige or town and rest for one night, then leave in the morning." He Jin yelled out his n [4].

    If it was in the past, they would find a vige to rest in. But now, it was not a good idea. No one dared to approach a vige as they were all aware of the dangers the apocalypse had brought.

    All the people answered in unison and immediately hit the road. The boot camp was on the border of A province. To get there, they had to pass several viges and towns, and arge piece of farmnd. That area was the nting base for the vegetable basket n of the province. The vigers were rich and had arge poption there. Now though, there were certainly a lot of zombies. It would not be easy to reach the boot camp safely.

    However, the army had already gone ahead and it was necessary to clean up a lot of zombies along the way so the danger should be greatly reduced. He Jin drove while analyzing this in his mind.

    He did not expect that the army did arrive at the boot camp first, but did not use this road but the 319 National Road through the Kyushu warehouse. Therefore, the night was still full of danger.

    The two cars ran on the straight road that was surrounded by vast vegetable fields. At the end of the vegetable fields were rows upon rows of houses which were the towns where the farmers lived. There were still several towns and viges like this one up ahead. If it was the past, if one was tired from driving, one could stop at a nearby town and go out to eat an authentic farmer¡¯s dish and then find a farmer¡¯s home to stay for the night to alleviate their fatigue from their journey. But now, He Jin and his party did not want to go near these towns and viges.

    The sky lights in the west were stacked withyers of fire-red clouds. In the clouds, there was a glimpse of the blood red sun dyeing the sky. Although the evening scenery was as beautiful as ever, it showed that night would be demonic and deste.

    He Jin increased the car¡¯s speed and rushed down the road, trying to find an uninhabited mountain field before dark. At the beginning, the road was good. The two cars ran smoothly, but not for long. On the road, there were agricultural vehicles, tractors and recreational vehicles that were lying in the middle of the road. From time to time, there were zombies roaming along the roadside too.

    Fortunately, the Gong family¡¯s Hummer H6 was modified; the body was lengthened, the steel te was thickened and even the horsepower was increased. It was easy to hit the obstructed vehicles into the farnd on both sides.

    "Brother He, the situation is wrong! This road does not look like it had been cleared by the army before. I suspect that the army might have evacuated to another ce." Wu Ming said with his eyebrows furrowed.

    "Ah? Going the wrong way?" Lu Yun¡¯s almost jumped up and groaned: "What do we do? What is Gong Yuanhang doing? When is his army the dark guard or Jinyiwei [5]? Where did they go there without a trace? There¡¯s not even a hint of their shadows!"

    Gong Lixin¡¯s eyebrows furrowed and he looked at He Jin, his eyes showed his worries and disappointment.

    He Jin was stunned in his heart and yelled: "Lu Yun, you shut up! This is not the only way to go to Lijiang Bridge. Maybe the army took a different route from ours. In short, wait until we get there. It¡¯s not the time to panic." If the army really was not there, he would leave the province with the child and go directly to Kyoto. Anyways, Gong family had already abandoned the child. Now that he was here, the child was his! [6]

    With such a thought, a touch of darkness slid across He Jin¡¯s sharp eyes. He reached out to pat the child¡¯s head in silentfort. Gong Lixin swayed under his big hand and the boy returned to Earth.

    He felt that He Jin had a point. The military would not have necessarily taken the same road of retreat. The hearts of the group slightly eased. Another thought was, if the military really was not there, there was the national highway anyways and this highway would lead them back to Kyoto if they directly followed it North. After thinking about it, the tense atmosphere in the car disappeared and the group continued their travel with peace of mind.

    After another ten minutes, the sky gradually dimmed and the houses on both sides of the road increased. This was thergest township in the area, Qingshui Town. After passing through Qingshui Town, there was arge, unrecognized barren mountain ridge on the other side of town where they decided to rest.

    He Jin took a look at the road sign erected by the roadside and the words for Qingshui Town was written on it. He Jin¡¯s thick eyebrows were deeply locked together and his heart was on high alert. There were many houses here and there were many people who inevitably became many zombies. It was a high-risk zone.

    Sure enough, not far away, he saw a Porsche SUV with closed doors and windows. The SUV had hit arge tree on the side of the road and the front of the car waspletely damaged and exposed, revealing the engine inside. There was a dead body on the ground and next to the car, a corpse was smashed. The corpse was dressed in a military uniform and the army medals on his shoulder showed he hadn¡¯t been a lowly soldier. A group of zombies with bloody mouths was apparently not full after feasting on the abandoned man and looked at the two women in the car.

    The two women shrieked inside the car and their faces were covered in tears. When they saw a vehicleing over, they didn¡¯t care about their fear. They quickly opened the window and screamed for help.

    <i>[1] AutumnBreeze: Smart, since Gong Xiangyi is a piece of shit anyway. Never know when she might betray your sorry asses</i>

    <i>[2] AutumnBreeze: Give me a bunch of tanks and helicopters pls</i>

    <i>[3] AutumnBreeze: Seriously? How long will your fuelst ;-;</i>

    <i>[4] AutumnBreeze: Not afraid of making a ruckus? I¡¯m impressed.</i>

    <i>[5] Editor¡¯s Note: The Jinyiwei was the imperial military secret police that served the emperors of the Ming dynasty in China. The Jinyiwei was founded by the Hongwu Emperor in 1368 to serve as his personal bodyguards and it developed into a military organisation the following year. (Basically a super secret guard trololol)</i>

    <i>[6] AutumnBreeze: COUGH COUGH COUGH</i>

 Chapter 35

    Lu Yun¡¯s face was firmly glued to the window as he stared at the group of zombies surrounding the champagne yellow Porsche and opened it with hesitation, "Brother He, that car we just passed, do we save them or not?"

    "Don¡¯t save." He Jin didn¡¯t even think about it before he refused. Two women who do not have the ability to protect themselves, they would only be a burden. He only took care of the people he was in charge of and didn¡¯t bother looking after unrted people.

    When his words fell, he suddenly groaned and turned to look at the child, for fear that the other would feel he was too cold and ruthless. He didn¡¯t want to leave a negative impression in the child¡¯s heart.

    But when he looked over, the child was looking back at him with bright and clear eyes, pink lips slightly raised and smiling at him. His expression was not the least bit opposed or questioning.

    He Jin¡¯s heart was relieved and he touched the child¡¯s head and smiled. It was getting more and more difficult to give up the person in front of him. His temper was pure but not weak, simple and innocent but there without unnecessary sympathy. It was like a piece of ck and white crystal spliced in half. No matter which color it was, it was always so pure and clear with no smudges.

    He was so old yet he had never seen a child who was more special than Gong Lixin. He couldbine innocence and cruelty to form such a deadly temptation. This contradictory trait was deeply attractive to people who had merged with the darkness but was unable to separate themselves from the light and longed for it.

    He was really reluctant to let go! He Jin sighed and hoped that the child would not find the Gong family.

    The car did not slow down and went straight ahead. Lu Yun stared out the window, at the two women crying in the car and suddenly shouted, "Brother He, stop the car! They¡¯re members of the Sunny duet, Ling Yu and Ling Yin!"

    He Jin ignored Lu Yun and kept on driving. Of course, he knew about Ling Yu and Ling Yin. They¡¯re province A entertainment industry¡¯s most popr pop idol duo and twins. Their youthful look was met with an alluring charm and their perfectly shaped figures were even more so. Lu Yun was excitable by nature and being in their vicinity was making him fantasize of bing their sugar daddies.

    It¡¯s a pity that someone else was first and that person was part of the main branch of the Song family in Kyoto. Lu Yun couldn¡¯t make a move and even after much struggle, no fruit was borne. Presumably, the person who died just now was the one who had gotten the sisters. The thought of their escape was forgotten and the degree of his obsession towards them could be seen.

    Thinking of this, He Jin¡¯s thick eyebrows wrinkled, his eyes filled with disgust. He truly did not want to stop to save them.

    Seeing his brother¡¯s indifferent expression, Lu Yun begged for a while, his expression turning painful as he watched them getting further and further away from the Porsche and the two sisters.

    However, in a few seconds, he was happy again and yelled at He Jin at the driver¡¯s seat. "Brother He, go back. Gu Nan, Ma Jun, Wang Tao, and Da Liu (the beggar) stopped to save them! Let¡¯s go over to help!"

    He Jin looked at the rear-view mirror and saw that Gu Nan parked the Ford car on the side of the road. The four men were armed with weapons and went to attack the zombie horde without hesitation.

    The appeal of idols was huge and, unfortunately, Gu Nan, Ma Jun, and Wang Tao were brainless fans of Sunny. They were shocked to see that the two of them were there. They were so excited, it was as if their whole bodies were injected with chicken blood. This was just a horde of zombies and, as a group, they dared to face them. There¡¯s also Young Master Gong to me. Watching Young Master Gong kill zombies as if cutting melons and chopping vegetables, their courage had long been fattened.

    He Jin¡¯s face was dark and he cursed out loud but reluctantly backed up. The car did not stop and Lu Yun panicked and opened the door, holding the knife Wu Ming had given him for protection in the past. Wu Ming, as a loyal guard, followed after him. He Jin and Gong Lixin slowly got out of the car and leaned against the door. They watched them kill and did not go and help. This group of zombies was still very weak, their actions were quite slow and cumbersome. Six people had already gained experience in killing them. Once they cut the first one, in less than ten minutes, the zombies fell inrge amounts.

    The expression on the two women in the car showed hope and they cried.

    "Okay, it¡¯s okay,e out now." Thest zombie fell to the ground and Lu Yun stepped forward to call out to the women. Gu Nan and Ma Jun were unwilling tog behind and they all reached out to help. Even Wang Tao helped by giving them a pack of paper towels he got from who knows where.

    The two women¡¯s legs were soft and awkward but they still showed the most delicate and beautiful expressions and thanked everyone.

    "Enough nonsense, let¡¯s get out of here quickly." He Jin¡¯s expression showed his extreme intolerance and his voice was cold, destroying the warm atmosphere. These children are still tender and only want to save people. They had never thought about what would happen after they had saved them. Right now, it was already difficult to protect themselves, let alone a few more idlers here were added to eat their rice? In the future, they would regret their actions.

    However, He Jin didn¡¯t intend to teach them that. This lesson will only be learned after experiencing it firsthand. In the apocalypse, they will sooner orter understand the importance of having the ability to survive.

    When they saw the expensive Hummer H6 and He Jin¡¯s strong body and overbearing attitude, the sisters didn¡¯t have a trace of a tear in their eyes as they looked at one another. They, of course, knew He Jin from the past. They had seen Lu Yun a few times when he was trying to gain their favor. They had heard that the person was extremely good at their job.

    At that time, they didn¡¯t really care and looked down on anyone that was a bodyguard for a living. But now, it was different. In the apocalypse, strength was everything. Climb this golden thigh and with it, they will gain a shelter and live better days. The sisters¡¯ two hearts and minds thought alike and they immediately reached a consensus. They smiled sweetly, walked toward He Jin and took the initiative to climb on the Hummer H6.

    Gu Nan, who wanted to invite the two people on the Ford SUV, froze. It took a long time for him to let go. The beauties loved luxury cars and even during the apocalypse, it seemed to be the case.

    Lu Yun was satisfied with this arrangement and smiled in a ttering manner towards the ck faces of the others as he walked to the side of the car. He loudly muttered that he was impulsive and was not a good example. The two sisters saw Young Master Lu acting humbly and he became even more determined.

    Just as everyone was ready to get in their cars, Lu Yun stopped and looked at Gong Lixin. He hesitantly asked: "Young Master Gong, did you hear that? It seemed that someone was calling for help."

    Gong Lixin pointed to the vegetable greenhouse not too far away. There was a faint sounding from that direction. "On the other side, someone¡¯s been calling for help for a while." The voice belonged to a girl and a child but when he was in the underground pce, he was used to the principle of leaving matters alone and did not want to go and save two strangers.

    He Jin climbed into the driver¡¯s seat and indifferently started the engine. He had also heard the sound a while ago but like Gong Lixin he did not intend to go and save them.

    They were calling for help for a while and you are still indifferent? Lu Yun had two drops of cold sweat running down his forehead and looked at the direction Young Master Gong pointed. A dark-skinned girl who was hard-working in carrying a boy of about ten years old had been screaming for a while and ran out from behind the shed. She saw the three cars on the side of the road and screamed for help.

    She was followed by forty or fifty zombies yet still kept pressuring them for help with her big eyes. The scene was quite spectacr.

    "S-save or not to save?" Lu Yun stuttered with shaking legs.

    "Don¡¯t save." He Jin coldly retorted then used a gentle tone as he looked towards Gong Lixin, "Lixin,e in quick. You must be hungry by now. We¡¯ll drive for another twenty minutes before we stop to rest."

    "Hn," Gong Lixin nodded and climbed into the passenger seat.

    Lu Yun asked with an astounded expression: "Are you really not going to save them? They look so pitiful!!"

    "Are you not getting in? If you don¡¯t get in, we will leave without you." He Jin raised his eyebrows in question and looked at the hesitant Lu Yun, his sharp eyebrows metaphorically covered by ayer of frost. It¡¯s impossible for him to be sympathetic like Lu Yun and besides, he will end up regretting it sooner orter.

    "Forget about it, Young Master Lu. There are so many zombies, it¡¯s not possible to kill them all. Don¡¯t put yourself in danger for it." Wu Ming patted Lu Yun¡¯s back and dragged him into the car. In the apocalypse, when one was powerless, one couldn¡¯t do many things. Lu Yun had to get used to it.

    Seeing that the group of people on the road turned a blind eye to them and was ready to drive away, the brightness in the girl¡¯s eyes faded and her hoarse throat stopped emitting sound.

    Piggybacking on his sister, the little boy with blood on his forehead gestured in the air as he said, "Sister, let me go and run by yourself!"

    "Won¡¯t let go! If you die, I die!" The girl looked up and reluctantly forced back the tears in her eyes as she kept running towards the field.

    The conversation between the younger brother and older sister traveled into Gong Lixin¡¯s ear. His ear tips moved and he remembered a memory from the underground pce from when he was younger. At that time, he didn¡¯t know what he had done wrong. Xiao Lin had thrown him into the Wansong Grottos to punish him. His servant girl XiaoTao had been ced in the same hole and had held him with tears in her eyes as she said the same thing.

    The cruelty of the four words "we will die together" was the warmest memory from his past life. Gong Lixin¡¯s eyes held a trace of nostalgia and suddenly said: "Brother He, stop. I will go down and save them."

    The car had just driven a few meters when the child spoke those words. He Jin stepped on the brakes. The Ford at their rear also followed suit with a sharp squeak.

    "You want to save them?" He Jin asked again to be sure as he looked at the child after stabilizing himself.

    "Yeah." Gong Lixin answered and held out his hand towards the back row at Lu Yun and quietly said: "The bone-cutting knife, lend it to me."

    "Young Master Gong, please." Lu Yun bowed his head and handed him his knife with a respectful attitude. If it¡¯s Young Master Gong then forty or fifty zombies were not enough to stop him!

    "Forget it, there are so many zombies. You¡¯re only asking for death! Let¡¯s go, Big Brother He!" One of the twins, the older and more exquisite Ling Yin said while both the Ling sisters didn¡¯t forget to plead with their beautiful eyes.

    "Who¡¯s going to die?" He Jin suddenly turned to look at her. There was ice in his dark eyes and Ling Yin froze on the spot. Ling Yu wanted to help Ling Yin but couldn¡¯t say a word against that cold stare.

    "Go. You and Brother He will go and save them." Seeing that the child was serious, He Jin touched his head and was the first to open the door to get down from the car. He ran towards the brother and sister. Gong Lixin blinked for a moment and his eyes curved up. He Jin unconditionally supported him and this made his heart feel warm.

    "Damn it! When I want to save someone, Brother He doesn¡¯t lift a finger! When Young Master Gong wants to save someone, he will jump without hesitation! Brother Wu, isn¡¯t he way too biased?" Lu Yunined as he jumped into the farnd ridge with Wu Ming, on their way to assist.

    "Can youpare to Young Master Gong? Do you have the same strength as Young Master Gong?" Wu Ming asked while taking out a dagger. Lu Yun immediately shut up and had no more interest in talking.

    Gu Nan and the others in the Ford car also understood the two people¡¯s intentions and jumped down to help. Six people ran to the front where He Jin and Gong Lixin coborated to kill the zombies.

    The two were back-to-back as they approached the siblings where the zombies had surrounded them. They cut down the zombies as if harvesting autumn wheat, clean and neat, just like a gorgeous dance, their movements elegant and calm.

    The six people stood on the sidelines. The sword dance of the two men were too synchronized and too tight. They wereining that they did not know where to intervene.

    However, Wu Ming was a daring man. He gritted his teeth and took advantage of the gap between the two people¡¯s movements to take a step forward. Before he could take a second step, he was hit by an invisible wind, his hair nerves straining and warning him of the danger ahead which he barely dodged by a hairbreadth.

    "Don¡¯te over! Be careful with the knife!" Wu Ming stood stiffly in the same ce and did not dare move but still remembered to warn the people behind him.

    If this were the past, Wu Ming would have ridiculed these types of action sequences and said, "What are they doing, filming a movie? Crazy!" But there was a martial arts master in their group. No one took his warning as a joke and immediately stopped in ce.

    When Ma Jun stopped, he heard a muffled sound. The mud that was less than two centimeters from his toes was cut by an invisible de and a half-moon shaped gap was created there. If he had taken even a step more, his foot would be gone right now.

    Ma Jun¡¯s legs trembled while his stomach almost lost its contents. When masters made their move, sure enough, they couldn¡¯t get in between. He was drenched in cold sweat.

    After killing the zombies surrounding the younger brother and older sister, He Jin and Gong Lixin attacked a few zombies slipping through the. Wu Ming saw their action and pulled the scared siblings towards them, protecting them.

    Lu Yun looked at the two men who were at ease while fighting. He smacked Wu Ming¡¯s arms and whispered: "Brother Wu, I didn¡¯t think there was such a tacit understanding between Brother He and Young Master Gong. The two move as if they are one! And Brother He seems more powerful than before."

    "Right, when Brother He and Young Master partner up, they are invincible. Unfortunately..."

    Unfortunately, all good things muste to an end. They had to leave sooner orter. Wu Ming didn¡¯t say the second part of his sentence but his eyes showed his deep disappointment. It was too easy and too pleasant to be around Young Master Gong that he almost forgot the heaviness of the apocalypse. He then suddenly remembered the difference between now and when he felt very ufortable.

    Lu Yun¡¯s thoughts also followed the other¡¯s direction and his eyebrows that shot up slouched and pulled down. Looking at the two people killing zombies not too far away, his eyes became slightly red.

    On top of the ridged trail, the sisters sitting in the Hummer were watching the battle through the window. Although they were further away from the action and could not see the specifics, they still saw zombies falling down one by one, enough so that their eyes and mouths were wide open. They had a new understanding of the little boy.

    "That kid is so powerful!" Ling Yu said as she watched him go through the hordes of zombies.

    "The kid and He Jin are really amazing. It¡¯s obvious that they have received rigorous training since childhood. Moreover, He Jin¡¯s attitude towards him is very gentle, even Young Master Lu can¡¯tpare. Big Sister, his identity certainly can¡¯t be low. In A province and during the apocalypse, who do you think could still maintain a high-ranking status?"

    The sisters had been in the entertainment industry since the age of seventeen. Their intellect was absolutely not low. Ling Yin was a little bit sullen and her tone showed it.

    "I seem to hear Young Master Lu call him Young Master Gong. Is he perhaps the son of Gong Yuanhang?" In today¡¯s A province, who else was worthy of having the Gong surname?

    The sisters looked at each other and couldn¡¯t suppress the joy in their eyes. They were originally going to meet Gong Yuanhang with their sugar daddy. They had heard from their sugar daddy that Gong Yuanhang had already received the news about the apocalypse and greatly umted their strength to be a hegemony in the future. Going to Gong Yuanhang was more promising than relying on the Song family.

    They just thought about how to gain He Jin¡¯s favor. Now, they didn¡¯t expect Gong Yuanhang¡¯s son to be in the same car as them. Weren¡¯t they lucky?

    The two sisters looked at each other and smiled. They then looked at the handsome young boy who was standing on the ridge. Their eyes burned with greed.

 Chapter 36

    He Jin and Gong Lixin killed forty or fifty zombies, but they weren¡¯t the least bit out of breath, nor were they sweaty but rather had a rxed atmosphere around them.

    He Jin leaned over and used a zombie¡¯s clothes to wipe off the blood from his knife while secretly wondering about his increased physical quality. He clearly felt that his recent physical strength and his five senses were improving day by day. Perhaps this was one of the benefits of being an ability user, just like Lixin.

    Gong Lixin spun his bone-scraping knife in a beautiful manner, taking the opportunity to fling the blood off of it. Since he had yet to retrieve the inner force he used during the battle, the drops of blood fell on the ground with a rather formidable force, making loud ¡¯plop¡¯ sounds, creating a chain of numerous deep holes in the ground, and causing the soil to stter into the air.

    "Wow!" The little boy on the girl¡¯s back yelled out loud and looked at Gong Lixin, eyes filled with gratitude and worship. The girl was also looking at the white-skinned teenager with amazement. The rest of the people didn¡¯t show any change in expression and looked very calm but in fact, they were worshiping him to the high heavens.

    "How did you get this wound? Aside from the head, is there other injuries?" Hearing the little boy¡¯s yell, He Jin looked at him and asked coldly.

    "He ran too fast, fell on the ground and hit his forehead, and twisted his ankle but he¡¯s not hurt anywhere else." The girl hurriedly answered. She put the little boy down and supported him as he knelt down to let them see clearly.

    "Get on the car. He has too much blood loss and the wound needs to be dressed up quickly. There¡¯s such a heavy smell of blood in the air, no wonder forty or fifty zombies chased after you."

    He Jin carefully observed the wound of the boy, confirming the words of the girl. What he said was not an empty promise. This was to let them know that they coulde along with them.

    "Hn, thank you, big brother!" The girl quickly bowed, thanking him. Wu Min took the little boy in his arms and Gu Nan helped the girl change her clothes. The wound on the boy¡¯s forehead was very deep and the blood flowed down his cheeks to his neck, dyeing the front of his shirt and thus, the girl¡¯s back. The girl¡¯s shoulders were also red, making the two look very bloody and very scary.

    Seeing that they were back, Ling Yin and Ling Yu quickly got out of the car and ran to their side to meet up with them halfway. The girls had a fierce wolverine look on their faces, awaiting their prey in their eyes. Seeing He Jin being followed by Gong Lixin, the two quickly adjusted their expressions to reveal their most brilliant smiles.

    "Young Master Gong, you really are amazing! I me my eyes for not even seeing what was in front of me before." Ling Yin smiled sweetly, her voice soft, attitude gentle, her pointed round face showed a shy blush which made her look even more charming.

    "Yeah! Today we learned not to judge a book by its cover." Ling Yu joked. Ling Yin¡¯s beautiful eyes were full of mour. It was very attractive.

    The two sisters standing in one ce made a beautiful picture. With their sweet smile, they looked even more stunning and it brought a breeze, fascinating any inexperienced youth. Not to mention Wang Tao with his blushing cheeks and dodgy eyes, even Lu Yun, who was well-experienced, had a look of fascination in his eyes.

    The two women were very kind to the child and it was easy to see what they wanted. Blue veins bulged on He Jin¡¯s forehead and his heart felt so sullen that he only felt that these two women were only extremely eye-catching and hated how he couldn¡¯t just throw them out.

    From the corner of his eye, he saw Wu Ming about to send the little boy to the Ford car. An idea shed in He Jin¡¯s mind and he yelled: "Wu Ming, put them in our car." When his words fell, he turned to the two women, his voice holding no temperature and said, "You two will sit in the other car."

    "Why?" Ling Yin and Ling Yu yelled together. They always got what they wanted since they could easily sway people. This was the first time they were rejected.

    The voices of the two women were sharp, as if they were wronged by Tianda. Gong Lixin¡¯s lips faintly opened, "Brother He told you where to sit. If you have an objection, you can go on your own."

    The youth¡¯s little face held no superfluous expression but his tone was very serious and it was obviously not a joke. Knowing the killing skills of this young man, the sisters that were always treated as goddesses saw a god in the same ce and had difficulty epting such treatment.

    "Okay~" He Jin smiled at the child and patted his head. This kid was serious and un-empathetic. There was not even a smidgen of care or consideration towards those women. Where was the pity? His dark eyes had mixed emotions in them but it was clear that he was bashful! Realizing this, without knowing why, he felt very happy. The sullen heart from earlier now fluttered with happiness.

    "Let¡¯s get in the car!" He held the child¡¯s arm and brought him to the front passenger seat. He Jin¡¯s cold frown had already melted into spring water.

    "I am going to the other car with Ling Yin and Ling Yu." Lu Yun eagerly said this and pushed the sisters who had not returned to Earth yet towards the Ford.

    "Thank you, two big brothers. Thank you, little brother." The girl once again thanked them before getting in the car. Wu Ming repeatedly said that she didn¡¯t need to. He Jin didn¡¯t respond and just started driving the car.

    "Wrap the younger brother¡¯s wound. Zombies are very sensitive to the smell of blood." After driving for a while, Gong Lixin turned towards the back and reminded them.

    "Oh, thank you." The girl gratefully took the medicine box handed over by Wu Ming. The little boy in her arms was pale, his lips had turned blue, his eyes half-closed and he seemed very weak.

    "What are your names? What about your parents?" Wu Ming asked the girl as she disinfected the wound and ced a gauze upon it.

    "My name is Sun Tiantian and my brother¡¯s name is Sun Jie. My parents were working away from home. I don¡¯t know if they are alive or dead." The girl¡¯s voice was a little hoarse, the brightness in her eyes fading and the corner of her eyes containing unshed tears.

    "Oh!" Wu Ming responded with a sigh of regret. After a long while, his mouth was dry from not speaking. "Hey, you¡¯re a good sister. It¡¯s not easy escaping with a wounded younger brother, not easy at all!"

    "Yes, thanks to you. And anyway, my parents are not around so, obviously, my brother is my responsibility. We will die or live together." Sun Tiantian smiled shyly and then turned her head to help his brother clean up the wound. Her movements were especially gentle. Sun Jie, who was in his early teens, was gripping his sister¡¯s clothes, his eyes showing his attachment.

    Gong Lixin heard the conversation between the two people and couldn¡¯t help but look back at Sun Tiantian.

    He Jin saw the child turning to look behind before returning his gaze to the front. He saw the envy and destion that still remained in his eyes. His heart felt like it was pierced by a needle and left it tingling.

    Silently touching the child¡¯s cheek, He Jin continued to concentrate on driving but his hands on the steering wheel were white. The child¡¯s sister was also a loved one¡ªand a girl to boot¡ªyet her actions were chilling! Thinking of this, his expression tightened. The knife scar on the left side of his face throbbed, making him look especially threatening.

    The car entered a set of rolling hills and they kept on driving for another ten minutes. When the sky had bepletely dark, He Jin slowly stopped the car on the side of the road and found a somewhat t ground to rest.

    "We will stay here for the night. After crossing this mountain forest, there are several viges and towns ahead. However, it¡¯s very dangerous to pass through there when we¡¯ve been exhausted during the day." He Jin said as he pulled a thin nket and wrapped it around Gong Lixin, a cover against the cool breeze from the mountains.

    "I¡¯m so tired. Let¡¯s get something to eat! I¡¯m starving!" Lu Yun got off the car and sat down on the ground,ining loudly as he did so.

    Ling Yin had a mole on the corner of her mouth and her face was gentler than her older sister Ling Yu, making them easy to tell apart. The two were well-known. Ling Yin leaned into Lu Yun¡¯s arms with her bent legs, practically sitting on the other as she smiled sweetly towards He Jin and Gong Lixin. It was a pity that the two were talking to one another and was not paying attention to her. Ling Yin¡¯s expression was stiff.

    Wu Ming heard the young masterining and quickly took out the pot from the trunk and the ingredients stored in the refrigerator before spreading them out on the ground. He dug out a simple earthen stove and cut a few dry branches to prepare for cooking.

    Sun Tiantian, who looked good and had dark skin, took the initiative and opened her mouth. "Should I cook for you? My cooking is okay." She had been rescued and was well-received, and thus, wanted to do everything she could to help.

    "Then,e here." Understanding Sun Tiantian¡¯s train of thoughts, Wu Ming did not turn down the unspoken offer, took out a chopping board and a kitchen knife, and handed them over to her.

    Looking at so many fresh foods, He Jin had really thought it through when he removed the car refrigerator and moved it over. But he also remembered that before, he was not so particr about food and this made Wu Ming secretly wonder.

    Sun Tiantian¡¯s hands and feet were very adept. She put some butter into the pot, poured thepressed rice into the stir fry, added smoked ham, and diced green beans before sprinkling them all with salt. The aromaing out of the pot smelled like delicious fried rice.

    Everyone had long been hungry so when they smelled the delicious scent, they all gulped. Lu Yun couldn¡¯t wait any longer and held out his stic bowl, his expression akin to a hungry eight-year-old monkey¡¯s.

    "What are you worried about! We won¡¯t miss giving you food!" He Jin frowned.

    Lu Yun shrunk his shoulders and crouched back. He Jin handed his bowl to the girl and signaled her to give him his meal. When the bowl was full, He Jin first handed it to the child and smiled with his eyes and said, "Eat slowly."

    The child gulped and nodded thankfully. He Jin¡¯s mouth curved up into a sweet smile and looked towards Sun Tiantian. He said, "Give the next one to your younger brother."

    "Alright, thank you." Sun Tiantian nodded gratefully and quickly gave her brother a bowl.

    Everyone rushed forward to take their share of the food in an orderly manner and even Sun Tiantian¡¯s action of scooping out the rice was also cautious for fear of losing even a single grain of rice. In the apocalypse, she didn¡¯t need anybody else to tell her the preciousness of food.

    After thest bowl of rice was poured, He Jin took the emptied pot and washed it with water before putting another piece of butter into it.

    "Brother He, what do you want to eat? I will help." Sun Tiantian saw what he was doing so she quickly put down her bowl and went forward to help.

    "No, I¡¯ll do it myself." He Jin said as he cracked an egg to fry. He was very skilled. This egg was specially prepared by him to give more food to the child. He didn¡¯t know why but he didn¡¯t want others to do it.

    Smelling the fragrant egg, Lu Yun looked at him with a pleasant sigh before taking a sip of water. Just as he was about to open his mouth to ask for it, He Jin started first. "This egg is for Lixin and Sun Jie. Don¡¯t even think about it. If you want to eat it, make it yourself."

    Hearing that it was for Young Master Gong and the boy, Lu Yun immediately shut up. Others naturally had no objection. He Jin cut the fried egg into two and gave half to the injured Sun Jie and ced the other half into Gong Lixin¡¯s bowl. He took out two bottles of milk from the refrigerator and handed it over to them as well.

    Sun Tiantian¡¯s younger brother took the milk and almost cried. Unexpectedly, He Jin, who looked cold and ruthless, actually had a soft heart. Wu Ming and Lu Yun frequently looked at Brother He and were shocked by his kind actions.

    However, Sun Tiantian really just misinterpreted He Jin¡¯s kindness. If it wasn¡¯t for the child¡¯s words back then, then he wouldn¡¯t have saved them. Furthermore, giving egg and milk to Sun Jie was also made to leave a good impression on the child. The contrast in He Jin¡¯s behavior could only be exined by love. Unconditional love [1].

    <i>[1] Wuxian: Brother He really fell for Lixin¡¯s innocent charms hook, line, and sinker.</i>

    <i>CrazedCookies: Bonus chapter! Thank you Jackie, Anon and Jessie for the Ko-Fi!</i>

 Chapter 37

    When He Jin and his party had arrived at the mountain forest, Lin Wenbo¡¯s helicopter had also flown to the garrison battalion and quickly passed over it. Due to the darkness of the night, the situation on the ground could not be clearly seen. They didn¡¯t dare hover over the camp nor dare shed the light columns on it. They were afraid of attracting zombies and put the supposed people there in danger. Instead, they had to turn on the heat source scanner to scan the building.

    "Wenbo, there are no living beings below!" said the special force¡¯s soldier sitting in the passenger seat and staring at the scanner.

    "Nobody?" Lin Wenbo¡¯s heart was tight as he stared at the scanner screen, hoping to see the expected red spots. However, the helicopter passed several times over the battalion without any result.

    "They must have seen that the camp was deserted and left." The helicopter pilot analyzed: "Would you like me to keep flying around here and searching with the scanner?"

    "No, the noise of the helicopter will lead arge group of zombies to our location. If they are on the ground and we can¡¯t find a suitablending spot in time to rescue them, it would be equal to harming them. Unless we can identify their exact position, there¡¯s no use to keep searching," Lin Wenbo calmly analyzed.

    The more he couldn¡¯t find that person, the more he warned himself not to panic. He had a hunch that he was getting closer to Xiaoxin.

    Everyone was silent and thought about other possible solutions. Lin Wenbo rubbed his temples to ease his headache when suddenly, a sh of insight came to his mind. He quickly took out the satellitemunicator, connected the technical department of the boot camp, and asked them to find the specific location of the Hummer H6. The car had been modified and there was even a satellite positioning system installed in the car which he should have thought of from the beginning.

    Although the waiting period was only a short minute, to Lin Wenbo, it felt extremely long.

    It seemed as though almost a century had passed by - his hand holding the microphone had started twitching slightly and was slippery from cold sweat - before there was finally a response.

    "Northtitude 31 degrees 01 minutes and 56.07 seconds, East longitude 121 degrees 13 minutes 31.89 seconds, there¡¯s currently no sign of movement? Alright, information well-received." Lin Wenbo repeated the geographical coordinates while indicating hisrades to search on the map.

    "Found it. They¡¯re in the mountains, 20 km away from the front of Qingshui Town, close to 306 National Road. It seems that they were heading to our base location." The special forces soldier pointed to a ce on the map.

    "No, Xiaoxin doesn¡¯t know where our base is. I guess they want to take the highway. They¡¯re not moving right now so we better hurry." Lin Wenbo patted the pilot¡¯s shoulder and urged him on.

    "Yes." The pilot immediately turned the helicopter towards Qingshui town and sighed: "Really, the son of the head of Gong family. Not only did he leave the safety of the city but he also traveled so far. I really don¡¯t know how he did it! I heard he was just 16 years old this year?"

    "Yes! That kid is amazing. Even a dozen of us could not hold up against him. I¡¯m not surprised that he could survive by himself!" The special force¡¯s soldier in the passenger seat immediately revealed the truth of his admiration towards Gong Lixin, half of it said to put Lin Wenbo¡¯s heart at ease. Although Lin Wenbo didn¡¯t show it on his face but the way his body tightened to the extreme clearly showed how his strong emotions had an effect on him.

    Sure enough, after listening to their conversation, Lin Wenbo¡¯s frown slightly eased and his wildly beating heart also calmed down. Only his pair of dark eyes stared at the night sky outside the window, as if he was trying to see through it, straight to the ce where Gong Lixin was.

    *****

    Close to the wild forest near the 306 National Road, the group who had finally escaped and had finished eating was sitting in a circle around the small campfire.

    Gong Lixin licked the straw, rubbed his wet lips, and sipped the milk into his small mouth. At present, the food was still abundant so he did not have to take out the Bugu Dan. He Jin, who sat beside him, pulled up the thin nket that had slipped down to his waist before looking around at everyone.

    He chose to speak then.

    "Tonight, we¡¯ll still follow the old rule, taking turns to keep watch in the night. Two people per watch and each group keeps watch for two hours. Any questions?"

    "None!" The crowd answered in unison, shaking their heads.

    "I want to be in Big Brother He¡¯s group!" Gong Lixin didn¡¯t wait for He Jin to open his mouth. He released the straw and looked up at the other to show his interest. After getting along with him for a few days, Gong Lixin quite liked the calm, reliable, gentle, and considerate Big Brother He. He had the most positive feelings towards him than anyone else in their team.

    "Of course." He Jin reached out and gently patted the child¡¯s shoulder as deep joy passed through his dark eyes.

    "Hey! I want to be in the same group as Young Master Gong!" Lu Yun raised his hand in protest.

    He Jin¡¯s cold eyes turned towards him and he immediately shut his mouth, letting the matter go. Wu Ming patted him on the shoulder andforted him: "Young Master Lu, I¡¯ll stay up with you." Lu Yun swore but didn¡¯t protest.

    Thest four people also reached a consensus. One group had Gu Nan and Ma Jun, and another group had Da Liu and Wang Tao. Starting from midnight, each group would keep watch for two hours. With more people in their group, the assigned task became lighter, making it so that everyone could get enough sleep.

    "Actually, I can also help keep watch. I¡¯ve learned to keep watch from my grandfather since I was a child." Sun Tiantian whispered softly after making sure her younger brother had fallen asleep.

    "No, we have enough manpower. If there were not enough people, we won¡¯t be polite, even your younger brother would have to keep watch at night!" He Jin gave her a nce and she took note of another of his good point in her mind. He took out four daggers from his bag and handed two of them to her. "Hold on to these. Use them to defend you and your younger brother when necessary."

    "Oh, thank you!" Sun Tiantian took them gratefully.

    He Jin threw the other knives to Ling Yu, who was sitting on the other side of Gong Lixin, and Ling Yin, who was sitting near Lu Yun. Both of them hesitated but sorrowfully picked them up with loose hands as if they were picking up flowers.

    He Jin frowned in disgust.

    Ling Yin did not care, moving the knife to the side as she squinted at the straw through which Gong Lixin was drinking milk, and sweetly looked at it. "Young Master Gong, is that milk? Could you give me a sip? I¡¯m used to drinking milk at night. If I don¡¯t drink milk, I can¡¯t sleep."

    Hearing the sound of her sweet voice, He Jin¡¯s left scar couldn¡¯t help but throb, his face a mask of suffocating anger.

    "Can¡¯t!" Gong Lixin¡¯s head didn¡¯t even lift as he refused.

    "Why?" The sound of Ling Yin¡¯s voice suddenly rose and she couldn¡¯t believe her ears. After growing ustomed to being spoiled, she couldn¡¯t ept Gong Lixin¡¯s cold attitude. She never thought that she would be rejected by the other party.

    The suffocating anger in He Jin¡¯s eyes dissipated and he patted the head of the spoiled child. He was very satisfied with his reaction.

    "This was given to me by Big Brother He. If you want to drink, you¡¯ll have to ask big brother." Gong Lixin¡¯s exnation was simple ¨C He Jin gave it to him so he took it. He didn¡¯t want to share it with others and he wasn¡¯t that nice that he¡¯d ask He Jin for her. It¡¯s not like he didn¡¯t notice at all that the previous eggs and the current milk were all prepared for him.

    Ling Yin was stiff and looked at He Jin but only saw dark eyes staring at her. The anger hidden in those eyes was undisguised and the knife wound on his forehead,bined with his cold expression, made it seem as though he would bite her and split her open.

    Ling Yin was not bold enough to ask. Ling Yu, who sat on the side, saw this and couldn¡¯t help butugh. She saw it earlier. Aside from Young Master Gong, He Jin wasn¡¯t nice to anyone. Not even his employer, Lu Yun, could get him to give him face. As for Young Master Gong, he was purely an oblivious child. To try winning his favor was like throwing something at a blind person. If one wanted to seduce someone, it was better to pick someone who was more eager like the impulsive Lu Yun. That Lu Yun was Lu Zhenxuan¡¯s son was a known fact.

    With such a thought, Ling Yu secretly pulled at Lu Yun¡¯s clothes, and blushingly whispered: "Young Master Lu, I want to go to the bathroom, will you apany me?"

    The girl¡¯s busty chest was pushing against his arms and she was well-aware of it. Looking at the other with shyness while revealing obvious intentions using bodynguage, Lu Yun had such experience from a young age and quickly nodded.

    Ling Yin saw them walking towards the darkness and she gritted her teeth in silence for a while before she looked up at Gong Lixin. She plumped up her chest and approached Gong Lixin, cing her hands on hisp. As she was about to speak, she was interrupted by He Jin¡¯s cold voice. "You want to go to the bathroom, go by yourself." [1]

    When he said this, He Jin¡¯s de found the back of Ling Yin¡¯s neck, ready to easily end her in a single stroke.

    Gong Lixin held the straw in his mouth and with bulging cheeks filled with milk, looked up at the two of them with a confused look on his face. He Jin bowed his head and looked at him. The cold expression on his face slightly dissipated. With a gentle expression, he wiped the trace of milk from the corner of the other¡¯s mouth.

    Ling Yin only felt the sharp de at her back, her bones cold and stiff. After a long time, she regained her voice and twitched as she said, "I don¡¯t need to go," and expressed with her pleading eyes to let her go.

    He Jin took a look at her, his coldness no different from earlier, and slowly removed the de. Ling Yin immediately used her other hand to hold the back of her neck where the knife had been, feeling as if the rest of her heart had floated away. Because of these two, she was almost killed so she did not dare think to try again.

    "Miss Ling Yin, let me go with you?" Ma Jun carefully opened his mouth, his face red and his eyes full of expectations.

    "No, thank you." Ling Yin smiled stiffly and refused.

    Ma Jun shut up and felt too embarrassed to ask again. For a while, aside from the subtle noiseing from the burning bonfire, the quiet murmur of the wild forest was heard.

    After a few minutes, the Hummer which was parked on the side of the road suddenly rocked up and down, apanied by groans and a woman¡¯s moan. The people nearby were all stiff as a board except for Gong Lixin who had a strong mentality. In the underground pce, he saw many such scenes and was used to it.

    "Sister, how is the car moving?" Sun Jie, who had just woken up not long ago, pointed at the car not far away and asked curiously.

    Sun Tiantian¡¯s face was red and she blocked both of Sun Jie¡¯s ears. The sounding from the car was getting louder and louder and was mixed with the low groans of a man. It was really not suitable for the ears of children.

    Wang Tao¡¯s dark skin had a red and purple hue under the bonfire and the clothed area covering his crotch started to form a tent. He quickly crossed his legs to try and cover up this physiological reaction. Gu Nan and Ma Jun also crossed their legs, their faces perfect masks of calmness. Only the tips of their ears were red.

    After being a follower of Young Master Lu, this scene had be normal to Wu Ming and thus he had no strange reaction. He resembled an old man as he sat and tended to the burning bonfire. Gong Lixin finally finished drinking his milk and after throwing the milk carton into the fire, he inadvertently nced at the vibrating car.

    He Jin already had a dark face as he ground his teeth back and forth. If he wasn¡¯t afraid of having Gong Lixin see something he shouldn¡¯t have to, he would have pulled open the door of the car and dragged out Lu Yun. Sure enough, because Lu Yun was protected even after themence of the apocalypse, he was able to enjoy his days in a leisurely manner and this time, even managed to find a woman.

    "There¡¯s nothing to look at, don¡¯t look at it." He Jin whispered as he put his arms around the child and brought him close to his chest, blocking his line of sight and his ears. The child was still young, it was not good for him to get exposed to this so early. Tomorrow, he would get rid of these two restless women! He Jin thought as he gnashed his teeth.

    "Hey, Brother He, let me go. I heard a helicoptering over." Gong Lixin said as he patted He Jin¡¯s hands.

    Helicopter? He Jin heard the words and immediately let go as he tried to listen. The surrounding people all had expectant looks on their faces as they stared up at the dark sky.

    After a long while, everyone grew disappointed and withdrew their gaze. They didn¡¯t hear anything except for the sound of the bonfire and the wind.

    "They¡¯re still 30 minutes away," Gong Lixin faintly exined.

    The frustrated look of the people immediately turned into surprise. There was no need to convince them of Young Master Gong¡¯s hearing ability. Gu Nan and Ma Jun quickly added firewood to the fire, trying to make it bigger and more noticeable. Wu Ming got up and ran up to the shaking car, calling Young Master Lu in a hurry so that the people on the helicopter wouldn¡¯t see him with his pants down. [2]

    <i>[1] Wuxian: Behold, the power of a jealous ML. s, the poor girl didn¡¯t even stand a chance..</i>

    <i>[2] Wuxian: What would Lu Yun¡¯s life be if Wu Ming weren¡¯t around to constantly try and keep him in line?</i>

 Chapter 38

    Lu Yun got out of the car and had a few red marks on his neck. Ling Yu, who was behind him, was flushed and the red marks around her corbones grew denser as they trailed down her neck.

    "Let me tell you something, now is not the time to be ying with that..." He Jin nced at the quiet child in his arms and gnashed his teeth as he stopped himself from saying the word "bitch".

    "Yes, yes, Brother He, I am wrong." Lu Yun quickly admitted his mistake with a sincere attitude. He then turned his eyes to the sky with disappointment, "Didn¡¯t you say that a helicopter wasing? Why don¡¯t I see it?"

    "The helicopter should take half an hour to get here. Young Master heard the sound." Wu Ming exined. Lu Yun heard this and a happy expression blossomed on his face. He squeezed in between Ling Yin and sat down next to Young Master Gong.

    Ling Yin and Ling Yu looked at each other with a dumbfounded look. The helicopter was still too far away to hear. What are they talking about? Sun Tiantian and Sun Jie had no doubts. They had seen the young master¡¯s skills and understood his strength. If he said he heard it, it must be true. Moreover, at first nce, one could tell that he was a person who scorned lying.

    Everyone waited quietly for more than 20 minutes before they heard a sound in the starry dark skying closer.

    "Over here." He Jin said while adding wood to the bonfire. The rest of the people stood up and looked up at the sky with excitement. They willingly opened their mouths and called out for help when the helicopter came into view.

    Gong Lixin¡¯s ear tip moved slightly, his face showing a dignified expression. Aside from the roar of the propeller, he seemed to hear the sound of wings mixed in. An unknown animal was approaching them.

    After seeing the mutant mouse, Gong Lixin no longer dared to underestimate any creature during the apocalypse. But now, as the sound seemed unnoticeable under the interference of the propeller, he wasn¡¯tpletely sure and could only open his eyes wide and stare at the sky while clenching in his hand the bone-cutting knife.

    The closer the helicopter came, the stronger the fire burned as everyone called out for help. Eventually, the helicopter flew straight over and hovered above their heads, the propeller creating strong gusts of wind which blew out the fire.

    Holding Gong Lixin tightly in his arms, He Jin calmly looked up at the helicopter overhead. The rest of the people couldn¡¯t hide their joy and shouted, "We are here!"

    In a short moment, a ropedder was dropped from the helicopter and a ck figure climbed down the rope rapidly.

    "Big Brother Lin?" The darkness of the night couldn¡¯t hinder Gong Lixin¡¯s sharp vision nor his voice from spilling out when he saw the handsome face of the maning down.

    Big Brother? Were theying for the child? He Jin¡¯s secret thought and the joy of salvation unconsciously faded. His heart became inexplicably anxious.

    "Not good! It¡¯s a bat! Big Brother Lin, be careful!" Gong Lixin didn¡¯t give He Jin and his strange mood a second thought as he broke out of thetter¡¯s arms, used his inner force to make sure the warning he yelled out reached Lin Wenbo¡¯s ears, and used his toes to quickly pick up a weapon. Burning firewood was kicked at and went straight towards Lin Wenbo.

    The firewood broke past the strong gusts of wind blown by the propeller, even the me didn¡¯t flicker. It seemed like an arrow was fired from a bow and the shadows in the air quickly darted away. The lightning-fast speed made others, at a nce, know his strength.

    A few meters above Lin Wenbo, a special forces soldier, who was holding onto thedder and was preparing to go down as well, saw the person suddenly attacking their side. He halted his movement, his expression showing terror. Who was this sharp shooter? Could a piece of wood reallyunched like a rocket? He didn¡¯t see wrong, right? Also, why did they attack them for no reason?

    In the second his thoughts flew inside his head, the piece of wood had already reached Lin Wenbo. The two special forces soldiers and the pilot on the helicopter were all staring and watching the figure hanging in midair.

    Lin Wenbo saw the "rocket" flying towards him and was shocked. He wanted to avoid it but the sound of Gong Lixin¡¯s warning reached his ear. He immediately gripped thedder and stopped his extra movements.

    The wood passed his cheek and because the speed was so fast, there was no trace of burn on his skin. Between zero and one second, a sharp squeak sounded behind him. It turned out that the ming wood hit a tiny ck spot in the air above him and the wood sshed it with fire, revealing the danger.

    There were a few more ck spots moving about but they fell into the wild forest not too far away. The people on the ground were dumbfounded, unable toe out of their daze. How was Young Master Gong able to see such small ck things? How could he kick a firewood from the ground, make it go against the strong gusts from the helicopter, travel hundreds of meters, and still shoot so urately? How was he so tough?

    Lin Wenbo was also amazed and even forgot aboutnding. With such a long distance, coupled with the roar of the helicopter, how did he still hear Xiaoxin¡¯s warning? Also, was the person who shot the wood not Xiaoxin? This kind of skill could not be done without having an ability.

    But before he could give it more thought, Gong Lixin¡¯s voice came again. "Big Brother Lin,e down. There are still many bats in the sky."

    Lin Wenbo no longer hesitated and quickly got down. While he was descending thedder, Gong Lixin constantly kicked orange blocks of wood from the bonfire and shot down any bat that flew near and tried to attack Lin Wenbo. The piece of wood hit the bats, mming into a myriad of tiny dark spots behind it. All the bats screamed miserably as the wood exploded like fireworks.

    Fireworks exploded one by one, apanied by the fall of some of the ck spots. It was an arrow that did not miss and always hit its target. Not only the people on the helicopter but even the people on the ground were astonished by what they saw.

    "That, the person who kicked the ming wood from below seems to be Young Master Gong!" A special forces soldier had thought of looking at the familiar thin figure below and stuttered out this revtion.

    "No wonder he could run so far! How did Master Gong cultivate his son? If I didn¡¯t see it with my own eyes, I would have thought they were making a movie!" The pilot couldn¡¯t help but look down as he controlled the helicopter, watching with surprise.

    Lin Wenbonded safely on the ground. The two men on the helicopter started to return to the ground. When they prepared themselves to descend, a mutant bat mmed into the windshield at the front of the helicopter, causing the ss to form a small crack.

    The pilot was shocked and quickly stabilized his grip before speaking into themunicator: "Stop, there are too many bats! You guys can¡¯t jump anymore. The ground is insufficient and unsuitable fornding. I¡¯ll drive to Xianyang Town. There¡¯s some vegetable field there, I¡¯llnd there."

    Lin Wenbo heard the pilot¡¯s voice and agreed, his eyes curving up as he saw the thin teenager near the campfire running towards him. At the same time, the bats high in the air saw the helicopter fly away and immediately shifted their target. The ck cloud rushed towards the people on the ground.

    "There are too many bats. Get in the car." Gong Lixin took the thin nket from the ground and covered Sun Tiantian and Sun Jie as he calmly ordered everyone while he rushed towards Lin Wenbo with serene and happy eyes.

    He Jin saw this, threw the nket at his feet towards Wu Ming, then repeated the order before following Gong Lixin.

    Wu Ming caught the nket, wrapped it around Lu Yun, and dragged him towards the Hummer on the side of the road. Along the way, he waved his knife, splitting into two any bat that came near them.

    Their sticky and smoky ck blood sshed on the ground and the Ling sisters beside Lu Yun were filled with fear. Ling Yu screamed as she was sshed in the face with the blood. Her legs went soft and she couldn¡¯t move anymore.

    Wu Ming wanted to leave her and bring Lu Yun to safety but seeing Lu Yun frequently looking back with worry, he had no choice but to turn around and pick her up. He then pulled Lu Yun and stumbled before running towards the car.

    Sun Tiantian and her younger brother had already climbed into the Hummer. Da Liu and Wang Tao pulled themselves into the car as well, with Wu Ming, who frequently waved his knife, not too far behind. Ling Yin was guarded by Gu Nan and Ma Jun as they ran towards the Ford car.

    On the grasnd, only Gong Lixin, Lin Wenbo, and He Jin were surrounded by ck bats. Their situation didn¡¯t look good.

    While wielding their knives, the three men gradually approached each other and watched their surroundings. Suddenly, Lin Wenbo jumped and pushed Gong Lixin away as he rolled down the valley towards the edge of the grass.

    At the same time, a mutant civet cat that suddenly emerged from the rear bush fell to the ground after being sliced in half by Gong Lixin¡¯s precise hit. Looking at the corpse of the civet cat on the ground and then at the two people who rolled down the hill until the edge of the grasnd, He Jin cursed and quickly followed.

    He Jin was very angry right now. There was no need toe and save the child. Lixin had already discovered the approaching civet cat andunched an attack. If it wasn¡¯t for the other person, Lixin would have not rolled down the valley. The situation at the bottom of the valley was unknown and they no longer had the safety of the grass.

    The group of bats lost their target and flew back and forth on the empty in. However, dozens of bats spotted them at the edge of the grasnd and chased them down the valley.

    Lin Wenbo was afraid of Gong Lixin getting hurt. He had already thrown the knives in his hand and rolled the other into his arms. The valley was not steep and there was lush green grass that served as a cushion on the ground. The two rolled down to the bottom of the valley and were not injured except for a few cuts from the grass.

    Lin Wenbo wanted to see if the person in his arms was safe but before he could speak, the valley was bombarded with the sound of wings. He knew without a doubt that the bats had chased them down.

    Gong Lixin quickly left Lin Wenbo¡¯s arms and shed with his knife. Several bats five meters away were shed into two from his sword wave.

    Lin Wenbo¡¯s eyes went wide but it was not the time to be surprised. More bats followed behind the dead ones. He quickly gathered up his ability and covered his palms with the metal ability, tearing the bats flying in front of him.

    Seeing Lin Wenbo¡¯s courageous performance, He Jin followed his example and created a wind de, sent several out, and shot down the bats that were higher in altitude while he wielded the knife and cut the bats that were closer at hand.

    The three men joined forces and the valley was soaked with a small bloody rain. The dozens of bats that had followed them were killed in less than five minutes, their broken limbs and wings falling to the ground.

    "Hey, how are you?"

    Lin Wenbo rushed to Gong Lixin¡¯s side in two or three steps and reached out, wanting to look him over. But seeing his palm thick with ck blood, he immediately withdrew and removed his metal ability that covered the surface of his skin. With the disappearance of his metal film, the ck blood fell to the grass all at once. Only then did Lin Wenbo take the young boy, whom he thought about day and night, into his arms. His heart, which had been mad and sullen for the past few days, finally calmed.

    "Big Brother Lin, I¡¯m very well!" The voice of the teenager was crisp and mellow and his tone was calm and indifferent but if one listened carefully, it was not difficult to hear the joyful excitement and a few undetectable tones of relief and happiness at finally returning into familiar arms. Being sprinkled with his delicate kitten¡¯s affection, Lin Wenbo¡¯s heart was gently scratched, his love unable to be stopped.

    Looking at the two people hugging not too far away, the emotion in He Jin¡¯s dark eyes was unclear and his cold lips were tightly stretched into a thin line. [1]

    <i>[1] Wuxian: One of the MLs lowkey sipping vinegar, I see.</i>

 Chapter 39

    The two men quietly embraced each other for a while. Lin Wenbo repeatedly patted Gong Lixin¡¯s back as if tofort him, even though he was actuallyforting himself. The moment the person rushed into his arms, the suppressed fear in his heart disappeared. Allowing him to lower the walls around his heart. He tightened his arms vigorously, as if he was afraid that it was just a dream.

    Gong Lixin felt his strong unease and frowned a bit, but did not break away.

    "Two days and two nights, you really took your time!" He Jin¡¯s face was dark when he finally interrupted the two, the sarcasm and dissatisfaction in his tone obvious.

    They didn¡¯t even help collect the child¡¯s belongings, and because of that he had thought that the Gong family hadpletely abandoned the child, as if they no longer wanted him. When he finally decided to take the child away, the Gong family caught up with them and he couldn¡¯t help but feel troubled. [1]

    Lin Wenbo slowly loosened his hold on Gong Lixin and straightened up to look at the miserable He Jin.

    "You are?" He hesitated. He did not like the man in front of him. Moreover, this man also didn¡¯t like him and was watching him with eyes filled with cold hostility.

    "This is Big Brother He!" Gong Lixin walked over to He Jin and took the initiative to hold his big hand while he talked to the two. "I¡¯ve been with Big Brother He for the past two days."

    He Jin squeezed the soft and smooth palm of the child, the hostility in his eyes faded a bit and the corner of his lips bent upwards slightly. He was very satisfied with how close he was to the child and how trusted he was. He reached out to Lin Wenbo and said, "Hello, He Jin."

    Lin Wenbo took his hand and thanked him. "Hello, Lin Wenbo. Thank you for taking care of Xiaoxin. What are your requirements? After arriving at the base, we will try our best to satisfy your needs." He subconsciously put a distance between He Jin and the child, changing the rtionship between the two, making it seem like Gong Lixin was just a business deal to He Jin and that was why He Jin had saved him.

    This was He Jin¡¯s original intention [2], but after listening to Lin Wenbo, he only felt his ears sting and his heart tighten. He didn¡¯t dare to look at the child¡¯s clear eyes and his tone was stiff when he answered. "It was no problem caring for Lixin. You don¡¯t need to thank me. But the Gong family had already received the news of the apocalypse, so how could you put Lixin in such a dangerous situation? What were you thinking?"

    This time, it was Lin Wenbo¡¯s turn to grieve. He couldn¡¯t tell him about Gong Xiangyi, and could only smile awkwardly and show his regret in his eyes. Two equally tall men stood opposite of each other. Although they met for the first time, it seemed that they would not get along and the surrounding atmosphere was frosty.

    "Big Brother Lin, where¡¯s Big Brother Song? Is Dad and Grandfather still well?" Gong Lixin promptly asked and interrupted the two.

    He Jin heard his question and his brows wrinkled. He was very concerned about this Big Brother Song who was always mentioned by the child.

    Lin Wenbo remembered that his friend was still searching in the city and quickly pulled out the satellitemunicator. He saw that there were several missed calls; there were from Gong Father, Song Haoran and his grandfather, but none from Gong Xiangyi.

    His brows wrinkled. He pressed down the frost in his heart and softly answered, "Everyone is well. Your Song Brother is still looking for you in the city and is worried about you, everyone was worried. Let¡¯s leave first, wait to find a safe spot and we¡¯ll call them to report that you were found."

    "Hn, let¡¯s go!" Gong Lixin let go of He Jin¡¯s hand and climbed the grass slope.

    He Jin shook his two empty hands, pressed his chest and, sullenly followed behind. Lin Wenbo also walked two steps, apanied by Gong Lixin.

    Stepping into a hole in the grass, Lin Wenbo shook himself, and the cor of his military uniform rubbed against the back of his neck, causing it to sting. He frowned and touched the pain there. His hand touched a two-centimeter wound and felt warm blood slowly oozing out.

    The palm of his hand was spread out in front of his eyes and the ck and red blood caught Lin Wenbo¡¯s eyes. He was hurt. In the darkness, the bats¡¯ movements were unclear and he couldn¡¯t remember when he had been scratched by one of them. However, this was no longer important. Although being an ability user granted certain immunity to zombie blood, if they were directly bitten or scratched, they would be infected without a doubt.

    Lin Wenbo¡¯s mind had gone nk. He looked at the teenager who was walking in front of him and smiled after a long pause. Slowly, he put away the bitterness on his face and decisively called Gong Lixin.

    "Big Brother Lin, what¡¯s wrong?" Gong Lixin stopped and looked at him.

    "I may not be able to leave with you. You leave by yourself." Lin Wenbo stepped up to him and leaned over, looking straight into his eyes as he spoke seriously.

    When the army was being cleared, many soldiers were bitten, so he knew very well that the toxin would attack within forty-eight hours. It meant that he could mutate after two days or it was possible for him to mutate after one or twenty minutes, or even one or two hours. There were no specific rules about how long it would take. Therefore, he did not dare to take the risk of leaving with them. If he got on the helicopter and mutated then, everyone would be in danger of crashing.

    "Were you hurt by a bat?" He Jin¡¯s heart moved and he took two steps, his sharp eagles eyes searching Lin Wenbo¡¯s.

    Lin Wenbo smiled and pulled back his cor to reveal the wound. He slowly exined: "I could mutate at any time. It would only put you in danger if I were to go with you." After his words fell, he leaned over the child¡¯s cheek and lovingly said. "Go on, Big Brother Lin will handle it himself. Don¡¯t worry. Hold on to thismunicator and when you reach a safe ce, remember to give your family a call. The number is stored in the address book."

    He was very indifferent about all this. He did not despair even as he was about to die. Looking at his eyes, they were slightly reddish and the delicate brows were twisted. He sighed and his heart felt very satisfied. He was still young, as long as Xiaoxin was still alive, there was still a long way to go. When he came to look for Xiaoxin, he thought there would be an ident so he had already mentally prepared himself, and was able to make Gong Xiangyi regret her actions.

    "How are you going to deal with it?" He Jin asked with his deep voice.

    Lin Wenbo subconsciously touched the pistol at his waist. There were plenty of bullets inside and it was enough for him to use it.

    Gong Lixin and He Jin immediately knew his intentions. Gong Lixin rushed towards his waist at lightning speed. He took the pistol and yelled. "Is Big Brother Lin wanting tomit suicide? Just because you¡¯re afraid of bing a zombie? But you haven¡¯t changed yet? I won¡¯t leave you! Even if you be a zombie, I won¡¯t leave you!" His words fell and he paused before desperately begging, "Don¡¯tmit suicide, suicide is very painful! If you be a zombie, I¡¯ll raise you. Even if you want to eat human flesh, I¡¯ll help you!" He didn¡¯t want Big Brother Lin to die. If Big Brother Lin really did mutate, he could also afford to take care of him, just like Xian Lin did with his corpse army.

    Thest sentence hit Lin Wenbo¡¯s heart with its childish yet cruel words. The words "bing a zombie" and "raise you" kept ying in his ear, shaking his resolve. Cruel yet sincere, this sentimentality was heavy, like poison wrapped in sweet icing, which makes people unable to refuse despite knowing the danger; recklessly indulging and intoxicating.

    Lin Wenbo¡¯s heart beat faster than ever and no words could describe his mood at this moment. He wanted to open his mouth to rebuke the child¡¯s innocence and cruelty, but when he did, not a single word came out. He could only take the child into his arms and call his name over and over again.

    He Jin was also shocked by Gong Lixin¡¯s innocent and cruel words. After a long while, he returned to Earth and pulled them apart. His chest swelled with sourness and he thought that if the situation was different, if it was him and instead of Lin Wenbo, he would willingly ept.

    Pushing his emotions to the bottom of his heart, he whispered, "Come with us! If you be a zombie, I will naturally shoot you. It¡¯s too expensive to raise you!" In fact, he couldn¡¯t help but want to shoot Lin Wenbo.

    "Don¡¯t! Maybe things are not so bad. I can see if I could help Big Brother Lin push the poison out." Gong Lixin heard He Jin¡¯s words and his brows on his white face creased into a ball before his brain shed with a sudden idea and he immediately stopped the other. He didn¡¯t know if zombie poison was different from ordinary poison. If it was the same, he should have a solution. But if it was not, he was afraid that he would let Big Brother Lin down.

    "Forcing it out?" Lin Wenbo smoothed Gong Lixin¡¯s hair and shook his head andughed. "Will you use internal force?" Lin Wenbo wanted tough as he recalled when the child had told him that he had internal strength. With this child, he was rxed and content all the time. Even in the face of death, being apanied by this child, he felt calm.

    He Jin heard this and his brows shot up and he looked at Gong Lixin, his heart beating faster.

    Gong Lixin took Lin Wenbo¡¯s left wrist and carefully probed it. After a while, he said affirmatively: "Yes, internal force can force it out." It was corpse poison! He could deal with it! He detected Lin Wenbo¡¯s pulse and his eyes curved up in happiness.

    "Big Brother He, help us keep watch in case the bats attack again. I will get rid of Big Brother Lin¡¯s poison." He asked He Jin. Gong Lixin then turned to face Lin Wenbo who was stunned and had his shoulders pressed down to let him sit on the ground. He circted his internal force around the other¡¯s heart and forced the toxins out through the wound that it infiltrated in.

    "Don¡¯t move! Believe in Lixin." Seeing Lin Wenbo¡¯s horrified expression, apparently, He Jin guessed that the other did not know that the child had martial arts. He was a little embarrassed and immediately forgot that the child had lied to him and said that his power was a power ability. To hide this from a person who he had just met, He Jin could understand that. If the child had told him that as soon as they met, he would not have not have believed. But now, the child¡¯s trust in him was strong, he felt it.

    The hot butfortable feeling spread from his heart where Gong Lixin¡¯s hand was. Lin Wenbo slightly squinted, and immediately rxed his body, allowing Gong Lixin¡¯s palm slowly move to his back. The chill from the wound at the back of his neck faded away and the thick ck blood rushed out of the wound and dripped onto the back of Lin Wenbo¡¯s clothes. Fortunately, the uniform was pure ck, so there was no visible blood stains.

    Gong Lixin¡¯s palm moved from his back to his neck, and the two-centimeter long wound no longer spilled ck blood, but healthy red blood. Lin Wenbo¡¯s eyes widened in surprise as he silently felt his body getting better.

    "Hn, Big Brother Lin is fine." He took up Lin Wenbo¡¯s wrist again and sighed in relief.

    "Xiaoxin, did you really use internal force?" Lin Wenbo hesitated before adding. "Is your previous ability not abilities, but martial arts?" He had often listened to Gong Xiangyi, who knew quite a lot about abilities and ability users. Gong Lixin¡¯s previous shot was not part of his information, nor his ability to remove poison from the body.

    "It¡¯s martial arts. I don¡¯t have any abilities." Gong Lixin honestly answered. Once his words fell, he pulled He Jin¡¯s hand and whispered: "Big Brother He, I¡¯m sorry I lied to you."

    "It¡¯s nothing." He Jin patted the child¡¯s head. He enjoyed the cute, small face and big eyes that was sincerely asking for forgiveness.

    "Has it always been so powerful or was it just recently?" Lin Wenbo¡¯s was a bit stunned and he was trying to digest the information that this small, thin child was a peerless martial arts master.

    "When I was practicing before, it was not so powerful. It had suddenly be more and more powerful recently." Gong Lixin lowered his head and exined. He only stated some facts but didn¡¯t dare tell Lin Wenbo the inside story. He was greedy for all the warmth and beauty that being Gong Lixin brought him, and would never mention anything rted to the underground pce to anyone. He was Gong Lixin and he could only be Gong Lixin.

    "In this case, although Xiaoxin¡¯s power is not an ability, it can be simr to an ability. It was affected by the unidentified radiation that spread out on Earth. It¡¯s good to have strength." Lin Wenbo smiled and seemed to think of something and immediately retrieved his smile and seriously said: "Listen, your power is an ability, not martial arts, remember this! Don¡¯t use this power on people unless you are very close with that person. Your power is special. If you let other people know, it will be bad for you."

    Anyone could practice martial arts, which was not an ability. In this world, there were no shortage of ability users, but the power of martial arts was different. If this matter was passed around, it was difficult to ensure that people did not covet the information in Xiaoxin¡¯s mind. When he was young, he was obsessed with martial arts and loved collecting martial arts manuals. This was well known. It would be very possible to tie him down and force him to use his power and destroy what they wanted. If they let people know that Xiaoxin could also fight zombie poison, the consequences were even more unimaginable. Xiaoxin would be imprisoned as a monster, used for research and only awaiting death.

    Lin Wenbo paled at the thought and serious looked at Gong Lixin, awaiting his answer.

    "I know. I won¡¯t tell anyone at random. Right now, only you, Big Brother He and Big Brother Song knows. Not even Dad knows." In his past life, Jianghu people had experience fierce battles to get their hands on the "Reverse Spirits" cultivation method. He often heard servants in the underground pce talking about it, so when he was very young, he understood the truth of his strength.

    "That¡¯s good." Lin Wenbo breathed a sigh of relief and cautiously added, "This matter, you don¡¯t have to tell Gong Father. Let him think that you are an ability user. Don¡¯t ask why, just remember, the less people that know, the safer your secret will be."

    Gong Father loved Gong Xiangyi. Although right now, there was a gap with Gong Xiangyi, but the two were still father and daughter, and the rtionship could always be reconciled. Under his negligence or carelessness, it was very likely that the news of Xiaoxin¡¯s power would be revealed by Gong Father.

    When Gong Xiangyi was in trouble, she did not hesitate to abandon Xiaoxin. It was obvious that she did not have much affection for Xiaoxin and would n against him wholeheartedly. If she could sell him out once, she could do it a second and a third time.

    Today, Lin Wenbo¡¯s trust in Gong Xiangyi hadpletely copsed and he had taken precautions against her. However, he could not exin Gong Xiangyi¡¯s actions to Gong Lixin lest he be saddened.

    "Hn, I know. If Dad doesn¡¯t ask, I won¡¯t say it." Gong Lixin nodded his head and answered seriously.

    Lin Wenbo, satisfied, turned to stare at the gloomy He Jin with a cold expression, "I just hope that youpletely forget about it. Otherwise, I am fully capable of not letting you out of A province." As he ran his ability through his body, he created a cold and shiny steel needle and pointed it at He Jin.

    He Jin sneered, raising his hand to summon a fierce wind and scornfully answered, "You can try."

    The two were at a standoff, releasing their oppressive aura, refusing to give in to each other.

    "Don¡¯t fight!" Gong Lixin walked between them with scrunched up eyebrows. "Now is not the time to fight. I believe in Big Brother He. Big Brother He would never tell anyone and won¡¯t do anything to hurt me."

    He Jin heard this and he immediately dispelled the whirlwind, and began touching Lixin¡¯s soft hair as he smiled with gentleness and happiness.

    "Of course, I won¡¯t say anything. Anyone who dares hurt Lixin will feel my wrath, whether they are dead or alive! You also manage your mouth. If there are rumors being circted about Lixin, I won¡¯t let you off!" He yelled, faintly ring at Lin Wenbo before sliding his hand over the child¡¯s shoulder and bringing him to climb the grass slope.

    If it weren¡¯t for Lin Wenbo¡¯s sincere consideration of the child, he would not be enduring him. Lin Wenbo¡¯s good intentions though made He Jin very dissatisfied, as if his exclusive right had to be shared with others. His heart did not feel well.

    Lin Wenbo licked his lips and his beautiful face was covered with frost. His deep eyes examined He Jin¡¯s expression and confirmed that his words were from the heart and the needle disappeared with a thought.

    Gong Lixin was dragged into a half hug, but Gong Lixin did not forget to turn back and wave to Lin Wenbo, telling him to keep up, his white face swaying with a cute smile. The coldness on Lin Wenbo¡¯s face faded in an instant and the corner of his lips slightly hooked up before he joined him.

    The three men climbed the grass slope and were shocked at the sight. They saw a raging fire on top of a hill not far away. The dense bushes had turned into huge torched at this moment and was raging on violently. The hot waves created a pungent smell on the surface. The ck-colored bats were attracted by the burning sound and were not afraid of death. They rushed to the raging fire and instantly turned into ash.

    No wonder they stayed in the valley for nearly twenty minutes but no bats came over. The three of them suddenly saw Lu Yun and others getting off of the cars and waving at them, their expression anxious. The three did not hesitate and quickly rushed across the burning grass and ran towards the car as quickly as possible.

    When they stepped on the sea of fire, as long as their speed was fast enough, they would not be burned by the mes. The three men had superior strength and safely broke through. Lu Yun immediately started the car and head for Xianyang Town.

    <i>[1] AutumnBreeze: Because you wanted to kidnap him?</i>

    <i>[2] Trantor¡¯s Note: using Gong Lixin to exchange for a way to go back home</i>

    <i>CrazedCookies: Thank you Jessie and Nyurr for the Ko-Fi! Here¡¯s your bonus chapter!</i>

    <i>And here¡¯s a lovely picture of Gong Lixin drawn by ARI! Thank you ARI!!</i>

 Chapter 40

    Lu Yun drove the Hummer H6 towards Xianyang Town. Wu Ming was sitting in the passenger seat. Sun Tiantian and her brother sat together and had a confused expression on their face. Ling Yu was bloody and shivering. Fortunately, the Hummer H6 model had been modified and lengthened. This meant that the three extra people that entered the car; He Jin, Lin Wenbo and Gong Lixin, still had plenty of room to fit in.

    Gu Nan, Wang Tao and the others rode in the Ford car behind them.

    "Is she hurt?" After introducing Lin Wenbo to everyone, He Jin saw Ling Yu and his brows wrinkled as he asked sharply. If Ling Yu nodded, she would be immediately thrown out.

    Lin Wenbo heard this and his eyes turned sharp as he scrutinized every inch of Ling Yu.

    Ling Yu¡¯s body had gone stiff under their cold eyes and she quickly stammered out, "No, no, this is bat blood, not mine. I did not get hurt. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can check."

    Her eyes were desperate, eager to please as she reached her cor for fear that the two would throw her out. The cor was lowered and her neckline was wide open, revealing a pure ck sexyce underwear. Her rounded chest was marked with red love marks making for a very seductive image.

    "Put your clothes on!" He Jin and Lin Wenbo yelled in unison, their expression turning very ugly. Xiaoxin was still in the car, what is this woman trying to do?! The two men¡¯s brows were deeply furrowed as they thought about the other¡¯s innocence, but both of them just ignored the ten-year-old Xiao Sun Jie.

    Ling Yu was frightened by their expression and cold tone. She immediately covered herself up and held her hands in front of her chest, her eyes shed tears in fright.

    Lu Yun sitting in the front row opened his mouth this time and his tone was very urgent. "I¡¯ve already checked, no one¡¯s hurt. Brother He, don¡¯t spend your time on her anymore, go check on brother Wu. Earlier, he shot a fireball from his hand and burned the forest. He has no energy and he can¡¯t move."

    He Jin heard his words and moved forward to check Wu Ming¡¯s condition. Lin Wenbo slowly opened his mouth. "Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s an ability, fire ability. His powerlessness is the aftereffect of exhausting his ability."

    "Ah? A-ability?" Lu Yun looked towards the back seat. His hand holding the steering wheel turned with him and the car almost crashed.

    "Hey! Pay attention to driving!" He Jin gave him a cold look and said: "I¡¯m also an ability user. My ability is controlling the wind. He will feel like this after spending his ability and will need rest. It will take twenty minutes of rest for him to recover." He released a small wind de and cut the ¡¯peace¡¯ symbol hanging from the rear-view mirror into two halves.

    Lu Yun was shocked and turned back to face the front of the car, stunned. He couldn¡¯t speak for a long time and focused on controlling the steering wheel. He could only mechanically drive onward.

    Wu Ming¡¯s half-finished water bottle fell, the stunned expression on his face slowly faded and he revealed a hint of joy. He curiously asked: "Hey, why do we have abilities? When did you find out?"

    "I also just discovered it recently." He Jin whispered, "It¡¯s assumed that, just like how people changed into zombies, our body also changed. But this change is in a good direction instead."

    "Oh, then, will I get an ability? Young Master Gong is so powerful. Is it because he¡¯s also an ability user? What kind of ability does Young Master Gong have?" Lu Yun quickly digested this mysterious fact and asked with anticipation.

    Sun Tiantian and Sun Jie also showed curious expression. Only Ling Yu didn¡¯t seem to care. She was obviously scared by these vicious men.

    "To find out if you have an ability, wait until we return to base. Our base has tools to detect ability users. As for Lixin¡¯s ability, we don¡¯t know yet. It¡¯s probably multiple abilities." Lin Wenbo answered without missing a beat.

    ording to Gong Xiangyi, her space came with some equipment. There was an uncharacteristic energy stone that could detect whether a person had an ability in their body and which type it was. He also tested himself to know that he was a metal ability user.

    Lu Yun was amazed and yearned for the base even more after hearing those words from Lin Wenbo¡¯s mouth. He stepped on the elerator and elerated towards Xiangyang Town.

    "Big Brother Lin, I want to call Dad and Big Brother Song. How do I use this?" The voice of Gong Lixin, who had been quietly poking at the satellitemunicator, sounded frustrated. The setting of this thing was very different from that of his mobile phone. His shallow knowledge from his past life couldn¡¯t help either since it was too advanced.

    "Oh~" He had wondered why Xiaoxin was holding themunicator but not talking, he hadn¡¯t thought that Lixin didn¡¯t know how to operate it. His ignorant yet annoyed appearance couldn¡¯t be described as anything but cute and funny. It was so much that Lin Wenboughed out loud.

    He took themunicator and dialed Gong father and Song Haoran¡¯s phone numbers.

    ***

    After Lin Wenbo had left the unfinished building, they searched along the route back to the Gong family residence. However, because the zombies were everywhere and the roads were blocked, they had to repeatedly stop, making their progress very slow.

    Seeing that the sky was getting dark, it was not a good idea to keep searching. Song Haoran¡¯s eyes burned with the eagerness to keep searching. In the middle of his forehead, two deep grooves kept increasing as his anxiety increased and his mouth had long since dried out.

    "Major General, upfront is the most prosperous section of the northern suburbs - Century Avenue. The ce is heavily congested with vehicles. Where do we go now?" A special force¡¯s soldier pointed to the cars upfront and quietly asked.

    "All squad members, move forward." Song Haoran made a gesture and took the lead, crouching down and crawling under the cars.

    The other eight people looked at the endless sea of cars and zombies on the sidewalks. Although their scalps felt numb, they still followed in the Major General¡¯s footsteps.

    After their group of people crawled for hundreds of meters under the cars, their clothes quickly got worn out before they finally reached a small open space in the middle of the traffic, making for a natural fortress. Song Haoran crawled out from the bottom of a car and stretched his muscles before looking around under the cover of a car. The rest of the people selected their own observation points and explored their surroundings.

    "Sure enough, this is the most prosperous area in the northern suburbs. It¡¯s full of dead bodies!" Looking at the many zombies that were blocked by cars on the sidewalk, a special force¡¯s soldier expressed this in a whispered voice.

    Song Haoran¡¯s eyes were dark. He pulled up themunicator and called Lin Wenbo¡¯s number. The end was connected but no one answered. He put themunicator back and the scowl between his brows became deeper.

    Suddenly, there was a cry for help in an alley not far away. Song Haoran, who was an ability user, had sharper senses than the ordinary people. He immediately heard it. Several of the eight people in the same group strained their ears and looked for the source of the sound.

    "Someone¡¯s calling for help! Go forwards 50 meters in the three o¡¯clock direction! Go!" Song Haoran quickly gestured before crawling back under the bottom of the car. The rest of the people immediately followed him.

    Crouched at the bottom of the car, they looked towards the mouth of the alley. There was a small group of zombies at the end of the alley and the cry for help came from beyond the group of zombies. At the same time, many zombies who heard the sound slowly approached the area.

    "Let¡¯s go!" It was hard to find a living person. Song Haoran no longer hesitated. He rushed out from the bottom of the car. The sharp de in his hand instantly cut out the heads of several zombies and opened a path. The other eight people were unwilling to be left behind and created a sizzling dance of dagger while creating a bloody path as they headed straight towards the cry for help.

    Eight soldiers had dealt with war was now facing a small group of slow-moving zombies. In just a few minutes, all the zombies had fallen and died.

    "Thank you! Thank you! You¡¯re from the army? The army came to rescue us?" A man nearly 70-years-old cried with joy and eagerly asked. He got up from the bottom of the huge garbage bin and saw the nine people wearing special force¡¯s uniform.

    Nine people bowed to him and moved the huge iron bins away. They moved them to cover the alley, blocking the narrow road and signaled the old man to kneel down and use the trash cans to cover his figure. The zombies that had gathered from hearing the earlier sound, swayed into the alley but didn¡¯t see anyone there nor hear any sound and slowly dispersed.

    "Yes, the army has already been sent into the city and wille and rescue you soon." After confirming the current crisis had been avoided, Song Haoran whispered: "We still have a task at hand and have to go to the militarypound. It¡¯s not convenient to take you with us. Where have you been hiding before, we will bring you back. I will inform the other forces to pick you up."

    Song Haoran was currently thinking about finding Gong Lixin and could not take care of others. He knew it was selfish, but he couldn¡¯t control himself.

    "You can¡¯t go, it¡¯s dangerous! Youe with me first, I will tell you now, if you go, you will die! Believe me!" The old man anxiously pulled Song Haoran¡¯s arm and took him to the depths of the alley.

    Song Haoran and hisrades looked at each other and saw the deep fear in the eyes of the old man. He decided to follow him first and avoid worsening the situation.

    The alley was very deep and very quiet. On both sides were dpidated houses with a big red circle and the word "demolition" written on it." This was a demolition area. It was going to undergo construction soon so became an uninhabited ce, thus had no zombies. It had be a safe area.

    The old man silently opened the iron gate at the end of the alley with his key and waved the crowd to follow him. Behind the iron gate, the steps sloped downwards. Because of the darkness of the night, the steps seemed invisible. It seemed quite dangerous and the wind was cold.

    Song Haoran and the others unconsciously clenched their weapons in their hands.

    "This was an air-raid shelter that was built before the war. It waster converted into an entertainment venue in the summer by the neighborhoodmittee. Don¡¯t mind the broken doorway, just go in." The old man whispered as he walked.

    Sure enough, after turning a corner of ckcquered aisle, a few orange lights lit up in the shelter. It was warm and quiet. The venttion in the underground facility was good and not loud. There were a few mats on the floor and there was even a table of unfinished mahjong game in the corner. If the apocalypse hadn¡¯te, it was a good ce toe and rx.

    "Grandpa, have you found something to eat?" From a dark corner, a fifteen-year-old boy rushed to the old man and looked through his pockets. Because he was too hungry, he even ignored Song Haoran and the others who came in with the old man.

    "No." The old man shook his head. Because he hadn¡¯t eaten for two days, even tiny movements were hard to do.

    "Nothing? Why are you so useless? Can¡¯t you go out a little further? There¡¯s a lot of food outside!" [1] The teenager¡¯s face was extremely pale and his ck eyes were covered with a single eyelid, making his delicate appearance look a bit gloomy. It was even more unsightly because of his anger. He said that while pushing the old man, his attitude was somewhat hysterical and it was estimated that he had been driven by despair and hunger.

    "You are a young man. You don¡¯t look for food yourself, but ask your grandfather to go, have you no shame? If you canin, then go and see if you have the ability to get food! Did you know that your grandfather was almost eaten by zombies?" Song Haoran put his dagger back into his waist and walked up to the teenager. He picked up his clothes and scolded him.

    "Who are you?" The young man saw Song Haoran and the others. His eyelids parted to reveal wide eyes. "You¡¯re soldiers? Did youe to save us? Come, let¡¯s go! We haven¡¯t eaten for two days. Give me something! I¡¯m going to starve!" He clung to Song Haoran¡¯s arm and cried like he was going to die. The boy¡¯s voice was very sharp and echoed in the narrow bomb shelter, making it annoying to hear.

    "You shut up." Song Haoran yelled, his heart not tolerating this young man. "These arepressed biscuits. You should eat it first." Song Haoran took out two bags ofpressed biscuits from is bag and handed it to the two of them.

    The boy immediately stopped crying and ripped open the biscuit bag. The old man tried several times to open the package. He looked at his grandson who was looking at him and sighed helplessly. A special force¡¯s soldier on the side opened his bag with eyes full of pity. It¡¯s sad to live with such a selfish and self-interested rtive. [2]

    Song Haoran also touched his dagger and thought of Gong Xiangyi¡¯s actions. He unconsciously squeezed the handle in his hand. If Lixin had an ident, he didn¡¯t know what he would do to Gong Xiangyi.

    The old man ate a few mouthfuls and slightly patted his stomach. He slowly said: "You should not move forward. Up ahead is the most prosperous area in the northern suburbs. There is a railway station in the middle. There¡¯s a provincial ce in the East. The zombies roam around that area. People don¡¯t dare to go. Moreover, three very powerful zombies appeared yesterday, they can run and jump and can even find you even if you hide at the bottom of a car. They can hear you breathe if you breathe heavily, from ten meters away. One was wearing a id skirt, a little girl, one was not tall but wore a white coat and one was a two or three-year-old devil. The little devil was the most powerful one. Its actions were faster than lightning and you can¡¯t push him away once he¡¯s bitten down on your flesh. After he¡¯s bitten you, in half a minute, the person would be eaten whole and turned into an empty shell."

    The old man stopped as a chill ran down his body. After a while, he suppressed his fear and continued to exin. "We had eleven people staying in this shelter and they were all here yesterday. Eight of them were eaten and I am left with my grandson and a policeman. He went out to find food, but he still hasn¡¯te back. Do you understand now?" The old man sighed.

    "Eight people were eaten?" He didn¡¯t expect the evolutionary zombies to appear so quickly or on the way to Lixin¡¯s home. Song Haoran¡¯s heart tightened and he took out his wallet from his pocket and asked with a trembling voice. "Did you see this child?"

    The old man took the opened wallet and looked at the picture for a moment. He shook his head. "I haven¡¯t seen him. I have never seen such a handsome child."

    Song Haoran recovered. The wallet was put back with twitching fingers as his insecurity lifted. How afraid he was to hear an affirmation from the old man¡¯s mouth.

    A fellowrade from the same group saw his violent reaction and walked up to him and patted his shoulders infort. He worried: Major General¡¯s reaction was quite big. He even carried photos of him. It showed how important Gong Lixin was to him. I hope Gong Lixin is safe and sound, otherwise, if he bes violent, who would stop him?

    <i>[1] AutumnBreeze: Mind me killing this piece of useless shit?</i>

    <i> CrazedCookies: People were raging about the twin sisters but honestly, this kid is LOT more hateful. For many reasons toe.</i>

    <i>[2] Autumn Breeze: <b>nods vigorously</b></i>

 Chapter 41

    The grandfather and grandson duo concentrated on eating biscuits. The eight special forces soldiers were tired after the day¡¯s events and felt hungry. They took out their dry food rations and sated their hunger. Only Song Haoran didn¡¯t eat, and merely stared at the photos of Lixin inside his wallet; his deep, dark eyes full of thoughts.

    "Major General, eat something and replenish your strength. Otherwise, you won¡¯t have any strength to find Young Master Gong," A special forces soldier whispered as he patted him on the shoulder.

    "Yeah." Song Haoran lowered his head, closed his wallet, and put it back in his pocket. He took out a bag ofpressed biscuits, and mechanically ate them.

    Several subordinates who knew Song Haoran well nced at each other and helplessly shook their heads as they looked at the Major General who seemed as if he lost his soul.

    The boy put a biscuit in his mouth and swallowed it without chewing, almost choking in the process. His grandfather immediately stepped forward to pat him on the back and told him to slow down.

    "Are you looking for the person in the photo?" The teenager hit his chest and gasped.

    "Yes, we can¡¯t go back without finding him. You¡¯re here for two days. We¡¯ll contact the higher-ups to pick you up. Right, are there other survivors besides you?" The Major General asked without answering the question.

    "I¡¯ve met them, but they all died. They were too reckless. There¡¯s a danger zone ahead, I told them not to go, but they kept on insisting. They asked for it!" The boy¡¯s tone was full of scorn as if he, who did nothing but wait in the bomb shelter, was much better than them.

    Everyone was silent and no longer cared about him. The child spoke with cold-heartedness, selfishness, timidity, and weakness, which made them particrly unhappy. Song Haoran looked up and nced at him, his eyes as sharp as a knife and just as cold. The child¡¯s attitude reminded him of Gong Xiangyi, and his heart unconsciously hated him.

    The teenager shrunk back after seeing Song Haoran¡¯s re and immediately shut up. After a few more minutes, he opened his mouth and asked, "Let me see the photo. My grandfather hasn¡¯t seen him, but maybe I have."

    Song Haoran sighed and finally handed over the photo. As long as there was a clue, he would not give up.

    The teenager took the photo and looked at it under the light. Song Haoran squinted his eyes and observed his movements and expressions. After half a minute, the teenager looked up at Song Haoran. He said with regret. "I¡¯ve seen this person on the day of the apocalypse. I happened toe here to give my grandfather his living allowance. However, he¡¯s already dead. He was eaten by a group of zombies, just in the corner of the alley. At that time, he shouted for help, but there were too many zombies, I didn¡¯t dare go. Sorry!"

    The boy said with red eyes and shyly bowed his head. His grandfather was surprised and looked at his grandson. He quickly reached out and patted his back infort then looked at Song Haoran with eyes filled with pity.

    Song Haoran stared at the grandfather and grandson duo without any expression. He did not say anything for a long time. The atmosphere in the shelter gradually became gloomy.

    The young man bit his lip and wiped away the tears. He softly said, "Big brother, don¡¯t be sad. We¡¯re in the apocalypse. Maybe it happened then. Maybe it will happen the next moment. People will face death at any time, and you just have to ept it. He is dead. What do you want to do? Are you going to retreat? Can you bring my grandfather and me?"

    Tagging along to safety was his real purpose. He did not want to wait for a moment longer inside this shelter. God knows whether the army would even pick them up after Song Haoran walked away. Instead of waiting in despair, it was better to cling to the people in front of them. [1]

    "When you saw him, what kind of clothes was he wearing?" Song Haoran closed his eyes and asked very calmly, but a cocoon of darkness was brewing inside him.

    The youngster¡¯s eyes shed for a moment, and he secretly tightened the grip on his clothes. He calmly answered: "He was seriously injured at the time. He was covered in blood and surrounded by a group of zombies. I didn¡¯t see clearly."

    "Oh~" At the end of the day, Song Haoran sneered. He suddenly grabbed the other by the cor of his clothes and pulled him up. The other hand quickly pulled out his gun from his waist and vigorously pointed at the other¡¯s temple. Through gritted teeth, he said, "If you can look into my eyes, then repeat what you said! You are right. In the apocalypse, there will be people dying at any time. I guess it will be your time to die next?"

    The teenager felt the pressure at his temple and the coldness of the barrel. The trepidation made his legs weak. He was so intimidated that he couldn¡¯t speak for a while.

    Everything had happened so suddenly that nobody had time to react. The boy had already fallen into Song Haoran¡¯s hands who had lost his mind. The boy¡¯s grandfather almost fainted while the other eight were dumbfounded.

    It was a pity that Song Haoran¡¯s wrath was considerable, and he was unwilling to let it go. The group of people did not dare approach him in fear of his firing the gun. Instead, they kept persuading him.

    Song Haoran stared at the boy while he listened to what his subordinates were saying. It was evident that Gong Lixin was his sore spot; no one dared to poke the ho¡¯s nest.

    Regardless of whether the other person was a minor, nobody had the right to be willful. Could a small sacrifice of others¡¯ be made for the sake of another? For what reasons could these decisions be made? His Lixin was also living outside, suffering from hunger and fear [2]. If he were to believe the teenager¡¯s, then who else would save him?! [3]

    With such a mindset, Song Haoran¡¯s expression became fierce and his fingertips on the trigger moved.

    "What¡¯s going on here?" At the entrance, a middle-aged man held a paper bag in one hand and a bloodstained knife in the other. He saw nine new people who suddenly appeared and was surprised to see them. Then, he saw the gun locked onto Zhao Ying¡¯s head and immediately felt a burst of fear and asked with a stutter.

    "Daihai, save Xiaoying!" The seventy-year-old man quickly shouted at the other man.

    "Brother Daihai, save me!" The young voice trembled with fear and unshed tears.

    "This brother, don¡¯t do this, Xiaoying is still a child! Looking at that uniform you are wearing, aren¡¯t you a soldier? Is this how the military does things? Pointing a gun at civilian heads?" The man quickly stepped forward and tried to pull Song Haoran¡¯s hand away.

    Song Haoran nced at him, and the icy look made the other party¡¯s heart shiver. Song Haoran gritted his teeth and looked back at Zhao Ying. He quietly said, "Repeat those words you said just now!"

    "I, I don¡¯t dare. I lied. I was lying! I have never seen him before. I just wanted you to bring me to safety quickly. I don¡¯t want to stay here for a second longer. He¡¯s not dead. He definitely isn¡¯t dead!" The young boy incoherently said with a tearful voice.

    Song Haoran tightened his grip on the handle of his gun; his sharp, knife-like eyes observing the young man before he finally loosened his hand on the teenager¡¯s cor and threw him away. The old man quickly grabbed his grandson who rolled to the side towards a corner, far from Song Haoran. Although his grandson was the one to lie first, this person was still too much! How could he point a gun towards a child¡¯s head?! [4]

    The rest of the people swore, relief painted on their faces. Fortunately, the General saw reason and did not end that person¡¯s life.

    Although Song Haoran had a bad temper, he had always followed his military duties and had never done anything to a civilian without good reason. It was the first time they ever saw the General mad and ruthless.

    Song Haoran held his gun and sat in a corner with a nk expression. Others were quiet and timid, not daring to make a sound since they were afraid of disturbing him. The shelter was so quiet that one could hear a needle drop. Even the air was stagnant, making people feel depressed. Right then, there was a crisp "beep" sound that echoed in the quiet room.

    "Major General, yourmunicator seems to be ringing." A special forces soldier saw how Song Haoran didn¡¯t respond and thus, carefully informed him.

    "Hmm?" Song Haoran suddenly returned to Earth and quickly pulled out themunicator from his waist and pressed the call button.

    "Hello, is this Big Brother Song?" A clear and distinct voice of a child could be heard from the phone. Song Haoran¡¯s expression turned awkward his brows rising in surprise. He was so excited that he couldn¡¯t utter a word!

    "Big Brother Song, are you there?" After not getting a response, the teenager asked again with patience.

    "Un! It¡¯s Big Brother Song!" It took a lot of effort for Song Haoran to suppress the sobs and tremors in his voice. His eyes were slightly reddish and filled with tears.

    Hearing the gentle and iparable voice of the youth, he felt the ice in his body instantly melt and finally exuded some warmth. Everyone in the same room noticed this change, and they all sat straight and strained their ears, carefully trying to hear the voiceing from the phone.

    "Big Brother Song, I miss you!" The voice of the young boy was soft, full of unrecognized love and was sent through the phone to his ear, scratching at Song Haoran¡¯s eardrum.

    Song Haoran¡¯s heart that soared high slowly fell back to his chest and burst with warmth, spreading throughout his body. He couldn¡¯t stop smiling, his expression bing gentle.

    "I miss you too!" Song Haoran chuckled quietly.

    The atmosphere in the shelter positively shifted, the soldiers looking at each other with faces showing happy expressions. It was Gong Lixin! This call came not a secondte. If it were anyter, the Major General would have lost his mind.

    "Big Brother Song, have you been injured? Where are you now?" Through the phone, Gong Lixin asked with concern.

    "I¡¯m very well, no injuries. How are you? Where are you now?" Song Haoran smiled, although there was a trace of anxiety in his eyes for fear of hearing bad news.

    "I¡¯m excellent. I¡¯m with Big Brother Lin now. Where are you? I¡¯ming to pick you up!"

    The young voice faded away, reced by a deep male voice on the other end who seriously asked, "Haoran, report your position. We¡¯re taking the helicopter to pick you up."

    Song Haoran reported his location and at the end of it, warned Lin Wenbo. "It¡¯s fine to send someone else to pick us up. Don¡¯t let Lixine over, it¡¯s dangerous!"

    The other side was silent for a while before Lin Wenbo¡¯s voice floated once again. "I just looked at the map. There¡¯s no suitable ce fornding. It¡¯s best to find an open and t space. There¡¯s an outdoor tennis hall next to Zhongling Building. Do you know where it is? Go there and wait for us!"

    "I know that ce!" He heard the wordsing from the phone, and the man named Daihai couldn¡¯t hold back his excitement. The grandfather and grandson duo also slowly crept out of their corner, looking expectantly at Song Haoran. He didn¡¯t regret any of his actions at all. [5]

    Song Haoran slightly red at Daihai before turning back to themunicator and said, "I know it; we¡¯ll be there."

    "We¡¯ll be there in an hour, be ready." Lin Wenbo cautiously said.

    Song Haoran agreed and was about to hang up the phone when Gong Lixin¡¯s crisp voice came up again. "Big Brother Song, don¡¯t be afraid. I wille to pick you up soon so pay attention to your safety!"

    At first, Song Haoran¡¯s heart was moved, stunned and rendered him speechless for a while before he yelled into the phone that Gong Lixin was not allowed toe. Responding to him was a dull ¡¯beep¡¯ sound. He mmed his fist towards the ground.

    "Major General, don¡¯t be angry. Lixin is just affectionate and righteous! It¡¯s not so dangerous to pick us up." One of his men quicklyforted. Upon hearing this, the young general¡¯s expression softened, and then he firmly stated, "Let¡¯s go to the tennis court in advance and clean it up. When the helicopternds, we¡¯ll be able to board it immediately and there will be no danger."

    At Song Haoran¡¯s words, the young boy agreed, "Go, go to the tennis court now!" He thought he would finally get out of this ce and he couldn¡¯t wait.

    Dai Hai led the way, and Song Haoran protected him. The grandfather and grandson duo was sandwiched between the eight soldiers as they all crawled under the bottom of the cars, making their way to the tennis court.

    <i>[1] Wuxian: what a user-friendly kid......</i>

    <i>[2] AutumnBreeze: <b>cough cough</b> Bullshit.</i>

    <i>[3] AutumnBreeze: well.... there is still Lin Wenbo...</i>

    <i>[4] AutumnBreeze: Don¡¯t be a piece of shit in the first ce... And Mr. Grandpa... have you forgotten the way your grandson was acting towards you earlier?</i>

    <i>[5] CrazedCookies: Please, please, please leave that f***er of a grandson behind! Please!</i>

 Chapter 42

    <i>Warning: Vinegar war</i>

    In the car, when he listened to Gong Lixin and Gong Yuanhang talking, He Jin didn¡¯t feel anything. But when he thought of a red-eyed Gong Lixin saying, "Big Brother Song, I miss you," into the phone, his face immediately became gloomy.

    When the child was with him he was calm and independent, and he never saw him being as emotionally exposed as he was now. At this moment, he clearly saw the child¡¯s dependence and fragility. These feelings are ones that would only be revealed in front of one¡¯s most important people!

    Realizing this, He Jin couldn¡¯t help but feel troubled. He didn¡¯t show it on his face and merely looked out the window with no expression, his eyes flickering with unclear emotions.

    Lin Wenbo was also quiet, and he couldn¡¯t help but recall the scene of when he reunited with the child. Without any other words, the child called him in excitement, "Big Brother Lin." Lin Wenbo furrowed his brows and pressed down the inexplicable loss he felt.

    The fire on the mountain was still burning and spread from one hill to another, still visiblyrge as it turned half of the sky red. Even when they were only a few kilometers away, the strong smell of smoke still haunted their nose.

    "Wow! If it were before, Brother Wu would have had to go to jail for arson!" Lu Yun yelled as he looked at it from the rearview mirror.

    Wu Ming gave him a funny look and didn¡¯t bother to answer. Lu Yun felt the atmosphere suddenly go quiet in the car. Wu Ming decided to change the subject: "Young Master Gong, are you going to save Big Brother Song? Then take the helicopter first, we can drive to the base ourselves. The performance of this car is really good and is quite suitable for escape. I can¡¯t bear to lose it!"

    He Jin looked at the other from the reflection on the window. He felt like screaming every time he heard "Big Brother Song."

    "If you like this car, you can park it on the side of the road. I¡¯ll ask someone to help bring it back to the base tomorrow. It¡¯s not safe to drive the car at night, so I contacted another helicopter to pick you up. I won¡¯t let you wait too long." Lin Wenbo touched Gong Lixin¡¯s - who wanted to speak - head and replied instead. These people took care of Xiaoxin all this time with their ability. He would try to meet their needs as much as possible.

    "Oh, that¡¯s great! Thank you, Big Brother!" Lu Yun smiled in a ttering way. The Lin family dealt with both the ck and white aspects of society, and Lin Wenbo grew up under their care. He was rich with powerful connections. What kind of character did Lin Wenbo have? Lu Yun had heard from his father and his attitude towards the man was seven points respectful, and the other three points were aimed to please.

    "Don¡¯t thank me. I have to thank you for taking care of Xiaoxin." Lin Wenbo smiled lightly.

    "Nonsense! In fact, it was Young Master Gong that took care of us!" Lu Yun knew that and said it from the heart.

    "Are you going to save people? I¡¯ll go with you." He Jin, who had been silent for a while, said with a strong voice, leaving no room for argument. He wanted to see what kind of person this ¡¯Big Brother Song¡¯ that kepting out of the child¡¯s mouth and why the other thinks of him so much. This kind of mentality topare oneself came subconsciously, and he was unable to suppress it.

    "No, we don¡¯t want Mr. He to be in danger." Lin Wenbo waved his hand and refused.

    "You¡¯ll have one more person with an ability. Besides, with my rtionship with Lixin, isn¡¯t there a reason to help?" He Jin¡¯s lips curved up as he grabbed Gong Lixin and hugged him, the movement clearly indicating his supposed rtionship with the child.

    "Thank you, Big Brother." The simple child readily epted He Jin¡¯s kindness and offered a sweet and lovely smile.

    He Jin¡¯s brows slightly rose, his deep dark eyes showing traces of a deep smile. Lin Wenbo unconsciously ttened his lips into a thin line. His face grew dark and finally, he refused to open his mouth.

    The group was getting closer and closer to Xiangyang Town. More and more zombies gathered in the vegetable fields and on both sides of the road, crowding and rushing toward the wild mountain fire. Even when the two cars passed by, the zombies did nothing and had no intention of attacking.

    "They are very sensitive to light, sound, smell, and heat. Right now, they are attracted to the mountain fire and won¡¯t care for us, so quickly elerate and run them over!" Lin Wenbo saw Lu Yun hesitantly stepping on the brakes and immediately opened his mouth.

    "Oh, good!" Lu Yun gritted his teeth, floored the gas pedal and crashed into a group of zombies on the road ahead. The thick steel te mmed against the zombies, and they flew out. The sound of the car hitting bodies seemed almost endless. The solid car didn¡¯t seem to have any signs of damage despite the collisions. The wheels ran over zombie bodies, making horrifying squeaking sounds. However, after getting used to it, the people grewfortable with the sound.

    Lu Yun drove at full speed till the end with an extremely excited expression on his face. There was a world of difference between his current expression and his expression when he was first scared of zombies.

    "Brother Lin, this car is awesome! You must help me bring it back tomorrow!" He said with a sigh of pleasure,pletely forgetting that this car was taken from the Gong family¡¯s garage.

    The car was handled by him, and the atmosphere in the car warmed up. Everyone cheered up, showing rxed expressions. Lin Wenbo¡¯s lip slightly curved up, and he readily agreed to the other¡¯s request.

    When they arrived at the meeting ce, the zombies were all heading for the mountain fire. The roar of the two helicopters didn¡¯t cause any trouble. A group of people boarded the helicopter and flew to their respective destinations.

    ***

    In the city, Song Haoran and his entourage finally made it to the tennis court under the guidance of Luo Dahai (formerly a police officer). Fortunately, the tennis court was on the side of the road, surrounded by a wire fence that helped iste the zombies. Due to a membership system, the iron door of the tennis court was locked and needed a membership card to swipe it open.

    A group of people quietly squatted at the bottom of the car and waited for a group of zombies to walk past. Song Haoran looked at the subordinate who was the most proficient at lockpicking. The man understood and quickly got out from underneath the car. His fingers fiddled with the card reader and after two attempts ¨C in less than half a second ¨C he opened the iron gate of the tennis court.

    The man pushed the door open and waved to hispanions at the bottom of the car, indicating that they shoulde over. Song Haoran looked at the grandfather and grandson and let them go first. The boy named Zhao Ying, who was squatting at the bottom of the car, shook his head desperately and did not dare move.

    Song Haoran¡¯s face went dark. He grabbed Zhao Ying¡¯s cor and dragged him out from under the car. He soon arrived near the iron gate where the grandfather had already safely arrived under the help of Luo Dahai and another special forces soldier.

    After closing the lock on the iron gate, the nine of them quickly killed dozens of zombies in the tennis court, cut the in the middle of the court, moved it to one side, and ran into the locker room to hide. From crawling all this time, the fabric around their elbows and knees were almost worn out, and the people were exhausted as they sat directly on the floor and gasped for air.

    Zhao Ying entered the locker room and immediately copsed into his grandfather¡¯s arms, shivering. His grandfather loved and pitied him. He kept patting his back and whispering words offort. The scene created a warm picture, but the people present shook their heads. If children during the apocalypse weren¡¯t able to stand up quickly and be independent, they wouldn¡¯t be able to survive until adulthood. The old man¡¯s love for the child was only harming the child.

    Song Haoran was concerned about Gong Lixin, but when he saw the grandfather and grandson, his attitude changed. He would protect Lixin while he grew up, but he would never use such a method. Rather, he would apany Lixin to experience the storm together.

    Time passed by, and the roar of the propellers soon came from outside the locker room, awakening the people in deep contemtion.

    "The helicopter ising!" Everyone was happy and immediately opened the door of the locker room and gazed at the darkened sky. The lights on the helicopter shone like stars, illuminating their eyes.

    "Go out and pay attention to the surrounding situation." Song Haoran ordered the others. After waiting for a few minutes, the helicopter flew over the tennis court and began to descend slowly.

    Nine special forces soldiers guarded three civilians in the middle as they ran to the center of the tennis court, guns in position. Many zombies outside the tennis court heard the sound of the propeller and slowly made their way towards it.

    When the pilot saw the situation, he immediately increased hisnding speed. Gong Lixin and the others on the helicopter rushed out and looked down. The helicopter was getting closer and closer to the ground; there was a gap of 200 meters, 100 meters, 50 meters...

    Right then, from the group of zombies, two small figures rushed out, their speed different from the others as they reached the court within seconds. They crawled over the wire fence, like gecko crawling along the wall, and fell to the ground on the other side.

    Those were two evolutionary zombies. One was a little girl, just eight or nine years old, wearing a id skirt. The other was a doctor wearing a white coat. The two zombies had ulcerated skin, but the muscles that should have shrunk into their limbs were particrly strong. Also, their five fingers were pure ck, and their nails were sharper than a de. The night¡¯s darkness could not cover the cold light flowing out from them.

    "Careful! Behind you!" Song Haoran immediately shouted, noticing the two zombies the moment they rushed out.

    Everyone heard his words and immediately turned their guns, firing at the two zombiesing at them at lightning speed. The id-skirt-wearing zombie rushed to the right and evaded the oing bullets. Seeing that all the bullets wereing from the front, it suddenly jumped up. However, it was pierced by several bullets and fell to the ground, slipping in front of a special forces soldier due to inertia.

    The soldier stared at the sharp five-finger ws and strong limbs under the id skirt. The hand around his gun became covered in cold sweat. But before he could return to Earth, the white-coat-wearing zombie had followed behind the fallen one. Its movements were more flexible, and it managed to avoid a number of bullets in a row. The sharp five-finger ws stretched toward Song Haoran; it¡¯s goal, his heart.

    Song Haoran also spread his palm at the same time. A small fireball shot towards the zombie¡¯s head and broke the skull. With a muffled ¡¯pah¡¯ sound, the fireball exploded and blew up the head just like fireworks.

    From the start of the two zombies¡¯ attack, only five seconds passed, but those five seconds were so thrilling. Everyone on the helicopter and on the ground was stunned by Song Haoran¡¯s projected fireball.

    When the zombiesunched the attack, Gong Lixin saw that Song Haoran was in a state, ready to take them on, so he wasn¡¯t worried. Lin Wenbo and He Jin were shocked, cold sweat forming on their bodies. They were secretly surprised by Song Haoran¡¯s urate judgment and his powerful ability. The fireball seemed to be very inconspicuous, but the power was in no way insignificant. Not only that, Song Haoran didn¡¯t seem to be tired, which showed that he had not exhausted all his strength.

    He Jin had a preliminary understanding of Song Haoran now. This man, his strength was not inferior to his. He didn¡¯t know why, but he had a strong sense of crisis in his heart.

    <i>CrazedCookies: Thank you Jessie and Hide for the Ko-Fi! Enjoy your bonus chapter!</i>

 Chapter 43

    <i>Warning: Gore, vinegar and cardiac rollercoaster</i>

    Song Haoran¡¯s attack exploded the white coat zombie¡¯s head. Red and white brain matter fell to the ground, creating an extremely terrifying scene.

    Illuminated by the beam of lighting from the helicopter, the ground was brightly lit and they could see Song Haoran¡¯s movements.

    Energy crystal nucleus? After the primary zombies evolved into first level zombies, a transparent hexagonal energy crystal nucleus would form in their brain. This crystal nucleus was suitable for absorption by any ability user and was used to increase their strength. After evolving to the second level, zombies would also have different abilities and their nucleus would also have different colors based on their respective ability. The higher the level of the zombie, the darker the color of the crystal nucleus. In this way, the ability users could strengthen their ability by absorbing the crystal nucleus corresponding to their own ability.

    In his mind, Gong Xiangyi¡¯s exnation about zombie nuclei surfaced. Song Haoran¡¯s eyes shed. He pulled out the dagger on his waist and pushed the knife into the head of the zombie, searching through its brain matter and eventually saw a hexagonal nucleus. It was more radiant than diamonds. If he didn¡¯t see it with his own eyes, Song Haoran would have never imagined that an ugly zombie could grow such a pure and beautiful gem!

    "Not good! Big Brother Song, be careful!" While Song Haoran was bent over, Gong Lixin tensed, shouting with his internal force. At the same time, he stepped out of the cabin and flew towards Song Haoran.

    "Lixin/Xiaoxin!" He Jin and Lin Wenbo watched this happen in a split second. They reached out, trying to pull him back but they were too slow. They could only watch him fall rapidly. They were 40 to 50 meters above the ground, as high as a ten-floor building. What would happen to Gong Lixin after he fell to the ground? The two could not bear to imagine the gruesome scene.

    The other two special forces soldiers and driver on the helicopter were also shocked. What was Gong Lixin doing? Even if he was that worried about Major General Song, he didn¡¯t need to jump out andmit suicide! Was this bravery or stupidity?

    The people on the ground heard the clear warning and they looked up at the helicopter. Just then, they saw the teenager jumping from the helicopter.

    "Lixin!" Song Haoran didn¡¯t take the nucleus and ran towards Gong Lixin. However, after two steps, everyone was surprised. The boy was not falling vertically, instead he was like peerless martial arts masters from martial arts films, he was instead facing Song Haoran as he descended in a light and elegant manner.

    Everybody¡¯s jaw dropped, and for some, their eyes were bulging out of their skulls. Lin Wenbo and He Jin ¡ª who were standing and looking down ¡ª slowly sat back in their seats, with their hands pressed to their chests. Just a second ago, their hearts almost jumped out of their throats.

    The young man went down with ease, but his speed was not slowing. He had already fallen to where Song Haoran was in less than a second. Gong Lixin pulled Song Haoran to his side and sent several kicks into empty air.

    A mming sound was heard and a small group of ck shadows could be seen flying a few feet away before smashing into the wire fence.

    Everyone fixed their eyes and looked. It was actually a two or three-year old child zombie. The clothes on its body were ripped, revealing its body. The small limbs were covered in muscles that were not normal for a person that age. The fingers were just as abnormal. Its long toes with long ck nails looked odd as they hooked over the wire fence, hanging in the air.

    Due to the small body, it had moved past the stiffness period that zombies experienced earlier than the rest and evolved into a first-ss zombie. It was very fast and when it was hidden in the dark, one would be unable to track its figure. Even its afterimages could not be seen. If it hadn¡¯t for Gong Lixin¡¯s eyesight, it would have seeded in catching its prey.

    It was no wonder several evolutionary zombies targeted Song Haoran. Simr to how ability users could use zombie nuclei to power up, zombies who eat ability users could also increase their strength. Therefore, in their eyes, Song Haoran was a delicious meal and the temptation was not trivial.

    "Ah, it¡¯s a devil!" Seeing the true form of the ck shadow, the grandfather, grandson, and Luo Dahai immediately screamed in panic, their legs going weak. They had seen the little devil eating people and the horrible scenes were imprinted in their hearts, forever bing a nightmare they could never forget.

    The rest of the people had long heard the old man describe the horror of that devil and after seeing its unparalleled speed, it was not surprising. Song Haoran took the lead by picking up the gun and shooting at the little devil. The crowd snapped out of their daze and attacked with their guns as well.

    The dense shower of bullets flew towards the little devil. The devil unhooked its toes from the wire fence and quickly fell to the ground. The bullets hit the fence, making a nking sound and producing countless sparks.

    Not waiting for everyone to point their gun at it, the zombie shot towards Gong Lixin like a bullet.

    "Be careful! Don¡¯t get too close to it!" Luo Dahai warned loudly. That was a trick that the devil habitually used to eat its prey. When it reached a body, it would immediately rip open the person¡¯s flesh and dig into the person, emptying them from the inside out with actions faster than lightning.

    However, his warning was of no use. The devil¡¯s approach was not slower than a bullet¡¯s. By the time they aimed their guns at the zombie, it had already reached Gong Lixin with its mouth wide open, revealing two rows of teeth sharper than a shark¡¯s.

    Song Haoran wanted to intercept the devil, yet he could only watch with his eyes wide open. He stopped breathing.

    The hearts of He Jin and Lin Wenbo on the helicopter had just settled down, but then their hearts jumped through their throats again because of what was happening. Their moods were going through a rollercoaster ride! They couldn¡¯t handle it and felt that their chest was bing stuffy.

    However, the person they were the most worried about right now had a calm face. He only slightly raised his small hand and spread his palm to meet the devil¡¯s teeth.

    The little devil mmed into Gong Lixin¡¯s palm yet unexpectedly, his teeth could not bite through the boy¡¯s skin. Instead, it seemed to have bitten steel, cracking its teeth.

    Gong Lixin stood tall and straight with his legs slightly apart. He was as straight as a bamboo, with his hands outstretched. His five fingers slowly bent inward and the little devil¡¯s head buckled. With that, he easily controlled the strongest zombie that had been sweeping through the entire area.

    The little devil stuck out its ws and scratched the teenager¡¯s arm. However, even its sharp nails that could cut through steel could not leave a trace on the teenager¡¯s smooth skin.

    With his internal strength, Gong Lixin¡¯s body could be transformed into the world¡¯s most indestructible weapon at any time. How could a small zombie possibly injure him?

    Silence. The field was silent except for the roar of the propellers. The pilot even forgot that tond, watching the youth controlling the zombie.

    A tiny ¡¯crack¡¯ sound came from Gong Lixin¡¯s palm. Immediately, the little devil screamed. The scream was loud enough to pierce the eardrums of the people present, giving them a mini-heart attack.

    Gong Lixin¡¯s face was expressionless and he continued to close his five fingers. The ¡¯crack crack¡¯ sound seemed endless. Finally, a muffled ¡¯pah¡¯ sound resounded and the head of the devil was crushed and its body fell to the ground.

    Stunned, everybody came back to their senses and stared.

    His delicate eyebrows scrunched up as he flicked the blood off his hand before he saw the nu0cleus in the little devil¡¯s brain. His eyes glimmered and his palm spread out, spitting out a small amount of internal force before quietly plucking the nucleus into his hand and putting it in his pocket.

    His movements were too fast and everyone was still stunned from the previous event so no one noticed his actions.

    "Get on the helicopter!" After everyone returned to Earth, the helicopter slowlynded on the ground and He Jin and Lin Wenbo jumped off the cabin, shouting, their faces still showing their shock.

    The tennis court was surrounded with zombies and they were all struggling against the protective fence. The scene was numbingly terrifying.

    "Go!" Song Haoran put away the look of horror on his face and picked up Gong Lixin before striding towards the helicopter. The rest of the people closed their mouths that had been hanging wide open and didn¡¯t dare linger behind.

    Two minutester, everyone was safely on board and the helicopter slowly flew up into the sky, gradually drifting away from the corpses below.

    "Lixin?" Song Haoran ced Gong Lixin on hisp, hugged his slender waist as he lowered his head, and looked at his delicate face with his dark eyes asking inquisitively. Right now, he didn¡¯t want to ask anything, he just wanted to hug the person in front of him.

    "Big brother Song!" Gong Lixin sat in his arms, holding onto Song Haoran¡¯s arms as his eyes curved up.

    "Lixin, it¡¯s really you! That¡¯s great!" Song Haoran let out a sigh of relief. His face was flushed as his hand held the boy¡¯s head. He lowered his own head and couldn¡¯t help but repeatedly drop countless kisses on his soft hair, his actions full of both despair and relief.

    He Jin secretly clenched his fist tightly. He wanted to separate the two, but didn¡¯t have a reason to do so. He could only hold back his inner sullenness and look out the window. The child was not his. He felt shocked right now, heart full of regret.

    "Big Brother Song, I missed you!" Gong Lixin softly voiced out before he straightened up and ced a few kisses on Song Haoran¡¯s cheek. [1] The clear cat-like eyes were a bit moist and half-lidded, making the person look very soft. His nature was pure and unsullied by the outside world. He was unlike ordinary people.

    Song Haoran¡¯s heart leaped wildly. His eyes felt hot and he almost burst into tears. Since he was sensible though, he didn¡¯t dare cry. When the child was in his arms, he felt that his arms, heart, and even his soul were filled with joy and his excitement was hard to control.

    He quickly buried his head in Gong Lixin¡¯s fragrant neck and carefully concealed his emotions. [2]

    Lin Wenbo silently hated seeing the two being so close but still had a faint smile on his face. [3] But if one would look closely, one would find that his smile was a bit stiff and his eyes were a little bleak. Comparing this to his and Gong Lixin¡¯s reunion scene, he discovered that his friend¡¯s position in Gong Lixin¡¯s mind was much higher than himself. Inexplicably, his heart felt a burst of sorrow and grief.

    The others on the helicopter frequently sneaked a peak at Gong Lixin and their hearts were full of doubt. Was this kid who was held in Major General Song¡¯s arms really the martial arts master who destroyed the little devil on the tennis court? The contrast was too big, right?!

    "Have you had enough? If you¡¯ve had enough, let Lixin take a seat. We¡¯re now inside a helicopter. It is unsafe." He said coldly. He Jin endured as long as he could and finally broke down when the child kissed Song Haoran. [4]

    "You are?" Song Haoran looked up and at He Jin. The sharp eagle eyes looked at the other without a trace of backing down.

    "He Jin." After speaking those two words, He Jin stopped talking, his deep eyes also locked into Song Haoran¡¯s.

    Both men were tall and had full five points in beauty and handsomeness. When one observed closely, both had somewhat simr temperaments. When one even took a closer look, one could see that Song Haoran¡¯s brows were sharp and had a positive disposition, while He Jin¡¯s were calm and restrained. However, both pairs of eyes were cruel and ruthless.

    This subtle difference was rted to the two¡¯s career paths. Although they both had a history in the military, Song Haoran was a regr military soldier, the heroic righteousness of soldiers was engraved into his bones. Meanwhile, He Jin was a mercenary. As long as one paid for his services, he would do everything, including killing and looting. Even in idleness, being cruel and ruthless had be a second nature to him.

    At a nce, the two had an inexplicable sense of cautiousness and hostility towards each other. They stood upright, their eyes fighting a silent battle between them.

    Lin Wenbo saw this and the corner of his mouth lifted up. The child on Song Haoran¡¯s legs was pulled down to sit next to him. He took hold of his shoulder and pulled out themunicator from his pocket. Lin Wenbo said, "Lixin, give Uncle Gong a call. Report to him so he can have some peace of mind, and tell him that we¡¯ll arrive at the base an hour from now."

    "Hn." Gong Lixin rested in Lin Wenbo¡¯s arms as he dialed Gong father¡¯s number. Lin Wenbo lowered his head, a gentle smiling expression on his face, but filled with an invisible sense of satisfaction as well.

    Song Haoran and He Jin saw that Gong Lixin had been distracted by Lin Wenbo and immediately sighed, putting away the hostility in their eyes as they sat back down without any expression on their faces. [5]

    Because of Lin Wenbo¡¯s identity as his brother-inw, neither of them guarded against him. When they finally became alert, it was already toote. [6]

    [1] Wuxian: This pairing loves their PDA so much, I swear it¡¯s like diabetes all-year-round with them both.

    [2] Wuxian: how to be that good-smelling after kicking zombie asses?!? GLX tell me your secret!

    [3] Wuxian: Two MLs sipping vinegar this chapter, I see. SHR for the win though?!?!

    [4] Wuxian: He Jin gege, Gong Lixin ain¡¯t yours. (¡ä ?£à?)

    [5] Wuxian: Lixin needs to kagebunshin himself so everyone can have a piece of him at any single time of the day because... the vinegar is overflowing!

    [6] Wuxian: ?_? the plot thickens

 Chapter 44

    After receiving a phone call from his son, Gong Yuanhang began to withdraw the army from the northern suburbs. The army had just experienced this catastrophe. The surviving soldiers were exhausted, both physically and emotionally, and needed to rest for a while.

    After taking a break, they would spare no effort to rescue people. Working so hard to save as many people as possible for personal gain, Gong Yuanhang was the first one to do this. There was some pressure and some guilt, but there was no regret on his part.

    During the apocalypse, materials were precious, but human feelings cannot be lost. If one was going to lose friends and rtives, then what was the use of more supplies? In the end, the result would be a lonely death.

    Gong Yuanhang was not young anymore and his energy was limited. If he could not protect his pair of children, he would not want to hold the power of the army firmly in his hands. He had never been an ambitious person.

    When Gong Yuanhang returned to the base, Gong Lixin¡¯s second phone call to reassure him also arrived then. The background sound of the helicopter could be heard, but magically, Gong Yuanhang could still clearly hear his son¡¯s words, as if his son was whispering in his ear without any obstacle getting in the way.

    Hanging up the phone, Gong Yuanhang went to see Lin grandfather and told him the good news about the group returning safely. The two sat in the office and talked animatedly, as if those two days and two nights rejuvenated them along with the new world.

    "Dad, when are Wenbo and the othersing back? Did they find little brother?" Gong Xiangyi heard the army had returned and came into Gong Yuanhang¡¯s office.

    "Didn¡¯t you call them?" Gong Yuanhang asked with a frown.

    "I don¡¯t have their phone number." Gong Xiangyi said with an embarrassed expression as she sat down in an armchair opposite of the two.

    All three had hurriedly left. No one left her a means ofmunication. She wanted to ask Grandfather Lin, but everytime she went to knock on Grandfather Lin¡¯s door, she never got a response. She thought that Grandfather Lin was already resting. However, she saw him talking with her father in his office and she didn¡¯t know what to think about it.

    Lin Mao¡¯s eyes looked up and the old face showed an indifferent expression.

    Gong Yuanhang slightly gave in and said, "They wille back in an hour, together with your brother."

    "My brother is fine?" Gong Xiangyi asked, her peach eyes widened in amazement. She thought that Gong Lixin was guaranteed to have died. This was his established fate in this life and she was convinced of this. However, Gong Lixin was now back and returned as an ability user. Thispletely deviated from her expectations. It was also different from her previous life¡¯s experience. How could she not be shocked?

    "Why does it seem like you are unable to ept this?" Seeing her daughter¡¯s eyes filled with suspicion and surprise and not the expected joy, Gong Yuanhang¡¯s face sank as he asked.

    Lin Mao also stared at Gong Xiangyi with a look of his own.

    "No." Gong Xiangyi recovered and quickly waved her hand. "I- I was only worried. I don¡¯t know how to face my brother. After all, it was because of my negligence that my brother had left the house and suffered. I¡¯m afraid to face him when hees back. Maybe he¡¯ll hate me."

    Gong Yuanhang was stunned. He said, "Xiangyi, be honest. Was it really because of your negligence that you lost your brother?"

    "Dad, what do you mean?" Gong Xiangyi sat up straight, her voice giving out.

    "The kind of personality you have, I understand. After all, you are my daughter, the one I raised for 25 years." Gong Yuanhang sighed. Lin Mao also shook his head imperceptibly.

    Gong Xiangyi¡¯s back went rigid, her hand unconsciously clenching into fists.

    Father Gong continued exining. "You have the heart of a perfectionist. You will think twice before doing anything in order to avoid any mistake. You are not the kind of careless person who would forget to tell your brother and didn¡¯t notice him leaving. I never believed those words even for a second. Did you deliberately let him go? Because you were afraid that he would be a zombie and pose a threat to you, right?"

    Father Gong stared at Gong Xiangyi as if he was trying to look into her soul. If he did not poke into his daughter¡¯s lie, then the lie would be buried deeper and deeper, rotting away her heart bit by bit until, sooner orter, her heart bes affected.

    This daughter of his was getting more and more heartless, with an indifferent mentality towards life and death. Even the lives of rtives were not important in her eyes.

    This change surprised Father Gong. If he didn¡¯t wake up his daughter with a heavy hammer but let the matter rest instead and let her get away with it, maybe his daughter would be even more cruel in the future. This was what worried Father Gong the most.

    "Dad, I didn¡¯t. How could you think I would do something like that?" Gong Xiangyi looked pale and denied his usation.

    "Don¡¯t lie to me. Grandfather Lin and I have lived a long life. And I don¡¯t dare boast but we wouldn¡¯t misread any pair of eyes." Gong Yuanhang fell on the sofa and sighed with disappointment towards this daughter of his.

    Lin Mao faintly nced at Gong Xiangyi with indifference in his eyes. The facts have beenid out about how he had already seen through her deceit.

    Gong Xiangyi¡¯s sharp nails embedded into her palms. She thought about it for a long time, but no words came to mind. She then finally looked up and said with a voice full of sarcasm, "Dad, what qualifies you to say this to me? You could have brought brother to the army, but you left him at home instead. Was it because you feared that he would be a zombie and couldn¡¯t bear to kill him? You chose to escape, why couldn¡¯t I? I didn¡¯t want to kill him, so I let him go out on his own. Was that not better? What did I do wrong? You left the danger with your daughter!"

    Her voice had not stopped as Gong Xiangyi began to cry.

    Gong Yuanhang waspletely shocked by her words and for a long time, couldn¡¯t return to Earth. He didn¡¯t expect his daughter to think about him like this. As a father, he also blindly trusted his children. He had always felt that his son had not contracted the virus, so he wanted to let him stay in a safer environment. At the same time, for the sake of his daughter, he left arge number of weapons, guns, ammunition, and various knives at her fingertips. Even if his son did mutate and his daughter really did end up killing him, he would not me her.

    He thought that as their father, he had done the right thing, but he did not expect his daughter to have misunderstood.

    Gong Yuanhang smiled and wanted to exin, but seeing the hidden hatred in his daughter¡¯s eyes, he didn¡¯t say anything. What was there to exin? His daughter¡¯s heart was sensitive. She was the smartest of his children and she had determined that he was wrong, so whatever he said now would be useless.

    Gong Yuanhang lowered his head, feeling ufortable. Lin Mao patted his shoulder in silentfort. He saw it clearly though. Gong Xiangyi¡¯s sarcasm and anger were used to cover up the fact that she deliberately murdered her brother. But she knew Gong Yuanhang very well and knew what kind of words would hit him hard and let him doubt his judgment.

    Such a selfish, cold-blooded woman made Lin Mao even more disgusted. But in the end, it was Gong Yuanhang¡¯s family affair. If he said anything now, he would seem suspicious. Therefore, he chose to remain silent, but his heart had other thoughts. He should take back the materials that his grandson stored in Gong Xiangyi¡¯s space as soon as possible.

    "Forget it, since your younger brother is safe and sound, I¡¯ll let this matter pass. I won¡¯t mention it in the future." Father Gong rubbed his face and could barely open his mouth. "When your younger brother returns, you will apologize to him. I don¡¯t have many days left to live, so you siblings have to support each other. Remember, you two are family and family depend on each other."

    "I know, Dad." She thought about her father and how his body had gone from bad to worse. He would soon fall sick. Gong Xiangyi¡¯s face grew dark and she immediately agreed to apologize.

    "Go!" Gong Yuanhang waved her away tiredly. Gong Xiangyi gave a small sigh of relief before she slowly walked out of the office.

    "She¡¯s dying!" When Gong Xiangyi went away, Lin Mao couldn¡¯t help but open his mouth. "That prophetic ability of hers made her immerse herself into the apocalypse too early and now, she¡¯s extremely indifferent to the living. I¡¯m afraid, in her eyes, Lixin had already be a dead man the moment he left the house and was abandoned by her. You should not expect her to take care of Lixin in the future."

    Gong Yuanhang let out an earth-shattering sigh: "I don¡¯t care. I give up. Just have her followed wherever she goes. I can¡¯t manage her anymore. As long as the two siblings don¡¯t be enemies in my lifetime then that¡¯s fine. I will help Lixin be independent as soon as possible. When I¡¯m gone, there will still be Haoran and Wenbo and they will surely help me."

    Lin Mao was touched by those words and sighed.

    After more than an hour, the helicopter arrived smoothly at the base. Song Yuanhang and Lin Mao immediately got up and went to the tarmac to meet them. Gong Xiangyi stood behind them with aplex expression as she stared at the sky. Lu Yun and Wu Ming also stood in the corner to wee He Jin¡¯s return.

    Slowly, the helicopternded. Without waiting for the vehicle to stop, a thin figure jumped out of the cabin and rushed towards his father. Father Gong immediately opened his arms and hugged his youngest child who had plunged into his arms. They turned around in circles and for the first time in days, his face cracked into a smile.

    These days, his son was not afraid of him as he used to be. Instead, he always found the time to apany him to read and chat and showed deep attachment to him. The rtionship between father and son had long be close.

    The busy Gong Xiangyi missed his change. So, when she saw their interaction now, her expression became terrified. She stood in the same ce and forgot toe forward.

    Song Haoran smiled and walked to the side of the father and son duo and wrapped his arms around Gong Lixin, who had not been able to stand still because of his father, and pretended to wrestle him out. Lin Wenbo reached out and hugged his Grandfather Lin and patted his back. He expressed hisfort without words.

    After Gong Lixin had finished greeting his father, he came over to Grandfather Lin with his eyes wide open and with a smile. The two people looked like the most carefree people around.

    It was then that Gong Xiangyi snapped out of her daze. By then, she couldn¡¯t get into the crowd and could only stand in the corner, like a bystander who had nothing to do with these people. Her heart felt both awkward and annoyed.

    On the other hand, He Jin, who had also been in the helicopter cabin, also stood in the corner as he watched the child grow brighter than the stars as he felt his heart was lost and he himself was filled with sorrow.

    "Brother He, don¡¯t just watch Young Master Gong¡¯s family reunion. You will also be reunited soon. I told you that this base was awesome, the facilities are quite perfect, the rooms are clean and tidy and the food is delicious. I¡¯ll leave some for you: a te of braised pork, a few bottles of beer and we¡¯ll stay up all night!" Lu Yun pulled his arm as he went up to say ¡¯hi¡¯.

    "Only beer?" He Jin hated that the child was surrounded by a crowd so, he turned towards the other and asked in a numb voice.

    "If you want to drink white wine, I can help you get some. Mr. Gong is very good. He heard that we brought Young Master Gong back and specifically told us to ask for whatever we needed!" Lu Yun eximed and could not wait to run to the logistics department. It was rare that Brother He wanted to drink and he sure wanted to apany him. You know, in order look after him, Brother He had never been drunk.

    "Get a few more bottles. We¡¯ll get drunk and get a good night¡¯s sleep." He Jin and Lu Yun hurried down the path.

    When they had entered the militarypound and he saw the untouched room of the child, He Jin thought that the Gong family hadpletely abandoned the child and wanted to take him away. However, seeing the joy in Gong Yuanhang¡¯s expression, the matter was obviously different from what he initially thought. No matter what he felt deep inside, as long as the child was happy, he would be relieved despite the lost But, in the end, it was still somewhat difficult to deal with. He just wants to drink and smoke his troubles away.

    Lu Yun did not look back and shook his hand in promise. Wu Ming was also full of understanding and secretly looked at He in. It was the apocalypse and his iron-hearted brother was always calm. He did not expect that also had pressure in his heart and need alcohol to relieve himself!

 Chapter 45

    After his son returned safely, Gong Yuanhang felt relieved. He took his son back to his room and checked him up and down, left and right.

    "Dad, I¡¯m not hurt." Gong Lixin patted his father on the back tofort him.

    "I know you aren¡¯t injured. But I haven¡¯t seen you for two days and two nights. Dad hasn¡¯t seen you in two lifetimes. Shouldn¡¯t you let your Dad look at you a little?" Gong Yuanhang said lovingly as he patted his son¡¯s head.

    "Oh, then look at me, Dad," said Gong Lixin as he unfolded his arms and happily ran twops around Father Gong, making Father Gongugh out loud. This son of his had not a single humorous bone in him, but his cuteness always brought joy and happiness to those around him. Even though he had been living outside and suffering during the apocalypse, this had not changed.

    Father Gong was very happy. Compared to his daughter¡¯s cold and indifferent nature, his heart unconsciously favored his cute and lovely son.

    Smiling, Father Gong looked forward to telling his son about Gong Xiangyi¡¯s prophecy and space ability. He was also happy that he could finally tell his son details about the zombies so that he would be prepared for future situations.

    "Lixin, your sister has a space ability. Dad wants you to keep it a secret. If you let others know, your sister would be in danger. You sister didn¡¯t deliberately lose you this time. She also feels very guilty. I hope you don¡¯t hate her. You are brother and sister after all, and family should depend on each other. Do you understand?" [1]

    Father Gong spoke slowly, his tone somewhat unnatural. His daughter had harmed her brother, but he still had to protect his daughter and advise his son to mend their rtionship with each other, and to keep each other safe. It made his heart ufortable, but what could he do about it? He was still a man made of flesh and bones. He couldn¡¯t allow his children to turn against each other, and begin harming one another.

    "Yeah, I know." Because of his father¡¯s request, Gong Lixin reluctantly agreed.

    "Good boy." Looking at his son¡¯s clear eyes, he couldn¡¯t see any traces of resentment. Father Gong smiled and rubbed his head. He then said: "You¡¯re tired, go rest. Go call your Big Brother Song and Big Brother Lin before you sleep though. I have something to tell them."

    "Alright." Gong Lixin nodded and went out to call Lin Wenbo and Song Haoran.

    Going into the bathroom to wash away the grime from his body, Gong Lixin took out a set of casual clothes from the mountaineering bag he had brought with him. He then took out the crystal nucleus from his trouser pocket and studied it carefully.

    The crystal nucleus was as big as a coin and it was shaped like a six-pointed diamond. There was no trace of impurities in the nucleus. It was practically crystal-clear under the light, and was more eye-catching than the purest diamond.

    Gong Lixin lifted it up and studied it for a long time before he ced it on his palm. He quietly pushed a bit of internal force into it, but the crystal nucleus stayed a nucleus. There were no changes at all to the nucleus.

    ¡¯Nothing happened?!¡¯ He was puzzled. Gong Lixin tilted his head and once more fixed his gaze on the nucleus in his palm.. After thinking for ten minutes, he finally stopped and hid the crystal nucleus underneath his pillow case after he heard Gong Xiangyi¡¯s footsteps approaching his room.

    "Lixin, are you asleep? I want to talk to you." Gong Xiangyi asked as she knocked on the door.

    "Come in." His palm was empty as the lock turned. He was already sitting on the bed when the door faintly opened.

    Gong Xiangyi pushed the door open and slowly walked towards his bed. She looked concerned and apologetic as she sat down on his bed. She whispered: "Lixin, you have suffered these past two days. They are all ming this sister of yours for only knowing how to organize things, and that I didn¡¯t even know how to look after you. I¡¯m sorry!" She said as she reached out, prepared to caress Gong Lixin¡¯s soft hair.

    Gong Lixin was expressionless as he avoided her hand and slowly opened his mouth, "I¡¯m sorry for not epting sister¡¯s apology. Because I know you deliberately let me go. You wanted me to go out alone, so that I would die." For 16 years, he lived in the Underground Pce and was raised by Xiao Lin. He was not a pure white rabbit that could be easily deceived. [2]

    Gong Xiangyi¡¯s gentle and amiable smile froze instantly, her hand also froze midair. Stunned, she forgot to take her hand back. About a half a minuteter, she regained her senses and shouted, "What are you talking about? How could I, your sister, do that? Your sister loves you!" When she said thatst sentence, her tone was extremely unnatural.

    "No, sister hates me." Gong Lixin shook his head seriously. "Sister was at the window when I left, looking at me indifferently. I could feel your gaze on me." Her eyes were full of hostility and hatred, how could he possibly ignore his five senses alerting him to her actions.

    "You..." Gong Xiangyi opened her mouth, wanting to defend herself. She could be on the good side of Gong Lixin and get rid of all suspicions, but she wasn¡¯t able to say a word.

    "Why does sister hate me?" He ignored Gong Xiangyi¡¯s defense. [3] Gong Lixin continued to question her, and finally asked the question he was most anxious about. In his memory, the siblings have always been harmonious, without any hatred between them.

    "How could I hate you? You, child, must definitely be frightened and confused." Gong Xiangyi resolutely denied with a strong smile on her pale face.

    Who knew that she wanted to strangle the person in front of her and yell ¡¯yes, I hate you! I can¡¯t wait for you to die!¡¯ But she couldn¡¯t. She was no longer the Gong Xiangyi that had broke down after being arbitrarily yed in the past. She was no longer the one shocked by her husband¡¯s violence and scared to the point of screaming.

    At the time of her rebirth, she had decided to bury her filthy past forever. She was now brand new and clean. [4] Therefore, she couldn¡¯t say outright that she still had hatred leftover.

    "Is it really nonsense? I know, I know the truth." Gong Lixin faintly stared at the wall, no longer interested in further questioning her. No matter whether Gong Xiangyi hated him or not, she couldn¡¯t pose a threat to him. He didn¡¯t need to care about her.

    A momentter, Gong Lixin continued to speak. His in expression made him look as if he was talking about the weather. "My sister nearly caused my death so I will ignore sister in the future. If sister wants to harm me, I won¡¯t tolerate it. I won¡¯t hesitate to kill you sister."

    "How could you say that?" Gong Xiangyi was extremely shocked. This aggressive teenager and the gloomy Gong Lixin from her memory were worlds apart [5] , causing her to panic. As she panicked, her whole body shivered because she could not mistake the look in Gong Lixin¡¯s eyes. Right then, she clearly knew that Gong Lixin was serious and, as long as she provoked him, he would really do it.

    Yes, she had almost forgotten. Gong Lixin always had a short temper, but he would hide all his anger in his heart and quietly wait for the right opportunity to unleash it. [6] Now that he was an ability user, he didn¡¯t need to rely on others to live like he did in her previous life, so there was no need to hide his true nature anymore. [7] Gong Xiangyi silently grind her teeth, but her heart was somewhat relieved.

    This was also good. As long as she wanted to stop showcasing their ¡¯sibling love¡¯ with Gong Lixin, she would tear off her facade to match her true thoughts. Although Gong Lixin clearly opposed her, she was not afraid at all. If he wanted to y tricks, then she would also y. Don¡¯t think that just because he has an ability, and that this is the apocalypse that she would allow him to run rampant!

    The figurative thin paper window was smashed, and Gong Xiangyi immediately took off her mask, sneering at Gong Lixin. "Oh~ well said! Since you¡¯ve already said this, I will not show any mercy. Gong Lixin, if you try to hurt me againter, you¡¯ll suffer a fate worse than death! Mark my words!"

    "Hurt you again?" Did the original owner harm Gong Xiangyi? What was she talking about? With a confused expression, Gong Lixin turned his head and squinted his clear eyes as he stared at Gong Xiangyi.

    "Oh? Is that so? How will you make Lixin suffer a fate worse than death? It¡¯s better to tell me." Song Haoran clenched his fists as he stood on the other side of the doorway. Behind him was Lin Wenbo who also had a dark expression, and stared at Gong Xiangyi as if looking at a stranger.

    After they met with Gong Yuanhang, they wanted to see the child. However, they did not expect to hear such an incredible conversation. Even though there had been some doubt in Song Haoran¡¯s heart, he still couldn¡¯t believe his ears. If the other party wasn¡¯t the daughter of Uncle Gong, he would have immediately rushed in to break the girl¡¯s neck. [8] But right then, he could only patiently restrain his hatred and silently endure.

    "When did you¨C when did you get here?!" Gong Xiangyi stuttered, her face as pale as paper.

    "It¡¯s been a while." Though Lin Wenbo deeply despised her, he still replied.

    "Then you heard him, right? He said that he would kill me!" Gong Xiangyi pointed a finger at Gong Lixin with anger, her voice sharp enough to sting one¡¯s eardrum.

    Lin Wenbo pushed Song Haoran into the room with indifference and closed the door with the back of his hand. He was tired, so he sat on the sofa. His voice was dull as he spoke. "I heard, but as long as you don¡¯t make a move against Lixin, Lixin won¡¯t move against you."

    Gong Xiangyi heard those words and paled, [9] unable to speak for a long time. Consternation, hatred, disbelief¨C all kinds of negative emotions intertwined on her face. She never thought that even Lin Wenbo would help Gong Lixin.

    Song Haoran walked straight towards the bed and used his protector¡¯s instinct to smother the expressionless child into his arms. He kissed his cheek before facing Gong Xiangyi, stating coldly, "Lixin has his own sense of rightness. If you don¡¯t hurt Lixin, Lixin would never take the initiative to hurt you." This child, what does he not know? That pure temper would never take the initiative to harm people.

    "What did you mean when you said ¡¯if you hurt me again?¡¯ When did Lixin ever hurt you? Why is it that even if youmitted a mistake, you still think you¡¯re the victim? Gong Xiangyi, when did you be so disgusting?" Song Haoran said. He talked and gave Gong Xiangyi no chances to interrupt with her excuses.

    "When did he hurt me? He hurt me..." She almost revealed her unfortunate past life. Gong Xiangyi was in danger of blurting past matters out and thus, immediately stopped speaking. The past..she never wanted to mention the past again. If there were a potion that could make people lose their memories, she would have swallowed it without hesitation.

    "What¡¯s wrong with you? Hey!" Song Haoran stared at her coldly, urging her on.

    Gong Xiangyi opened and closed her mouth several times but was unable to speak.

    "Gong Xiangyi, if you¡¯re mentally unstable, it¡¯s best to go see a doctor." The hatred in Gong Xiangyi¡¯s eyes was evident and he was unwilling to look further into it. Thus, Song Haoran could only hug the child in his arms and seriously advise Gong Xiangyi. There was no sarcasm in his statement for what he said was the truth. Since Gong Xiangyi¡¯s ability to predict the future appeared, she had be more and more strange. If this went on, sooner orter, she would drive herself crazy.

    Predicting the future was not a good ability. If one saw too many things and mixed it up with reality, the person would not be able to stand such pressure sooner orter.

    "My mind is not unstable! I am fine! I have never been more awake!" Gong Xiangyi stood up, denying the usation. Her bloody eyes red at Song Haoran and Gong Lixin as if she wanted to tear them apart.

    "Enough, Xiangyi! Don¡¯t cause any trouble!" Lin Wenbo could no longer keep silent. He grabbed Gong Xiangyi¡¯s arm and coldly said, "Let¡¯s go. Let Xiaoxin rest early."

    "Wenbo?" Lin Wenbo¡¯s face was covered with ayer of frost and looked beautiful. Gong Xiangyi looked at him with a little embarrassment.

    "Xiangyi, maybe it is because of your prophetic ability that you are now unclear about what is false and what is reality. You need to rest. Let¡¯s go." Lin Wenbo said as he opened the door. He stood at the doorway and looked at her.

    The suspicion and disappointment in his eyes struck a chord in Gong Xiangyi and she suddenly became sober. Yes, Gong Lixin still hasn¡¯t done anything yet but what about in the future? Since no one believed her now, they can just wait it out. Soon enough, they¡¯ll see what a disgusting person he is.

    With this in mind, Gong Xiangyi took away all the emotions on her face including the darkness in her eyes, leaving the room with Lin Wenbo.

    <i>[1] AutumnBreeze: Aw... I know you are trying your best to keep the family together... but I¡¯m sorry... Gong Xiangyi is a bitch.</i>

    <i>[2] Wuxian: Atta boy, lixin. I love a fighter.</i>

    <i>[3] AutumnBreeze: ¡®Nice guilt trip.¡¯</i>

    <i>[4] CrazedCookies: *snort* Yeah, right!</i>

    <i>[5]CrazedCookies: You have no idea</i>

    <i>[6] AutumnBreeze: And these types of people are always the most dangerous...</i>

    <i>[7] CrazedCookies: Argh! Your mind even says that he¡¯s different! Stop finding excuses!</i>

    <i>[8] CrazedCookies: Please do!</i>

    <i>[9] AutumnBreeze: How much can you pale before bing a ghost?</i>

    <i>CrazedCookies: So, I already announced this on Discord, but summer¡¯s been really busy. So bonus chapters are on hold until further notice. Everyone¡¯s still free to offer Ko-Fi if they want and I¡¯ll catch up with the bonus chapters once I have more time.</i>

 Chapter 46

    After Gong Xiangyi and Lin Wenbo were gone, Song Haoran slowly loosened his arms around the child and scolded him gently. He cautiously opened his mouth. "Gong Xiangyi is sick. You stay far away from her. Do you understand?

    "Hn, I know." Gong Lixin nodded twice. He also felt that Gong Xiangyi¡¯s actions were quite inexplicable.

    "Hey," Song Haoran touched his soft hair and sighed, "I didn¡¯t expect my Lixin to be a peerless martial arts master." Lin Wenbo had told him about the child just now.

    "It¡¯s fortunate Lixin has the ability to protect himself." As the words fell, Song Haoran surprised himself for a while. He buried his head deeply in Gong Lixin¡¯s neck, smelling the refreshing scent that made him feel so at ease. As if that wasn¡¯t enough to appease his spirits from the stress of these past two days, he looked up again and dropped countless kisses on Gong Lixin¡¯s forehead and cheeks. The skin under his lips was warm and soft, smooth and silky, which made him not want to stop.

    Gong Lixin looked up and touched the other¡¯s lips. He looked at Song Haoran and looked at his face with distress. "Big Brother Song, how was your lip hurt? Ayer of sores has formed."

    Song Haoran didn¡¯t care about his wound. "I got some sores on my mouth a few days ago. It¡¯s nothing. The sores are already healing."

    "Such big sores are caused by extreme stress when the heart is extremely burdened. Big Brother Song must have been very worried about me." His brows wrinkled up tightly and he stuck out his small fingertips, gently touching Song Haoran¡¯s lips. A pair of clear eyes were filled with distress and care for him.

    The ce where the lips were touched felt like it was on fire. Upon seeing the cute child¡¯s eyes on him, Song Haoran¡¯s heartbeat gradually elerated and it quickly became ufortable. He moved his body and joked, "You now know I was worried about you, you still have some conscience."

    The child heard his words and his brows wrinkled even further, his expression scrunched up, unable to tell the child that he still looked adorable.

    Song Haoran looked straight ahead andughed, patting the child tofort him. "Okay, don¡¯t run around in the future, tell us when you go out." When the words were uttered, he couldn¡¯t help butugh again, saying: "I didn¡¯t expect that the ¡¯internal force¡¯ you mentioned before was actually true. Then the pills you made were also real?"

    "Hn, it¡¯s real. I¡¯ve brought them." Gong Lixin eyes lit up. He immediately broke away from Song Haoran¡¯s arms and took out fiverge bottles from his mountaineering bag.

    "This is yours. There are five hundred pills in it. Onests half a month. It¡¯s enough so that you won¡¯t need to eat for a couple of years. These are Dad¡¯s, Grandpa Lin¡¯s, Big Brother Lin¡¯s, and mine." Gong Lixin pointed them out one by one.

    "Howe there¡¯s none for Gong Xiangyi?" Song Haoran knew that the child was not a stingy person and thought it was a bit strange.

    "I didn¡¯t refine any for her. She had a space so these pills are useless to her. Plus, she hates me, and I don¡¯t want to provoke her." Gong Lixin replied honestly.

    "All this time you knew she had a space?" Song Haoran focused on the wordsing out of the child¡¯s mouth.

    "I know. I overheard you." To Song Haoran, Gong Lixin naturally tells him everything.

    "Eavesdropping on our conversation and still run out on the day of the apocalypse?" Song Haoran jumped at that piece of news.

    "I only listened in twice. You didn¡¯t talk about the time when the apocalypse would start those two times." Gong Lixin had big eyes, his face looking extremely innocent.

    Song Haoran hugged the child and rubbed his head. He hated that he was too severe and said: "Since you were eavesdropping, it is of course necessary to eavesdrop all the way! In the future, you must know everything first. Don¡¯t just get half the information, remember!"

    "I remember." Gong Lixin answered meekly, eyes misty and pale red as a confused expression was reflected on his face.

    Song Haoran looked at his pitiful image and couldn¡¯t help but find it lovable. He couldn¡¯t help but bow down and kiss him, thenid with him, sighing in satisfaction. The feeling of having him back in his arms was too good to be true which made him afraid of letting go of Gong Lixin¡¯s hand.

    When the back of his head hit a hard object, Gong Lixin remembered the nucleus that he was hiding under his pillow. He quickly pulled Song Haoran up and took the crystal nucleus out before handing it over to him.

    "Big Brother Song, this is for you to absorb." He looked up and smiled at Song Haoran.

    "Crystal nucleus? From that little devil zombie?" Song Haoran¡¯s pupils shrank as he picked up the nucleus and ced it under the light to take a closer look.

    "Hn, Big Brother Song, you should absorb it soon." Gong Lixin¡¯s small hand wrapped Song Haoran¡¯s hand around the nucleus to urge him on as his eyes showed a curious expression.

    "Why don¡¯t you absorb it yourself?" Song Haoran squeezed the white palm and smiled softly.

    "I don¡¯t have an ability, it¡¯s useless for me. You can absorb it instead. I¡¯ll find more crystal nuclei for you in the future." Gong Lixin said as if it was a given.

    Song Haoran¡¯s chest felt full and his mouth couldn¡¯t stop from curving up. Pressing down the joy in his heart, he joked: "Why don¡¯t you give some to Big Brother Lin, he¡¯s also an ability user."

    "Oh, I forgot." Gong Lixin felt embarrassed and added: "I¡¯ll give them to Big Brother Lin and Big Brother He too."

    Hearing there was also a share for He Jin, Song Haoran was very surprised and felt awkward. He was a person who the child had met two days ago, but the child seemed to trust him a lot. However, it wasn¡¯t umon to form strong bonds when facing hardship together. It was easier for people to develop special feelings in those situations and those feelings are often unbreakable.

    Thinking this, Song Haoran¡¯s heart felt extremely troubled and he even became more disgusted with what Gong Xiangyi did. Fortunately for him, his importance in Lixin¡¯s mind was still the highest. Without his reminder, Lixin almost forgot about them. Song Haoran thought about this and felt a littleforted.

    Seeing Gong Lixin staring at him without concealing the curiosity in his eager eyes, Song Haoran slightly smiled. He held the crystal nucleus in his hand and pushed a small amount of his ability into it, carefully exploring the inside of the nucleus.

    When his ability entered the nucleus, it was like a light bulb was lit. The phenomenon was triggered by his ability. It started emitting a soft red glow and shrouded Song Haoran. The rest of the light was like mist and flowed like water. It flowed around him, and it immersed into his body and his limbs at a speed visible to the naked eye. When all the red light disappeared and entered his body, the crystal nucleus in his palm had also evaporated like dew.

    Gong Lixin¡¯s round cat eyes stared at it with wonder. When Song Haoran slowly opened his eyes, Gong Lixin couldn¡¯t wait to reach out and touch the other¡¯s body. He released a hint of internal force to detect whether he had any abnormalities.

    "What are you doing?" Song Haoran¡¯s voice was a little hoarse. The child¡¯s palm was soft and warm as it slid up his chest and arms, seeming to ignite a bunch of mes inside him, making his mouth feel parched.

    "Looking at what changed. Your abilities have really increased, although it¡¯s not much but I still feel it. Big Brother Song, I¡¯ll collect a lot of crystal nuclei for you to absorb in the future." Gong Lixin said softly as he blinked. His tone was filled with obvious fondness and kindness and felt like a feather scratching at Song Haoran¡¯s heart.

    Song Haoran felt strange, it was as if he was on fire. He patted the child¡¯s head and opened the quilt before pushing the child under it and then wrapping him tightly within it. He hugged the child through the quilt and softly whispered: "Alright, Big Brother Song will leave it to you. For now, you haven¡¯t rested properly these two days, no? Close your eyes and sleep."

    Gong Lixin smiled slightly and closed his eyes with peace of mind. Being beside his most trusted and closest person, he quickly fell into a deep and sweet dream. Song Haoran got up slowly, keeping his lower abdomen as far away from the child¡¯s body. His troubled expression also showed his annoyance, only because he didn¡¯t know when that part in his lower body stood up quietly and tented his pants. [1]

    Fortunately, Lixin was asleep and didn¡¯t see this distasteful sight. How did he get a physiological reaction when he touched him twice? Is it a side effect of absorbing the crystal nucleus? Song Haoran smiled bitterly. But seeing the child¡¯s sleeping expression, it made him feel a touch of happiness and the fiery heat in his body quickly subsided. He closed the distance between them and kissed the child¡¯s cheek before falling into a deep sleep himself. This was the first time he had fallen asleep since he had learned that the child was lost.

    ***

    Lin Wenbo took Gong Xiangyi back to his room and gave her a cup of hot drink to soothe her. After a long time, he slowly opened his mouth. "Xiangyi, why do you hate Xiaoxin? Is it because you foresaw something in the future? A bad future?"

    As he said this, he sent a sharp look in Gong Xiangyi¡¯s way while carefully observing her eyes. He would not let any change in her expression slip past him.

    Gong Xiangyi was shocked and she stopped sipping her drink. How should she answer? What should she say? Then, if Lin Wenbo asked her what would make her hate Gong Lixin in the future, hate him so much to let him die, how should she answer? Should she tell the truth?

    No, no! Gong Xiangyi shook her head vigorously. She couldn¡¯t let Wenbo know those unbearable things. She hoped that this world¡¯s self would be clean and pure in Wenbo¡¯s heart [2] and belong to him alone. So she can¡¯t say it!

    Thinking like this, Gong Xiangyi looked up and calmly waved her hand. "I didn¡¯t foresee the future. I was only a little confused. As you said, I saw a lot of things and I couldn¡¯t figure out whether it was reality or a dream. I¡¯m tired. I need to get some good rest. Also, I don¡¯t hate Lixin. I let him leave because I was weak and I was afraid he would be a zombie but didn¡¯t want to kill him personally, so..." She said all this and stopped there. She had to stop there or else it¡¯ll seem like she making excuses.

    Looking at her pretentious face, Lin Wenbo¡¯s expression darkened and he yelled. "Were you so sure that Xiaoxin would be a zombie? You know, there was still a chance that he would be an ability user. Was it that easy to give up on him? What if it was me, would you still behave like this?"

    "Of course not! You¡¯re different from him!" Gong Xiangyi quickly retorted. [3]

    "Oh? What¡¯s the difference between me and Xiaoxin? I am just your lover, but Xiaoxin is a rtive who you¡¯re connected to by blood. Isn¡¯t that obvious at a nce?" Lin Wenbo¡¯s tone held a hint of coldness, radiating from the bottom of his heart.

    Gong Xiangyi was flustered and replied incoherently: "That¡¯s because I.. I have not experienced such a terrible thing, so I dare not face it. I would not do such a thing in the future. If it¡¯s you, I would let you go freely before I will go down with you."

    She said as she strongly embraced Lin Wenbo¡¯s waist and tried to bury herself in his arms.

    Lin Wenbo held her and wanted to smile but failed. Although Gong Xiangyi¡¯s words sounded very beautiful, very affectionate, very romantic, and the most feasible with the current outlook on life and values, he didn¡¯t know why her words still didn¡¯t touch his heart. Compared with Gong Lixin¡¯s cruel, but innocent vows, he actually felt that Gong Xiangyi¡¯s words paled inparison.

    What kind of power did she have? This was not right! He must not forget! Lin Wenbo pushed Gong Xiangyi away, heart figuratively in his hands, he suddenly jumped away and yelled coldly.

    "Wenbo, what¡¯s wrong with you? You hate me?" Gong Xiangyi looked up and at Lin Wenbo¡¯s expression as she asked uneasily.

    She remembered that since she came back, she had never been intimate with Wenbo. One reason was because she was busy collecting materials, and the other was because in her past life, she experienced a trauma and was now extremely repulsed with male and female interactions. In respect for her feelings, Lin Wenbo usually seldom made a gesture to go further than a simple cuddle. Over time, she got used to it.

    Right then, she was shocked that the state between them had be so dysfunctional. How could couples be less intimate than them? With this in mind, Gong Xiangyi secretly ground her teeth, one hand twitching near her chest button as the other suggestively caressed Lin Wenbo¡¯s chest.

    "Enough Xiangyi. Go to bed and rest early. I am tired." Lin Wenbo grabbed Gong Xiangyi¡¯s hand and pushed it away. He could feel the coldness and stiffness of Gong Xiangyi¡¯s body and his heart was equally cold and stiff.

    "Hn, let¡¯s rest early." Gong Xiangyi quietly sighed and quickly left after she buttoned her clothes.

    When she was gone, Lin Wenboy down on his bed and felt confused like he never had been before. Now that Gong Xiangyi was acting so strange, there was some lingering sorrow in his heart, and he didn¡¯t know how to face her. He was always thinking about what she did to Xiaoxin and his heart felt like it was surrounded with thorns, and if he didn¡¯t try to pull them out, he¡¯d feel some pain from time to time.

    Forget it. Let it be! Tired, Lin Wenbo closed his eyes and let out arge sigh.

    <i>[1] Wuxian: Looks like SHR needs more alone time to practice some self-restraint.</i>

    <i>[2] CrazedCookies: Toote for that</i>

    <i>[3] CrazedCookies: TT_TT Gimme Sun Tiantian or that doctor chick! Just some intelligent woman so my brain doesn¡¯t rot!</i>

 Chapter 47

    Gong Yuanhang had taken the army to search the northern suburbs. Although he hadn¡¯t found Gong Lixin, he still managed to rescue forty or fifty survivors. The boot camp, which could amodate 20,000 people, now had 1,500 people living in it. Before, it was rtively empty but now, it has be quite a bit popted.

    On the following day, Gong Yuanhang came to the logistics department and watched the survivorse and go as they received a package of daily necessities. Everyone¡¯s faces were full of joy and gratitude to the army. His sense of responsibility as a soldier became firmer. He had to hurry as there must still be a lot of survivors waiting to be rescued in the city. [1]

    "Old Lin, you¡¯ve worked hard." Sending away thest batch of survivors, Gong Yuanghang said so to Lin Mao who was in charge of logistics.

    "It¡¯s nothing. As long as it can help everyone, it¡¯s worth it. During the apocalypse, we should unite, watch each other¡¯s back, and help each other. Just like during the ancient ice age, humans would cuddle together to keep each other warm. Like this, our bloodline will continue." Lin Mao eximed.

    "That¡¯s true!" Gong Yuanhang strongly felt the same way and nodded, adding: "So for the next two months, we should hurry and conduct thorough search and rescue missions in the city and bring back all survivors. Once the zombies evolve, it will be toote to go out and rescue them."

    "Dad, if we save so many people, where will wee up with spare supplies?" Gong Xiangyi was also responsible for logistics. When she heard Father Gong¡¯s words, she immediately opposed it. "With the help of the army, instead of rushing in to save people, it¡¯s better to collect more materials before zombies evolve. There are two medium-sized grain processing factories in the Eastern District. We could send people out to retrieve them."

    Father Gong and Old Lin frowned. When Gong Xiangyi spoke, she would always pick materials over anything else. Father Gong really didn¡¯t understand why she was so obsessed with materials, just like Ou Nini? Greed, except for money, one of the seven sins taking human form?

    After a moment of silence, Lin Mao had a sudden sh of thought and he spoke openly. "Speaking of materials, I thought of something. Xiangyi, I will take back the materials Wenbo left in your space. The base has just been established so we will use our own strength. In addition, the base will continue to increase in poption. In the future, people will not always take things out of thin air, and other space abilities will appear as well. Sooner orter, outsiders will no doubt find out your ability, making it extremely unfavorable."

    Father Gong agreed and nodded. Gong Xiangyi frowned, somewhat unwilling, but she was shocked in hearing Lin Mao¡¯sst sentence.

    People still didn¡¯t know that space ability users were the most special kind of ability users. They had a ck nucleus in their head, just like a zombie. This was because space ability users needed to have a carrier to support the additional mental energy. If a space ability user was killed and the nucleus taken out of their head, another space ability user could import their space and materials and make it their own. But if it fell into other ability user¡¯s hands, the crystal nucleus just bes inert like a dead object.

    After this secret was discovered, the space ability users were hunting not only space zombies, but also their same kind. The reason why Gong Xiangyi¡¯s space was so huge was that she had acquired several simr crystal nuclei. If her ability was exposed, it would definitely put her in danger¡¯s way in the future.

    With this in mind, Gong Xiangyi no longer hesitated and immediately agreed.

    "I deliberately left a lot of empty boxes in the Kyushu warehouse. You¡¯ll take a trip with me tomorrow and fill them up. I¡¯ll send them back two dayster." Lin Mao smiled openly. He knew that as long as this matter included her own interest, Gong Xiangyi would have no reason to disagree. This woman had ¡¯cold¡¯ and ¡¯selfish¡¯ engraved into her bones.

    Reaching a consensus, Lin Mao¡¯s heart felt a lot easier. There was a bit of gratitude in Gong Xiangyi¡¯s expression, thinking that in the future, she must cover up her own space ability.

    Father Gong didn¡¯t notice the different thoughts of the two people. [2] Seeing that it was gettingte, he got up and smiled while he said: "Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll invite Xiaoxin¡¯s friends to lunch at noon today. We¡¯ll go together to meet his friends.

    Two smiled sincerely, and one smiled reluctantly, but all promised toe down.

    ***

    Opening his eyes in the morning, Song Haoran suddenly saw Gong Lixin¡¯s pure and gentle sleeping face up close. He actually took such a long time to wake up. He tightened his arms around the child¡¯s waist and fixed his gaze on the boy¡¯s soft outline. He didn¡¯t dare move away for even a moment, afraid of never seeing this again.

    Gong Lixin felt his burning gaze and woke up from his sleep, and Song Haoran retreated his unnatural gaze. If Gong Lixin wakes up every morning, it was better if it¡¯s beside him. The thought crossed Song Haoran¡¯s mind, and his handsome face showed a pleasant smile.

    When the two men washed up, they went to the military after eating a simple breakfast and checked the situation of the army. Gong Lixin knew nothing about military affairs. He didn¡¯t understand anything and, even after Song Haoran and Lin Wenbo exined, question marks continued to float in his head.

    Lin Wenbo saw this and found it quite funny. He ignored Song Haoran¡¯s unwillingness and made a remark to let him go free. Seeing the child¡¯s smile before he ran to Chao He, the building they lived in, Song Haoran¡¯s expression became dark, making a group of people tremble in sorrow. Lin Wenbo¡¯s character was more restrained, and thus he was able to cover up his unpleasant emotions with a gentle smile.

    With a good rescue n, Song Haoran and Lin Wenbo looked at each other and found that it was lunch time. They immediately dismissed the officers and went to find the child to dine with.

    The two hadn¡¯t reached He Jin¡¯s room yet when they heard what Lu Yun was saying from the hallway. When they were close enough to the source of the sound, they could only hear the end of a sentence: "¨Cdon¡¯t think I can¡¯t recognize you just because you¡¯ve curled your hair."

    After another two steps, there was a sudden sound of ¡¯giggles¡¯ in the room from an unspeakable crisp and pleasant voice which was enough to make their ears melt.

    Song Haoran and Lin Wenbo stopped in their tracks, both of them holding a strange look in their eyes before their cores trembled. This was Xiao Lixin¡¯sughter! Although they had not heard it, they would never mistake it for someone else¡¯s. Right then, they realized that even though they had seen Lixin smile, they¡¯ve never seen or heard Xiao Lixinugh andughing out loud at that!

    It seems that having several ymates of his age was a necessity and made him more cheerful. At the same time, their impression of Lu Yun became better. If he could make the child of their familyugh, then Lu Yun was good for something.

    The two walked a few more steps before they stood in the doorway and looked inside.

    Lu Yun had just finished telling his old-fashioned joke. When he saw Brother He give him an approving look, he felt a surge of motivation and told another joke of the same genre. He wanted to introduce Young Master Gong to some modern jokes, but the young master didn¡¯t understand any of it...Rather than that, he preferred hearing jokes about emotional turmoil between Baozi (meat/beg buns), Mantou (buns with no fillings), Youtiao (fried breadsticks, Jiaozi (dumplings), and Huajing (flower well?). He only understood these types of jokes. Upon hearing other jokes, he¡¯d give Lu Yun a nk stare which made Lu Yun feel as if he was speaking some aliennguage.

    Lu Yun fluttered and dance while secretlymenting over Young Master Gong¡¯s innocence.

    He Jin smiled as he ced a hand on Gong Lixin¡¯s shoulder, thetter leaning forward and back. He Jin¡¯s expression was especially gentle that even the knife scar on his forehead seemed less evident. He had been very dissatisfied with Lu Yun¡¯s recent behavior. He had nned to find time to correct him, but he could make the child happy and had a verypassionate heart.

    Staring at the hand He Jin had ced on the child¡¯s shoulder, Song Haoran¡¯s expression darkened. He didn¡¯t care anymore if he interrupted the child¡¯s happyughter. He knocked on the door and walked into the room without waiting for the owner of the room to speak.

    "It¡¯s almost twelve o¡¯clock. It¡¯s time for lunch. Uncle Gong is holding a banquet in the reception room on the first floor. Pleasee down to eat." Song Haoran politely recited as he pulled Gong Lixin up, intimately wrapping his arms around the boy. He didn¡¯t realize at all how strange his movement seemed due to his strong desire.

    In the next second, He Jin¡¯s gentle face turned cold and hard. His pupils dted, lips thinned into a tight line, and his strong body tightened up.

    "Lixin should be hungry, let¡¯s go down." Lin Wenbo leaned on the door and smiled as he spoke to Gong Lixin, ignoring the hostility that was gathering in Song Haoran¡¯s and He Jin¡¯s eyes.

    "Let¡¯s go." He Jin didn¡¯t want the child to go hungry. Moreover, he didn¡¯t have the chance to take back the child into his arms. He dispersed the wind around his body before walking towards the door. Lu Yun and Wu Ming quickly followed and dared not speak. They could feel how extremely gloomy He Jin was after returningst night. It was hard to recover his mood, so the two men weren¡¯t happy.

    "What about Wang Tao and the others?" After walking two steps, Gong Lixin tugged Song Haoran¡¯s sleeves and asked.

    "I¡¯ve already sent people to inform them. They¡¯re probably waiting in the reception room," Song Haoran, who didn¡¯t care about these trivial things, opened his mouth but couldn¡¯t answer. Thus, Lin Wenbo took two steps to join them and answered Gong Lixin while patting his head.

    Gong Lixin smiled at Lin Wenbo and stared into the other man¡¯s eyes. Song Haoran felt a little ufortable in his heart. He made up his mind to keep track of all things involving the child in the future and even make sure that arrangements were properly done.

    Seeing Gong Lixin, who was guarded by Lin Wenbo and Song Haoran in the middle, He Jin squinted his eyes and stepped up right next to them. The scene stabbed his eyes, making it somewhat difficult to breathe. The feeling was too inexplicable, but he didn¡¯t want anyone to find out about his strange behavior.

    On the first floor reception room, when Gong Xiangyi, Lin Mao, and Gong Yuanhang arrived, Wang Tao, Gu Nan, Ma Jun, Da Liu, the Ling sisters, and Sun Tiantian had also arrived and were sitting in their respective positions.

    Gong Yuanhang and Lin Mao greeted them kindly and asked about their situation at the same time. Although the two old people had held high positions for a long time, their personalities remained extremely approachable. This allowed Wang Tao and the others, who were still nervous and restrained, to quickly rx, making the atmosphere around the table very harmonious.

    Gong Xiangyi sat with an expressionless face as she swept across the so-called "Friends of Gong Lixin" with judging eyes, secretly sneering. There were no familiar faces, no familiar names, which meant that these people were merely insignificant people with insignificant power. In the future, one didn¡¯t know whether they would die without putting up much of a fight. There was no need to make trouble now.

    With such a thought, the expression on her face became more twisted, her attitude bing extremely cold. The Ling sister who sat beside her felt very ufortable.

    At this time, the door of the reception room was pushed open and Lin Wenbo led inside a group of people. As he walked in, Song Haoran and Gong Lixin followed.

    Seeing Gong Yuanhang in the main seat, He Jin¡¯s cool and handsome face slightly softened and he respectfully stepped forwards to say hello. When they came back with the childst night, he didn¡¯t want to disturb the family reunion, so he hadn¡¯t had the time to meet Gong Yuanhang.

    Gong Yuanhang and Lin Mao got up and shook hands with him before they signaled him to sit down and dine. Many people were talking to one another so nobody noticed the sudden change of Gong Xiangyi¡¯s face.

    When He Jin showed up, Gong Xiangyi¡¯s pupils dted sharply. She quickly lowered her head and concealed her shocked expression. He Jin? How was He Jin here?! She balled her hand into a fist as an incredible tremor overtook her.

    <i>[1] CrazedCookies: TT_TT Papa Gong, so generous! How did you bear such a daughter!</i>

    <i>[2] CrazedCookies: Papa Gong, the true white lotus!</i>

 Chapter 48

    He Jin was well-known in the mercenarymunity before the apocalypse. He had set up a team of mercenaries, and although the number of people in the team was small, each one of them was a top 100 master. No matter how difficult the task entrusted to him, he couldplete it. Furthermore, he had maintained an unbeaten record for decades. There were few people who knew his real name, but when it came to his codename, "Poisonous Wolf", there was no one who didn¡¯t know it in both the ck and white societies.

    Lu Zhenxuan was able to hire him as a bodyguard for his son for two years. Lu Zhenxuan had gone to the countryside to talk about business, but he didn¡¯t intend to be kind and big-hearted. He was apatriot though, and when he saw his people, he spent money to ransom several C-country people that were captured by a terrorist organization in the countryside. Coincidentally, these people were members of He Jin¡¯s group. Thus, He Jin looked for Lu Zhenxuan to thank him. Knowing he couldn¡¯t recruit He Jin, Lu Zhenxuan lost sleep for a few days. In the end, he turned his head away and simply bound him as a bodyguard to his son, Lu Yun.

    This, of course, was overkill. However, He Jin was very principled and he believed that a favor must be returned, not to mention that several of his brothers were helped. When the bodyguard job was offered to him, naturally, he didn¡¯t refuse. Since he was there, it was natural for his team members to follow their boss, and thus also came to Kyoto, asionally helping Lu Zhenxuan solve troubles in order to repay their debt.

    He was a bound member of the Poisonous Wolf mercenary team. Lu Zhenxuan made a big profit.

    Gong Xiangyi not only knew of his unknown past, but also his future. Her impression of He Jin was too strong, and she couldn¡¯t forget it because he was to be one of the top yers in the future. Even Song Haoran almost died in his hands.

    In herst life, although the Gong family took control of the army, he did not have his own base. They had all fled to a neighboring province and there, first joined a certain base. Later, the base was conquered by Song Haoran¡¯s cousin, Song Haoxuan. The Gong family¡¯s power was swallowed by the Song family and Gong father died of illness at the time.

    He Jin was one of the most powerful subordinates of Song Haoxuan at the time. Because of the two¡¯spetition for the base, He Jin ordered to intercept Song Haoran. Song Haoran was invincible at first, but then, his life was hanging on the line. If it was not for Lin Wenbo who brought witnesses at the crucial moment, he couldn¡¯t have opposed He Jin and Song Haoran would definitely have died by his hands.

    After He Jin rebelled, he, Lin Wenbo, and Song Haoran jointly killed Song Haoxuan and took control of Song family base. However, he didn¡¯tpete for power and materials of the base. Instead, he left with his own subordinates and formed his own forces. Since then, he had no contact with the base.

    Later, when Lin Wenbo and Song Haoran won the ¡¯cleannd¡¯ and prepared to establish thergest base of C-country at that time, He Jin suddenly came to their door and fought for control of the base. At that time, his power was already quite amazing and he was on par with Lin Wenbo and Song Haoran.

    It was because of the unpredictability of He Jin that made Lin Wenbo tired and busy. As a consequence, Gong Xiangyi was also left alone and died around that time. Later, Gong Xiangyi failed to learn who lost and who won the base dispute, only that she knew that this person could only be a friend, not an enemy.

    He Jin¡¯s heart was cold and ruthless. Apart from his own team members, he never believed in others. However, he was very human and had great principles. If someone entered his eyes or was in his good graces, even if he had to risk his life, he would definitely help them. Therefore, this person was very easy to get along with, yet also very difficult to get along with.

    Looking down and silently searching her memories of He Jin, Gong Xiangyi suddenly had a revtion. She didn¡¯t understand how He Jin appeared here, as this was not the base in her memory. However, she had, after all, changed the established history so, of course, the fate of some people would be affected. The butterfly effect had taken ce and Gong Xiangyi quickly calmed down the surprise in her heart and secretly hid it.

    This time, she must pull herself together and get into his good graces. The current He Jin had not experienced hispanions¡¯ betrayal. His heart had not be as sinister as in the past life and was not inessible. She¡¯s very likely to gain his favor.

    When she made up her mind, she raised her head again, and the indifference and alienation on Gong Xiangyi¡¯s face had disappeared, revealing a sweet smile filled with great kindness.

    The guests ate all at the same time. The dishes served were all ced on the table by the logistics staff. They were not exquisite butmon dishes. However, it was the thought that mattered and the rich fragrance spread with the steaming heat, stimting people¡¯s taste buds. It was a luxury to be able to eat such a meal during the apocalypse.

    The people who had been running for two days couldn¡¯t help but gulp and secretly thank their good fortune of being able to follow Young Master Gong and be safe and alive.

    Gong Lixin stared at a te of sweet and sour fish in front of him. His cat eyes were bigger and rounder than ever before as it sparkled with light and eagerness.

    Seeing his expression, Song Haoran first felt amused but then, his heart suddenly felt dull, and his face showed his gloom. The child spent two days and two nights outside fighting for survival! Song Haoran didn¡¯t know just how much Lixin had suffered. He was afraid that the child didn¡¯t even stop and have a decent meal and had difficulty sleeping.

    Along with him, Lin Wenbo, Grandfather Lin, Father Gong, and others all had the same thought. The three men looked at the child at the same time with distressed expressions on their faces.

    "Everyone, eat. You¡¯re wee to have seconds, there¡¯s enough to eat." Looking at his young son¡¯s expression, Father Gong immediately picked up his chopsticks and said with a smile.

    Everyone replied in unison and couldn¡¯t wait to pick up their bowls to eat.

    He Jin wanted to sit next to Gong Lixin, but Song Haoran and Lin Wenbo had a very tacit understanding. Since the beginning, they already upied the space beside Gong Lixin. He Jin¡¯s face was dark as he had no choice but to retreat to the opposite side, next to Gong Yuanhang.

    Sitting there, he could still look at the child¡¯s face when he ate, He Jin thought silently.

    Father Gong saw that He Jin was not ufortable, not as humble, and didn¡¯t have the same restraint and panic of the others. He was very fond of him and asked with a smile.

    "You have the temperament of a soldier. Have you been a soldier before?"

    He Jin nodded, his attitude respectful. "Leader Gong has good eyesight. I used to serve in the Marine Corps of H State."

    Gong Yuanhang was a regr in the army, so he had a good impression of the other. He Jin wasn¡¯t sure whether the other man would be disgusted with him being a mercenary, so he didn¡¯t dare tell the truth. So he reported the name of the army that once had hired him. It was strange that he had lived in this world for many years, met different men in the military and political fields, but the only one that could pressure and suffocate him, and the only person who he treated with respect was the one and only, Gong Yuanhang.

    When he thought that Gong Yuanhang was Lixin¡¯s father, he could not help but want to leave a good impression in the other¡¯s mind.

    Gong Yuanhang, with a calm expression, continued to ask, "Are you a citizen of H?"

    He Jin nodded. "Yes, I have the nationality of H. Around this time, I went back to China to help my friend do something, but I didn¡¯t expect to meet the apocalypse along the way." The apocalypse. Fortunately, he came back. It was said that a homnd was hard to leave, after all, leaves don¡¯t fall far from their roots, and the further one was, the more they wanted to return to their mothend.

    In fact, He Jin was an orphan and was all alone. Plus, with his line of work, he didn¡¯t have a fixed home. Whichever country he was in, to him, there wasn¡¯t any difference. But he was good at seeing through people and knew how to earn Gong Yuanhang¡¯s goodwill. Moreover, the joy in his words were also from the heart. Fortunately, he came back, otherwise he would not have met Gong Lixin and have such an unforgettable encounter.

    When Gong Yuanhang heard this, he smiled. He patted He Jin¡¯s shoulder to show his support andfort. The one had a good heart and the other deliberately catered to it. The conversation was very spective.

    On the other side, Gong Lixin only cared about burying his head, stuffing his small mouth, and chewing all the food at the same time, making him unable to talk freely. Song Haoran took the lead and smiled at him, helping him wipe the oil from his lips from time to time. Whenever he saw that the other¡¯s bowl was empty, he would immediately fill it up.

    "Hey, you love salted chicken, right?" Song Haoran stood up and grabbed a chicken leg from the otherrge table and gave it to Gong Lixin.

    "Here, have some sweet and sour fish. The bones have been picked out." Lin Wenbo smiled and put a deboned piece of fish into the child¡¯s bowl.

    "Have some braised lion head [1], the taste is very good." Grandfather Lin also followed along and added a dish before patting Gong Lixin¡¯s head.

    When Gong Yuanhang saw this, he stopped talking with He Jin. He saw that a lot of dishes that his young son loved filled his bowl until it was overflowing.

    Gong Lixin thanked them with a smile, filling the family with warmth.

    Wang Tao looked into his eyes and began to turn red. He couldn¡¯t help but ask, "Gong Bobo, when will the army go into the city to rescue people? Can I go along with them? I want to save my parents."

    Gong Yuanhang¡¯s expression softened and he said. "It was hard to escape this far. You can¡¯t just jump back into danger again. You¡¯re still a child. There¡¯s an army there to save people. We¡¯re going to send helicopters into the city all day long. We¡¯ll search the area using heat source sensors. If there are survivors, we will definitely save them. Where¡¯s your home? Give me your address, I¡¯ll pay special attention to it."

    Wang Tao felt grateful and quickly ryed his home address. He actually knew the city center was now a high-risk area and there were very few survivors, but reality was cruel and he couldn¡¯t break away from his hope.

    Infected by Wang Tao¡¯s mood, Lu Yun was also in low spirits, and thus opened up, "Gong Bobo, when are you going to send us home?" He had not been able to contact his father and he began to feel uneasy after leaving danger.

    "You can leave any time. Just tell me when you¡¯re ready." Gong Yuanhang gently offered. His son usually had little contact with his peers and his personality was somewhat introverted. He had been very worried about this yet, unexpectedly, during the apocalypse, his son went out and even made so many friends! This father felt veryforted and naturally, had to treat them all well, so that they will stay as his son¡¯s friends. [2]

    "Thank you, Gong Bobo." Lu Yun was overjoyed and thanked him with a hoarse voice.

    "You have to stay for two more days. We will be testing for ability users in the base in the next two days. Do you want to wait until the test is over?" Gong Xiangyi, who had not found a topic to talk about, finally found a timely opening.

    Gong Xiangyi¡¯s words were addressed to He Jin. She wanted to use this to attract He Jin¡¯s interest. However, He Jin¡¯s eyes were lowered and his expression was cold. Clearly, he didn¡¯t care about her.

    He Jin was a bit depressed at the moment. He wanted to give a dish to Gong Lixin, but seeing the Gong family one by one filling the child¡¯s bowl full of his favorites, he did not have the opportunity to interject. Regardless, he was unwilling to give up and set his mind to memorizing the child¡¯s favorite dishes.

    Lu Yun was curious about Gong Xiangyi¡¯s words and his eyes brightened. But remembering his father whose status remained unknown and was far away in Kyoto, the look of excitement quickly faded, as well as any interest in that test. His current mood did not match what he truly felt in his heart and soul.

    He Jin also wanted to go back as soon as possible. For one, he wanted to repay the favor he owed Lu Zhenxuan, and the other was that he was worried about his brothers in Kyoto. Truthfully speaking, his heart was eager to stay and apany the child. However, he knew that he didn¡¯t have the qualification yet. When he had enough strength to protect the child, even if the child tried to drive him away, he would not leave.

    When the child ran out of the unfinished building to rescue him, when he looked down from the top of that truck and looked at the smiling face of the child, He Jin¡¯s heart had been unconsciously stolen away by the child. His life now belonged to Gong Lixin. He already knew this.

    Seeing that Lu Yun and his party didn¡¯t care about the test, Gong Xiangyi¡¯s smile stiffened, and she desperately tried to find another topic to talk about.

    Seeing Gong Xiangyi¡¯s attitude suddenly warming up, Lin Wenbo¡¯s eyes shed with thought and he looked at her with unclear meaning.

    <i>[1] Wuxian: wow, a lion head?!</i>

    <i>[2] CrazedCookies: Papa Gong!!!</i>

 Chapter 49

    After returning to the Gong family residence, He Jin was angry at the way the Gong family hadpletely abandoned Gong Lixin. The desire to take him away then even grew stronger.

    However, after returning to the base and seeing Gong Yuanhang¡¯s attitude towards the child¡¯s well-being, he started to realize that there must be some kind of misunderstanding. He thought that the child had gotten lost himself while Gong Xiangyi stayed at home. But after seeing how Gong Xiangyi treated the child with extreme coldness, it was obvious she didn¡¯t treat him as her younger brother that was rted to her by blood. If Gong Xiangyi didn¡¯t have a hand in this, he would never believe it.

    He Jin¡¯s impression of Gong Xiangyi had fallen to rock bottom and it could be said that he found her disgusting. He Jin didn¡¯t care about her and thus, kept on eating silently. He was toozy to respond.

    Knowing that He Jin was a cold, ruthless, and inessible person, Gong Xiangyi didn¡¯t care about his indifferent attitude. She continued to smile as she persistently tried talking to him. Fortunately, Lu Yun and Wu Ming were there to help level the field so she was not terribly embarrassed by He Jin ignoring her.

    Halfway through the banquet, Gong Xiangyi said that her mouth was dry, but He Jin still didn¡¯t lift his head up nor did he get her a drink. Gong Xiangyi secretly gritted her teeth, forcing down the anxiety and anger in her heart. The sweet smile on her face had long distorted and be stiff. If she didn¡¯t know so much about the future events and was stubborn at heart, she would never continue to persist.

    On the other side, Gong Lixin, who was finally full, picked up a paper towel and elegantly wiped the corners of his mouth. He then used his chopsticks to begin distributing food to the people around him: Father Gong, Grandfather Lin, Song Haoran, and Lin Wenbo; a cute smile on his face throughout the entire meal. The atmosphere was harmonious and it gave good appetites to the few people gathered around.

    Seeing their intimate interactions, He Jin felt neglected and squeezed out. His heart couldn¡¯t stop hurting and with it, made him feel that Gong Xiangyi was even noisier, making him even more annoyed.

    How could he not notice the hidden calctions in this woman¡¯s eyes and her deliberate kind attitude towards him? If it was another woman, He Jin would never be this polite. He was not a gentleman and he didn¡¯t follow the dogma of ¡¯not hitting a woman¡¯. However, the other party was the daughter of Gong Yuanhang so he had misgivings in his heart. He had to suppress the sullen feelings in his heart and cast a warning re at her.

    Gong Xiangyi was filled with impatience. She felt suffocated as she stayed frozen on the spot. Her face paled and finally, she closed her mouth. He Jin was still a person who was indifferent to the living. What should she do? What moves should she make to win him over? Gong Xiangyi lowered her head and thought hard.

    Unexpectedly, the dark tide between He Jin and Gong Xiangyi was cut short as Gong Lixin extended his hand and added vegetables to He Jin¡¯s bowl from across the table, saying with a smile, "Brother He, you should eat more."

    Right then, He Jin looked at the other people around the child who¡¯d been served one by one. They only smiled and raised their hands, showing that everyone should not restrain themselves. The child¡¯s every move revealed the value and importance of He Jin, which was obviously different from the others. This kind of closeness and attitude immediately melted the ice in He Jin¡¯s heart, dispelling the cloud that hovered over him.

    He Jin lifted his head before lowering it again. The child had ced several vegetable dishes into his bowl. The corner of his cold, hard mouth unknowingly rose as his eyes also revealed a joyful smile.

    His mood change was so discernible that Lu Yun and Wu Ming on the other side immediately felt it. The two men sighed with relief and began to enjoy their meal. Recently, Brother He was quite moody and his temper was worse than his normal cold attitude. The two men agreed on this.

    In addition to Lu Yun and Wu Ming, Gong Xiangyi, who was sitting on the opposite side of He Jin, also clearly felt his sudden warming attitude. She suddenly groaned as she hesitantly asked, "Do you have a good rtionship with Lixin?"

    He Jin lowered his head and ate his vegetables as he heard Gong Xiangyi¡¯s words. Lu Yun took the opportunity to respond, saying in a hurry. "That¡¯s right! Him and Young Master Gong get along as if they would live and die together. My brother¡¯s life was even saved by Young Master Gong!"

    Wu Ming also echoed, "In fact, not only Brother He, the rest of our lives were all saved by Young Master Gong. Without Young Master Gong, we don¡¯t know how many times we would have died."

    Father Gong heard their words of gratitude and replied with modest words for his son, his old face showing a smile. He had heard from Lin Wenbo yesterday that his son¡¯s ability and strength was exceptional, reassuring him. His son had the ability to protect himself, so he could be independent as soon as possible without the care of his daughter. However, the materials they had gathered were in his daughter¡¯s hand. He would need to take back parts of them so he could leave some of it with his son. Only then, could he bepletely assured of his safety.

    At the same time, Gong Xiangyi¡¯s mood was the exact opposite of Gong Yuanhang¡¯s. Listening to Lu Yun speaking about how Gong Lixin earned He Jin¡¯s favor, it felt like she had fallen into an ice cave that had been carved out due to the chilling winds; this chill spread deep, to the point the chill could be felt in her bones.

    Gong Lixin had only climbed a smalldder in Song Haoxuan¡¯s base in her previous life, yet he was still able to drag her into the pit of fire along with Lin Wenbo and Song Haoran. If he relentlessly climbed up with his sinister intentions this time, it wouldn¡¯t take long before the word ¡¯dead¡¯ became synonymous to her.

    Gong Xiangyi was too aware of He Jin¡¯s capabilities. If He Jin wants to deal with someone, then that person had better run away as soon as possible. This way, they can die with their whole body left intact since falling into his hands would definitely be a hundred times worse.

    Gong Lixin was an ability user in this world and would not be easy to deal with. If he had a powerful ally like He Jin, Gong Xiangyi can¡¯t imagine how the future would turn out to be. Perhaps her tragedy will repeat itself, or be even worse than her previous life.

    ¡¯No, no, it can¡¯t repeat itself!¡¯ Gong Xiangyi whispered in her mind as she chewed her vegetables.

    With her experience from her previous life, Gong Xiangyi didn¡¯t believe that Gong Lixin would leave her alone even though he had said that as long as she didn¡¯t make a move against him, he wouldn¡¯t move against her. She had already made the first mistake, and now she could no longer do anything to Gong Lixin, otherwise it would provoke public anger and rebellion from the many individuals that were currently around her. For the sake of her present life, she could only try her best to prevent her life from spiraling out of control too early.

    Time passed as Gong Xiangyi mulled in her cranky thoughts. When she returned to the present, everyone had already eaten their fill and were ready to leave and go back to their room to rest.

    Song Haoran, Lin Wenbo, and He Jin looked at Gong Lixin, as they all wanted to return to the child¡¯s room to talk for a while. However, they didn¡¯t expect Father Gong to interfere with a strong hand, putting an arm around the boy¡¯s shoulder as he led them towards his office, preparing to talk with his son.

    In He Jin¡¯s dark eyes, there was a trace of loss and the expressionless faces of Song Haoran and Lin Wenbo also showed the same as they strode away. Lu Yun and Wu Ming bitterly followed along. How, after so long, Brother He was finally in a good mood, but why was he unhappy again? Was it that time of month for Brother He? That can¡¯t be true!

    Seeing that He Jin was gone, Gong Xiangyi was stunned. After a while, she broke out of her daze and quickly went to catch up with him.

    Lin Wenbo stared at Gong Xiangyi¡¯s back as she rushed out and refused Song Haoran, who was going to themand post, before quietly following her. He knew that his behavior was extremely strange, but he had to do this when facing Gong Xiangyi who was increasingly bing abnormal.

    Gong Xiangyi chased He Jin until his room¡¯s door and stood in the hallway to consider her words before the door was mmed open.

    "Why is it you?" He¡¯d anxiously opened the door and saw Gong Xiangyi standing outside. He Jin¡¯s face turned heavy and cold at the sight of her. "What do you want?" He had hoped it would be Lixin on the other side of the door. Realizing it was not, the light in his eyes quickly faded.

    "Can youe out for a bit? I have something to tell you." Gong Xiangyi saw Lu Yun and Wu Ming in the room, hesitated a little before asking.

    "I¡¯m not familiar with Miss Gong, so there¡¯s nothing to say." He Jin raised his brows and his expression showed nothing, his tone cold.

    "I have seen your future. Don¡¯t you want to hear it?" Gong Xiangyi whispered in a low voice.

    He Jin squinted his eyes as his brows rose higher. He looked Gong Xiangyi up and down with contempt, making the other nervous. He Jin finally relented, "Alright, where do you want to go?"

    Gong Xiangyi let out an invisible sigh of relief before pointing towards a vacant room at the end of the corridor and said: "Let¡¯s go there." He Jin took the lead, Gong Xiangyi following behind him. His dark eyes quickly slipped passed the shadow of a man.

    The two walked to the end of the corridor and disappeared into the room.

    Lu Yun waited a beat before saying to Wu Ming, "Wasn¡¯t that big brother Big Brother Lin¡¯s fianc¨¦ and Young Master Gong¡¯s sister, Gong Xiangyi? Abandoned and widowed woman, did shee to find brother to do <i>it</i>? Is brother that good-looking? No, I have to go see! Are youing or not?"

    Wu Ming repeatedly waved his hand and said that he was not that bored. Lu Yun shrugged smugly and walked towards the room. He crept up to the door and pressed his ear to the closed door but before he could hear any noise, he felt a shadow over his head.

    Lu Yun looked up and immediately became surprised. However, Lin Wenbo, who had been quietly standing behind him and was listening to the movement in the room, saw Lu Yun¡¯s surprised expression and ced his index finger to his mouth, making a ¡¯be quiet¡¯ gesture. The beautiful face didn¡¯t show the slightest of expression.

    The more Lu Yun saw the expressionless face of the man, the more shocked he became. Lu Yun nodded stiffly to ensure that he would not utter a sound. He turned his face away while in his mind, he began to wildly pray, hoping that Brother He and Gong Xiangyi didn¡¯t engage in something they should not. Otherwise, as Lin Wenbo¡¯s vinegar was so strong, it would be a point of no return.

    In the room, He Jin leaned against the wall and stared at Gong Xiangyi with a nk expression. His posture was quite casual, but the muscles in his limbs hid an infinite explosive power. This standing posture that seemed idle could allow him to attack at any time, causing instant death. Even if Gong Xiangyi was only a woman with no strength, he was subconsciously prepared.

    Only in front of his team members could he really rx. Of course, now there was Gong Lixin added to the list. Although the time spent together was only two days, when the child had saved him in his time of despair, the trust towards the other party was given without reservation.

    "What¡¯s the matter? Talk." He Jin spoke and raised his eyes to look at Gong Xiangyi, unscrupulously exuding an aura of resentment that he had deliberately suppressed for days.

    Gong Xiangyi swallowed hard, slightly lowering her head, not daring to see the other¡¯s cold expression and the scar on the left side of his forehead. In herst life, people like He Jin, she only looked at from afar and never dared toe in contact with. Thus, she did not personally experience the power exuding from the other¡¯s body.

    When this matter came up, she realized how difficult it was to face this kind of deep pressure and talk directly to the other party. However, it didn¡¯t matter. She had extremely important information in her hands, important enough to save He Jin¡¯s life. After listening to her, he would be grateful to her! Gong Xiangyi quietly cheered herself on and finally, slowly opened, "I want to tell you that Zhao An, your most dependent man, has betrayed you and turned to Song Haoxuan. You¡¯re throwing yourself into their trap if you head back."

    The contempt and sarcasm in He Jin¡¯s eyes dissipated in an instant. He straightened up and approached Gong Xiangyi and asked in a cold tone. "Song Haoxuan? The current son of the Song family? How do you know?"

    Seeing his cautious attitude, Gong Xiangyi resisted her strong desire to retreat, stood upright, and met head-on his sharp knife-like eyes that made her heart jump to her throat.

    The person named He Jin had a soft spot and this Zhao An was this soft spot of his. He and He Jin were raised in an orphanage. When they were still young, they decided to live and die together. They had deep feelings, and he and He Jin were close to each other. It was because of his betrayal that caused the other to be cruel and ruthless in the future. So regarding that person¡¯s affair, how could He Jin not be interested?

 Chapter 50

    He Jin stared at Gong Xiangyi with a sullen look. His eyes squinted into a re, making a cold shiver run down her spine and her scalp feel numb.

    Setting her inner fear aside with force, Gong Xiangyi swallowed and added, "You should already know, my father got news about the apocalypse before it happened, so he had the time to gather some military power and establish this base." After her words fell, she carefully nced at the other and observed his reaction.

    He Jin sneered as he asked with surprise, "You¡¯re the one who can predict the future?"

    Gong Xiangyi nodded and added with a calm voice. "Yes, I can predict the future. At the moment you appeared, I¡¯ve foreseen yours. Your future is a bad future, therefore, I thought I should tell you. You are a friend of Lixin and I can¡¯t simply watch you go to your death."

    He Jin stood up straight with his back against the wall, hands folded as his eyes stared at Gong Xiangyi¡¯s face that was full of sympathy and pity. He faintly said, "Keep talking."

    Gong Xiangyi raised her brows, quickly loosening the fists she unconsciously had clenched as she slowly said, "Lu Zhenxuan is dead. After having mutated into a zombie, he was killed by his men. Your brother Zhao An gathered the other members of Poisonous Wolf mercenary team and set out for the location of Lu family¡¯s firearms before dedicating the huge number of arms to the Song family. They are a small base with few supplies. He¡¯s now an ability user with the Power Ability and has the capability to survive in the apocalypse. However, if you go back with Lu Yun, everything will crumble because the Poisonous Wolf team members are loyal only to you. Therefore, he will join Song Haoxuan¡¯s - the current leader of the Song family - side. At that time, you will hit a dead end in your path."

    Gong Xiangyi stopped speaking and looked up to see He Jin¡¯s expression. She said all the facts from before, but thest sentence was a lie. He did not die at that time. Song Haoxuan changed his mind after understanding He Jin¡¯s strength and character. He saved him instead and killed Zhao An. Of course, Lu Yun and Wu Ming didn¡¯t escape either.

    Song Haoxuan was good at seeing people¡¯s potential and was quite adept at controlling those around him. It was he who decided who got killed and when. He was also the one who determined who lived, but hid it quite well. Few people knew this inside story. He appeared as a savior and one would be none the wiser about the truth until the day of their death. If his men didn¡¯t do a good job and missed an insider, Lin Wenbo wouldn¡¯t have found out and set himself against him.

    He Jin¡¯s dark and unclear eyes were hard to read. Even when the bottom of his heart tumbled with turbulent waves, nothing showed on the surface.

    He was trying to digest Gong Xiangyi¡¯s words. He didn¡¯t want to believe those words but still, he couldn¡¯t help but believe. His team members have been borrowing Lu Zhenxuan¡¯s firearms and ammunition for the past two years and certainly knew the location of Lu Zhenxuan¡¯s arsenal. Moreover, he understood the nature of his team members. They were not loyal to Lu Zhenxuan. Once the person is dead, they would take the chance to grab the arms for their own chance to live. They would 100% do this. If he were in Kyoto that time, he would make the same decision.

    What really touched his heart was Zhao An¡¯s betrayal. It is said that power, money, and beauty were the most captivating things to the human eye. Zhao An didn¡¯t love beauty nor money, but he cared greatly about power. Otherwise, he would not have strongly persuaded him to kill Lu Zhenxuan. Moreover, after theing apocalypse, the legal system and moral standards of controlling one¡¯s thoughts and actions started to copse little by little. Various people in the society hid their darkest parts deep in their hearts and during chaos, those darkest parts were stimted. Therefore, Zhao An was very likely to betray him.

    Seeing Gong Xiangyi¡¯s expression after she finished talking, He Jin frowned and red with coldness in his eyes.

    "A dead end?" He repeated Gong Xiangyi¡¯s words and smiled contemptuously. "What Zhao An is thinking in his heart, I can tell with a nce. He had to deal with me since he was young and now the Song family? I have to congratte him. He¡¯s not a vegetarian." His words fell and he directly looked at Gong Xiangyi, his face showing his doubt.

    Gong Xiangyi shuddered deep in her heart and looked straight back, stiffly adding, "If my prophecy¡¯s correct, you¡¯re a wind ability user and the strength of your ability is not weak. It does give you the ability to protect yourself. But don¡¯t forget, you are being followed by Lu Yun. Lu Yun is a useless man with no ability and with an extremely reckless and impulsive character. Knowing that yourpanions took Lu family¡¯s firearms in order to live well, and the fact that you are taking him to them, he¡¯s just a time bomb waiting to explode. Not only will he kill himself, but he will also kill you and your brother."

    Lu Yun heard this outside the door, shocking his heart. He tried to suppress his heavy breathing as his face became pale and showed a scared expression. After all, such bad news hit him in the face and he didn¡¯t know how to handle it, let alone how to face He Jin.

    He stepped back and hit Lin Wenbo. Lin Wenbo grabbed his shoulder and made a gesture to drive him away. Lu Yun nodded with a smile and left.

    In the room, He Jin¡¯s eyes shed slightly and lowered his head before Gong Xiangyi, asking with what almost seemed like a smile, "Miss Gong¡¯s prophecies has never been wrong?"

    Gong Xiangyi nodded proudly. "Of course, I¡¯ve never been wrong."

    He Jin asked, "Can Miss Gong foresee everyone¡¯s fate?"

    "Not everyone," Gong Xiangyi waved it off, "only those people I¡¯m rtively close with will I be able to foresee."

    He Jin stood up straight and slowly walked towards Gong Xiangyi, looking down at her as he spoke in a cold voice. "Since Miss Gong can foresee the fate of people Miss Gong is close to, why didn¡¯t Miss Gong foresee Lixin¡¯s departure? Why didn¡¯t you look after him and protect him?"

    Gong Xiangyi took two steps back. Her heart was flustered and she didn¡¯t understand why he was suddenly talking about Gong Lixin.

    He Jin sneered and continued speaking. "Maybe Miss Gong had already foreseen it but chose to let Lixin die." Seeing Gong Xiangyi¡¯s obvious guilty expression, He Jin¡¯s heart ignited with anger and his tone became even colder. "You can be so careless about your own younger brother, but why would you worry about the life and death of this stranger? Don¡¯t tell me because I¡¯m Lixin¡¯s friend. After abandoning Lixin, don¡¯t you think that reason is ridiculous? I can see through a woman like you: a good figure with good abilities, the reason why you told me is probably because one way or another, I¡¯m somehow useful to you, no? Because I¡¯ll probably be a strong figure in the future or because you value my ability? The so-called ¡¯dead end¡¯, did you make up that lie just so that you could use me? If not, then I really don¡¯t see what value that I, this mortal person, has in the eyes of Miss Gong."

    He Jin spoke out Gong Xiangyi¡¯s selfish thoughts one by one. The expression on his face also got colder and colder. He slowly raised his hand and an invisible wind de condensed in his hand as he thought of scraping Gong Xiangyi¡¯s face with several cuts, like acupuncture.

    "Stop, this is Uncle Gong¡¯s base, not the ce where you can kill people." Lin Wenbo felt He Jin start releasing his ability so he pushed the door open and grabbed his wrist. [1]

    But still, he was a step toote. The wind de broke away from He Jin¡¯s hand and scratched Gong Xiangyi¡¯s cheek before hitting the opposite wall. A half-moon shape was formed on the surface of the wall along with a few deep cracks which moved straight down the wall.

    A long lock of hair fell to the ground as one side of Gong Xiangyi¡¯s face felt as if she was cut by a knife. Although there was no wound on her, she still felt pain. Gong Xiangyi rubbed her face with one hand and grabbed Lin Wenbo¡¯s arm with the other as her legs went soft. She thought that He Jin would be grateful to her, but she didn¡¯t expect that He Jin would act like this.

    At the same time, she regretted her actions at the beginning and hated her own reckless move towards Gong Lixin. If Gong Lixin didn¡¯t leave, how could he trigger his ability? How could he get to know He Jin? Was this retribution for arbitrarily trying to change the fate of others? If she knew this, she wouldn¡¯t have done anything and instead silently guard Gong Lixin from the beginning.

    However, there was no medicine for regret in this world. Gong Xiangyi could only hide behind Lin Wenbo and seek his shelter.

    He Jin saw Lin Wenbo, but there was still some coldness left on his face. He retracted his hand and spoke frankly. "Rest assured, I just wanted to scare her. I will definitely give face to Uncle Gong and will not move against his daughter."

    The words fell before he opened his mouth again, his tone filled with strong sarcasm. "However, what do you even like about her? Is it her selfishness or stubbornness? Do you even know? When we returned to the Gong familypound, the Gong family had cleaned up and there wasn¡¯t even a leaf in the refrigerator. Everything was gone. Only Lixin¡¯s room was left intact. When she left, she didn¡¯t take any items belonging to Lixin. This break in rtion is really too quick and too clean! So, I kindly advise you to leave this woman as soon as possible unless you want your life to end in chaos."

    Seeing Lin Wenbo¡¯s ugly expression, He Jinughed and walked away.

    He couldn¡¯t kill Gong Xiangyi in anger, but he could make her life ufortable. He could see that Gong Xiangyi may not care about others, but her love for Lin Wenbo was obvious. Sometimes, it was more effective to torture a person¡¯s heart and let them lose something that was once most cherished. It was more effective than killing her directly and He Jin was deeply into this n. Moreover, Gong Xiangyi was the daughter of Gong Yuanhang and the sister of Lixin, and she had such an unpredictable personality. The only thing he could do was to puncture her mask and let the other people around her improve their vignce, so that Lixin could be safer and he could also get some peace of mind.

    After the other walked away, Lin Wenbo took two steps and broke away from Gong Xiangyi¡¯s hand on his arm before he turned to look at her pale face.

    "Was that all true?" He whispered, his voice a bit dull and mixed with pain.

    "I..." Gong Xiangyi couldn¡¯t exin and quickly lowered her head to cover up her guilty conscience and confusion.

    "When you left, you didn¡¯t pack Xiaoxin¡¯s things. Did you even prepare it? One year, one year was enough for you to gather his things yet you didn¡¯t. Just hand them over to me and I¡¯ll send it to him." He thought of that small empty room he had seenst night and thenpared it with Gong Xiangyi¡¯s exquisite and gorgeous room. Lin Wenbo¡¯s expression twisted for a moment.

    Gong Xiangyi¡¯s head went even lower and a thinyer of cold sweat formed on her forehead. Where would she take those things from and hand it over to Lin Wenbo? She had determined that Gong Lixin would die and didn¡¯t prepare any daily necessities for the other.

    The two stood opposite each other and remained quiet. Lin Wenbo pulled his lips into an ugly smile. He whispered with sarcasm, "Gong Xiangyi, you are so kind! You can keep the things you prepared for me. I don¡¯t need it."

    After he finished, he was deeply disappointed. Gong Xiangyi looked up and showed an incredulous and heart-wrenching expression as he left the room without any reluctance. The scenes of them getting along with each other kepting to mind. He closed his eyes and burned those memories one by one. Right then, the thought of Gong Xiangyi of preparing clothes and daily necessities for him had now turned to disappointment.

    Obviously, they were the same person, why was the difference so big? It was too great a difference for him to ept! Lin Wenbo¡¯s heart was in pain that he didn¡¯t notice when he returned to his room.

    After a while, he pulled open his closet and took out all his neatly-ced clothes and carefully selected them on the bed. Leaving a small part for himself, the rest were stacked and put into a travel bad along with a razor, toothpaste, soap, and other daily necessities taken from the bathroom. Then, he walked towards Gong Lixin¡¯s room.

    <i>[1] CrazedCookies: WHHYYY!!!!</i>

 Chapter 51

    When Lin Wenbo arrived, Gong Lixin had already returned to the room provided by the Gong household and was washing the dirty clothes he had wornst night. There was no other choice as it was now the apocalypse, the Gong family didn¡¯t have a babysitter anymore to take care of him, and he only had four sets of clothes in total. After not cleaning for a while, there would be no more clothes to change into.

    "Big Brother Lin, are you going out?" Seeing Lin Wenbo carrying the bag, Gong Lixin washed away the foam from his hands and asked curiously.

    "No, these things are for you. Come over and take a look." In Gong Lixin¡¯s clear eyes, there was no greed, desires, or impurities. The haze in Lin Wenbo¡¯s heart unconsciously lifted and a touch of a smile appeared on his cold expression.

    "What is it?" Gong Lixin wiped his hands and walked over to his side, looking at the opened travel bag. When he saw the neatly ced clothes, his eyebrows furrowed.

    He was just thinking about how his clothes were too little and where to acquire a few other sets. After staying in this modern time for more than a year, he had long been used to wearing casual clothes at home, wearing formal attire outside, and sleeping while wearing pajamas. However, nowadays he wore a sports suit even as he slept which was extremely ufortable. s, he had no habit of sleeping naked so he had to be patient.

    He couldn¡¯t me He Jin for taking too few things at the beginning. It was enough to bring one or two sets of daily necessities like clothes, but bring more food, weapons and medicines. At that time, it was natural to bring things to keep one¡¯s life and make do with the rest.

    Seeing the child¡¯s surprised expression, Lin Wenbo¡¯s smile became more profound. Touching his head, he said, "Tell me if you notice anything missing, I¡¯ll get it for youter."

    "Okay." Gong Lixin nodded and took out a piece of clothing which he drew towards his body.

    Lin Wenbo was tall and naturally, his clothes were not suitable for the petite Gong Lixin. However, Lin Wenbo had considered this in advance and mostly brought over cotton T-shirts to be worn. Even if it was too long, it wouldn¡¯t look too out of ce and his movement wouldn¡¯t be constricted. ording to Gong Xiangyi, the weather after the start of the apocalypse would greatly change. There was no such thing as a summer season as it was always summer. There were no more four seasons to speak of so these short-sleeved T-shirts could be worn for a whole year round.

    When Gong Lixin looked at the clothes one by one, Lin Wenbo gave a casual inspection of his room. In the end, he opened a small vertical wardrobe which was ced in the corner and his face immediately darkened.

    There was nothing in the closet except for a mountaineering bag. Lin Wenbo frowned and went into the bathroom to check. He found that there was only a small piece of round soap on the bathroom sink and it was given to the public by the base. Laundry, bathing, shampooing, and washing were all shared.

    Thinking of the dazzling shampoo, shower gel, shaving foam, soap and so on, ced in the bathroom by Gong Xiangyi, Lin Wenbo¡¯s chest seemed to be crushed by arge stone, making him feel extremely ashamed at the same time. Looking at the child in front of him filled with ignorant joy, his eyes slightly warmed and he rushed back, gazing at the other.

    "Big Brother Lin, what¡¯s wrong with you? Why are you suddenly unhappy?" The sensitive Gong Lixin immediately noticed Lin Wenbo¡¯s abnormal emotions and reached out to pat his shoulders as he asked worriedly.

    "No, Big Brother Lin is very well." Lin Wenbo ced his hand over the back of the boy¡¯s soft hand with lush fingertips, forcing out a smile tofort the other.

    "Oh." As Gong Lixin noticed that Lin Wenbo didn¡¯t want to talk about it, and since he really wasn¡¯t interested in digging up other¡¯s secrets, he stopped asking after answering.

    In order to make Lin Wenbo happy, he took out two bottles from his mountaineering bag and handed them over to him. He exined the usage and efficacy and seriously told him not to forget to send a bottle to Grandfather Lin.

    Lin Wenbo took the medicine bottle which made him more self-sufficient. Compared with Gong Xiangyi¡¯s cool and ruthless attitude, even when the child was busy escaping, he still didn¡¯t forget to bring things for them. Without even mentioning how precious these things were, in his heart, it had already surpassed its value by a thousand-fold.

    "Oh, how are you this awesome? Why do you make this Big Brother Lin like you more and more?" Lin Wenbo pulled the child with big eyes into his arms and tucked him under his chin, burying his face in his hair as he whispered.

    Gong Lixin¡¯s heart froze. He cautiously looked up at the other with his clear ck eyes, showing pleasure and hope. Big Brother Lin likes him more and more? Does he like me more than the original ¡¯Gong Lixin¡¯? He thought of this silently. He hadn¡¯t intended to rece Gong Lixin. But since he was here, he really cared about taking everything belonging to Gong Lixin. Therefore, he was more interested in getting close to the people around him and trying to get their true love.

    "What are you doing?" The sudden sound from outside the door interrupted the two people pressed together in a hug. The warm and quiet atmosphere in the room instantly dissipated.

    "Nothing. I brought a few pieces of clothes for Lixin." Seeing Song Haoran standing at the door with a stiff expression, Lin Wenbo reluctantly let go of the soft body in his arms as he faintly answered.

    Song Haoran nodded, burying the difort that had rushed into his heart as he stepped up to Gong Lixin¡¯s side.

    "These seem to be your clothes." He naturally sat next to Gong Lixin, grabbed his shoulder and looked into the open travel bag. Song Haoran¡¯s thick eyebrows wrinkled at the sight.

    "Yes, well, Lixin only had four sets of clothes to wear, so I took some of mine over here." Lin Wenbo replied as he took the clothes and hung them on the hanger before putting them in the closet.

    "Howe? Who was responsible for distributing supplies? Call them over!" Song Haoran said with a dark face.

    Aside from military affairs, he had never been concerned about these trivial matters. When he arrived at the base, his room was arranged and his military uniforms, casual clothes, and pajamas were ced neatly in the closet. He didn¡¯t feel strange when he saw it as the standard configuration of the base was also in a simr manner. However, seeing this child being scorned so, his heart ignited with anger.

    Lin Wenbo¡¯s expression was dark and he gave Song Haoran a look, indicating that they should talk in the bathroom instead.

    Song Haoran suppressed his anger and his dark expression as he walked towards the bathroom with Lin Wenbo. He closed the door after they entered, aware that Lin Wenbo¡¯s next words should not be heard by Lixin.

    Back in the bathroom, Lin Wenbo¡¯s expression became so dark, it was useless wiping it away. With this expression, he whispered, "Our things were not issued by the logistics department, they were prepared for us in advance. Gong Xiangyi didn¡¯t help prepare Lixin¡¯s things."

    Song Haoran was stunned and when he came to a momentter, his low voice seemed to hold back a storm of anger and sounded extremely dangerous. "What do you mean? In a year¡¯s time, she didn¡¯t prepare anything for Lixin?"

    Lin Wenbo nced at his friend¡¯s stormy expression and whispered, "Yes. You should have guessed what she wanted to do since she had the ability to predict a year ago..."

    When it came to thest sentence, Lin Wenbo¡¯s voice became hoarse, tapering off in the end. Yet, he continued to tell his friend with murderous eyes. "She may have foreseen her and Xiaoxin¡¯s future. Xiaoxin may have done something to hurt her, so she did this." Lin Wenbo had already seen a few clues thanks to Gong Xiangyi¡¯s reactions.

    Song Haoran stared at Lin Wenbo without any expression, and no words were exchanged between them for a long while. Suddenly, he sneered and said in a low voice. "Xiaoxin will hurt her, so she started with a strong hand and wanted to let Xiaoxin die. Hrious! Just because of what she¡¯s doing now, he will kill her in the future. It¡¯s her own hand that will lead to her undoing! It¡¯s karma!"

    In his tone, one could feel unprecedented coldness and ruthlessness. Song Haoran looked at Lin Wenbo and spoke, "No matter what Gong Xiangyi foresees, those have nothing to do with Lixin. She was already crazy a year ago. This was a murder attempt and even if she failed once, she will still n for a second time and a third time. You better be careful of her. Don¡¯t let her get too close to Lixin. If she dares do something, don¡¯t me me if I don¡¯t take into ount our old feelings of friendship."

    Lin Wenbo nodded, lowering his eyelids to hide eyes filled with bitterness and embarrassment. He never thought that the sweet burden of the past would now be his shackles. He would just be disappointed again and again until he fell into despair. With the current Gong Xiangyi like this, his heart hasn¡¯t been shaken, but he felt exhausted. But after so many years of love, he would never leave even when her spirit has be problematic. Abandoning his responsibility was not allowed.

    Forget it. For now, he could only take a step at a time. Lin Wenbo swallowed down the bitterness and felt helpless in this darkness. While he thought this, he turned his eyes to look at his friend, confessing that Gong Xiangyi wouldn¡¯t make aeback.

    Song Haoran kept an ear out for the other as he helped take out Gong Lixin¡¯s clean clothes from the basin. When Lin Wenbo¡¯s words fell, he didn¡¯t take it seriously. "She¡¯s going to try in the future. She¡¯s not a simple person. Gong Xiangyi wants to win against others, but this time, she chose the wrong person to go up against."

    Thinking of Lixin, Song Haoran¡¯s gloomy mood turned slightly better. He Jin, who listened to Gong Xiangyi¡¯s words, not only won¡¯t stay but will also be leaving as soon as possible. In a matter of two days, he had won the trust and love of Lixin. Song Haoran felt an inexplicable jealousy and hostility towards He Jin. He Jin also felt the same way towards him. Now that this troublesome person was about to leave and would not appear in front of Lixin, Song Haoran had to admit that he felt like sighing out of relief.

    Lin Wenbo nodded and helped Song Haoran wring the washed clothes, hang them up with hangers, and hang them to dry on the balcony outside the bathroom. The two worked together and were like parents.

    After their conversation, they never used anything that Gong Xiangyi had prepared for them. They decided that they would rather venture into the city to collect, which also cultivated their hobby in the future of collecting daily necessities for Gong Lixin, and felt happy about it.

    Outside the bathroom, Gong Lixin sat cross-legged on the bed while ying with razors and shaving cream brought by Lin Wenbo as he casually listened in on their conversation. This was inevitable as his five senses were too sensitive. Even when they repeatedly suppressed their voices, he could still clearly hear them.

    He had no interest in Gong Xiangyi¡¯s involvement in his affairs. Gong Lixin only felt like he was hit by a gust of wind, evoking no extra emotional reaction from him. However, when he heard He Jin being mentioned, his brows wrinkled and he couldn¡¯t help but worry. He didn¡¯t want to congratte him on his decision to go back.

 Chapter 52

    Song Haoran and Lin Wenbo left the bathroom and saw Gong Lixin quietly sitting on the bed, holding a razor in his hand and looking it over. With his head tilted down, they couldn¡¯t see his expression, only two rows of fans could be seen. His curling eyshes trembled with every breath and looked very cute.

    Song Haoran and Lin Wenbo unanimously agreed, the cold expression on their faces slowly lifting as a corner of their lips raised.

    "Does Lixin want to shave?[1] Big Brother Song will help you." Song Haoran said warmly without a trace of his previous temper and ruthlessness in the bathroom as he held the child¡¯s tilted head.

    Lin Wenbo had wanted to say the same thing, but was beaten to it by his friends. He instead took the soap and other things from the bag into the bathroom and neatly arranged them.

    "No. I¡¯ve never used this before, so I was just taking a look at it." Gong Lixin looked up and shook the razor in his hand in front of Song Haoran.

    Song Haoran carefully looked at his white and delicate face. His fingertips repeatedly rubbed over his lower jaw and the side of his face, and he was stunned by the incredible smoothness beneath his hand. He said, "You have no facial hair, your face is so smooth. Looks like Lixin hasn¡¯t grown up yet, you¡¯re still a child!" He sighed low even as his hatred for Gong Xiangyi ran deeper.

    Gong Lixin is not too young, but his body is different. At the age of sixteen, he should have reached the age of getting facial hair, but because of his pure yin physique, body hair, whether in the past or the present life he was unable to grow any. Even if he turned twenty-six years old, he still wouldn¡¯t be able to use these things.

    He was curious though about facial hair. He debated in his heart before reaching out to touch the dark shadow on Song Haoran¡¯s chin. He was naughty and didn¡¯t stop after rubbing it twice. His smooth fingertips slid along the groove of Song Haoran¡¯s chin and down towards the Adam¡¯s apple, gently stroking it in circles.

    There was no special feeling involved in between these movement, However, Gong Lixin¡¯s expression was pure and wless and his movements were soft, unintentional and careless. It seemed more like a teasing touch rather than deliberate curiosity.

    Song Haoran¡¯s throat gulped up and down and a heat wave flowed down to his groin. He immediately grabbed the child¡¯s fingertips that kept igniting the fire within, and held it tightly in the palm of his hand. What floated into his mind was the delicate white body of the child and his lovely, pink ce. As a result, the heat in his body burned even brighter.

    "Don¡¯t just casually touch a man¡¯s throat without permission." His voice was a little hoarse and Song Haoran¡¯s breathing was also heavy.

    "Why?" Gong Lixin looked up and asked curiously.

    "It¡¯s rude." Song Haoran mmed down the dark fire at the bottom of his heart and added in a low voice. "It¡¯s okay if you do it to me, but you must not do it to others."

    "Okay, I know." Gong Lixin nodded obediently, naturally making himselffortable in Song Haoran¡¯s embrace, as he rubbed his cheek on his shoulder. The intimate gesture carried the intent to coax him. He felt that Big Brother Song seemed a little ufortable, or maybe he was a little angry because of his impolite behavior.

    Song Haoran red at Gong Lixin, his face showing a helpless expression, but his heart couldn¡¯t help but feeling satisfied. Leaning over to the side, he dropped a soft kiss on his jade white cheek. His lips barely grazed the corners of the child¡¯s mouth and Song Haoran¡¯s eyes darkened as his line of sight was glued to those beautiful lips.

    When Lin Wenbo came out of the bathroom, and he saw the scene where his friend leaned over and kissed Gong Lixin. The tall and handsome man embracing a small and cute young man, it was the perfect image of unspeakable happiness, enveloped by a touching and pleasant atmosphere. The picture could be said to be beautiful and the atmosphere was full of warmth. But somehow, Lin Wenbo put his hand over his chest and felt a subtle soreness in his heart. It was not very ufortable, but it wasn¡¯t clear why. It was very troublesome.

    "Everything is unpacked. If Lixin still has some stuff missing, Big Brother Lin will help you get it." The smile was somewhat forced as Lin Wenbo interrupted the two. He sat on the other side of Gong Lixin and reached out for his soft hair. There was a trace of gentleness in his eyes.

    "No, I¡¯ll help Lixin get his things back when I enter the city." He didn¡¯t want that woman¡¯s things. Thetter sentence was left unsaid, but Song Haoran¡¯s expression turned somewhat ugly. In front of Gong Lixin, he suppressed showing his dislike of Gong Xiangyi. Although the rtionship between older sister and younger brother is broken, it was better to iste them and prevent their conflict from escting further. Otherwise, Uncle Gong will have a difficult time.

    "Alright, these will have to do for the time being," Lin Wenbo nodded, his face became cold for an instant. When he thought of Gong Xiangyi nning for nearly a year, in order to send Xiaoxin down the road of death, his heart felt like it was pierced by a knife, blood flowing out.

    The atmosphere in the room became stagnant due to the topic. Right then, the ¡¯ding dong¡¯ of a ring came. Lin Wenbo immediately reigned in his emotions as he got up to open the door.

    He Jin¡¯s tall and straight figure came into view. Lin Wenbo first frowned before putting on a gentle smirk and asking, "Are you looking for Xiaoxin?"

    "Yes, aren¡¯t you going to invite me in?" Seeing Lin Wenbo, He Jin put on a fake smile, the gentleness on his face disappearing as he asked, his lips stretched tight. He also saw Song Haoran in the room and his dark eyes became even darker and could not be read.

    "Big Brother He,e in quickly." After leaving Song Haoran¡¯s arms, Gong Lixin walked up to the door with a smile and pulled on He Jin¡¯s big hand.

    Lin Wenbo smiled lightly and stepped aside to let He Jin enter the room. He Jin took the white hand of the child and squeezed it. His normally cold face unconsciously smiled.

    Towards Song Haoran, he nodded slightly, saying hello before he took the child and sat down beside him. He saw the open closet full of clothes and his eyebrows jumped up. He seemed to ask with a smile. "Howe you sent Lixin some clothes? I already know you knew about the apocalypse in advance. Were you too slow in getting ready? Howe these clothes seems to be too big for Lixin to wear?" Lin Wenbo¡¯s and Song Haoran¡¯s face went dark, their eyes bing sharp like knives.

    At the most critical time, they were not able to apany him to protect him and take care of him. Both of them regretted it and felt embarrassed, but most of all, they med themselves and couldn¡¯t vent it anywhere. He Jin enjoyed trampling on their wounds and, from time to time, also spread salt on it. He, Lin Wenbo, and Song Haoran all had strong personalities, making it difficult to get along and, naturally they became enemies, making it difficult to live in peace.

    He Jin didn¡¯t care about the bad state of the two. He took hold of Gong Lixin¡¯s shoulder and carefully opened his mouth. "Lixin, Big Brother He will be leaving early tomorrow. You should take care of yourself in the future, don¡¯t run around casually, so you don¡¯t get lost and can¡¯t find the way back home. This is the satellitemunicator your father gave you. I already entered my number in it. You just have to press one button. You can talk to me directly by pressing the 1 button."

    He had just gone to meet Father Gong and had been given some benefits. They were in the apocalypse, the world had be more difficult than ever, and he was afraid that he would lose contact with the child. At the mere thought, He Jin had wanted to abandon his brothers in Kyoto several times and stay with the child in these desperate times. Even if he was not resolute, he was still very principled and had gone to speak with Gong Yuanhang.

    Hearing He Jin was going to leave, the tightness in Song Haoran¡¯s heart loosened and the distortion in his face eased up. Moreover, seeing the sudden redness in the child¡¯s eyes and the obvious disappointment in his face, he couldn¡¯t congratte the other and just sent him far away, never to let hime back again. On the other hand, after hearing the news, Lin Wenbo was sincere and courteous.

    "Big Brother He, you also take care of yourself. Don¡¯t forget to call me when you safely reach Kyoto." Gong Lixin tugged on He Jin¡¯s clothes as he reluctant said so.

    "I know." Seeing that the child didn¡¯t want to leave with him, He Jin felt lost. But thinking of the child¡¯s well-behaved temper that didn¡¯t force him to stay, his heart feltfortable again. In short, no matter how Gong Lixin treated him, whether he stayed with him or chased him, or even if the boy showed him indifference, he could ept it all.

    "Actually, if you¡¯re in a hurry, I can have someone send you overnight." Song Haoran nced at themunicator that the child was holding in his hand. His eyes darkened and he turned to look at He Jin as he opened with enthusiasm.

    "True, we can send two pilots and they could take turns driving. We promise to send you safely to Kyoto tonight." Lin Wenbo said with a smile.

    The scar on the left side of He Jin¡¯s face distorted for a moment before he refused with a cold face. "No, the head of Gong family has already arranged everything. At 10 o¡¯clock in the morning, someone will send us there. Right now, Lu Yun can¡¯t function, let alone walk."

    Even if it was urgent, leaving now wouldn¡¯t let him catch up in time either way. Moreover, the more Song Haoran and Lin Wenbo wanted him to leave as fast as possible, the more he wanted to stay a second longer and stay longer with the child.

    Lin Wenbo and Song Haoran nodded in disappointment but still felt at ease. It¡¯s assumed that Lu Yun heard Gong Xiangyi¡¯s words and was currently trying toe to terms with the news.

    He Jin sat for a while and did not bother to tell Gong Lixin all these trivial matters and repeatedly told him that he shouldn¡¯t run around when he was alone, so as not to get lost again. This made Song Haoran give him an impatient stare. If it wasn¡¯t for the unreliable Lu Yun, He Jin would have been happy to stay in the child¡¯s room for the whole day. Even if Song Haoran red countless small holes into him, he didn¡¯t mind.

    After sending He Jin away, Song Haoran immediately took themunicator in Gong Lixin¡¯s hands and changed the shortcut key No.1 to his own number. After that, Lin Wenbo took the phone and changed the No.2 button to his own number.

    When the two men finished this operation and looked at the child¡¯s ignorant eyes, they couldn¡¯t help but feel awkward. Only then did they find how silly their actions were, as if they were two big babiespeting for a delicious candy.

    ***

    Lu Yun was having a difficult time epting Gong Xiangyi¡¯s prophecy. After helplessly returning to the new recruit¡¯s dormitories, he aimlessly wandered around the vast yground until Ling Yu saw him from far away and who took him back to her room where she called his soul back.

    Looking at Ling Yu cleverly smiling, Lu Yun still found the heart to enjoy the warm fragrance of his goddess, only to coldly push her away, telling the other party that he would be leaving the base soon and heading to Kyoto and hurriedly left.

    Maybe his father wasn¡¯t dead, maybe he wouldn¡¯t die and maybe he wouldn¡¯t let others get killed. Maybe Gong Xiangyi¡¯s prophecy was also mistaken. Lu Yun keptforting himself, but after all, he understood that it was just self-deception. His instincts told him that all of it was true.

    Like a lonely ghost who lost his ties to the world yet couldn¡¯t enter reincarnation, Lu Yun walked towards his room in vain. Right then, there was helplessness in his heart and fear of death, but there was no resentment against He Jin. The incident of stealing Lu family¡¯s firearms wasn¡¯t instigated by He Jin. He had a head after all and was indebted to the man. Aside from Zhao An, he didn¡¯t hate him either. On the contrary, he was actually very grateful to He Jin and thanked the other party for not abandoning him at such a difficult time, even after knowing that his father, who had been calling the shots, had passed away.

    In the hallway, he met Wu Ming who was anxious as he heard the news that they would be leaving tomorrow morning. Lu Yun gave a low response before closing the door and rolled up in his quilt, wrapped his shivering body and passed out. It had only been a couple of hours since he¡¯d lost his soul.

    Right then, the door was knocked on and Lu Yun opened his door with a grim face. He saw Ling Yu, who he¡¯d just bid goodbye to, standing outside the door with tears in her eyes and looking at him with sorrow.

    "Young Master Lu, you¡¯re leaving without me? If you leave, I¡¯ll be afraid!" Ling Yu whispered into Lu Yun¡¯s arms, like a pet abandoned by its owner, which made people feel both pity and love.

    When people are at their most vulnerable point, they don¡¯t need thefort of the mind, just a simple hug would do. Lu Yun squeezed the soft body in his arms and the fear in his heart gradually subsided. Dazed, he ignored the other¡¯s chilly body temperature and ck blue face.

    <i>[1] AutumnBreeze: Kyaaa be an adult <3</i>

 Chapter 53

    <i>Warning: Gore, hard-on and suicidal thoughts...what abination</i>

    With Ling Yu¡¯spany, Lu Yun¡¯s mood obviously got much better.

    Tightening his grip around the woman¡¯s exquisite and fragrant body, for the first time in a while, he dreamed of nothing and just like that, they were asleep for the whole night until the early morning light spread warm, light spots through the hollow of the curtains. Stars sprinkled behind their eyelids and the two lying on the bed slowly opened their eyes.

    The breeze in the morning had yet to take on the heat of the sun. When it touched his body, he shivered at its coolness. Shivering, Lu Yun slowly sat up. Touching the cold arm of Ling Yu, his brow wrinkled and he pulled the nket over her to cover her.

    There was a knock on the door. Lu Yun picked up his clothes before opening it.

    "Young Master Lu, we are leaving at ten o¡¯clock, I¡¯ll help pack your things." Wu Ming said while looking into the room. He glimpsed at the raised bed and the long hair of the woman covered by the sheets and was stunned.

    "Alright,e in." Lu Yun moved to the side and let Wu Ming enter the door before casting his eyes on Ling Yu as he asked. "Ling Yu wants to go with us, can she? Wu Ming?"

    Wu Ming was in trouble. He imagined He Jin¡¯s reaction and felt it would not be possible, but he also didn¡¯t promise anything and honestly replied, "We should first pack your things. Wait until breakfast to ask Brother He."

    With the mention of He Jin¡¯s name, Lu Yun¡¯s expression became a bit unnatural, but he nodded silently before sitting on the bed and watching Wu Ming pack up his things for him. Even though during the apocalypse, Wu Ming knew that Lu family might have fallen apart, he couldn¡¯t change his young master whom he had raised for more than ten years.

    Wu Ming was hard at work, tidying up the other¡¯s things and then neatly cing them in the travel bag by the bed.

    After double-checking the content of the bag, Wu Ming zipped up the bag and looked up at Lu Yun. He was going to ask him to go eat breakfast, but suddenly, his expression changed. He yelled ¡¯be careful¡¯ while pulling Lu Yun in front of him.

    Lu Yun, who was sitting on the bed, was suddenly pulled by Wu Ming. After taking two steps, he fell on the floor and looked behind only to be stunned.

    He had just seen Ling Yust night and she¡¯d been well. But right now, her face was white and she opened her mouth, revealing rows of sharp teeth that rushed towards the two. The room they used in the soldiers¡¯ dormitory was small. There was not much room left to move around after the furniture were in ce. Wu Ming was behind him and protected Lu Yun as they avoided the oing attack.

    Wu Ming¡¯s eyes quickly caught sight of the two ws of Ling Yu as he reeled away from the stench of Ling Yu¡¯s mouth. He cried out to Lu Yun who was scared, "Young Master Lu, I have a knife at my waist. Take it out and kill her!"

    After a few screams and an attempted attack, seeing that Wu Ming couldn¡¯t support him anymore, Lu Yun finally snapped out of it and took out the knife from Wu Ming¡¯s waist and aimed at Ling Yu¡¯s head.

    The sharp de shone with a cold light as it mmed into Ling Yu¡¯s head with a ¡¯puchi¡¯ sound causing a painful scream toe out of her. Wu Ming¡¯s strength left him causing him to stop struggling, his tight expression finally loosening.

    When Lu Yun saw this, he quickly pulled out the knife out from the woman¡¯s skull. Thick ck blood dripped down the knife edge and sshed onto his arm. His mind was nk and he couldn¡¯t think of anything. He only held the knife and mechanically stabbed at Ling Yu¡¯s head. [1]

    After stabbing seven or eight times, the head of Ling Yu waspletely smashed into pieces and the knife fell into the side of the bed, making a muffled sound. A pair of ck holes where the eyes of the corpse used to be were aligned with Lu Yun¡¯s eyes.

    Killing already rotten zombies and killing zombies of people who were close to you, the feeling waspletely different and, after a night holding the other person and sleeping with them throughout the whole night, the stimulus was much fiercer. Lu Yun stared at the murky ck eye sockets of Ling Yu and the expression of his face gradually changed from numbness to panic until he finally lost his mind. He couldn¡¯t believe the woman who gave him warmfort just the night before had turned into a zombie today.

    "Aaaah!" Lu Yun¡¯s repressed cries flowed out of his throat as tears surged out of his eyes. The arrogance in his heart was reced with his inner despair and panic. In this moment, he really realized the cruel reality of the apocalypse. It was a dark abyss where people died everyday, where tomorrow isn¡¯t guaranteed, and where life seemed hopeless. Human beings could only look up and try their best to struggle from the bottom, nothing else.

    "Young Master Lu, don¡¯t touch your face with your bloody hand. Ling Yu was probably infected because of the mutated bat¡¯s attack." Wu Ming pped away Lu Yun¡¯s hand covered in ck blood as he cautioned. He had calcted the time and inferred the root cause of Ling Yu¡¯s infection.

    Lu Yun¡¯s hand that wanted to rub his face, froze, and his expression copsed even further.

    "What¡¯s going on here?" He Jin pushed open the door and saw the two men on the ground with Ling Yu¡¯s dead body, their expressions tight.

    Wu Ming got up and quickly told him the situation.

    He Jin¡¯s face darkened. He grabbed Lu Yun and pulled him into the bathroom. He proceeded to pick up the shower head, turned on the cold water switch, and sprayed it over Lu Yun¡¯s face.

    Lu Yun snapped out of his daze and tried to get out of the way. He Jin took his clothes off and washed away the ck blood on his arm. He said, "Where do you want to go and hide? You didn¡¯t want to worry about it when you brought her with you. If you don¡¯t have the ability, don¡¯t take responsibility. The consequences of your actions are not something you can handle! Lu Yun, it¡¯s already the apocalypse and you¡¯re no longer the originally carefree young master of the Lu family anymore. If you stay like this, sooner orter you will get yourself killed and also drag the people around with you!"

    Hearing those words from He Jin,bined with Gong Xiangyi¡¯s prophecy, Lu Yun¡¯s face gradually distorted and his turbid eyes revealed a look filled with pain. If it wasn¡¯t for Wu Ming, he would have already entered the ground.

    Outside the bathroom, Ling Yin¡¯s voice suddenly rang out as she screamed at the sight of her sister. She was apanied by Wu Ming who was offering her whispered words offort. After a while, they heard the sound of the base personnel rushing in with a few soldiers.

    He Jin quickly cleaned Lu Yun then gave him clothes before he went to deal with the soldiers¡¯ inquiries.

    "Brother He, what happened?" Gong Lixin asked from where he stood at the doorway with a well-packaged gift box in his hand.

    "Young Master Gong." The base personnel met him and immediately greeted him and briefed him about the event. Then he respectfully said, "Now we have to check all of them. If they have any wounds, they may have to be isted for 24 hours before leaving."

    Gong Lixin nodded, looking and staring at the worried woman.

    "Alright, where can we get checked?" He Jin saw Gong Lixin and his lips slightly curved up as his expression softened before looking to and asking the base staff, his face reverting to its expressionless state.

    "Thedy went to the room next door so we will check you here. Young Master Gong, if we find anything wrong with the inspection, we must take corresponding measures. Please forgive me when that time arrives. This is the rule of our base and is a necessary procedure to keep everyone safe." Seeing the close rtionship between He Jin and Gong Lixin, the staff exined with respect.

    "Okay. Go get checked then." Gong Lixin nodded. While holding the gift box, he walked up to He Jin and went up on his toes, patting his broad shoulders infort.

    He Jin looked at the worried young boy and his cold lips couldn¡¯t help but rise. He didn¡¯t dy and simply took off all of his clothes, revealing perfect muscles and an inverted triangle shape.

    When Wu Ming saw this, he slowly took off his clothes and allowed the same military doctor to check. Lu Yun, who¡¯s soul had still not returned, was taken by two soldiers and they took off his wet shirt and underwear.

    Gong Lixin stepped beside He Jin and helped the military doctor check him for injuries. Gong Lixin¡¯s fingers slid over He Jin¡¯s old scars from time to time, his eyes full of distress.

    Under the temptation of the child¡¯s inadvertent movement, He Jin felt hot and his manhood hardened at a speed visible to the naked eye. It was thick and straight and went straight up to his lower abdomen and almost reached his navel.

    Everyone in the room, except Lu Yun who lost his soul, looked at him and their eyes were full of amazement. Even the well-informed doctors couldn¡¯t help but stop their check and feel inferior.

    He Jin looked dumbfounded at Gong Lixin¡¯s normal expression before he turned back to the military doctor. He wasn¡¯t embarrassed as he opened, "Haven¡¯t you ever seen a man¡¯s erection before? If the inspection is over, we¡¯ll leave. We are still in a hurry."

    He was still acting natural. There was a calm and domineering tone in his manners and the military doctor immediately resumed his normal state. Inpliance to the other¡¯s words, the speed of the examination was elerated, but the doctor didn¡¯t dare touch the other¡¯s strong body too much, as if he was afraid of pushing him over the edge.

    "All cleared." After carefully looking at the bodies of the three people, no injuries were found. The military doctor nodded to the person in charge.

    "How did he get wet?" The person in charge pointed to Lu Yun and asked with a suspicious expression.

    "His arm was full of zombie blood so I washed him. You can be rest assured. We will be leaving the base at ten o¡¯clock so you won¡¯t have any problem. We will be responsible for it." He Jin said, looking the other straight in the eye without any sign of backing down.

    The person in charge blinked. Standing by that man and showing him care was Gong Lixin, so after hesitating for a few seconds, he nodded his head and agreed to leave with the soldiers and military doctors.

    He Jin picked up his clothes and put them back on. The area below his lower abdomen was still swollen and the deep desire hidden in his eyes slipped through to the front. He had been specially trained and was a person with a lot of self-control. Even if he used drugs, it couldn¡¯t influence him. It was the first time such strong desire overtook him and it was a fierce one at that. The evil fire in his body was full of sinister intentions and it kept burning his tightened nerves.

    "Lixin, I still have something to pack, so I¡¯ll go back to my room. You stay and look after Lu Yun. He¡¯s a little emotional right now." He Jin tried to calm himself and, with rigid movement, touched Gong Lixin¡¯s head.

    "Hn, you go, I will take care of him." Gong Lixin nodded and handed the gift box to him. "This is a parting gift for Big Brother He. Big Brother should open it when Big Brother He is on the ne, and don¡¯t show it to others so easily. Yes, this is a secret between us two."

    "Alright, I¡¯ll remember." He Jin took the gift and felt the intimacy in the child¡¯s words. He touched the child¡¯s warm fingertips and the evil fire in his body surged up again.

    He controlled himself and didn¡¯t dare look at the child¡¯s eyes before he pulled Wu Ming and hurried away.

    When the two went away, Gong Lixin patted the foot of the bed and looked at Lu Yun, who was still naked, and asked strangely, "Why aren¡¯t you wearing clothes?"

    Lu Yun looked stunned and looked at him without an ounce of focus. He bent his knees and buried his face within them as tears came out again.

    "My father is dead. This time, when I go back, I will also die. Even Brother Wu and Brother He will be killed because of me! Instead of letting everyone follow after me, I should just kill myself." After sobbing for a long time, Lu Yun looked through his blurry and sad eyes and looked straight at Gong Lixin.

    His eyes were extremely bleak, as if it had been covered with ayer of gray fog, and all traces of his previous arrogance had disappeared. Seeing that there was no sign of those bright eyes, Gong Lixin¡¯s brow wrinkled. Those kinds of eyes were too familiar to him. In the Underground Pce, there were many people who couldn¡¯t stand Xiao Lin¡¯s endless torture year after year and chose to self-destruct. Their eyes were the exact same as Lu Yun¡¯s right now. This desperate look belonged to those who had given up.

    Gong Lixin tightened his lips and faced Lu Yun. He felt very ufortable.

    Lu Yun didn¡¯t notice the other¡¯s emotions as he spoke to him again. "Young Master Gong, do you have a gun? Let me use it."

    <i>[1] CrazedCookies: Finally! Do you know how annoying MTL-ing Ling Yu¡¯s and Ling Yin¡¯s names were? They tranted into the same thing all the time!! Thank god one of them is finally dead!!</i>

 Chapter 54

    Gong Lixin squinted at Lu Yun and seemed like his usually bright eyes burned like one possessed, but the temperature of the me was cold, mixed with a trace of death.

    After a long while has passed, Gong Lixin shook his head and spoke slowly. "I don''t have a gun. What do you want to do with it? Do you really want tomit suicide?"

    Lu Yun''s face showed a smile uglier than his crying face. He nodded, "Yes, your sister''s right. I''m just a useless waste of a person. I will die but if I die, I''ll pull the people around me to apany me to my death. Death by a gun is quick because the trigger is just a button, and my eyes won''t even have time to close before it''s over and I can join my Dad as soon as possible. I won''t need to bother Brother He and Brother Wu anymore! It will be great!"

    Gong Lixin''s face gradually became tense and he asked with a t tone, "Do you really want to die? No regrets?" How valuable is life? He endured endless torture just to live. So why did others not know how to cherish it?

    "No, now is the apocalypse and useless people like me won''t live much longer anyway!" Lu Yun waved his hands and looked down at his body and smiled, "so what if I''m naked, I''ll leave this ne naked!"

    Gong Lixin quietly stared at him for a moment before faintly saying, "Since you''ve already thought about it, I will help you. I don''t have a gun, but I don''t need to use a gun to kill."

    Lu Yun''s eyes wavered for a moment, but it was toote to react. Before he knew it, Gong Lixin already quickly stabbed his heart twice.

    "Ah!" Lu Yun screamed, gripping his chest where his heart was as severe cramps took over his body. His body rolled into a ball, squeezing himself tightly as much as possible as it rolled down on the cold floor beside the bed. After a short while, he couldn''t make any more noise. Only blue veins on his temple pulsed and his red face turned purple from the pain.

    This kind of pain was extraordinary, as if the heart was being squeezed by a big hand and shredded into pieces. It was as if his soul was being stripped from his body and every hair on his body, from the top of his head to the tips of his toes were suffering from this intense pain.

    Lu Yun was cold and soaked in sweat as he rolled on the floor, leaving a ck and gray stain wherever he rolled. His back mrs creaked and his bloody eyes stared at Gong Lixin sitting on the edge of the bed with an indifferent expression. The despair in his eyes was reced by incredulity.

    He never imagined that Young Master Gong, who said he would kill him, would actually kill him. And he didn''t make it easy either, no, he still chose such a painful way. Rolling around, he swallowed down his saliva as he withstood the extreme pain. Why should I die? How good was it to live!

    With those cranky thoughts distracting him from the pain in his body, the ambition of death in Lu Yun''s eyes had strongly regressed and was unwittingly reced with the desire to live.

    Seeing the change in his eyes, Gong Lixin, who was sitting on the bed with his legs crossed and his left hand resting on his propped up left knee, revealed a yful smile. Under the golden light of the sun, the juvenile''s extraordinary beauty exuded a holy glow and the long shadow behind him looked like two ck wings as they slowly fanned out from the morning light.

    This image, in Lu Yun''s eyes, looked like a dark angel which made him regret his previous sorrowful decision. He opened his mouth to say something, say that he regretted his decisions, and to please have mercy on him. A trickle of blood suddenly burst into his throat and spewed out from his slightly opened mouth, sshing onto the floor and the white sheets.

    When the blood spurted out, the intense pain around his heart quickly receded like how tides would recede. Lu Yun curled in on his body and stroked his chest. His face didn''t show a painful expression but rather seemed a little dumbfounded.

    "Wh-what?" He slowly sat up, moved his arm and felt that his body was no different from before. Instead, he even felt better, as if he had a full battery of energy and had plenty of energy now to vent.

    Gong Lixin''s eyes bent, the bright smile holding a hint of naughtiness. He raised himself from his sitting position and asked, "Do you still want to die now? If you want to die, I''ll help you fulfill it."

    "No, no, I don''t want to die! Please, Young Master Gong, have mercy and let me go!" Lu Yun was stunned and thus, ferociously waved his hand as he shook his head for fear that Young Master Gong didn''t hear his rejection.

    "It''s good not to die. The apocalypse is a really difficult time. We may lose our loved ones and friends, but we will not lose the power of freedom and resistance. Those are two things that are enough for us to live through sorrow and to live well. Live. Exert effort to be stronger and everything that was lost can be earned back. You''re still young, you can re-establish your own family, have new loved ones, and protect your friends from danger and death. Don''t you agree?" As Gong Lixin slowly spoke, his tone became even calmer than ever before.

    "Yes, you''re right! I will not say I want to die anymore. I must live well." Lu Yun looked up and sincerely answered. He felt the power in Young Master Gong''s words,; the power that would let him survive and break through all of the darkness and despair.

    "Hn. Go to the bathroom." Gong Lixin was satisfied and he let Lu Yun, who was sincere yet fearful, make his escape by pointing to the bathroom.

    Lu Yun looked embarrassed and covered himself as he escaped to the bathroom and quickly closed the door. When he came out again, he had already cleaned and dressed neatly and became the Young Master Lu from before.

    "This set of Shaolin Jinang Boxing movement is simple and is mainly a martial arts skill. It''s very fast and very powerful. It''s very suitable for you. If you are okay with it, follow the pictures in the book, practice, and you will see unexpected gains. If you don''t understand, you can ask Big Brother He. Big Brother He is also a martial arts practitioner." Gong Lixin''s hand was turning over the martial arts manual of Shaolin''s martial arts that Lu Yun had taken from the Gong''s family residence. When he saw Lu Yune out, he spread the page showing a set of skills and advised seriously.

    Lu Yun took the manual and looked at it. He hesitantly opened with, "Young Master Gong, didn''t you say that I couldn''t practice?"

    "You can start training now." Gong Lixin looked at him and instructed Lu Yun confidently. "Strengthen the inner and outer strength of your body. The outward strength depends on your muscles, bones, and skin¨C all of them you need to improve. And the inner strength depends on how you control your breathing, which you are already able to do. If you''re able to make good progress, then you can proceed with learning the Golden Shield and Iron Cloth techniques."

    Lu Yun''s chin dropped and he stared in a silly way at Young Master Gong, repeatedly trying to figure out what he meant. What is this breath? He patted his chest and felt his physique trying to determine what suddenly changed. A shocking idea popped in his mind.

    "Gong, Young Master Gong, don''t tell me you just unblocked my Ren vessel and Du vessel?" His voice trembled with excitement from the possibility before him the more he thought about it. He was once a fan of martial arts, so he knew that the artery that connects the Ren vessel and the Du vessel was close to the heart and in the thoracic spine. It contained a thinyer of stagnant blood, so in order to connect the two vessels, one must melt the stagnant blood. When he spat out blood before, the colour of the blood was mixed with ck although it didn''t feel reassuring to say the least at that time.

    Gong Lixin gave him a strange look, but neither nodded nor shook his head. He did open up Lu Yun''s blood vessel.

    The broken vein connecting Ren Duo''s two veins was hidden behind the heart and was close to the chest ridge. The process of getting to it was very dangerous. If one was not careful, the other could die. So if a disciple needed a Tongmai, one usually asked a few adroit elders. They went at it slowly and opened it a little. The process was extremely difficult and sess depended on God''s will.

    However, for Gong Lixin, who had mastered the highest-tier of martial arts and whose internal energy''s control had reached unimaginable heights, it was only a matter of finding its location to get through to these two veins. He introduced his inner energy using two needle tip-like stabs, directly pierced the blood vessel, made fresh blood pour in from that tiny hole, and then spontaneously dissipated the residual blood. Although one was going to experience some severe pain not dissimr to the feeling of a dying person, the process was short and really safe. There was no need to worry about one''s life.

    He had momentarily went along with Lu Yun''s whim and wanted him to taste the painful feeling of dying, so that he knew how good it was to be living. He didn''t intend to tell the truth afterwards, but he also didn''t expect that Lu Yun had a mind so smart that it noticed the change so quickly.

    Seeing the surprise in Gong Lixin''s eyes, Lu Yun not only got excited, but his body shook and he stuttered. "N-no, it can''t be? You really helped me?"

    Gong Lixin gave him a look. It seemed usible. "You should practice hard in the future. Don''t go looking for death again. Don''t let Big Brother He and Big Brother Wu worry."

    "Yes, I know!" Lu Yun nodded in a hurry and held the Shaolin martial arts manual close to his heart. Holding the book, he was overwhelmed with excitement. He jumped around in the same ce for a while. Afterwards, he ran into the bathroom and looked at himself in the mirror. He looked to the left side to the right as if he had never seen his face before.

    When he came out again, he suddenly swooped down on the bed and grabbed Gong Lixin''s feet with his hands.

    Gong Lixin''s eyes were keen and he kicked him off. He raised his brows. "What did you intend to do?"

    Lu Yun yelled as he flew across the room and mmed against the wall behind him before sliding down the same. Fortunately, his physical condition was different from before. In addition, Gong Lixin didn''t feel any murderous intent and held back some of his strength. Otherwise, Lu Yun would have broken a few ribs.

    "Cough, Young Master Gong, I wanted to kiss your instep to express my deep respect for you! Don''t misunderstand!" Lu Yun coughed and heaved from his chest as he exined his grievance.

    Kiss the instep? What''s this etiquette? Recalling the knights and queens from Western cartoons, Gong Lixin''s face stiffened and he didn''t know what words to use to describe his current mood. Of course, if he had stayed in the modern times for two more years, he would have known that his current state of feeling could only be described with the ''‡å'' character.

    Without a word, Lu Yun kept mourning for a moment as he looked away. Gong Lixin decisively walked towards He Jin''s room. Before he even came to the front of his door, he heard heavy gasping and low moans from the room.

    This unique noise was that of man in the middle of sex. Gong Lixin stopped and stood still as he hesitated for a while.

    In the room, He Jin sat on the edge of the bed with his pants halfway down, one hand supporting him on the bed as the other held the giant stick between his legs. Sometimes his strokes were fast and heavy while other times, it was slow. He leaned back his head, his brows wrinkled. His slightly dazed eyes were unfocused as they gazed at the ceiling.

    Normally, a cool and handsome face became seductive because of love and desire.

    In his mind, he depicted the child''s image showing a confused expression. He moaned and trembled. The already wet head squirted a few thick strands of liquid, staining his hands. Slowly, he fell towards the bed behind him, any trace of emotion on his face gone. His deep eyes looked a little horrified. But not long after, the horror was reced by understanding and enlightenment, lighting up his eyes.

    <i>Wuxian: He Jin makes me want to throw him out of the window, but that''s just me.</i>

    <i>CrazedCookies: I¡¯m just waiting for my favorite MLs to show up.</i>

 Chapter 55

    Although there was the incident with Ling Yu, there was no time to waste moping about it.

    On the base¡¯s tarmac, a helicopter was slowly starting up its propellers and getting ready to go. He Jin and Gong Yuanhang briefly talked for a while as they walked slowly towards Gong Lixin.

    He Jin leaned over and hugged the child¡¯s slightly thin shoulders. He looked into the child¡¯s clear eyes and didn¡¯t speak for a long time. Gong Lixin stared back at He Jin seriously; his eyes holding unresolved emotions.

    The scene created by the two staring at each other with ¡¯deep affection¡¯ stung Song Haoran¡¯s eyes. He stepped up and yelled. "Time is almost up, you need to go."

    He Jin heard him, but ignored his words as he memorized the child¡¯s every feature. Every wrinkle, dips and curves were carefully carved into his mind, until the face was imprinted in his heart, never to be forgotten. He sighed deeply. He held the child¡¯s cheeks and stared at the crimson lips, but leaned over and ced a heavy kiss on his forehead. He whispered, "Wait for me toe back!"

    The skin was kissed very loudly, even the roar of the propellers could not cover it up. At first, Song Haoran, who understood and agreed to his child¡¯s wish to wait by the helicopter to bid farewell, suddenly stiffened. If the other didn¡¯t leave soon, he was likely to change his mind.

    Lu Yun and Wu Ming were shocked by He Jin¡¯s enthusiasm. He Jin was also stunned for a while before he hugged Gong Lixin and got into the helicopter in three steps.

    While waiting for the helicopter to fly away, Song Haoran already pulled the child to his side possessively, and wiped his forehead vigorously.

    "Big Brother Song, hurts." His forehead was rubbed red. Gong Lixin looked at the dark-skinned Song Haoran, his face showing his grievances and confusion.

    "I¡¯m sorry." Song Haoran stared for a while before the anger in his heart gradually subsided, revealing a nk expression. He was out of control just because of a normal, yet unusual farewell kiss. However, the meaningful nces He Jin shot at Gong Lixin before leaving made him feel that there was something wrong.

    His brain was a mess, but Song Haoran¡¯s face didn¡¯t show it. He couldn¡¯t help but lean over the smooth, red forehead and use his own kiss to erase the invisible traces that had irritated him a moment ago.

    At the same time, when his lips felt Gong Lixin¡¯s smooth forehead, the suffocated feeling in his heart miraculously disappeared. His eyes brightened and the corners of his mouth curved into a smile.

    Lin Wenbo stood not too far off, watching the two¡¯s intimacy. His line of sight was fixed on his friend¡¯s expression as he ced the kiss. His eyes darkened at the sight.

    "He¡¯s really lucky to have a unique and pretty face!" Gong Xiangyi stood beside him and whispered, masking her hatred with cynicism.

    Lin Wenbo heard her words and turned his head to look at her with a nk face. He said coldly, "Xiangyi, open your eyes and take a good look at Xiaoxin. He¡¯s not what you think. You won¡¯t find anyone more frank and honest than Xiaoxin in this world."

    "Is he really frank and honest? He¡¯s innocent? You¡¯ve being deceived by him!" Gong Xiangyi was unwilling to believe him and looked at Lin Wenbo with disappointment and moved further and further away.

    ***

    On the helicopter, He Jin tore open the beautifully packaged gift box, his face full of expectation.

    "What is it?" Lu Yun leaned over and asked curiously.

    "Lixin gave me a parting gift." He Jin turned his back to them and prevented the two from seeing the things in the box.

    "Why didn¡¯t we get any? Young Master Gong is too entric!" Lu Yun cried out with red eyes, then he remembered the two vessels, Ren and Du being attached. He immediately closed his mouth and shook his head and shivered.

    He didn¡¯t tell Wu Ming and He Jin that he could now learn martial arts now. After all, he was not a fool. Such a shocking thing, if it was known, would definitely bring trouble to Young Master Gong. Therefore, he would keep this secret for a lifetime, bringing it with him to his grave.

    Knowing Gong Lixin treated them differently, the level of smug satisfaction in He Jin¡¯s heart was overwhelming and the action of unwrapping his gift became more anxious. When he saw the medicine bottle in the box, he raised his brows due to being unable to understand. But he quickly ced it into his backpack even though he was confused. He then noticed paper underneath the bottle. He took the paper strip and began to examine it.

    The writing on the paper looked like scribbles and, at first nce, was inconsistent with the child¡¯s well-behaved temperament, but when he thought about it again, it fit the boy very well. He Jin¡¯s dark eyes once again focused on the paper and looked at the contents. After reading it, the feeling in his heart filled his eyes and made them look red. He didn¡¯t know what to do. This was the most precious gift he had ever received in his life. It represented the child¡¯s unreserved trust in him. Whether it was the value of the gift itself or the meaning contained behind it that had touched him, he had no idea.

    "Brother He, what did Young Master Gong give you? Let us have a look." Seeing He Jin staring at the note, Lu Yun patted his shoulder as he urged the other on.

    "No!" He returned to Earth, put the piece of paper in an inner shirt pocket and decisively denied the other¡¯s request. This bottle of medicine was too previous and it would be dangerous for the child. He would never let anyone know.

    "Oh." Lu Yun bitterly shut up and after a while, he looked forward again and said, "Brother He, when we¡¯re done with Kyoto, can we regroup with Master Gong? I¡¯ve thought long and hard about it, and I still feel like it would be the safest choice."

    He Jin looked at him before making a decision and opening his mouth, "Did you listen to the conversation between Gong Xiangyi and I?" If not, Lu Yun wouldn¡¯t think of returning here from Lu family headquarters.

    "Yes." Lu Yun bowed his head and replied honestly. After being in a life and death situation, he was ready to face everythinging his way. As Young Master Gong said, as long as he was still alive, everything would be fine.

    "I see," He Jin said, his expression cold. "I will definitelye back, but I don¡¯t have to bring you with me. You can¡¯t always rely on others. If you still do, I won¡¯t ever bring you along, save you from dragging us down!"

    "No, no. I will try to be stronger. I would rather die than drag Young Master Gong down. I still owe him for giving me a second chance in this life!" Lu Yun quickly promised, a devout expression appeared on his face as he swore his promise.

    "When the cow bes a horse, I¡¯ll believe it then. [1]" He Jin gave him a look before he stopped talking.

    Lu Yun scratched his head. He felt lost and shy. Indeed, with his current strength, it was still not possible to be a horse for Young Master Gong. But if he doesn¡¯t try, he¡¯ll never reach his goal!

    "Young Master Lu, have courage." Wu Ming ¡ª who had been silent the entire time ¡ª patted Lu Yun¡¯s shoulder and encouraged him.

    "Brother Wu, don¡¯t call me Young Master Lu in the future, just call me Lu Yun or Xiao Lu or Xiao Yun. I¡¯m not the young master of the Lu family anymore. Although I may not be a horse yet, but I will strive to follow Master Gong." Lu Yun took Wu Ming¡¯s hand and cautiously corrected him.

    Staring into Lu Yun¡¯s eyes, Wu Ming¡¯s mouth twitched and he nodded, secretly thinking: ¡¯Turning Young Master Lu from an arrogant young master to this sticky loyal dog, Young Master Gong was not only good at martial arts, but also had strong teaching skills.¡¯

    ***

    After they had sent He Jin off, another helicopternded on the tarmac. This one brought news from the city center. As Gong Yuanhang estimated, there were very few survivors. Even if there were survivors, the helicopters couldn¡¯tnd in the immediate area to rescue them, and the soldiers couldn¡¯t be sent down to the ground to meet them.

    The noise of the propellers was very loud and often attracted many zombies to besiege them, making rescue operations difficult and very risky. It had been four days since the outbreak of the apocalypse and the survivors brought back by the army were less than a hundred. If they didn¡¯t increase their search and rescue efforts, in half a month, arge number of evolved zombies would appear and the city center would undoubtedly be a city of the dead.

    Sitting in his office and looking at the short list of survivors in his hand, Gong Yuanhang¡¯s heart felt heavy. In a city with a poption of millions, in just four days, there were less than a hundred survivors that had been rescued. What was this madness? The apocalypse really was the end of the world and the power to destroy the Earth was horrible.

    Just when Gong Yuanhang¡¯s mood fell to rock bottom, the office doorbell rang. The people who were responsible for the base had arrived to hold an important meeting on how to establish and develop the base.

    The still ignorant and innocent Gong Lixin was also brought over by Song Haoran to attend the meeting. There was a change in his daughter¡¯s thinking. He didn¡¯t know if he could still correct it. As for his son, Gong Yuanhang valued him more and wanted to cultivate his ability, intentionally or unintentionally, so that he could stand alone as soon as possible.

    Pushing down the weakness deep inside, Gong Yuanhang changed back to the original leader made out of steel and blood and sat in the main position. Without a lengthy opening statement, he directly announced the start of the meeting.

    The people responsible made a detailed report on the progress of their work and, at the end, made many suggestions.

    For the construction of the base, Gong Xiangyi, who had lived through two worlds, had the most to say. After everyone said their fill, she slowly said, "Dad, these trivial things can be solved slowly in the future. The current objective should be to establish a sound poption control system and issue a basew to restrain the behavior of the base¡¯s inhabitants to ensure safety on the base. Also, we have to test for ability users as soon as possible and train them specifically to form a squad. This squad will be the foundation of our base in the future."

    Presently, weapons were still abundant. The Gong family¡¯s base had a considerable advantage. But that was until the guns and ammunition ran out in the future. Then, the strength of the base would depend on the number and level of ability users. Gong Xiangyi¡¯s suggestion was to n ahead.

    Gong Yuanhang pondered for a moment and nodded for Gong Xiangyi to continue.

    Gong Xiangyi gulped and instructed them on the construction of the base based on her memories of her previous life. "First of all, we have to establish a household registration system and check the information of all the people and register them, so that they can be assigned tasks in the future. The base materials are limited and we cannot afford the extra people. If they want to survive, they will need to pay with correspondingbor. Secondly, we must separate ability users and civilians and then formte different management systems for both. For ability users, we can supply subsidies for material and improved treatment and for..."

    The clerk recorded Gong Xiangyi¡¯s words while listening. The participants also nodded frequently and agreed with her.

    Gong Yuanhang was so solemn that one couldn¡¯t see his expression, but his heart was secretly surprised. These things, he coulde up with them with a bit of thought, but his daughter who had never been exposed to politics could see so far and waspletely different from her usual innocent personality. He reminisced about his daughter¡¯s recent changes and Gong Yuanhang¡¯s inner feelings were quickly reced with worry.

    When Gong Xiangyi finished, there was silence in the meeting room. Everyone was pondering on her words and showed expressions of approval. Gong Xiangyi lowered her head and the corners of her mouth rose slightly. She not only had to imnt the business for the base, but also had a chance to intervene in the business of the base in the future, and this was just the beginning.

    "ording to what you said, ability users and civilians would be separated. In the future, this will cause a ss differentiation. The different sses will inevitably affect the stability and security of the base. Have you considered this?" Song Haoran¡¯s face was cold as he said this.

    Gong Xiangyi was silent. Indeed, as Song Haoran had said, when the base developed to theter stages, the ability users became more arrogant while the civilians became meaner, the societal ss differences became obvious. The living environment of the base then was not much better than the zombie filled world outside the safe areas.

    However the weak were powerless. No base leader would offend ability users because of civilians. In a crisis-ridden environment, these ss differences seemed so insignificant.

    After thinking about it, Gong Xiangyi slowly added, "The emergence of ss differences will be inevitable. As long as people have selfish and personal desires as well as strong and weak points, ss differentiation won¡¯t disappear. Realmunism, societies with equality doesn¡¯t exist, especially in the apocalypse. Because the apocalyptic world has zombies and with the abominable society that would rise with it, the so-called ss differentiation is smallpared to that cruel reality."

    The people looked at Gong Xiangyi with strange expressions. They were surprised by how quickly she had adapted to the apocalyptic world.

    Song Haoran stared at her coldly and stopped talking. He was very clear that Gong Xiangyi¡¯s words were correct, but at the bottom of his heart he still couldn¡¯t stop himself from feeling cold. Some of the things Gong Xiangyi said felt wrong. The apocalypse would not only have zombies eating people, but the emergence of a cannibalistic society was possible. He couldn¡¯t do anything about this. He could only keep such thoughts in his heart.

    "Actually, we can set up a bunch of bnced teams, select a mix of people with superior strength, character integrity and other ability users. That could reduce the ss difference." Lin Wenbo, who had remained silent, spoke openly.

    "This method is feasible, write it down first." Gong Yuanhang immediately nodded and instructed the clerk.

    Gong Lixin looked left and right, his face showing his ignorance. He didn¡¯t understand at all what these people were saying. In terms of management, he can be said to be ignorant. Coming to this meeting waspletely because of others.

    Obviously, everyone at the meeting did not take Young Master Gong seriously.

    Despising Gong Lixin¡¯s sluggish attitude, Gong Xiangyi revealed her contempt. This younger brother was still the same as the previous one. Apart from confusing people, he had no skills at all. In this way, her fear calmed down a little.

    On the side, Gong Xiangyi eagerly opened her mouth. "Dad, it¡¯s not toote. We should gather all the people in the base this afternoon to conduct the household registration and ability test. The personnel have been sorted out and the management regtions should be issued as soon as possible and be implemented."

    As for the origin of the non-attribute stone that could test the ability of ability users, Gong Xiangyi told Gong Yuanhang that it was a gift from God and came with her space ability. Although this statement was hard to believe, in the absence of a more reasonable exnation, Gong Yuanhang was still skeptical but this ¡¯military secret¡¯ was still told to others and none of his subordinates dared to ask questions. This was why Gong Xiangyi dared to take out the stone and make it public.

    The non-attribute stone was an energy nucleus that came from devouring zombies. Devouring zombies ¡ª as the name suggested ¡ª have the ability to devour the ability of other ability users for their own use and were extremely difficult to kill. It was extremely rare to encounter a devouring zombie and, only one in a million of zombies was one. It could transform its ability into that of others and turn it into their own strength, thus making it much, much harder to deal with.

    Its nucleus could disy different properties under the influence of different abilities, but it had no attributes by itself. It couldn¡¯t be absorbed by ability users and could only be used for ability testing.

    Gong Xiangyi¡¯s space had a collection of guns enough for an entire army. It was very important to her. They were for bombarding a high-level devouring zombie. She had been collecting them in her own space, but she didn¡¯t want to be reborn again. The space itself was left behind from her past. The material didn¡¯t disappear, but it reappeared with her reincarnation.

    "Alright, the notice will go out. All personnel carry out a household registration and ability test in batches. Starting from the first district this afternoon. Meeting adjourned." Gong Yuanhang raised his hand and dismissed everyone.

    Song Haoran patted Gong Lixin¡¯s shoulder, who came back to Earth, and exchanged a conversation through their eyes with Lin Wenbo.

    Lin Wenbo nodded and went after Gong Xiangyi, asking casually. "Xiangyi, is the test result of the attribute stone urate? Will there be any problem?"

    "No." Gong Xiangyi shook her head.

    "Is there no exception? Even multiple ability users can be tested urately?" Lin Wenbo continued to ask.

    Gong Xiangyi¡¯s pace paused for a moment and she hesitantly said. "Multiple ability users do exist, but the possibility is extremely rare. Only one in a hundred of millions of people will there be one. If it¡¯s a two-ability ability user, the attribute stone can still measure it, but if it¡¯s more than two ability, I don¡¯t know."

    She only knew that Song Haoxuan was a double-ability user in her past life. Whenever Song Haoxuan was bored he would y with the attribute stones. Deep purple and fire red colours would appear on the stone. The radiant shine and colors were so great, that she was still unable to forget it. As for three-ability users or four, five, six ability users, those were not seen and she had never heard of them before.

    Lin Wenbo nodded, his dark eyes showing his satisfaction as he no longer asked questions.

    <i>[1] Editor¡¯s Note: Idiom in Chinese doesn¡¯t really make sense in english. Thus I have kept it like this. The idiom ¡°ÆïÅ£“‹Âí¡± actually means: To make use of what you have until something better avails itself to you.</i>

 Chapter 56

    In the apocalypse where safety was not assured, people¡¯s thirst for power had reached an unprecedented height. Once they heard that there were powerful abilities in human beings who could use it to fight against zombies, no one was eager to give such a chance up.

    For the convenience of management, the military had set up a unitprising of two hundred people and divided the entire base into six major areas ording to the size of residence. Each area had a person responsible for management.

    The military¡¯s notice had just been sent out and the people in the first district quickly rushed to the agora to gather. Everyone had a look of eagerness to learn their ability. They already knew that people with ability not only had the strength to protect themselves, but the treatment would be much better than the average person. The daily materials were enough to feed a family of three, but in the apocalypse, it was hard to sustain and not be jealous of others.

    Two hundred people from the first district filled up the huge agora, but the other five districts rushed to up to the agora to see what was happening. Fortunately, the military had long been prepared to dispatch soldiers to maintain order without causing a stampede.

    The people spontaneously lined up and they first registered their household registration. If one had their ID card with them, it could be used to record in this case. If one didn¡¯t have an ID card, they could only dictate their information and have it checkedter. The so-called ¡¯verifying in the future¡¯ was just a statement. In the apocalyptic days, it was harder to verify the identity of a person than to go to heaven. Even if someone deliberately fabricated information, it could easily be the truth.

    For some people, it was the end, but for others, it was a new beginning; the feelings differed from person to person.

    Whilst people registered their household registration, Father Gong, Grandfather Lin and the heads of the six major regions conducted an ability test first. The people would be very concerned about the strength of themanders of the base. When there was no reaction to the six-pointed diamond transparent crystal nucleus the size of a pigeon egg, the person would be sent out whilst another would be sent in.

    Gong Yuanhang had already expected that his identity as an ordinary person would hinder his management of the base, but he had stayed in the upper echelons for a long time; his strength was superb and he was fearless. He calmly lowered the crystal nucleus and retreated to the side to let the others test.

    Grandfather Lin picked up the nucleus. It was as expected when the nucleus did not react at all. He smiled lightly and stood next to Father Gong and watched the test results of others.

    If a space ability user triggers this non-elemental stone, the stone would change from transparent crystal to a ck crystal with a soft matte finish. Gong Xiangyi didn¡¯t want to expose her ability, so she didn¡¯t input any energy after picking up the nucleus.

    The initial ability users couldn¡¯t control their abilities and the energy in their body would always unconsciously leak out. Thus, once they touch the nucleus, it would react. However, Gong Xiangyi was different from them. She already had a good amount of time practicing her abilities. If she didn¡¯t want to, the energy in her body wouldn¡¯t escape.

    All in all, the crystal nucleus didn¡¯t produce any abnormalities. She smiled and sat down as the tester and began to help register the test results of others. She had already made up her mind to take responsibility for this test, so that she could recruit talents for her own convenience.

    Among the three people in the Gong family, two of them were ordinary people. The eyes of the people in charge of the six major districts shed and they pressed down their desire for change. As for the six responsible people, four consecutive ones were ordinary people and thest two were still left. One of them shuddered as he held the nucleus tightly. The crystal nucleus, which had never changed, suddenly gave off a dazzling blue light and entered the eyes of everyone present.

    There was a burst of exmation in the crowd and it didn¡¯t calm down for a long time. They had never seen the reaction of the nucleus. They thought that it was the military who pretended to be a messenger of God to fool the people. It finally showed a reaction and they finally believed. The enthusiasm in their heart had never been higher.

    "Blue, water system ability." Gong Xiangyi said while registering on a piece of paper. She then looked at the person in charge and asked, "Was the ability triggered?"

    The person in charge was stunned and his face showed his confusion.

    "Trigger means that you can disy your water system ability. You know, although some people have an ability, if there hasn¡¯t been any suitable opportunity, it will not trigger for a lifetime. Just like a dumb Harry Potter nevering into his magic."

    The person in charge suddenly realized what she meant and his disappointment was openly shown. "The ability hasn¡¯t been triggered yet."

    "Alright, don¡¯t worry, I will train ability users in the future and teach you how to trigger your ability. Ok, next." Looking at the eager eyes of the person in charge, Gong Xiangyi faintly opened her mouth to call the next person.

    The person in charge of the sixth district was a lieutenant in his thirties. For someone so young to have a stable and high position, it is not that his ability is particrly amazing, but that his family was quite prominent, so there was a bit of arrogance in his eyes. He had a solemn expression and calmly held the crystal nucleus.

    As soon as the nucleus touched his palm, it gave off a dazzling red glow, which reflected on the faces of the people around him. There was another explosion of noise in the crowd and someone asked aloud about what his ability was.

    The lieutenant general looked at Gong Xiangyi and smiled slightly. "Miss Gong, I am a fire ability user." The words fell and, as a demonstration, as if he was showing off, he spread his hands and a small me burst into the palm of his hands. The red me swayed in the wind.

    Wow! It turned out to be true! Oh my God! Exmations in the crowd came one after another. Others proudly gloated, "He¡¯s the person in charge of our sixth district! I know him!"

    Hearing the reactions of the people around them, the lieutenant general nced at Gong Yuanhang and his arrogance became even worse before he moved to the side.

    Gong Xiangyi grimaced and her expression was cold. In herst life, she was much more concerned about these restless people, because her father was an ordinary person and others tried to grab her father¡¯s position of power. But they all forgot, experience matters [1]. Her father had been a general for a lifetime and there were countless people under hismand. What were a few dancing monkeys? However, her father was old and in the end, he died shortly after suffering from a severe illness. Otherwise, under his protection, how could she have ended up like that? It seemed like she had to find a few doctors on the base to give her father a good and healthy life.

    While focusing on her future worries, Gong Xiangyi whispered for the next one.

    After the base management staff finished testing, they finally turned to the ordinary citizens. Everyone pushed down their excitement and stepped forward.

    The test results weren¡¯t the best. There were often no ability users among ten people. Many people were tested, but there were only two earth ability users and one nt ability user that were found, though they were all untriggered ability users. But even then, it was enough for the three to receive the worshiping gaze of others. Right at that moment, they truly experienced what it meant to be superior. Their faces that suppressed their joy couldn¡¯t help but show their rising arrogance.

    After an hour of testing, Gong Xiangyi stopped for a rest and announced the possible colors the nucleus could have and which colors meant what abilities to the public. Metal was gold, nt was green, water was blue, fire was red, earth was brown, wind was turquoise, thunder was purple, mind was white, and power ability was a faint white light.

    Intentionally, in order to protect herself, she concealed the information of the space ability department.

    After ten minutes of rest, the test continued. The result was slightly better than the first half. Ten people were tested and two abilities were found. One was a triggered wind ability user and the other was an untriggered fire ability user.

    Although some had the same ability, triggered and untriggered were different. The triggered represented that they were one step aheadpared to others. Their future strength would be one or two levels stronger than others. If they had enough luck, they would be amongst the strongest in the future.

    The soldiers standing on the side divided the ability users into two lines, one for untriggered ability users and one for triggered ability users. They handed out a uniform to wear to facilitate their movement when they were training. These people were now important members of the base. The base wouldn¡¯t let them go out to die without giving them rigorousbat training.

    Halfway through the test, Lin Wenbo and Song Haoran camete with Gong Lixin. ording to the allocated dormitory, they were also members of the first district.

    "Lixin, remember what we said? If the stone doesn¡¯t respond, don¡¯t panic. Big Brother Lin and I will exin it for you." Song Haoran bent over and leaned close to Gong Lixin to whisper in his ear.

    "I remember." Gong Lixin nodded.

    Lin Wenbo smiled and rubbed his head and added with a hint of disapproval, "How can they believe it if you are too cowardly? Rest assured, there won¡¯t be any problem."

    Song Haoran nodded, put away the worry in his eyes and led Gong Lixin towards the crowd.

    Seeing Major General Song, the soldiers who were keeping the order quickly separated the crowd and let them in. The three men went to the back to pay tribute to Father Gong and Grandfather Lin and then, consciously stood at the end of the line.

    "Young Master Gong, stand in the middle of us!" Gu Nan frequently looked back and saw the people that werete. He quickly waved and said hello. Because they came back with Young Master Gong, they naturally followed Young Master Gong into the first district. Seven people have long formed a small group and they lined up and stood together. Wang Tao and Ling Yin didn¡¯t have an ounce of excitement in their expression, probably affected by their family¡¯s demise.

    "No, I want to stand with Big Brother Song and Big Brother Lin." Gong Lixin shook his head and refused without hesitation.

    Lin Wenbo and Song Haoran heard his words and both reached out to touch his soft and smooth hair. But, before they could, their two hands met in the air and hit against one another [2]. The two looked at each other. In the end, Lin Wenbo gave way and closed his hand with a smile, hiding his discontent.

    Song Haoran caressed the child¡¯s hair and his lips raised in the corners, softening his facial expression and leaking the feeling of joy and satisfaction in his heart.

    When Gu Nan greeted the three, a teenager who was in front of him also turned back to look. The youth¡¯s face was handsome; it was Zhao Ying who was brought back to the base on the same day as Gong Lixin. Seeing Song Haoran¡¯s gentle smile, his eyes shed with a light and he couldn¡¯t move his eyes away for a long time. He didn¡¯t expect that this fierce and sinister man had such a gentle and unscrupulous side in addition to his fierceness, loss of control and anger.

    After being brought back to the base, life was stable. Zhao Ying would remember Song Haoran from time to time: remembering his thunderous anger, remembering his face that was particrly cold because of his anger. Over time, his initial fear dissipated a little and instead, became admiration and love. Yes, Zhao Ying knew from when he was very young that he liked men, especially tall and strong men.

    Wasn¡¯t he a fire ability user? And his ability was very strong, much stronger than the person in charge of the sixth district! In his dark heart, Zhao Ying deeply stared at Song Haoran before he reluctantly turned his head. His burning gaze stared at the crystal nucleus on the test bench as he secretly prayed that he was also an ability user, so that he could have that man look at him.

    The test was carried out in an orderly manner and the results were the same as before. The ordinary people ounted for the vast majority. Gong Xiangyi stared at the short list of ability users in her hand and it was hard to describe her current mood. More than a dozen ability users were not enough to form an army, but her original vision now seemed to be whimsical. In this way, the base could only be stabilized and strengthened in the future before they could recruit talented individuals. There are plenty of supplies in hand and even those who are not afraid of ability users wouldn¡¯t rush to provoke them.

    Having settled her thoughts, Gong Xiangyi set her mind at ease and looked at the good-looking young man in front of him. She asked, "Name?"

    "Zhao Ying." Zhao Ying replied as he wiped his sweaty palms against his pants.

    "Take it, just hold it in your hand." Gong Xiangyi said and passed the crystal nucleus after she wrote down Zhao Ying¡¯s name.

    Zhao Ying took a deep breath and carefully took the crystal nucleus in his palm. As if someone heard his pious prayers, the nucleus exuded a soft blue light before the light weakened, making the people around him congratted him.

    After staring at it for so long, people long realized how rare ability users were. This ordinary boy thus became the focus of many people¡¯s attention.

    Zhao Ying showed a very pleasant expression before he gently put the nucleus back onto the ck velvet cloth. He tried to restrain his heart¡¯s desire to look back and see Song Haoran¡¯s expression.

    <i>[1] Editor¡¯s Note: Chinese Idiom ¡°½ª»¹ÊÇÀÏµÄÀ±¡± means experiences counts/matters.</i>

    <i>[2] CrazedCookies: ....kindawannashipthemtogether...</i>

 Chapter 57

    Gong Xiangyi carefully looked at Zhao Ying, who was obviously underage, and kept his name and appearance in his heart. The potential of the young ability users was even greater and, it was worth spending her time cultivating him and wooing him to her side. Therefore, she revealed a kind expression on her face and warmly said, "Water system ability user. Triggered?"

    "Yes, not yet." Zhao Ying replied cautiously.

    "It doesn¡¯t matter, the ability can be triggered by the corresponding training. You have to work hard in the future." Gong Xiangyi encouraged with a smile.

    "Yes." Zhao Ying¡¯s cheeks were full of excited blush as he promised.

    As he walked towards the team of ability users, he hurriedly nced at Song Haoran and found that he had his head lowered, talking about something with a gentle expression and not looking at the test bench. Zhao Ying sighed, the brilliant smile on his face instantly fading.

    "Next." Gong Xiangyi visually moved away from Zhao Ying and raised her hand to summon the next person.

    "Sister Gong is well!" The girl with dark eyes and dark skin was holding a little boy of about ten years old with an embarrassed smile on her face.

    "Do you know me?" Gong Xiangyi asked with a frown when she saw their familiar attitude towards her.

    "We are Young Master Gong¡¯s friend and we had dinner with you." For such a noble person as Gong Xiangyi to forget their identity, the girl didn¡¯t mind and smiled as she reminded the other.

    Gong Xiangyi¡¯s brows wrinkled even more tightly and there was a trace of anger in her cold expression. Gong Lixin¡¯s friends were her enemy. For this reason alone, she had bad feelings towards this sister. [1]

    "What¡¯s your name?" Brows still scrunched, she coldly opened her mouth to ask.

    "Sun Tiantian and this is my brother, Sun Jie." Sun Tiantian was a simple rural girl and didn¡¯t feel any change in Gong Xiangyi¡¯s attitude as she patted her brother¡¯s head and smiled back.

    On the other hand, when Sun Jie looked at Gong Xiangyi, he scrunched up his two thin eyebrows and fearfully burrowed into his sister¡¯s arms. Children¡¯s minds were pure and their judgements of good and evil were not affected by appearance and subjective consciousness. They were all intuitive. Therefore, they were sometimes more acute than adults when it came to judging a person.

    "Hold it. Be careful, don¡¯t break the crystal nucleus." Gong Xiangyi sarcastically joked as he held out the nucleus.

    In truth, zombie nuclei were the hardest objects she had ever seen in her life. It wouldn¡¯t break even under the full bombardment of the artillery. The reason why she said this was to exert some pressure psychologically on Sun Tiantian. The more careful Sun Tiantian¡¯s performance, the more disgusted she was. Of course, this was because she ssified Gong Lixin¡¯s friends under a list of viins with fake appearances.

    "Okay. I will be careful with it." Sun Tiantian¡¯s nerves were strong and wasn¡¯t affected by what the other said. She picked up the nucleus and held it in front of her.

    "Sshha" A dazzling green light spread out. She yelled and tightly closed her eyes while covering her face. Xiao Sun Jie looked up at her sister¡¯s nucleus, shining like a green star, and admired it.

    The staff quickly got up and grabbed Sun Tiantian¡¯s elbow, for fear that she would throw the nucleus out of shock. Fortunately, her hand was steady and no ident happened.

    Gong Xiangyi stared at the nucleus whose green light gradually faded. She gritted her teeth and, with a tight voice, said, "Wood system ability. Triggered?"

    "Not yet." Sun Tiantian patted her chest, still not over her shock.

    Gong Xiangyi heard her words and her expression eased a little. Those who had not triggered their abilities yet were not considered as ability users. It was important to take note that at least three percent of people with abilities would not trigger their abilities in their lifetime. Whether they can be a strong person not only depended on their strength, but also required a certain amount of luck.

    "Test your brother." She wrote down Sun Tiantian¡¯s ability before Gong Xiangyi looked at Xiao Sun Jie who was eager to try.

    "Okay." Sun Tiantian handed the nucleus to her younger brother.

    Xiao Sun Jie had long waited for this moment and both hands were held high above his head. The appearance of him holding the nucleus looked very pious and very cute. A good-naturedugh broke out in the crowd.

    Sun Jie¡¯s face was red and his eyes were round as he held the nucleus. Unexpectedly, the nucleus was also bright, but this time it wasn¡¯t a green light but a dazzling blue light with silver halo flowing over it, like silk. It was somewhat closer to the blue light of a water system ability user, but it looked different.

    Gong Xiangyi suddenly stood up and stared at Xiao Sun Jie, who was barely the height of the table. The expression in her eyes seemed like she wanted to eat him.

    Sun Jie quickly put down the crystal nucleus and mmed into his sister¡¯s arms. Sun Tiantian anxiously asked, "Sister Gong, does my brother have any problem? This light was neither white nor blue, what¡¯s his power?"

    "Ice ability user! A variation of water ability user!" It was the most aggressive as well as the most defensive abilities. Gong Xiangyi sat back in her ce, her expression as ufortable as one who had just swallowed a fly.

    Naturally, Sun Jie didn¡¯t trigger his ability and he and his older sister walked to the side of untriggered ability users. When the two stood in queue, they made a ¡¯fighting¡¯ gesture to Gu Nan and the others.

    If the performance of Sun Tiantian and her brother made Gong Xiangyi feel as if she swallowed a fly, then Gu Nan¡¯s, Ma Jun¡¯s, and Wang Tao¡¯s performance made her feel as ufortable as if she swallowed a mouse. Only because these three were wind, fire, and power ability users. Although they were untriggered, such high proportion was enough to shock her and gain the admiration of the crowd of people.

    Fortunately, the next two: Ling Yin and Da Liu, were not ability users, otherwise, Gong Xiangyi would have copsed on the spot. She couldn¡¯t believe it! Why was Gong Lixin¡¯s luck so good? He just went out for a stroll and the friends he brought back were mostly ability users.

    God was too unfair! Why did all the good things end up in Gong Lixin¡¯s hand?! Gong Xiangyi ground her mrs and the grievance in her heart further fueled her strong hatred.

    Unlike Gong Xiangyi¡¯s resentment, Father Gong and Grandfather Lin smiled at each other. For Lixin¡¯s friends, they naturally paid more attention. Such results greatly exceeded their expectations, but they were also very satisfied. With like-minded and good-spirited friends, Lixin¡¯s future would be much better.

    At the end of the line, Song Haoran also apparently thought the same as the two old people. He leaned over and patted Gong Lixin¡¯s shoulder and said with a smile, "Lixin, tell your friends to prepare for a lot of hardship. I will send people to train them. Special training, so that they can be yourrades in the future. Their strength is too weak right now."

    Gong Lixin nodded and promised to do so. He looked towards Da Liu and Ling Yin who were stunned and were standing in the crowd and raised his hand to wave at them in silentfort.

    Da Liu and Ling Yin, who had been feeling lost, immediately cheered up and gave a bright smile. Young Master Gong didn¡¯t look down on them and alienated them because they were ordinary people. They felt warm in their hearts.

    Song Haoran and Lin Wenbo saw the interaction between Gong Lixin and his friends and couldn¡¯t help but smile. Every move the youth made was done from the heart and was neither deliberate nor artificial. His optimism and sincerity would always enable him to harvest the sincerest of friendships.

    He was already so amazing now, what will he be like when he grew up in the future? Song Haoran and Lin Wenbo both looked forward to it, and both thought how the teenager would be growing in their midst, under their wing. Their hearts suddenly became hot.

    While the two thought about that, the waiting line for the test gradually shortened and, finally, it was the turn of thest three people. The onlookers did not disperse, and their enthusiasm was as high as it was at the beginning. In addition, the people of the five other districts issued petitions from time to time. They hoped that the military wouldn¡¯t spend two days testing them one by one. All of them should be done today, no matter how long the wait.

    When the three people came forward, the people in the second district had already arranged their group and spontaneously lined up. They first entered their household registration and then, couldn¡¯t wait any longer before they moved up behind Gong Lixin.

    The officer in charge of maintaining order looked at Gong Yuanhang. Gong Yuanhang lowered his head and signaled the army to act ording to the wishes of the people.

    With the approval of the highest inmand, a warm cheer spread through the crowd. Among these cheers, Lin Wenbo stepped forward and picked up the crystal nucleus on the table.

    The golden light reflected the beauty of his facial features and he blinked slightly, his indifferent expression making him seem like a god. The cheers in the crowd just subsided when they began again. They were so excited only because it was their first time seeing this golden light.

    The metal ability users were rare ability users that were second only to thunder ability users. They were powerful ability users that could attack and defend. Although the Lin Wenbo from Gong Xiangyi¡¯s previous life didn¡¯t receive any special military training, he eventually became one of the top powerhouses through sheer hard work and his high-level of understanding in the application of his ability.

    In this life, with Gong Xiangyi¡¯s deliberate nning, he got the best of both lives and used his metal ability to break through the first-order, mid-level, which was considered the strongest and the leader of the base.

    The levels of ability users were simple. Just like zombies, they were divided into five levels and each level was also divided into three levels: low, medium, and high. The more one went up, the harder it was to break through, and the higher the number of nuclei required. Like this, step by step, Lin Wenbo¡¯s level would be higher than the others by two or three levels, making him the strongest in the future.

    Looking at her lover bathed in the golden light, Gong Xiangyi stared with obsession until the golden light slowly faded and returned to the crystal nucleus.

    "Metal, did you trigger it?" Because it was in front of the public, Gong Xiangyi routinely asked even though she already knew the answer.

    "Triggered." Lin Wenbo said while he raised his right hand, spread his fingers and disyed five crescent-shaped steel ws from each of his fingers, each sharp and cold.

    "Wow! Wolverine! So cool!"

    Gong Xiangyi looked at Lin Wenbo with a strange expression. She felt that his performance today was somewhat high-profile and not his usual style.

    Lin Wenbo heard the exmation of the masses and immediately retracted his steel ws. He quickly nced at Gong Lixin and smiled at him. He had wanted to cast a mere steel needle but thought that Xiaoxin was standing behind him. He had changed his mind then and used this new trick without much thought.

    He didn¡¯t notice at all that his actions were simr to a male peacock who spread open their tail feathers to attract female peacocks.

    "Big Brother Lin is so powerful! His ability has improved!" The person in question looked on with excitement, not knowing the inside story. When the ability users use their abilities, they would exert a kind of pressure which was simr to internal force. With his keen five senses, Gong Lixin immediately noticed the changes in Lin Wenbo and tugged Song Haoran¡¯s sleeve to share his excitement.

    "Yeah." Song Haoran nodded and added some words at the end, "In the surface, my strength isparable to his."

    When it was his turn, he didn¡¯t report his name but went straight ahead and picked up the nucleus. When the nucleus touched his palm, a red light shone and the radiant light seemed to pierce the flesh of his hand.

    "Song Haoran, fire system ability." Gong Xiangyi announced.

    With apetitive mentality, Song Haoran put down the nucleus and spread out his palms. With a bang, a me came out. The me burned fiercely and swayed in the wind, showing his full control. At the same time, it also exuded strong heat, heat so strong that even the staff at the test bench got up and moved away.

    From their sight alone, people could tell his ability was significantly more powerful than the lieutenant general of the sixth district.

    The onlookers cheered again. Song Haoran nced at Gong Lixin, who was full of worship, and slowly extinguished his fireball before joining the silent Lin Wenbo.

    The military executives who stood with Father Gong didn¡¯t show it on their faces, but their hearts were frightened and each took a figurative step back.

    Everyone knew that Song Haoran and Lin Wenbo are loyal to Gong Yuanhang. His Majesty had two such officers. Gong Yuanhang¡¯s position remained difficult to shake. Just, with that kind of strength, won¡¯t it give birth to a different kind of desire? As the saying goes - soldiers who do not want to be generals are not good soldiers. This sentence profoundly exins the ambition hidden in the soldier¡¯s bones.

    These two people were, of course, Gong Yuanhang¡¯s loyal men, but their loyalty was based on feelings and very little was based on interest. With the old world being destroyed and a new world being established, there was still time to test whether some people could continue to be faithful to the Gong family.

    At present, the status quo of the base showed it had a weak military. Later on, the army would be named after Gong, Lin, or Song, but which of the three, it remained unsure. Perhaps they will know the answer after the Gong family kid had been tested. After standing in line, it was Lixin¡¯s turn next. Some people with greedy minds secretly hoped.

    <i>[1] CrazedCookies: Da f***! Leave the poor sister alone!</i>

 Chapter 58

    As the son of the highestmander, Gong Lixin¡¯s test results received unprecedented attention. The Gong family of three had identified two ordinary people. If Gong Lixin was also an ordinary person, then this will definitely have a certain impact on the status of Gong Yuanhang and an extremely adverse negative impact at that.

    The old world established under the triple constraints of economic foundation, legal system and moral standards had been destroyed. It was reced by moral decay, demise of thew, and the strong at the top. Even if their status is higher now, there wille a day when those people will lose their strength and will fall from the top of the clouds to the very bottom.

    Therefore, Gong Lixin¡¯s test results in a certain sense, determined the fate of the Gong family. Even with his 100% confidence in his son, Gong Yuanhang couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous right then. A pair of eagle eyes locked onto his son¡¯s tall figure and didn¡¯t dare move away.

    In the group of ability users, Gu Nan and the others had a rxed attitude,ughing with each other while waiting for Young Master Gong to join their group. They had confidence in Young Master Gong, confident that he was definitely the strongest yer currently at the base.

    Zhao Ying, who was behind Gu Nan and the others, looked at Gong Lixin with aplex expression. Gong Lixin¡¯s strength was stronger than Song Haoran¡¯s. The two men fought side by side, so the scene was etched in his mind, making him feel anxious every time he thought about it. For this boy, he felt envy, admiration, and even a trace of resentment. However, he never dared provoke the other party. The scene of the other person crushing the little devil¡¯s head was too shocking. It still made him shudder just thinking about it.

    "Name." Seeing Gong Lixin step forward, Gong Xiangyi¡¯s eyes changed. She paused for a second before routinely opening her mouth. She was suppressing the beating of her heart, wondering which department Gong Lixin¡¯s ability belonged to. In the past few days, she had inquired about it, but it seemed everyone was guarding against her, so she didn¡¯t find any useful information.

    "Gong Lixin." The voice of the boy was very pleasant, and his name was clearly pronounced.

    "Look, that¡¯s the son of the head of Gong! I don¡¯t know if he is an ability user." Some people in the crowd, who knew Gong Lixin¡¯s family, shouted loudly, helping him attract more people¡¯s attention.

    "Hold it. Hold it in the palm of your hand." Gong Xiangyi pointed to the attribute stone in the box.

    Gong Lixin¡¯s eyes were bright and he picked up the nucleus the size of a pigeon egg and ced it in front of him. His round cat eyes were full of curiosity. The nucleus was repeatedly disyed in front of him, but there was no reaction at all.

    Song Haoran and Lin Wenbo both stepped forward and walked to Gong Lixin to protect him on both nks. Father Gong and Grandfather Lin also showed a strange expression. Some of the higher-ups standing in the same line as them shook their heads to express regret while others didn¡¯t bother to attract any attention, in order to cover up the contempt in their eyes.

    Gong Xiangyi stared at the crystal nucleus in the other¡¯s hand and waited for a minute. Still, she did not see the nucleus shining. She raised her eyebrows and unconsciously raised her voice in both faint triumph and disdain as she said, "You¡¯re not an ability user!"

    "Not an ability user!" After all, he was a waste just like in her previous life. What did she have to fear?

    "Impossible! Young Master Gong is definitely an ability user!" Gu Nan and the others standing amongst the ability users shouted. They were very surprised by the test results, but they chose to blindly trust Young Master Gong. Young Master Gong wasn¡¯t the problem, then there must be a problem with the crystal nucleus.

    With such thought, Ma Jun shouted, "There¡¯s definitely a problem with the crystal nucleus. Maybe because there are too many people testing at the same time, the crystal nucleus has overheated! Wait for half an hour before testing it again. This can¡¯t be the real result!"

    What the hell! Are you a crystal nucleus? Overheated? Gong Xiangyi blinked and looked at Ma Jun, barely withholding her urge to flip the table. There were also yells of disdain in the crowd, thinking that they were defending Gong Lixin in order to tter the Gong family.

    "We can testify that Xiaoxin is a powerful ability user and a multi-ability user at that. This crystal nucleus probably couldn¡¯t detect it. After all, his situation is special." Lin Wenbo stepped forward and raised his voice.

    "Multi-ability user can also be detected. The crystal nucleus would never be wrong!" Gong Xiangyi screamed and was angry at Lin Wenbo¡¯s defense of Gong Lixin.

    "If you think that we¡¯re lying, then we¡¯ll show you facts." Song Haoran firmly opened, then touched Gong Lixin¡¯s head, saying, "Lixin, let them take a look at your strength."

    Feeling contemptuous and suspicious eyes cast over him, Gong Lixin frowned and showed an unpleasant expression. In the 16 years of struggling in the Underground Pce, he had long known that the weak were food for the strong and the strong had the respect of others. So, he cultivated with a focused heart and mind in order to be strong, in order to live, and live well. He never liked being the weak person who was trampled on by other people! Therefore, he never gave up fighting.

    Since the ability users have already appeared, he could also stop suppressing his own skills. Only by showing his true strength could he survive in the cruel world of the apocalypse and better protect his hard-won family and friends.

    Thinking till here, Gong Lixin cast a soothing look towards Father Gong and Grandfather Lin before he whispered to Lin Wenbo and Song Haoran, "You step back and be careful not to identally get hurt."

    Song Haoran and Lin Wenbo slightly rxed their tight expressions and retreated to the side.

    Gong Xiangyi sneered and crossed her arms over her chest, waiting to see how Gong Lixin tricked the others. Even if he were to kill her, she doesn¡¯t believe that Gong Lixin is a multi-ability user. Multi-ability users are legendary existence. She had never seen one in herst life and she had never even heard of them.

    Gong Lixin slightly closed his eyes and slowly ran his internal energy from his Dantian. The internal force gradually filled his body and were sent to his palms. He blinked and his eyes were as bright as the farthest star. Suddenly, the atmosphere around his whole body changed.

    The noisy crowd became silent in a moment. Right then, they saw the palms of the young man glowing fire red and ice blue.

    A flicker of mes appeared on the youth¡¯s right hand, ring with a golden white light. What does the golden me represent? It meant that the me reached a temperature of thousands of degrees which could instantly burn a person into ashes. On the right side, the people and soldiers who were not far from the youth were stunned. They stepped back and raised their hands to cover their faces after being exposed to such a zing temperature.

    The true power of martial arts masters is transformed into three real fires. The power of these mes was not something ordinary people could bear.

    At the same time, the youth¡¯s left palm condensed a frosty white mist. The mist slowly flowed hauntingly over his long and graceful fingertips, emitting a bit of color under the scorching heat of its neighbor, making it even more beautiful. However, the coldness it radiated was no joke and the crowd on the left side was forced to retreat a few meters, their hands shaking in front of their chest.

    No one dared to speak. Everyone was stunned and stared at the handsome young boy man who looked like an immortal under the red and white radiance. The staff sitting behind the test bench had already picked up the test nucleus and the list. Gong Xiangyi, who was also surprised, quickly retreated in case she was caught in between the mighty ice and fire.

    "I told you that the test was definitely wrong! Young Master Gong must be an ability user! And he¡¯s the strongest as well!" Gu Nan held his head high and his expression showed his pride. Father Gong and the others had already released the emotions they held in suspense and revealed afortable smile.

    "You have a good son!" Lin Mao said to Gong Yuanhang in a low voice, and Gong Yuanhangughed loudly. The few generals with doubtful minds, right then, quietly wiped their cold sweat.

    However, the youth in front of them wasn¡¯t finished yet. They saw that he had a flow-like style simr to Tai Chi as he brought his hands together. He slowly closed his two palms, the golden me in his palm naturally blended with the frost, turning into a cluster of ice blue me. The me burned and chilled and was held up in the palm of the youth. Coldness of the frost and the heat of the mes exuded from it.

    If this fire was shot onto a person, would that person bepletely frozen or burned to ashes, or bepletely frozen and then burned to ashes? In short, the possibility of death was absolutely fierce and no one dared to imagine the consequence. This was the strongest move that could be exerted onto a person.

    In this test, Gong Lixin didn¡¯t intend to hide, because he knew that in the face of absolute power, any form of intrigue was useless. Although he may be simple, it didn¡¯t mean he was stupid. He saw with his own eyes his father¡¯s situation, but he didn¡¯t know how to y tricks. He could only use violent force to shock others. Therefore, he had long prepared and thought of using this opportunity to stand up and be his father¡¯s firmest support. [1]

    On the other side of the test area, Gong Xiangyi stared at him with bloody eyes and scorned with disbelief. "How is this possible?! He¡¯s really a dual-system ability user! And he could also fuse two abilities that arepletely ipatible. How did he do it? Song Haoxuan couldn¡¯t even do it! I don¡¯t believe this!"

    At this moment, although Gong Lixin¡¯s disy of ice and fire was less impressive than that of Song Haoxuan¡¯s nine-day thunder, Song Haoxuan had worked hard for four or five years in thest life and had been promoted to mid-level of fifth-grade before he could disy a simr move. Compared with Gong Lixin, who had just triggered his ability, it was simply iparable. If Gong Lixin was allowed to practice for a few more years, what would he grow to be?

    Gong Xiangyi was stiff, and her heart was shaking from fear and madness. She didn¡¯t dare think about it anymore.

    However, what happened next stunned her even more. [2] The youth casually put out the me with the horrifying power before he raised a strong wind. The whirlwind spread out around him and brought a few sheets of paper left on the test bench towards him.

    The thin paper were instantly split into numerous tiny pieces by the wind des. As the dragon-like wind hovered, the wind swelled slowly and the white confetti seemed like snow in the middle of July, flying around the boy who looked on with indifference. It was like a god in the body of a teenager.

    This scene was beautiful and brought the ultimate visual and soul shock to the people around them. They had forgotten how to speak and could only stare at the handsome and extraordinary boy. After the test ended, the agora was so quiet one could hear a pin drop.

    Song Haoran and Lin Wenbo looked at the youth in the middle of it all and their heartbeats steadily increased. It wasparable to Ben Lei, and the obsession and love in their eyes were clear and unmasked. If at this moment, they were to look at each other, they would have been able to find out each other¡¯s feelings, but unfortunately, their minds were focused on the youth without a single other thought.

    When the white paper confetti hadpletely fallen on the ground, people came back to reality, as if freed from the young man¡¯s spell. Some people in the crowd were excited and yelled, "He¡¯s a triggered three-line ability user! I can¡¯t believe it!"

    "Gong Lixin: ice, fire, and wind. Three abilities." Of course, even if the test results of the nucleus were inurate, the facts were already in front of her. Gong Xiangyi had a pale face and was unable to dere it. The crowd gave out warm praises and didn¡¯t stop for a long time.

    Gong Xiangyi¡¯s hand trembled as it registered the information. Looking at her scribbled handwriting, she put down the pen and pushed the form to the staff member beside her. She turned her head away, hiding the deep fear in her eyes from the other.

    The extent to which Gong Lixin¡¯s power level had reached was not visible to others, but undoubtedly, it shouldn¡¯t be lower than third-grade, mid-level. What was so special about third-grade mid-level? Even if it¡¯s four or five yearster, it could be considered as the top ability user in the world. If such a Gong Lixin wanted to kill her, it was even simpler than pinching an ant. Why did she have to fight with him?

    Yes, why should she fight with him? He said not to provoke him and he won¡¯t provoke her. Moreover, Dad would look after him, so he wouldn¡¯t dare make a move against her. They didn¡¯t go to Song Haoxuan¡¯s base. He didn¡¯t have a chance to move against her! Therefore, as long as she¡¯s far away from Gong Lixin, she wouldn¡¯t have anything to worry about!

    In front of Gong Lixin¡¯s tyrannical force, Gong Xiangyi finally realized the difference between them. Her hatred was still there, but the thought of revenge was buried deep in her heart and she didn¡¯t dare touch it again. [3]

    <i>[1] CrazedCookies: Such a good son!</i>

    <i>[2] Wuxian: GLX really going all out on everyone.</i>

    <i>[3] Wuxian: I hope all her bitternesses to an end here. Wishful thinking though.</i>

 Chapter 59

    After Gong Lixin¡¯s test, the six heads of district extended their congrattions to Gong Yuanhang. They shelved outpliments afterpliments, racked their brains for every praise imaginable to give Master Gong. Even the lieutenant who had triggered fire abilities didn¡¯t dare to be arrogant, instead he kept on praising Master Gong with a smile on his face. The leadership position of Gong Family had be stable after Gong Lixin¡¯s disy of strength.

    At the same time, Gong Lixin¡¯s demonstration alsoid a solid foundation for Lixin¡¯s transcendental status in the base.

    Father Gong stood in the crowd and looked at his young son from afar. He couldn¡¯t see the other¡¯s eyes.

    Gong Lixin retracted his outer instinct and his indifferent look dissipated at once, making it seem as if it was an illusion. He walked slowly toward Song Haoran and Lin Wenbo with his eyebrows bent and a childish smile on his face.

    The two temperaments were so contradictory but they unexpectedly blended in a perfect harmonious fashion to form this youth¡¯s unique charm, making him irresistible to Song Haoran and Lin Wenbo. Their heartbeats that had just normalized became a mess once again. Both of them stretched out their arms at the same time, expecting the child toe to them.

    Gong Lixin blinked, held the arms of the two men on the left and right and supported himself on the two strong arms, lifting his feet in the air. Normally mature, he rarely revealed his childish young heart.

    Song Haoran and Lin Wenboughed at his cute and naughty move and carried him back to his father.

    "Naughty!" Father Gong faked his anger and tapped his fist on his head, but the smile in his eyes immediately revealed his pleasant mood right away. The son seemed to be more and more cheerful and gave him greatfort.

    Gong Lixin held his head, his face stunned. His cheeks gained a faint blush, making his white face look pink and tender. Lin Wenbo and Song Haoran both blinked and turned away from the sight.

    "Naughty, boys are supposed to be naughty!" said Grandfather Lin with a smile as he touched the child¡¯s head. Suddenly he was treating Gong Lixin like his own grandson.

    A few of the people in charge on the side finally found the opportunity to interject and make his acquaintance. They quickly came forward to introduce themselves and their attitudes were respectful. It didn¡¯t matter that Gong Lixin was a generation younger. Before this, they only acknowledged Gong Lixin as the second child of his father and didn¡¯t give him further thought. After this event, Gong Lixin became the existence they needed to respect and be wary of.

    The test in the agora was still going on. Because the base had a three-system ability user, the mass¡¯ enthusiasm was higher than before. Everyone hoped that they would be fortunate enough to be someone with multiple abilities. But it turned out that being an ability user itself made them really lucky. Although they weren¡¯t rare, in the eyes of the general public, they were.

    All the people in the second district had already finished testing by midnight. Under the tough persuasion of the military, the people in the remaining four districts had to go back to their rooms and wait for the next day to test.

    In the first two districts, there were more than 400 people and, among them, only a total of 30 ability users were found, of which only eight have triggered their abilities. The situation was neither good nor bad. At least after all six districts have been tested, it would be enough to establish a specialbat team simr to Flying Tigers.

    Early next morning, at the strong request of the people, the testing started early. At the same time, the army sent out helicopters non-stop to search for survivors throughout the city.

    At noon, a helicopter returned to base in advance and the soldiers on the helicopter rushed down without even waiting for the vehicle to stop. They rushed to the agora and, seeing their urgent expressions, there must be something major to be reported.

    The soldiers lined up in a neat row and walked to Gong Yuanhang, whispering something in his ear. Gong Yuanhang was happy at first, then he showed a dignified expression and looked at the other higher-ups. Several of the higher-ups gave indulging responses, but none of them immediately gave an affirmative nor a negative answer.

    "Then let¡¯s hold a meeting. Let¡¯s head on over to the conference room." Gong Yuanhang announced as he stood with Lin Wenbo and Song Haoran beside him. He was only interested in his son¡¯s test result. He waved to his son, "In the future, at these military conferences, you must participate, Lixin. Come with Dad."

    Gong Lixin nodded and followed his father.

    The generals heard his words and felt at ease. Since the head of the Gong family showed intention to cultivate Young Master Gong, they could finally rx. In the future, this base would definitely be handed over to Young Master Gong. Concerning this matter, they had no opinion nor dared to have one.

    On the other side of the testing area, Gong Xiangyi and the others saw them retreat and Gong Xiangyi¡¯s face changed slightly. She quickly handed the form to the staff member beside her and walked towards the conference room.

    She would never let go of her power on the base. If she could intervene, she would intervene [1] in order to avoid losing her right in deciding the base¡¯s future so that she could be an asset, unlike herst life where she was easily forgotten and abandoned.

    "Come in." Seeing her daughter chasing after them, Gong Yuanhang¡¯s face turned dark. In the end, he didn¡¯t refute his daughter and let her in.

    "The meeting has started. The report just now concerns the situation of the survivors." Gong Yuanhang opened the map of the city and called a scout over.

    The scout stepped forward, indicated a point on the map, and exined the details of their investigation to the generals who were present.

    While searching through downtown of the Western District today, there had been no moving heat source previously, but the sensor actually showed a heat source representing signs of life and this heat source was extremely dense even from the beginning. It was estimated that there were at least 50 survivors. This news was just too exciting for the scout who had been searching for days with no results. They steered the helicopter over to that area and observed before finally determining the location of the survivors which was actually in thergest smallmodity market in the province.

    The survivors, having heard the roar of the helicopter, had someone crawl out through a small skylight at the top of the market and wave a brightly colored shirt in the sky.

    The helicopter hovered over the small warehouse for a long time which attracted arge group of zombies to them. The driver couldn¡¯t do anything but fly close to the ground for a while. After the zombies were led away, they immediately returned to the base for help.

    "Green Park market, thergest smallmodity distribution center in A province. The daily flow of people in and out the market is no less than 100,000. Today, the number of zombies would certainly not be less than this number. It¡¯s not easy to rescue these people from there." After the scouts have finished exining, the rest expressed their worries.

    "Indeed, to rescue more than 50 people will require at least three helicopters and 20 soldiers to go. The movement made definitely won¡¯t be small. I am afraid that those people cannot be rescued. We have to put too much of our military strength into it." Another person in charge answered negatively.

    "Do you mean you won¡¯t save them?" Gong Yuanhang sat at the head of the table, looking at everyone around him as he silently waited for their answer.

    His question was met with silence around the conference room. Even Gong Xiangyi, who had always expressed her love and support, didn¡¯t speak. The attitude of the person in charge was very reasonable. All that needed to be said was already said. She really didn¡¯t need to open her mouth to anger Mr. Gong. She understood Gong Yuanhang¡¯s altruistic character and, in this kind of situation, he certainly won¡¯t allow his people to be abandoned.

    Sure enough, Father Gong spoke up, his tone very severe. "As a soldier, do you still remember your responsibility? Our duty is to protect the country. Now that there is no country, we can at least protect our citizens. Not only our own lives, but the thousand of lives in C country. Do you think that with military strength, you could live safely and securely? We have more than a thousand great men in the army yet with few surviving women and fewer than a hundred young children. How do you want to continue living in the future? How will you live? In the end, isn¡¯t it scarier to be extinct?! At that time, what would have destroyed us and our future won¡¯t be zombies but us, humans, because of our selfishness.

    This reasoning was very simple but if it weren¡¯t for Father Gong¡¯s words, no one would think of it. They have been blinded by their own self-interest and could no longer see a longer-term future.

    Seeing that everyone¡¯s expressions changed, Father Gong continued to speak. "Old people, children, men, women, everyone in this world has a right to live. From the smallest child to the biggest adult, we should save as many survivors as we can. Just think, what we are saving is the lifeblood of humanity."

    The participants all showed a thoughtful expression. Right then, a small sh of light reflected in their eyes.

    "Dad, I will help you save those people!" Seeing the hidden worry and anxiety in Father Gong¡¯s eyes, Gong Lixin almost didn¡¯t need to think about. He immediately volunteered as soon as Gong Yuanhang finished speaking.

    He doesn¡¯t know the importance of a country nor does he understand the continuity of humankind. He only knows that this was his father¡¯s wish and he must help his father achieve it.

    The youth¡¯s crisp voice seemed to have a prating power and it hit the eardrums of all the participants present, causing them to tremble. The youth¡¯s star-like eyes were full of decisiveness and perseverance. His fearless gesture was like a spark, hitting both Lin Wenbo and Song Haoran, making them equally excited.

    If the child, Lixin, was not afraid, then what am I afraid of? Pressing down his agitated heart, Song Haoran firmly said, "Uncle Gong, I¡¯ll immediately send troops to save those people."

    Although the six district leaders managed the six districts, the strength in their hands was far behind Song Haoran¡¯s. Even their military prestige was inferior. However, Song Haoran was willing to take care of it, basically settling this matter.

    "I will also go and send four helicopters in case the number of survivors exceed the estimate." Lin Wenbo waited for Song Haoran¡¯s words before he spoke in turn.

    Alright, as Lin Wenbo was the army¡¯s biggest material controller and has also spoken up, there was no longer any room for opposition. In this moment, several higher-ups finally saw it. The rtionship between Song Haoran, Lin Wenbo, and Young Master Gong was not an ordinary one. It was not an exaggeration to say that Young Master Gong was the leader. The three of them clung together in a group and Young Master Gong apparently listened to Gong Yuanhang¡¯s words. Aside from Gong Yuanhang, who else was there to speak to them?

    Recognizing this reality, several higher ups nodded in agreement.

    "I don¡¯t agree! Gong Lixin, you decided to send yourself, why are you pulling others along with you? Wenbo¡¯s not allowed to go!" Gong Xiangyi thinks of Green Park market being filled with zombies and thus, she hurriedly pointed this out to Lin Wenbo.

    Lin Wenbo¡¯s face was blue and green from exasperation. He used to be loyal to Gong Xiangyi and often did what she said, but that was because he found her very charming then and was willing to spoil her. However, when confronted with such a p to the face, Gong Xiangyi¡¯s arrogance only gave him a headache.

    "This is a military meeting, not a family meeting! Xiangyi, you shut up!" Gong Yuanhang yelled, a throbbing blue vein could be seen on his forehead.

    Seeing how the other generals watched her strangely, Gong Xiangyi became pale, slowly sitting back in her seat. After finding out about Gong Lixin¡¯s ability yesterday, although she no longer had any ns for revenge, there was no outlet for her resentment, and now that this was burrowed deep into her bones, it just made her ache. Restless, Gong Xiangyi¡¯s temper was difficult to control, subsequently making her burst out in anger regardless of the situation.

    Gong Yuanhang observed that his daughter¡¯s kindness was slowly growing weak and the desire for control growing steadily stronger. At the beginning, she only valued the materials. Now, however, she was intervening in the base¡¯s affairs even without the ability to handle it.

    Father Gong massaged his temple, feeling upset. He had been raising her for 25 years. How could he not understand her by now? He has made this child, Wenbo, suffer. He doesn¡¯t know how much worse it was in private.

    "Alright, it¡¯s not toote, you can go right away." Gong Yuanhang apologetically patted Lin Wenbo¡¯s shoulder before he dismissed everyone.

    When he walked towards his well-behaved son, he felt very warm and so touched his son¡¯s head with affection. He whispered, "Be careful. If you can¡¯t handle it, you should retreat."

    The reason he so strongly encouraged saving people was: one, because it was Father Gong¡¯s responsibility as a soldier and two, to establish an environment filled with love and kindness within the base and to maintain the peaceful development of the base. However, his character was not inflexible. It¡¯s always best to be able to save people but if saving someone was impossible, he would not let his soldiers march to their funeral for the sake of trying, especially since in the roster of these soldiers were his most beloved son and his two juniors.

    He did his best and didn¡¯t vite his own beliefs. This was enough.

    <i>[1] CrazedCookies: *rolls eyes*</i>

 Chapter 60

    After the meeting, Song Haoran took Gong Lixin to suit up. Lin Wenbo also wanted to keep up, but Gong Xiangyi pulled his arm, not letting him go. After receiving the pitying eyes of his friends and the youth, Lin Wenbo¡¯s face became dark and inky.

    Song Haoran ordered the 20 special force soldiers under him to go over the details of the mission.

    They had heard that they were going to Green Park market to save a group of people. There were hesitant looks even on the faces of these tough men. Green Park market was thergest and most prosperous smallmodity market in the province. Everyday, people came and went, and brushed against shoulders as they did. It was a bit overwhelming.

    When the apocalypse started, it was already 10 o¡¯clock in the morning. It was the time when Green Park market had the most amount of people, with an average of 100,000 people per day. One could only imagine the number of zombies in there right now. Recalling the bustling scenes of Green Park market in the past and imagining now the same bustling crowd but with zombies instead of people, the 20 strong soldiers felt numb.

    "If you don¡¯t want to go, then don¡¯t go. If you haven¡¯t decided yet, then I¡¯ll head off first," said Gong Lixin who now wore abat suit, feeling the fear in everyone¡¯s heart.

    If Xiao Lin asked them to do this task and the subordinates reacted like this, Xiao Lin would definitely kill them on the spot. These men should feel lucky, because Young Master Gong only learned Xiao Lin¡¯s threeyered heart. He didn¡¯t care about killing others.

    "Let¡¯s go! There¡¯s Young Master Gong, so there¡¯s nothing to fear!" yelled a special forcesmander who witnessed Gong Lixin¡¯s skill. Others also settled down and quickly joined.

    "That¡¯s good. You have five minutes to get ready. We¡¯ll leave the tarmac in five minutes." Even the soldiers are motivated, not bad! He could try to let Lixin lead the teamter. Thinking this, Song Haoran patted Gong Lixin¡¯s shoulder with gratitude before he looked at his watch and yelled out his orders.

    "Yes, sir!" Twenty people replied in unison.

    "Alright, keep up this spirit!" Song Haoran nodded and took the lead with Gong Lixin as they headed for the tarmac.

    Five minutester, everyone arrived. Song Haoran looked at his watch and felt a bit of pity in his heart since he hasn¡¯t seen any sign of Lin Wenbo.

    He must have gotten entangled with Gong Xiangyi. Women are really troublesome! [1] Haoran frowned and ordered the driver, "Don¡¯t wait anymore, let¡¯s head off."

    "Another half minute, Big Brother Lin is on his way," Gong Lixin¡¯s ears twitched as he stopped Song Haoran. Just after saying this, they saw Lin Wenbo¡¯s figure appear in the corner of the tarmac. Lin Wenbo saw that the helicopter had not yet taken off. His tight expression loosened and he immediately increased his speed.

    "You¡¯re finally here! How did you manage to make Gong Xiangyi let you go?" When his friend sat down, Song Haoran asked without spirit.

    Lin Wenbo¡¯s face was dark and he surreptitiously looked towards Gong Lixin. Gong Lixin wasn¡¯t too clear on what was going on so his eyes curved up, his smile extremely pure, making Lin Wenbo very happy.

    Lin Wenbo¡¯s expression softened in an instant and he faintly stated, "I don¡¯t need anyone¡¯s consent to go out."

    Song Haoran saw his helplessness and dissatisfaction and patted his shoulder infort. During the flight, the crowd checked their weapons and equipment again. Afterwards, they only needed to wait to reach their destination.

    "Major General, the third small warehouse is the location of the survivors." The driver pointed to one of the rows of warehouses.

    There was arge tnd in front of the warehouse to facilitate the delivery of goods and docking trucks, making it also convenient for helicopters tond. If there wasn¡¯t any group of zombies, it would have been very convenient to park there and rescue the citizens. However, looking at the dense poption of zombies on the ground they have attracted from the roar of helicopters, everyone¡¯s expression became twisted with no idea where to start.

    This way, without even waiting for the helicopters tond, these warehouses would be buried under the group of zombies attracted by the sound. This was practically equal to harming the people down below rather than saving them.

    What to do? Everyone looked at Song Haoran and Lin Wenbo for answers.

    At the same time, movement came from the small warehouse. A young man climbed out of the window at the top of the warehouse and waved an orange shirt. He was so scared that he was covered in cold sweat. He also wanted to cry out for help but was afraid of attracting the zombies¡¯ attention. He could only wave in silence.

    Fortunately, the zombies down below were looking up at the sky and didn¡¯t discover him.

    Looking at the excited young man, Song Haoran couldn¡¯t make up his mind. Should they drop thedder and let the survivors climb out of the window and into the helicopter cabin? However, there were weak women, old people, and children who weren¡¯t guaranteed to be able to do such a difficult task. Moreover, this kind of rescue method would take a lot of time. During the time needed to rescue them, the zombies who were all hungry and desperate would probably break through the iron gate of the small warehouse and eat the survivors.

    "Start a fire elsewhere and lead the zombies there," Gong Lixin, who had been silent until then, suddenly advised.

    "Zombies tend to be attracted to light, heat, and sound. This method is a good idea." Thinking back to the mountain fire in Qingshui Town, Lin Wenbo immediately supported the idea.

    "Alright." Song Haoran considered it for a second, but also agreed with this decision. He ordered the driver, "slowly circle out of the area and find a suitable ce to start a fire. Make sure it¡¯s not too close, but don¡¯t go too far either."

    "Alright." The disheartened driver was shocked by the order and promised loudly. He had alreadye here twice and had watched the young man waving the shirt with desperation below. To be honest, the sight had made him feel ufortable.

    The helicopter no longer hovered over the warehouse and the tail of the machine swayed for a second before quickly flying away from the market area. After standing there for a long time, the young man put down his shirt and nkly looked in the direction the helicopter flew off to like a statue.

    Hearing the sound of the helicopter flying away, the people in the warehouse fell intoplete despair. This was already the second time. The military abandoned them for the second time. They didn¡¯t know who it was but suddenly, someone was crying. The grief of the crowd was magnified a thousand-fold by this tiny sound of sorrow. The whistling sound of the wind soon came after, making the air seem heavy and suffocating in the warehouse.

    The helicopter circled around the Green Park market as the crowd carefully selected the ce to make the fire.

    "Big Brother Song, there¡¯s a tanker truck below, just blow that up," sharp-witted Gong Lixin said while pointing at one on the ground. He had previously seen in the news a tanker truck catching fire and exploding on TV.

    "No, there are so many cars packed together on the road. If the tanker truck catches fire, it will cause a series of explosions. By then, several streets will be blown up, the building along the street will also catch on fire, and we¡¯ll end up destroying this area," Song Haoran refused without much thought.

    Others shook their heads as well, turning down Young Master¡¯s Gong proposal. They were soldiers, not terrorists. Lin Wenbo didn¡¯t make anyments, simply sitting down quietly.

    "So what if it bes a ruin? The world is slowly bing a ruin. The so-called unbreakable world is already broken, yet we¡¯re still standing. Destroying the old world that is about to die is also necessary to be able to build a new world. Your vision is too narrow." Gong Lixin calmly stated.

    He would never have pity for something that was destined to be abandoned. He would not be a hero and would be the first to abandon it instead because he knew that without doing so, he would not be able to move forward.

    In exchange for the destruction of a small piece of useless area, countless of zombies would be dead and more than 50 survivors would be safe. He felt that it was a very worthy trade-off which was not worth hesitating about.

    Young Master Gong¡¯s indifferent and decisive words simply silenced the people on the helicopter, waking them up to their reality. Yes, during the apocalypse, the original world was destined to be destroyed so why should they cling to the past? Right now, the value of life was much higher than everything else.

    It seemed like Gong Lixin¡¯s standing in everyone¡¯s eyes changed. From the original envy and admiration, it turned into a relentless reverence. [2] Young Master Gong was not only powerful but also had a strong mind. Such a person was destined to be extraordinary!

    "I¡¯m in!" While everyone was deep in their thoughts, Lin Wenbo spoke out loudly and was the first one to express his support for Gong Lixin¡¯s idea. His dark eyes gazed at the courageous and determined teenager and the surprise and admiration in his heart intertwined to form a strong and hot magma, melting the hard and heavy walls around his heart.

    Lin Wenbo was a businessman and a very sessful one, too. He knew more about determination than anyone else. However, seeing Xiaoxin¡¯s heart being more determined than his, he felt a sense of pleasure in finding a friend with amon interest. It made his heart beat frantically.

    "Then it¡¯s decided. Give me the rocketuncher." Song Haoran also returned to his senses and firmly supported as well.

    He used to worry that Lixin wouldn¡¯t be able to adapt to the cruelty of the apocalypse but Lixin¡¯s words only revealed that Lixin had adapted better than him. Compared to the boy, he was inferior. However, there was no dissatisfaction in his heart, only joy. Only with Lixin being strong could he be at ease.

    A special forces¡¯ soldier silently handed him the rocketuncher.

    With the weapon in hand and aimed at the target, Song Haoran pulled the trigger without hesitation.

    A long tail of smoke dragged behind the rocket as it flew towards the tanker. It mmed into the ground, throwing surrounding cars into the sky before heavily falling down. The body of the tanker exploded and the intense heat emanating from the tanker quickly ignited several cars around it.

    The helicopter hovered over the explosion point. For more than 20 minutes, consecutive explosions rang out. Several shops and buildings on the street also caught fire. From time to time, the sound of broken and destroyed objects could be heard.

    The thick and pungent ck smoke rocketed into the sky, like a rising dragon ascending to a higher ne.

    "Let¡¯s go." Looking at the zombies on the ground rushing towards the fire, Song Haoran looked calmer as he instructed the driver.

    Low-level zombies could only act by their instinct. When they evolved to the second level and beyond, they had a certain sense of danger. Only then will this trick not work on them.

    The helicopter flew back to the Green Park Market.

    The survivors in the warehouse also heard a huge explosion and then smaller ones came one after another. Such a huge sound naturally attracted their attention.

    The youngest man, who was also the most athletic, was sent to the roof to check on the situation. The group of zombies around the warehouse ran away like a receding tidal wave and headed to where the smoke and explosion came from.

    When the young man saw this, his expression rxed and, not too long after, he heard the sound of propellers flying across the vast sky. He stood up with incredulity and held his hand in prayer as he looked up.

    Four ck dots emerged out of the column of smoke and flew straight towards the direction of their warehouse. The young man put his hand over his brows and looked up once again for fear that it was an illusion created from the dazzling sun. However, it wasn¡¯t.

    Looking back and forth several times, the four ck spots didn¡¯t disappear, but instead flew closer and closer. The young man¡¯s joy almost instantly returned. He quickly held open the window, stabilized his position while perched there and shouted to the people in the warehouse. "The army didn¡¯t leave. The explosion was made by them! They took the zombies away toe and save us!"

    "Really? You¡¯re not mistaken?" Someone kept asking and some people started crying. The cries were no longer from grief, but from joy.

    "Really! Really! They areing soon!" The young man yelled into the window opening with excitement.

    "Long live! Long live the army!" At the same time, the sound of propellers became stronger and stronger and everyone who heard it embraced each other and cheered together.

    <i>[1] CrazedCookies: Nuh-uh! My waifu is the best!</i>

    <i>[2] CrazedCookies: aka more cult members</i>

    <i>[3] CrazedCookies: How long would it take for it to be ¡¯long live Young Master Gong¡¯ I wonder...</i>

 Chapter 61

    The dense group of zombies around the warehouse had lessened, but there were still dozens of them standing around nearby, their ck eyes revealing their desire for flesh and blood.

    The young man sat on the roof on his knees and looked up at the four helicopters with a worshiping gaze. The fear in his heart had long since disappeared and was reced by happiness and hope.

    The helicopter was near now and the hurricane created by the propellers blew the young man¡¯s hair but he didn¡¯t mind. A smile continued to adorn the young man¡¯s face.

    The hatch was opened and heavily armed soldiers fired at the remaining zombies. They avoided shooting at the zombies near the warehouse because those warehouses were built out of thin steel tes and couldn¡¯t withstand the powerful MK48 bullets. They were afraid of identally hurting the people inside.

    "Go!" Once the nearby zombies were wiped out, Song Haoran made anding gesture. A soldier dropped thedder which quickly fell to the ground.

    Gong Lixin jumped directly to the ground without using thedder. Hended earlier than the soldiers who started descending first. Some of the special force¡¯s soldiers who had not seen Young Master Gong¡¯s strength were quite dumbfounded, their movements slowing down a few times to watch the boy. Several of them who were familiar with Young Master Gong dubbed their ignorance as ck of knowledge¡¯.

    Song Haoran nced at the head of the boy who was quick to jump out, his heart feeling helpless. Just now, he was surprised once again. Lin Wenbo shook his head andughed, his eyes filled with thick adoration before he went and climbed down the ropes himself.

    When they allnded on the ground smoothly, Song Haoran also went down thedder. After that, the four helicopters began to slowlynd.

    Seeing the special force¡¯s soldiers wielding knives and quickly approaching the warehouse, the squatting young man stood up and stretched out his neck to look down from the roof. Seeing that the person at the head was actually a small, young boy with a young face, his eyes widened in shock.

    The army must have suffered heavy losses. Even children who were underage had been sent out on duty. They also sent them out to rescue the citizens, too. It was simply too kind and selfless! The shock on the young man¡¯s face faded and turned into a mix of gratitude and sorrow. At the same time, he was also worried about the safety of the teenager. [1]

    However, the boy quickly dispelled his concerns with his actions, but at the same time, the level of his shock increased.

    He saw the youth approaching them sh a knife through the air ¨C almost like a knife dance ¨C and cut down the zombies he met on the way as if cutting down grass. The path he took was a straight line towards the warehouse, the road littered with zombie bodies and paved with ck blood.

    It was quite hard for the special force¡¯s soldiers to keep up with him. In just a few seconds, the teenager went from jumping out of the helicopter to killing zombies along the way to knocking on the closed door of the warehouse, barely a minuteter.

    The young man stood from the top of the warehouse and looked at the excited crowd who couldn¡¯t wait to open the door and run to the helicopter that hadnded under the protection of the special forces.

    After everyone boarded, the teenager took a few steps and looked up at the young man on the roof and asked, "Aren¡¯t youing back with us?"

    "Go back, go back." The delicate brows of the youth before him came into view, as if a warm sun shone into his heart and drove away all his fear and uneasiness. The young man shivered and immediately returned to Earth before quickly approaching the window, climbing down the high-stacked cargo boxes and onto the ground floor.

    He recalled the youth who smiled under the scorching sun and his heart trembled. He felt as if he would never forget that smile that pulled him out of his desperate abyss.

    "Is there still anyone inside?" After escorting the crowd, Lin Wenbo and Song Haoran ran back and asked without hesitation.

    "There shouldn¡¯t be anyone left. I didn¡¯t see anyone when I came down." The young man hurried towards them.

    "Then you go into the helicopter first, we¡¯ll go in and check." Song Haoran said quickly.

    "Okay." The young man replied loudly and smiled at the calm teenager before following him to the helicopter. Running beside the teenager, the young man felt inexplicably at peace even with his fast pace.

    Song Haoran and Lin Wenbo quickly checked the warehouse and determined that the warehouse was indeed empty, and they were ready to leave. While crossing a pile of boxes opened by the survivors, Lin Wenbo¡¯s footsteps stopped.

    The boxes that were opened were all food items or daily necessities, which was what Lixin currently needed the most. Lin Wenbo decisively called Song Haoran and pointed at the boxes.

    Song Haoran¡¯s brows rose and his eyes held a touch of joy. The two ran over, tacitly emptied a box, and filled it with snacks and supplies Lixin might need before lifting it up and rushing to the helicopter still waiting on the ground.

    The first three helicopters were already full of people and were slowly moving away as they headed towards the base while thest one remained waiting in the same ce. Gong Lixin guarded the young man as they ran towards the helicopter¡¯s open door.

    In order to protect the people, twenty special force¡¯s soldiers have been separated into groups of five among the four helicopters. The five people who were left behind saw Young Master Gong and they all greeted the other with respect. They didn¡¯t treat the youth as a child at all.

    Gong Lixin sat down first and the young man sat down in a vacant spot beside him.

    Gong? The young man sat quietly beside the other, chewing on the words spoken by the soldiers with such reverence. His heart was hot. This was the name of his savior!

    In less than a minute, Song Haoran and Lin Wenbo also carried out a box and quickly boarded the helicopter before closing the door.

    The helicopter lifted off safely and they watched the warehouse gradually shrink the higher they went. The more than a dozen survivors were relieved and melted from exhaustion into their seats.

    "General must have long known that this warehouse was for stacking food and daily necessities. If we had known, we would have also carried a few boxes up." A specialmander looked at the big box that the two men ced at their feet.

    "This is for Lixin. You¡¯ll have your chance on your next mission." Song Haoran hugged Gong Lixin¡¯s shoulder as he exined.

    The survivors heard his words and immediately pulled out their travel bags and distributed their collected items to several special force¡¯s soldiers. Their attitude was very enthusiastic while doing so. Their travel bags were all taken from the warehouse and were the same color and the same style. When the military first found them, they collected enough food before getting on the helicopter.

    The faces of the people were filled with deep joy and gratitude. The people held a bulging taupe travel bag and, instead of looking like survivors who didn¡¯t want to die, they seemed more like a tour group going to travel abroad.

    The soldiers quickly refused but the survivors were unwilling to give up and forcefully put items into their arms or pockets. The cabin was filled with warmth and the despair and fear of the remaining day had long since been dispelled.

    "These things will be brought back to the base and will be your private property. The base won¡¯t ask you for them. Please take them back. You will have to rely on your ownbor for future living materials. I suggest that you use these things as surplus food and save them. Come, take them back." Song Haoran left a way out for his men.

    The soldiers also consciously returned their things. The people refused at first but due to Song Haoran¡¯s generosity, they had no choice but to ept them.

    The young man sitting next to Gong Lixin kept his head down and was silent. Unlike others, he came empty-handed. When everyone rewarded the soldiers, he had a struggling look in his eyes and stole a nce at the teenager beside him. He finally made up his mind and slowly searched his pocket.

    When Song Haoran¡¯s words fell, his hands were stiff, but his movements did not stop. He leaned back and put his hand into Gong Lixin¡¯s pocket.

    The movement was secretive but could it escape Gong Lixin¡¯s senses? Gong Lixin gave him a look, took out the thing in his pocket, and stared at it in front of him. His clear eyes lit up as bright as stars.

    This was a piece of Swiss chocte which was Gong Lixin¡¯s favorite brand. Thinking of this fragrant and silky taste, his mouth watered and he unconsciously licked his lips, his face screaming with the words ¡¯want to eat¡¯.

    But when he thought about Song Haoran¡¯s words, he immediately pressed down his desire and, with a sad face, he returned the chocte with seriousness. "You keep it for yourself. Big Brother Song said so himself and I can¡¯t take your things." It was hard to let go of such a beautiful package of chocte.

    The young man waved his hand and pushed the chocte back into the other¡¯s pocket. Everyone on the helicopter watched the two people¡¯s exchange.

    With his own eyes full of adoration, Lin Wenbo stared at Gong Lixin¡¯s cute expression and covetous eyes. He calmly said, "If it¡¯s only chocte, just take it."

    Gong Lixin couldn¡¯t hold long his serious expression and his eyes red at the other for a moment, before licking his lips and hesitantly looking towards Song Haoran.

    "Take it. Remember this and remember to repay the favor in the future." Under the teenager¡¯s eager eyes full of longing, Song Haoran, who had always practiced military discipline, was hard pressed to say ¡¯no¡¯ and, in the end, couldn¡¯t resist and gave his approval.

    Gong Lixin nodded cheerfully and put the chocte into his pocket. With eyes bent, he thanked the young man sincerely. The young man¡¯s face was red and he felt overwhelmed by the other¡¯s gratitude.

    Seeing that Gong Lixin waited for Song Haoran¡¯s permission before daring to ept something, Lin Wenbo felt quite a difort in his heart and turned his head away to look out the window. He remembered that his previous disgust and misunderstanding of Xiaoxin¡¯s intentions caused this current alienation. Dark sorrow continued to pour into his heart.

    He didn¡¯t know if he still had a chance to make up for it. Will Xiaoxin ever be as close to him as he was to his friend? Most definitely. Thinking of the cute youngster, the corner of Lin Wenbo¡¯s mouth slowly rose and his heart felt relieved.

    There were still ongoing explosions in nearby ces where smoke kept rising, seeming never-ending. The helicopter had already flown towards the base, but after hearing the explosions, it turned back and approached the ck column of smoke.

    "Let¡¯s go and see," Song Haoran ordered the pilot. After all, this was the city they had lived in for many years and naturally, he held strong nostalgia towards it.

    Flying up close, everyone couldn¡¯t help but get up and take a look at the ground. Gong Lixin also squeezed in front of the window next to Lin Wenbo in order to get a look.

    The cars that crowded and blocked the road have now be bombs which detonated one after another. The shrapnel and fireworks sttered and ignited the storefronts and buildings on both sides of the road. In just 30 minutes, the most prosperous area of the past has be devastated and was engulfed in a sea of fire.

    Even from several meters high, everyone could feel the tremor on the ground and the heat of the mes. They watched the ce where they used to live in the past be swallowed up by the ruthless fire. Everyone could only stare. Their expressions were bleak and the suffocating air spread throughout the cabin.

    Another violent explosion came and broke the silence. A unique building, a building that stretched into the sky and into the clouds, shook and slowly swayed. Everyone watched, wide-eyes, their expressions bing one of disbelief.

    "No, Dingtai Building is going to copse." The pilot of the helicopter said as they watched from far away.

    <i>[1] CrazedCookies: So much better than that other ungrateful...</i>thing<i>.</i>

    <i>Wuxian: this is such a deste scenery but apocalypse tends to do that even to the most prosperous of towns. *lights a candle for Haoran¡¯s and the others¡¯ hometown*</i>

    <i>CrazedCookies: I¡¯m not there tomorrow untilte in the evening so have an early chapter! I¡¯ll post the other e tomorrow.

    </i>

    <i> </i>

 Chapter 62

    Dingtai Building, thendmark of the city, had won many international praises and bore the pride of the citizens now slowly copsed in an irreparable manner.

    The smoke that it created rose to the sky and with it, the memories as it flew through the clouds. Its proud posture turned into a pile of ugly and rough broken concrete and ss. The exposed and sharp broken steel spines alsoy bare, as if in sorrow.

    In the cabin, even the air had be extraordinarily heavy. Many of the people bent their waist and curled over themselves, their eyes were red and they looked like a mess, just like the city that seemed to have been swept through by war.

    This was the situation they had personally created. The beautiful city of the past nowy in ruin. Their imagination at the start and seeing the real thing was different. The guilt brought by the sight was far beyond anyone could tolerate. Even Song Haoran, who was as strong as iron, right now couldn¡¯t help but be red-eyed and his fingertips on his gun¡¯s trigger were shivering.

    The survivors looked nk as they looked at the sight. They had already burst into tears and cried silently. Right then, the air was stagnant and everyone felt helpless, unwilling, confused, scared, and all such negative emotions quietly creeped into everyone¡¯s heart, like a steel needle, ever so faint.

    Gong Lixin looked on, staring at the numerous zombies buried in the ruins and the ones who were still rushing into the fire and smiled with satisfaction. There was no sort of nostalgia for this city. He couldn¡¯t understand everyone¡¯s sorrow. He only knows that after the fire, this piece of scorched earth will be the grave of hundreds of thousands of zombies and this city will be greatly purified.

    Was there any better result than this? Obviously not! Therefore, all sorrow and disappointment were superfluous, useless and weakness and, like zombies, should bepletely eliminated!

    With his heart secretly made up, Gong Lixin gently held Song Haoran¡¯s fingers, smiled as he looked up at him and cautiously opened his mouth to say his thoughts, "Big Brother Song, look, how many zombies died below? There should be hundreds of thousands, no? We have wiped out hundreds of thousands of zombies. One day, we will kill all the zombies here and when wee back, we will rebuild our monument on this scorched earth."

    Kill Xiao Lin and step into the sunlight. It was his dream in hisst life to build his own monument. He had halfpleted his goal. In this world, he would realize his dreamspletely.

    The voice of the young boy was not loud, but it seemed to bring some magical power to awaken the people who were feeling lost. Their eyes slowly moved away from the sea of fire and the ruins below and instead looked at the mes where zombies with ck bones were dying and their hearts were shocked.

    There were still many zombies who were rushing into the sea of fire and the densely packed zombies were being reduced at a speed visible to the naked eye as they were burned by the fire.

    "This fire has cleaned up the area." Lin Wenbo whispered; his expression no longer showed pain. "Our approach was not wrong. The old world is destroyed in our hands and the new world will be made by our hands. For the birth of our new monument, everyone will work hard!"

    As the words fell, he pulled the young and thin body into his arms, his head on top of the other¡¯s soft hair and narrowed his eyes with an obvious gentle smile while he enjoyed the magnificent scenery and admired the buildings that were being swallowed by fire.

    The warm body of the boy filled his arms and his heart and faintly, some of his old, stubborn beliefs were drawn out from his soul and were reced by a more determined and ardent belief that made him feel a bit dazzled.

    Working with the young boy in his arms to create a new world, this idea has now rooted into his heart, sprouted and quickly thrived. Since the beginning of the apocalypse, the weakness and constraints that were buried deep in the bottom of his heart had been dissolved and became vitality for something new.

    Song Haoran had also returned to Earth. He looked at the boy who was held in his friend¡¯s arms. He looked calm and courageous. His and the teenager¡¯s fingers were interlocked. The red flush of his eyes quickly faded and was reced by a firm belief. In this moment, everything of the past waspletely abandoned by him. He will live in the present and live in the apocalypse. He will join hands with the youth next to him to create the future that belongs to them. Such thoughts havee to mind and made him passionate.

    Through the headset, twenty other special force¡¯s soldiers on the other helicopters also heard Young Master Gong¡¯s light deration. Looking at the buildings that have copsed, the guilt in their hearts were also copsing. The new faith was now built on Young Master Gong¡¯s dream and they stood taller with this new dream. [1]

    As for the survivors on board, when they learned that the military had saved them at the expense of the entire Dingtai District, there was only one thought in their minds: to live! Noe matter how difficult it was, they had to live and live well!

    The survivors on the same helicopter as Gong Lixin felt this even more deeply. The young man stood silently behind Gong Lixin, staring at his thin but tall figure, his eyes full of eager light.

    The four helicopters no longer dallied around and simply turned their heads and plundered towards the base.

    ***

    At 4:00 p.m., ability user test was about to end. Gong Yuanhang, Lin Mao and others did not care to see the results, they were anxiously waiting in the base. Gong Xiangyi also left the work in her hands and apanied them in their restlessness.

    The satellitemunicator finally made a noise under the scorching gaze of the crowd. Gong Yuanhang jolted up and quickly connected the phone.

    A happy feeling swept across his being, his tight expression slightly loosened and, after a few more exchanges in low voices, he hung up the phone and told everyone present, "Fifty-two survivors have been safely rescued and we have no casualties. They¡¯ll arrive at the base in half an hour. Go ahead and get ready to do you job everyone."

    Everyone had a moment of pure astonishment and almost couldn¡¯t believe their ears. The extent of the difficulty of the task of this mission was clear to all of them. Even if an army of tens of thousands of people was sent, it would be difficult to retreat. They thought that Young Master Gong might be able to do it and return as soon as possible. He might also suffer heavy casualties and be a zombie, but it was more likely for him to die in Green Park market.

    In short, they envisioned thousand different results but never thought it would be such an ending! How did Young Master Gong do it? Everyone was surprised and wondered. Even Gong Yuanhang couldn¡¯t wait to understand the specifics of their mission.

    His son brought him one surprise after another and he could barely keep up.

    Gong Xiangyi secretly sighed and went along with the old man in charge of logistics to help prepare. How much material will 52 more survivors consume? She only hoped that there would be several powerful ability users from that area. She thought to herself.

    Half an hourter, four helicopters arrived on schedule andnded slowly on the tarmac. Some people heard the news and rushed there, hoping to find their lost rtives.

    Seeing that his son was the first to open the hatch, Gong Yuanhang couldn¡¯t help but step forward and greet him within his arms.

    Holding the youth who rushed into his arms, Father Gong rubbed his smooth hair and his expression couldn¡¯t help but show nothing but adoration. When his son is still so small, he¡¯s involved in such great danger and is growing rapidly. He felt a twinge of pain in his heart.

    After a few ps on his son¡¯s back, Gong Yuanhang hid the love on his face and handed him back to Song Haoran and Lin Wenbo, who were waiting to for him, and went to greet the survivors.

    After shaking hands and giving his condolences to several survivors, Gong Yuanhang asked the logistics¡¯ staff to take them down to iste them and check their bodies, register them into the household registration and test their ability before arranging a room for them to rest.

    After the survivors left, he looked at the 20 special forces¡¯ soldiers who came up to his youngest child to say goodbye and Gong Yuanhang¡¯s expression became thoughtful. He felt that some of the soldiers had changed somehow. Their original temperament were more respectful than before, their eyes were more firm than before and their attitude toward his son was almost worshipful. It was almost as if the other was revered.

    Apparently, Lin Mao also saw these changes and Gong Yuanhang looked at him and opened his mouth. "Go, hold a meeting. We¡¯ll listen to their mission report." Gong Yuanhangughed and lifted his foot to move after hemanded.

    "What¡¯s the rtionship between the boy and your base leader?" The young man who had given the boy chocte looked from afar as Gong Lixin left with Gong Yuanhang and curiously asked the staff member next to him.

    "That is Young Master Gong," the staff¡¯s expression answered, his tone beaming with pride. "The son of Leader Gong and a ice-fire-wind three-system ability user and also the strongest person in our base. I heard that this year, he¡¯s only 16 years old."

    It turned out to be Young Master Gong and not not Gong! The young man suddenly thought this, but was attracted by another topic. He hesitatingly asked, "You said that he¡¯s an ability user? What¡¯s an ability?" When the question was asked, the youth¡¯s palm was a little sweaty.

    Talking about ability users, the enthusiasm of the staff came back and his introduction was full of excitement. At the end of his exnation, he kindly added, "Later, you will also go to test your ability. If you¡¯re an ability user, you will have a good life in the future. That¡¯s all."

    The young man nodded and repeated the staff¡¯s words in his mind and found that he didn¡¯t mention the ability he knew and was slightly relieved.

    When the staff finished exining, he remembered that the other was rescued by Young Master Gong and asked about how Young Master Gong rescued them. The young man quickly threw away his uneasiness and his eyes sparkled as he talked about Young Master Gong¡¯s great achievements.

    In the conference room, Gong Lixin looked around his bag and held the chocte the young man gave him. He silently swallowed his saliva and all other thoughts had already disappeared.

    Song Haoran and Lin Wenbo added to each other¡¯s exnation as they described the mission¡¯s process clearly and let the people in the conference room listen with astonished eyes.

    When they finished, Gong Yuanhang was silent for a long time before he concluded all that information and his face was a little awkward. "You blew up Dingtai Building? The entire Dingtai District has been burnt into a scorched earth?"

    "Yes." Song Haoran and Lin Wenbo replied with no hint of remorse on their faces.

    Gong Yuanhang was stunned back into his chair and stared at an empty space without any focus, as if imagining the scene of when Dingtai Building burned to the ground. The six district leaders responsible for people in their districts also looked at the three people who remained silent, with eyes as if they were terrorists.

    "Hahaha!" Grandfather Lin took the lead to return everyone to Earth andughed. "Good, dare to break the old monument and not at all disturbed by sentiments to make such a decision! He really is a hero in such a time of chaos, ah a hero! Yuanhang, you have such a good son!"

    After Lin Mao¡¯s voice fell, Gong Yuanhang felt slightly indulgent and immediatelyughed as well. Hisughter was very smooth. His son had grown to the point where he was stronger than he imagined and he could rest assured.

    He originally intended to hand over the base to Haoran or Wenbo, but it seemed that his son, Gong Lixin, was more suitable! Thinking of this, Gong Yuanhang wasughing again.

    After thinking about it, several higher-ups became even more cautious about their treatment towards Gong Lixin than ever before. The entire Dingtai District was destroyed and there was no hesitation at all! They couldn¡¯t mess with him!

    Gong Xiangyi looked at the expression of her father, Grandfather Lin and the six head of district one by one before gritting her teeth and slowly hanging her head. This was so devastating. Gong Lixin, who is so powerful, what does she have to fight against him? Forget it!

    Unclear of what was going on, Young Master Gong nced at his father who wasughing before pinching the chocte in his hand. When did the meeting end?I want to eat chocte.Alright, there are six small pieces; one for father, one piece for Granfather Lin, one for Big Brother Song and one for Big Brother Lin, so I can eat two!

    <i>[1] CrazedCookies: Like I said, more cult member</i>

 Chapter 63

    At the end of the meeting held on June 3rd, the six district leaders didn¡¯t immediately leave. Instead, they went forward and talked to Young Master Gong for a bit. Their behavior had changed from being originally cautious to currently filled with humility.

    The youth was not only strong, but also had a decisive personality. Imagine what kind of person he will grow into under the influence of the apocalypse? The district leaders couldn¡¯t imagine, but their poor imagination didn¡¯t prevent them from being servile to Young Master Gong. If even the Dingtai District could be destroyed, then wasn¡¯t killing them only a matter of raising his hands?

    Gong Lixin¡¯s confusion showed on his face as he nodded or shook his head when the district leaders talked to him. He had always been a person with poor social skills. Fortunately, there was Father Gong and Grandfather Lin to help him and they subsequently sent people one by one.

    The appearance of the ability users broke the bnce of power and also caused the hearts of the people on the base to waver. Father Gong was worried about this but due to the presence of his son, all these worries became unnecessary. Father Gong was very thankful to Lixin. He patted his son¡¯s shoulder in encouragement.

    Regardless of what Father Gong said, Gong Lixin nodded and waited for him to finish his words. He took out the bar of chocte from his pocket and couldn¡¯t wait to take it apart. He took apart a piece and ced it in front of his father¡¯s mouth. His big eyes sparkled and said, "Dad, you eat!"

    Father Gong was full of surprise, his expression bing stiff for a moment. He looked at his young son who was looking at him with expectant eyes and his own mouth twitched. Just a minute ago, he was an undisclosed master, but as soon as people left, he immediately reverted to his usual self. The gap was too great and Father Gong had a hard time adapting.

    Father Gong opened his mouth and Gong Lixin ced the chocte in before breaking another piece and presenting it to Old Lin. He said with a smile, "Grandpa Lin, you also eat!"

    "Alright, alright!" Lin Mao nced at the other¡¯s eyes before taking the chocte into his mouth. Then, he gave Gong Lixin a thumbs up, indicating that the chocte was good.

    Gong Lixin¡¯s eyes curved into a crescent shape and two other pieces were stuffed into Song Haoran¡¯s and Lin Wenbo¡¯s mouth, causing the two tough. Although the young man¡¯s strength was amazing, he was still easygoing and so simple. A small candy, an old joke, such small things can already make him happy. In the end, this was his unique character that unconsciously ensnared the two in a deep trap.

    Two pieces were left of the chocte. Gong Xiangyi stood at Lin Wenbo¡¯s side and frowned, full of disgust and ready to refuse, but Gong Lixin didn¡¯t even ask her before he lowered his head and ate thest two pieces of the chocte. His cat-like eyes narrowed slightly and revealed an expression full of joy.

    Gong Xiangyi¡¯s mouth was stiff and it took a few seconds for her to get it to loosen, her expression still distorted.

    Father Gong knew that the brother and sister didn¡¯t get along and cautiously reminded Gong Xiangyi, "Didn¡¯t you say that you will teach Wenbo and Haoran how to improve their ability and mental strength? Let your brother listen in as well."

    Gong Xiangyi¡¯s ugly expression became even more distorted. "He¡¯s already so strong. He must already have his own method. Where do I need to guide him!?"

    "Why, do you want to hide it? Or you just don¡¯t want to see your brother be stronger than you? How do you think we got our current status and easy life? It was all because of the strength of your brother! Xiangyi, I hope you don¡¯t forget the fact that we are family." The vein near Gong Yuanhang¡¯s forehead twitched, and his tone was extremely severe.

    Lin Mao also looked her way and gave Gong Xiangyi and unreadable look. She had a younger brother that was strong, clever, and sensible. He doesn¡¯t understand at all why Gong Xiangyi thought the way she did. Such a woman wants to be a match for his grandson? Never in a million years!

    Lin Wenbo and Song Haoran also looked at Gong Xiangyi and their deep and unreadable gaze made Gong Xiangyi tremble. She gritted her teeth and finally responded. Although she was very unwilling, she had to admit that her life in the base was much better than herst life. When she went out, no one dared to scorn her at all because she had Gong Lixin¡¯s backing.

    In herst life, others who met Gong Lixin always referred to him as Gong Xiangyi¡¯s younger brother. In this life, the situation of the two werepletely reversed.

    Gong Xiangyi buried her unwillingness to the depths of her heart and looked at Gong Lixin who didn¡¯t even spare her a nce. She said, "Let¡¯s go, to my room."

    Gong Lixin nodded and grabbed Song Haoran¡¯s big hand behind Gong Xiangyi¡¯s back. When Lin Wenbo saw this, he slowed down for two steps and held Lixin¡¯s other hand, rubbing his thumb over the delicate back of his hand to show his support.

    Gong Yuanhang and Lin Mao looked at the three holding hands before looking at each other with a smile. The three people had a deep rtionship with each other and it made them happy to see this. In the apocalypse, people could only live better if they were united and thus, should be like them.

    Gong Xiangyi took out the key to open the door and turned to the three people behind her. "Don¡¯t enter the room yet, change your shoes first." She said, as she took out three pairs of sandals from inside and threw them towards the door.

    "Why do you want us to change to sandals to enter your room? Do you still think we¡¯re living in the past? Wake up!" Song Haoran¡¯s thick brows frowned, but he was not angry.

    Gong Xiangyi was scared of any intimacy between men and women so she was eager to avoid it as much as possible. It was also Lin Wenbo¡¯s first time toe to her room. Seeing Gong Xiangyi¡¯s slightly unspoken and disgusted expression, he licked his lips in thought and bent forward to change out of his shoes.

    Gong Lixin was the most cautious. He took off his boots and put on his sandals before pushing the door open to Gong Xiangyi¡¯s room. A burst of fragrant perfume rushed out from the room and he internally sighed.

    Two narrow dormitories were opened and turned into a suite of more than 30 m2. There was a king-sized bed in the middle of the suite which was covered in a dark gold brocade sheet withrge peonies in full bloom and a beautiful chiffon curtain around it,plementing each other. The walls have been repainted and affixed with Victorian-style wallpaper. The whole room was beautifully decorated with bold colors, and covered by a pure white wool carpet. It didn¡¯t look like much, but it revealed an unspeakable style and luxurious lifestyle.

    This kind of decoration, even before the start of the apocalypse, was over the top. It was no wonder that Gong Xiangyi didn¡¯t let anyone visit.

    Seeing theyout of this room, Lin Wenbo and Song Haoran had a feeling of being tricked and both their faces became heavy and the look in their eyes became sharp as they looked over to Gong Xiangyi.

    "Did you get people on the base to help with this room of yours?" Song Haoran mmed the door shut and asked, a cold storm brewing in the background.

    "I only let them help me with breaking the wall and painting the walls, the rest was done on my own." Gong Xiangyi¡¯s faintly blushed and hurriedly exined.

    She knew that during the apocalypse such a magnificent room was too ostentatious. If other people in the base saw it, it would inevitably cause everyone anger and have doubts, and might even affect her father¡¯s leadership status. However, she had long vowed that she would live a happy life and thus, live happily. If she had the ability and the conditions, why did she have to let herself suffer? She had enough pain in herst life.

    "You still have so much gall." Song Haoran said coldly as he reluctantly suppressed his anger. "However, I advise you to put these things away as soon as possible. Don¡¯t let others see them or I will burn them myself."

    Gong Xiangyi deted and looked to Lin Wenbo with an aggrieved expression. Lin Wenbo saw her expression but he still remained indifferent. He didn¡¯t talk. He simply sat on his knees on the floor and, Gong Lixin, who was touching the wool carpet, walked up to him and sat down next to him.

    "Didn¡¯t you say that you wanted to teach us how to increase our ability and mental strength? You can start." He said as he squeezed the youth¡¯s little hand. Towards Gong Xiangyi, he felt powerless. It seemed futile to say anything. She had already entered a dead end, in a world of her imagination that she couldn¡¯t be pulled back from.

    Gong Xiangyi saw how Wenbo didn¡¯t say anything about removing her decoration and her brows raised in quiet joy. She said to the dark-skinned Song Haoran, "Yeah, stop wasting time, let¡¯s start."

    Song Haoran¡¯s expression was cold. After ring at her, he sat down on Gong Lixin¡¯s other side.

    Gong Xiangyi ced a red yoga mat on the white wool carpet before sitting down on her knees. Her behaviour caused Song Haoran to be even colder. Gong Xiangyi bit back what she wanted to say as she didn¡¯t dare attack Song Haoran. If she hadn¡¯t been protected by Song Haoran in herst life, she would have already died hundreds of times.

    "There are two ways to increase the power of one¡¯s ability. One is to absorb a nucleus and the other is through meditation. The method of absorbing a nucleus is the fastest method but also the most unstable. Although meditation is slower, it can stabilize the fluctuating ability and improve your mental power. The release of your abilities depends on your mental strength. The stronger your mental strength, the faster the release, and the greater the power of your ability. Therefore, meditation is very important." Gong Xiangyi slowly exined what people had concluded a few yearster: an ability meditation method.

    "What¡¯s mental strength?" Gong Lixin raised his hand, his cat-like eyes filled with curiosity.

    "Mental strength is the power of the mind. It is an intangible energy released by our brain cells. We can use it to control the ability in our body, let it condense before releasing it. The mental strength is useful and can be manipted to a certain extent. People who are power ability users are people with a particrly strong mental strength. Do you understand?" Gong Xiangyi, who was stunned by the other¡¯s curious eyes, exined with patience.

    "Oh!" Gong Lixin answered, his small mouth slightly opened.

    After speaking, he tilted his head and said, "I still don¡¯t understand." If someone else was doing this, Song Haoran and Lin Wenbo might think that the person was deliberately ying with Gong Xiangyi. But the youth was honest, and he meant it when he said he didn¡¯t understand. They saw his confused expression and Gong Xiangyi¡¯s face which turned into the color of pig liver. The tightness in Song Haoran¡¯s heart instantly dissipated and heughed as he patted Gong Lixin¡¯s shoulder.

    Lin Wenbo was also stunned, his eyes reflecting joy.

    "Gong Lixin, if you don¡¯t want to learn then get out! Haoran and Wenbo still have to learn!" Gong Xiangyi screamed and pushed up against the yoga mat under her.

    "I won¡¯t ask questions. You may continue." Unwilling to disturb Big Brother Song¡¯s and Big Brother Lin¡¯s study time, Gong Lixin smiled, waved his hand, and said that he wouldn¡¯t speak again.

    Seeing his lovely expression and gesture, Song Haoranughed again. As heughed, he dragged the other into his arms. He tilted his head and ced a few kisses on Gong Lixin¡¯s forehead. All signs of his previous chilly expression were now gone,pletely reced by a soft and gentle expression.

    Seeing his friend¡¯s unscrupulous behavior, Lin Wenbo smiled on the outside, but there was an explosion in his heart and soul on the inside.

 Chapter 64

    Gong Lixin quietly sat in the middle of Song Haoran and Lin Wenbo and no longer spoke, making Gong Xiangyi relieved. This younger brother of hers, was he serious? As long as she was with him, she would always be embarrassed.

    "To enter the meditation state, you must first adjust your breathing, then slowly empty your mind and have your breathing be in harmony with nature. Your mind must reach an ethereal state if you want to enter a state of meditation. A little while after entering the meditation state, your sight will be focused on your inner self. The corresponding radiance of your ability will sh and your body will feel slightly warm, so don¡¯t be surprised by that. Instead, remain in that state and when the meditation is over, you will find your body slightly more powerful and your energy very full." Gong Xiangyi said this and closed her eyes to demonstrate.

    Gong Lixin listened to her breathing¡¯s rhythm and secretly nodded in approval. This kind of breathing method is called natural breathing method. It¡¯s a breathing method that best fits the needs of the human body and thews of nature. It had a great effect on regting the functions of various organs. Natural meditation was more useful for those who had internal energy in their meridian instead of their dantian, and it was more effective than Mingxian meditation.

    It seemed that Gong Xiangyi does have more internal energy. No wonder her ability was stronger than Big Brother Lin¡¯s and Big Brother Song¡¯s. Gong Lixin lowered his head and stayed silent, even more afraid to open his mouth and bother the other two in their learning process.

    Song Haoran and Lin Wenbo also closed their eyes, followed Gong Xiangyi¡¯s demonstration, and slowly emptied their heads.

    There was a strong smell of perfume filling their nose and their closed eyes brought up the image of Gong Xiangyi¡¯s luxurious room. It was a stark contrast to this devastated world which made Song Haoran furrow his eyebrows and his heart depressed. How could he empty his mind like this?

    He suddenly opened his eyes and said with his deep voice, "Forget it. Now that we have finished learning meditation, we can go back and try it ourselves."

    Lin Wenbo was not disturbed by the fragrant aroma of the room, but he couldn¡¯t stand still, his mind always thinking of one thing or another¡ªlike the image of Song Haoran taking the teenager into his arms and kissing his forehead, except his heart would surge forth and change the face of his friend to that of his own. He imagined his thin lips kissing the teenager¡¯s smooth forehead.

    His heart was slightly shocked, but his face didn¡¯t show it. He slowly opened his eyes and nodded. "Okay, let¡¯s go back and practice."

    Gong Xiangyi had to stop her meditation and frowned. "Well, if you don¡¯t understand,e and ask me again. Right now, we can study how to use your abilities. It¡¯s best to create a few practical and lethal moves. You can be considered a real master with your own special moves."

    Recalling Song Haoran and Lin Wenbo¡¯s famous moves in herst life, she continued, "Haoran can try to summon multiple fireballs and bombard arge area of enemies, or you can also try to fire arge fireball that could explode into several small fireballs. There are many ws and missing information when ites to using one¡¯s ability, so you must think about it carefully."

    Listening up until now, and without waiting for Song Haoran to respond, Gong Lixin had straightened his back and solemnly retorted, "What you said is wrong. The power of fire ability users is not in how widespread their killing area is but in the fire¡¯s temperature. Temperature is key to determining whether a fire ability user is strong or not. Big Brother Song, don¡¯t listen to her, she doesn¡¯t have the fire ability and will only mislead you."

    Thest sentence was too straightforward and really didn¡¯t give Gong Xiangyi any face. Gong Xiangyi trembled in anger. Why couldn¡¯t he just listen to her? This was Song Haoran¡¯s famous move in herst life. If Song Haoran thought up his special move, the result would be the same! She red at the yoga mat below her without a word.

    Song Haoran originally wanted to nod and agree to Gong Xiangyi¡¯s suggestion but after listening to Gong Lixin¡¯s words, his expression slightly changed and he was in deep thought.

    Gong Lixin saw that the other acknowledged his words, but still couldn¡¯tpletely grasp the concept so Gong Lixin simply extended his long index finger and directly demonstrated.

    "Big Brother Song, the color of the mes represents their temperature and it also represents the power contained within it. The red me can burn the human body, the orange me can burn human bones, the golden mes can turn people into ashes, and the white mes can even melt steel."

    Gong Lixin thoroughly exined as he changed the color of the me on the tip of his index finger while its size remained the same. As he kept talking, the temperature of the fire rose and the me turned golden. When Lin Wenbo and Song Haoran finally couldn¡¯t stand the heat, they moved to the far side.

    Gong Xiangyi had no words to say and merely pulled at the yoga mat back and forth.

    "I can only release the golden me right now. If you want to release the white me to melt steel, your current level still needs to increase by two. A small spark, as long as the temperature is high enough, could incinerate anything instantly. At that time, if you use your fire ability, the ce where you attacked will be a scorched earth, and the power of your ability will naturally be strong. The strength of fire is determined by the temperature of the me, so Big Brother Song should now step up to practice to control the fire¡¯s temperature and not study just any big trick." The youngster showed off his own strength without reservation, the sound of his teaching voice hypnotizing Lin Wenbo and Song Haoran.

    Song Haoran¡¯s expression was that of surprise. He raised his hand to create a red me as opposed to the golden me on the teenager¡¯s fingertip. The huge temperature difference was very obvious. Just imagine a me that can burn people into ashes and was clearly powerful at a nce.

    Song Haoran snuffed out his me and was filled with a sense of enlightenment as he pondered.

    Seeing that he understood, Gong Lixin waved his hand and the three small mes were taken back. Gong Xiangyi looked at Song Haoran, who was deep in thought, before looking at Gong Lixin who had a calm expression. The shock in her heart made her speechless for a while. She had a hunch that, inspired by Gong Lixin¡¯s words, Song Haoran would certainly be more powerful than the one from her previous life. Who was this extraordinary youth in front of her? She was not sure anymore.

    "I didn¡¯t expect Lixin to be such a powerful fire ability user. I remember when you were a child, you¡¯d be scared of fireworks. You never wanted to go near them again. Life really is unpredictable!" Gong Xiangyi reminisced as she observed Gong Lixin¡¯s expression from the corner of her eye.

    Gong Lixin turned his head and carefully searched through the original host¡¯s memory. After a while, he replied, "I wasn¡¯t scared of fireworks when I was a child. Actually, I loved to y with them when I was young!" He said with unmistakable arrogance.

    Gong Xiangyi¡¯s heart jumped and she smiled. "Yes, it seems that I remembered it wrong."

    Lin Wenbo was stunned by the youth¡¯s arrogance beforeughing and reaching out. He squeezed the tender meat on his cheek and joked, "No wonder you¡¯re a fire ability user. It turned out to be a result of practice."

    After the words were said, he paused before asking seriously. "I¡¯m a metal ability user. How should metal ability be used? Do you have any idea?"

    "I¡¯ve never experienced the ability before," Gong Lixin waved the question off and seriously exined, "so how to properly utilize it remains unclear. I¡¯ll need Big Brother Lin to think about it himself. If I end up talking nonsense, it will inevitably mislead Big Brother Lin and you¡¯ll have to take a detour."

    His words were very objective and very realistic, but Gong Xiangyi misunderstood it as if he was making fun of her earlier attempt to advice. She ground her teeth and secretly injured herself.

    Lin Wenbo was full of heartfelt feelings for the youth¡¯s sincerity. His beautiful face was filled with obvious adoration and gentleness.

    Gong Xiangyi saw his expression and her pupils contracted sharply, and her teeth were ground even more tightly together. Why is it that the people are the same as before, but everything is different now? Was it because she was arbitrarily changing her destiny? Sure enough, she made a wrong step and all is lost!

    This heavy realization hit her heart, making Gong Xiangyi feel unhappy and her breath uneven.

    "I¡¯ve taught you meditation. You guys go back and try to understand it. I¡¯m feeling a little ufortable so go." Feeling suffocated from the earlier realization, Gong Xiangyi opened the door.

    "Lixin, let¡¯s go." Song Haoran, who was ufortable, had long wanted to leave the room. Song Haoran took Gong Lixin by the hand and left. As he exited the room, he reminded Gong Xiangyi to restore the room to its previous look.

    Lin Wenbo walked to the door and looked back at her pale face. Gong Xiangyi, who was feeling suffocated, sighed and turned back into her room.

    "Where are you feeling ufortable? I will take you to the infirmary." He bent forward and reached for Gong Xiangyi¡¯s arm.

    "Don¡¯t touch me!" Gong Xiangyi opened her mouth and shouted. As soon as she shouted, she saw Lin Wenbo¡¯s face and her eyes showed deep remorse. She didn¡¯t want to treat her lover like this, but she couldn¡¯t control herself. Things were slowly getting derailed from her imaginary path and consequently, her emotions were gradually bing out of control.

    "I won¡¯t touch you." Lin Wenbo raised his hand and sighed. "Xiangyi, you can¡¯t go on like this. Let¡¯s find you a psychiatrist."

    "I won¡¯t go! I¡¯m very well! Besides, it¡¯s already the apocalypse, where are you going to find me a psychiatrist?" Gong Xiangyi crouched down, her peach-blossom eyes full of warning. A psychiatrist was best at tapping the dark side of a person¡¯s heart. She must not let people know about her past.

    The two stared at each other helplessly. One looked up and watched the other for a long time. Nothing but dead silence filled the room. They didn¡¯t know where to start as there was no longer anymon ground between them. When they were together, apart from quarreling, they were silent, always silent. The deep love of the past seemed like a fragile bubble, bursting aftering face-to-face with reality.

 Chapter 65

    When they left Gong Xiangyi''s room, Song Haoran felt a lot more at ease. He hade to terms with many things during the apocalypse. Suffering, hunger, and death, these were things he had to face calmly. When he saw such a luxurious residence, the feelings became unbearable. Two poems came to mind in such an instance: Zhumen wine smells bad and the road has frozen bones.

    "Fuck, I don''t know what kind of thoughts goes on in Gong Xiangyi''s head all day long!" His face was ck as he cursed.

    "Big Brother Song, what''s wrong? Where did Gong Xiangyi hurt you?" Gong Lixin asked as he pulled his arm.

    "Lixin, do you think Gong Xiangyi''s room was beautiful? Do you want something like that?" Song Haoran felt that this was a great opportunity to educate the teenager. After thinking this, he asked the question.

    "I don''t like it." Gong Lixin shook his head without much thought and firmly added, "if you care too much about material pleasure, it will cause your downfall and then, you be unsessful in life. They will end up killing themselves sooner orter. Now is the apocalypse, and during this crisis, our primary task is to be strong so that we can protect ourselves, but also to protect the people around us as well. Big Brother Song, don''t envy her. Wait for me to further improve my strength in the future, and I can help you get what you want."

    After his speech, he broke away from Song Haoran''s hand and patted Song Haoran''s shoulder infort. Although he was the young master of the Underground Pce, since he was a child, he had always lived an ascetic life. In that way, he had gained superior strength. Therefore, he was very clear about what was necessary in life and what was dispensable.

    Song Haoran was struck dumb. His face became a little bit sullen. He looked at the serious teenager and thought about how he had wanted to give the boy a political education ss. However, he just felt ridiculous now. Something closer to the desire of his heart wanted to break through his chest.

    While looking at the dark and deep eyes of the youth and his exquisitely pale face, Song Haoran suppressed his frantic heartbeat, voice hoarse as he yfully answered him, "I don''t envy her. From now on, Big Brother Song will count on you to live a good life."

    While that was the case, his heart that was still wildly beating wanted to give the best of the world to the youth and let him have it.

    What he wanted was for the teenager to live in such a magnificent room, for the teenager to eat rare and delicious food, and for him to just be happy everyday. Suddenly, he was not so disgusted with Gong Xiangyi''s extravagance. As long as he had the ability, he also wanted the teenager to live that kind of life.

    "Count on me!" Gong Lixin''s eyebrows showed his determination as he patted his thin chest. After a few more years, he would be able to protect all the people around him.

    Song Haoranughed, his eyes shining with a strong and firm brilliance. He held the youth''s hand and was reluctant to let go.

    The two men were walking for a while and were about to return to their respective rooms when suddenly, Gong Lixin thought of something and stopped in his tracks.

    "I''ve almost forgotten, what Gong Xiangyi said was wrong. Abilities don''t rely on mental strength, but the transfer of energy through the meridian to move. Come to my room, I''ll teach you. Big Brother Lin is not here, so I''ll teach him next time."

    Song Haoran didn''t hesitate nor doubt him and went with Gong Lixin back to his room.

    Looking at the room that contained nothing but a bed, a wardrobe, a deck, and a chair, Gong Lixin nodded with satisfaction. He took his shoes off and climbed onto the bed before waving to Song Haoran. "Big Brother Song, take your clothes off."

    Song Haoran was preparing to sit next to the boy when he heard the other''s instruction. His body became stiff for a moment before he hesitantly asked, "why".

    "I will tell you about which meridians are within your body and which have the major roles in releasing your ability." He exined as he reached out and helped Song Haoran to pull up his T-shirt.

    "I''ll do it myself." Prying off the young and delicate fingers of the teenager from him, Song Haoran''s brows and lips scrunched up in difort. Although they were of the same sex, the thought of the teenager seeing his naked upper body made his body heat up.

    Suppressing this mysterious feeling in his heart, he took off his ck shirt covering his upper body, revealing his muscled chest.

    Gong Lixin looked like usual as he pointed to the important point on his body and gently traced the meridians connecting theserge points with his fingertips. He seriously exined the rules and functions of the meridians one sentence at a time. He was so focused, he didn''t realize that his fingertips were brushing over the other''s body.

    At first, Song Haoran could still seriously listen to a sentence or two while barely suppressing his rising body temperature. But when the teenager started describing the meridians of the upper body, he straightened his belt and fixed his pants before turning to the fingertips brushing against him. When the semi-hard bulge was not visible, he finally couldn''t stand it anymore. He grasped the hand of the young boy that give him both pleasure and pain.

    "This is a sacred connection. It''s the connection between you and the body." Gong Lixin''s unfinished words were blocked by Song Haoran''s rude action. He looked up at him in confusion, but saw his red face and veins beating at his temple, making his expression very ugly.

    "Big Brother Song, what''s wrong with you?" He turned his head and looked ignorant.

    Song Haoran gritted his teeth and couldn''t speak for a while. He was secretly anxious inside. He wanted to press down his gradually rising erection. Under the gaze of the teenager though, not only there was no softening, but it only became harder and harder.

    "Damn!" Song Haoran cursed and wanted to get up and avoid his sight. He didn''t dare let the teenager see his ugly state. From the day he saw the other''s perfect body in the clubhouse, he seemed to have been under some kind of curse. From time to time, he always remembered and even reminisced about it. Even when he forced himself to forget countless times, he just couldn''t.

    "Big Brother Song, wait." Seeing that the other quickly swelled up and created a big tent in his pants, Gong Lixin was stunned and pulled Song Haoran''s hand as he was about to get out of bed.

    "Big Brother Song has to relieve himself." He blinked and said the truth.

    Song Haoran didn''t dare look at the boy''s expression. His heart was ashamed and he was trying to shake off the boy''s hand. But he froze on the spot with the boy''s next words.

    "I will help you, you''ll be fine." Gong Lixin seriously said with concern andfort. In hisst life, whenever someone wanted to relieve themselves but didn''t want to go all the way, he always helped them out and his experience increased with it. He didn''t even think twice about helping Song Haoran.

    Song Haoran, who was embarrassed, was frozen in shock. The gentle and delicate fingers slipped into his pants and gently gripped his most private ce. The other''s fingertips brushed over the top of his swelling and pressed into the opening.

    "Ah!" A violent current spread throughout his body. Song Haoran looked up and licked his dry lips. Sweat dripped from his forehead and fell on his bronzed muscr chest.

    Seeing that his caress was effective, Gong Lixin directly pulled off the other''s pants and liberated the behemoth hidden beneath it. During the whole process, the movement of his hands didn''t stop and the rhythm went up and down.

    "Damn! Lixin, stop!" Song Haoran had a fine sheet of sweat coating his body, making his bronze-colored skin look like it was covered in tar, making him look even sexier. He whispered, trying to reach out and stop the boy''s movements, but instead, he made the boy fall down, pressing him under his body. His lowered head was close to the delicate face of the boy and their noses brushed against each other.

    The room heated up quickly as if the air was burning around them.

    Song Haoran frowned. Sharp eagle eyes stared at the teenager''s face with a look of forbearance and pain on his face. He wanted to stop, but his body involuntarily moved in the palm of the other''s hands. He wanted to open his mouth and stop the teenager from ying with fire, but his slightly opened thin lips let out nothing but gasps and moans. He couldn''t do anything and could only look at the person under him, the fire in his eyes containing boundless cravings.

    "Feels good?" Gong Lixin smiled and asked in a low voice. His clear eyes didn''t have any hint of love whatsoever.

    Song Haoran''s body became stiff and he wanted to swallow the teenager whole. Theck of enthusiasm was like a bowl of cold water pouring over him, extinguishing his own enthusiasm. He stopped all of his movements and leaned down over the boy, buried his head in the boy''s warm neck and gasped heavily.

    He wanted to look at him, but didn''t want to go all the way. The reason why was clear. If Lixin''s eyes were dyed with the same burning passion, he may have eaten him up without hesitation! But Lixin was not. If he continued on, it would be an insult to Lixin. He was a terrible person who did such a terrible thing to a minor!

    Song Haoran, what spell are you under!? Wake up! He repeatedly said those words in his heart as he did not dare look up and see the expression of the person under him.

    "Big Brother Song, howe you became soft before you relieved yourself? Are you sick?" Gong Lixin, who was still holding onto Song Haoran''s softened private ce, inquired with worry.

    I''m sick? Who are you talking about? Song Haoran suddenly looked up. The young man, with his forehead furrowed, eagerly looked at his private ce and his own heart felt very weak. Lixin was still a child. Although he had matured a lot recently, he was still a child and knew nothing! Right then, Song Haoran clearly recognized this fact and couldn''t help but feel lost.

    Maybe he should stay away from him and simply find a woman. Although this thought came across his mind, his feeling of heavy loss immediately shadowed his heart, and all his struggles became futile. The mere thought of leaving the boy left him little more than heartbroken. Life was hard enough as it is, when would he have the state of mind to find a woman? In this world, Lixin''s meaning to him was something that no one could rece! He wanted to stay with Lixin until the end of his life.

    Thinking up until here, it was as if Song Haoran''s mind was struck by lightning as he froze on the spot.

    Perceiving his sudden stiffness, Song Lixin slightly lifted his upper body and was about to ask, but heard Lin Wenbo''s footsteps gradually approaching the door.

    "Big Brother Song, clean yourself up. Big Brother Lin ising." He whispered as he pushed Song Haoran''s chest.

    "Hmm? Alright." Song Haoran recovered from his shock and looked at the young man underneath him, trying to hold himself back from sucking those pink lips. In the end, he held himself back, afraid of scaring the youth and be alienated by the other. Finally, he could only retreat to the next best thing as he devoutly pressed a heavy kiss on his mouth.

    "Lixin, grow up soon! Big Brother Song will wait for you for two years, alright?" Hiding in the depth of his eyes was a strong love as he rubbed the young man''s delicate cheeks.

    "Okay!" He thought that Song Haoran meant about bing strong to enjoy his life from their earlier conversation. He nodded and answered confidently.

    Although he knew that the teenager was still ignorant and his answer didn''t include the meaning he was expecting, Song Haoran was still satisfied, so he smiled and stood up to quickly get dressed.

    <i>Wuxian: I can''t believe this actually happened. *stares at the distance with a lost gaze*</i>

    <i>CrazedCookies: Hey, bonus chapters are slowly, but surely back (I hope) For this, we have Jessie, Hide, Anon, Samie, Nyurr, Camille, Tonbo, Lorenzo, Anon to thank for, so thank you all!! For those who are wondering, there¡¯s 18 bonus chapters waiting to be released (OTL). So here¡¯s 1/18.

    </i>

    <i> </i>

 Chapter 66

    Just as he took care of his inner wolf, Lin Wenbo knocked on the door.

    "Come in." Song Haoran opened the door and grinned very brightly.

    Lin Wenbo¡¯s gaze paused for a few seconds as he observed his friend uncannily donning a wide smile, his heart immediately growing suspicious. He raised his brows and asked. "What are you doing in this room?"

    "I was teaching Big Brother Song how to direct his internal energy through his meridians to better release his abilities. Big Brother Lin, you have to learn, too. As you learn, you¡¯ll grow stronger and be able to fight against zombies, too. It doesn¡¯t take much effort."

    Although Gong Lixin was straightforward, he also knew he couldn¡¯t reveal others¡¯ private affairs. Therefore, he only revealed half of the truth. Song Haoran, who was trying to think of a way to answer the question, let out a sigh in relief.

    However, when he heard that the teenager would use the same method to teach his friend, his face became dark. He said, "Lixin, you already taught it to me. How about I teach it to Wenbo?"

    "No, you¡¯re only a disciple, how are you supposed to teach me? I will follow the little master¡¯s teaching." Lin Wenbo said without waiting for the teenager to answer. It was hard enough to get a chance to be close to the small teenager. Either way, he couldn¡¯t let go of this opportunity.

    "That¡¯s true. If the method of operating the meridians is not mastered correctly, it will lead to ignorance. You must not bezy about it, or you can just ask me advice for more insurance." Gong Lixin made his decision, rejecting Song Haoran¡¯s suggestion.

    Lin Wenbo thoughtfully looked at his apparently reluctant friend and quickly exined his intentions foring here. "Uncle Gong has just sent a helicopter to check the situation in Dingtai District. He found that the copse of the buildings has stopped the fire. The warehouses of Green Garden Market were not affected. We¡¯re being sent out to carry goods back while the zombies in the other areas have not yet flocked to it yet. You should be ready to leave in ten minutes."

    "Okay." The two immediately replied that they would. They loaded their weapons and rushed to the tarmac.

    While running, Gong Lixin touched the satellitemunicator at his waist and faintly thought that he hadn¡¯t had any news from Big Brother He ever since he reached Kyoto that night and made a phone call saying he arrived safely. When this mission was over, he must call back and ask.

    ***

    Ring Tsui Wan near Kyoto was a vast, uninhabitable desert. Only travelers would temporarily stop before the apocalypse. After the start of the apocalypse, they became thergest base of survivors in C city because they were so far away from zombies.

    The Song family relied on therge number of troops and weapons for it to be the real power of the base. They upied thergest oasis and turned it into the headquarters of his army.

    There were several small resorts around the desert. The area wasn¡¯t vast, but the living environment wasn¡¯t bad. The zombies from Kyoto were not far from the base, but they weren¡¯t close either. As long as they properly prepared and defended against them, they were safe. All the people defending the base were people sent by the Song family, the vassals of his Majesty.

    Zhao An was one of those vassals. Before the apocalypse, he was just a little known man and was overshadowed by He Jin¡¯s radiance. After the apocalypse, he became the leader of the party. He had two or three hundred people under his control. He couldn¡¯t say that he had the world at his feet, but he could do whatever he wanted in this small area.

    This feeling of being looked up to was so wonderful that he had no regrets. But as soon as He Jin came back, it only took a moment after waking from his dream for his darker and inted desires to take over. His greed quickly eclipsed everything else, and what remained of his conscience waspletely gone.

    After three days of hesitation, Zhao An finally made up his mind. He grew up with He Jin and went through life and death situations with him. He was his brother, and he wanted to kill him.

    Currently, they were seated around two tables in the most luxurious vi in the resort. Zhao An, He Jin, Lu Yun, Wu Ming, and 22 brothers who had been through life and death situations with them for more than a decade were all gathered together and were having a drink.

    The atmosphere at the banquet was very warm. Some people were toasting each other. Some were joking andughing as they talked loudly. There was always someone next to a person or another and none of them felt sorrow or panic from the apocalypse.

    Zhao An¡¯s smile was still so hearty and he often urged He Jin to drink. The left big brother and the right big brother were very intimate. Yet, He Jin showed no expression, only a cold face. There was not much talking between him and his neighbors, but he didn¡¯t refuse any drinks offered by visitors.

    Lu Yun sat next to He Jin, holding onto a sexy, barely-dressed, mature woman in his arms andughing and, asionally, issuing sluttyments.

    Wu Ming was next to him, his expression somewhat cautious as he concentrated on eating.

    "Brother He, you¡¯ve been our big brother for so many years, is it not enough? Isn¡¯t it time to let one of our younger brothers be the leader?" Seeing He Jin drinking a ss of wine, Zhao An¡¯s eyes became chaotic and he suddenly smiled as he asked aloud.

    Silence filled the living room as everyone looked at Zhao An, staring at his cold expression with their eyes as they spected the true intentions behind his words.

    "You?" He Jin put down his wine ss and stared at Zhao An without any expression, flustering Zhao An¡¯s heart. He straightened and coldly asked, "Why?"

    "You need a reason?" Zhao An pped his hands and the living room door opened wide. More than a dozen people rushed in carrying sub-machine guns and surrounded the two tables. All gun barrels were directed at He Jin and the others.

    Zhao An was afraid of being caught up by him. After saying his words, he immediately retired from the table and walked behind the big men, the smile spreading across his face.

    "Brother He, the world is different now. Don¡¯t you dare think that you are still the invincible ¡¯Poisonous Wolf¡¯. I¡¯ll tell you, you are all only cockroaches in front of me. I can easily pinch you to death. Look at this." He said and spread his palms and released a me.

    Seeing this strange scene, the members of He Jin¡¯s team were stunned and stared unbelievably at Zhao An.

    "You see this? You, mortals, are no longer at my level! I am an ability user. I was blessed with powers!" Zhao An madlyughed. The fire created shadows showing off the full state of his mind.

    He Jin leaned back on the chair and looked at Zhao An quietly. His dark eyes were filled with endless coldness. Among those emotions, there was a mixture of pity for Zhao An¡¯s ignorance andpassion from the memory of their friendship.

    Seeing He Jin¡¯s unmoved expression, huge frustration impacted Zhao An¡¯s nerves. What was the purpose of showing off his strength in such arge banquet if not just to see He Jin¡¯s change in his expression and let He Jin beg him? However, He Jin didn¡¯t cooperate with him at all and it made him feel like a jumping cloud, making him feel ridiculous.

    Setting aside his sneer, Zhao An snorted, "Today, if anyone wants toe with me, I will let you go. Those who don¡¯t will be burnt to ashes." With those words, the me in his palm grew bigger and issued a roar, shocking the people present.

    Everyone was silent and looked at He Jin.

    He Jin was cold and quiet for a moment before he opened up. "Whoever wants to follow him, I have no opinion. Just don¡¯t regret itter."

    "Haha, if they follow you, they¡¯ll fall to their deaths without a funeral. If they follow you, they¡¯re the ones who will regret!" Zhao An sneered once again. The big men raised their guns and were ready to start fire.

    "Wait, Brother Zhao, I¡¯lle with you!" A member of their team saw this and quickly got up and shouted. Once the dam broke, soon, another member stood up and expressed their willingness to join Zhao An¡¯s side.

    The two stood in the corner of the hall under Zhao An¡¯s instruction and withdrew from the shooting range.

    "Is there anyone else who still wants to follow him?" He Jin asked with a deep voice, seeing that the hall has fallen silent.

    "Brother He, we went through life and death together for more than ten years. I called you big brother for more than ten years. How can I change my allegiance now? We¡¯ll die together!" A member of the team firmly said and the others echoed his thoughts.

    "Good. I promise you will never regret this choice today." He Jin sat up straight. His mouth opened wide and the corners strangely rose as he slowly spread open his palm.

    Seeing his posture, Zhao An blinked and became scared. He quickly shouted, "He¡¯s an ability user, shoot! Shoot now!"

    s, his shout was toote. A mere secondter, dozens of invisible wind des shot out from He Jin¡¯s palm and urately cut the carotid arteries of more than a dozen big men. Blood suddenly spilled all over the ce, painting the site with red mist, creating quite the spectacr scene.

    Lu Yun pushed away the beautiful woman in his arms right when He Jin raised his hand. He took hold of the barrel of the big man behind him and kicked him where it hurts.

    The big man screamed, letting go of the gun. His knees went soft and he fell to the ground. Lu Yun didn¡¯t stop there as he lifted his elbow and mmed it into the other¡¯s abdomen andnded a punch onto his temple.

    The screams of the big man stopped abruptly and he fell to the ground with his limbs convulsing and foaming at the mouth, dead. Lu Yun licked his lips and straightened up before opening with disdain.

    "F***tard, this young master hates others pointing a gun on this young master¡¯s head!" He said, picking up a paper towel on the table and wiping his face. He had wanted to punch and kick the big man, but it already took him a great deal to beat up this big man. Then again, who could tell him that his strength was not enough? Right now, he could only concentrate on studying a few sinister tricks. This doesn¡¯te in handy all the time.

    At the same time, Wu Ming also quickly captured the barrel of the big man behind him and when the big man¡¯s mouth opened to yell, he was shocked as a fireball was shot into his mouth. The big man clutched his throat, his eyes bulged wide and his face turned blue before he slowly fell down.

    Three people shot out attacks and, in just two seconds, the room full of big men turned into a living room filled with corpses, blood being sshed all over the ce. The strong smell made Zhao An tremble.

    "How¨C howe? Are you not an ordinary person? How do you have an ability?" Zhao An trembled, unable to believe what was happening.

    "Who told you that we were not ability users?" Lu Yun snorted, stepped aside to reveal a busty older woman screaming at his feet, tears rolling down her eyes. He scornfully said, "Was she the one who told you so? Hey! Can such a thing turn this Lu Yun¡¯s head? I¡¯m too self-sufficient!"

    Looking at the beauty near Lu Yun¡¯s feet, before looking at him then looking at the big man lying dead nearby, Wu Ming¡¯s mouth surreptitiously twitched. He wondered what kind of spell Young Master Gong cast on him. What happens when put together with Young Master Gong who¡¯s ignorant of the world? That thing is what happens, that¡¯s what!

    "Brother He..you, you already knew? So you started to guard against me as soon as you entered the base?" Zhao An stared at He Jin who was approaching him step by step. His legs trembled and he almost wanted to kneel and beg.

    "Yeah, I knew from the beginning." He said with a smile on his face, but his eyes contained a cold killing intent. The people on his side were already impressed by his powerful move and watched Zhao An¡¯s end. The two others who chose to betray him and who were standing in the corner, regretted their choice and wanted to escape, but was blocked by Lu Yun and Wu Ming.

    "Brother He, please spare me this time! I must have lost my mind for a second there! As long as you are willing to let me go, I¡¯ll go far away and no longer appear before you!" Zhao An cried.

    "If this ability weren¡¯t in your hands, I may have spared you but unfortunately..." He Jin¡¯s voice fell and his fingers waved a wind de in his direction, cutting off Zhao An¡¯s right hand, spilling red blood.

    "Ah!" Zhao An held his handless wrist that kept spilling blood. His horrified screams echoed throughout the living room.

    "Didn¡¯t you say that you can pinch me to death like an ant?" He Jin said as he calmly stepped towards him.

    Zhao An¡¯s body was stiff. He didn¡¯t dare speak again. In front of him, strong murderous intention emitted from He Jin¡¯s body making his pale face turn blue and purple from being unable to scream.

    "I will kill you like how you wanted to kill me like an ant today. You should be lucky that you are my former brother, otherwise, I would throw you into a hoard of zombies and let them turn you into a pile of bones." He Jin said as his hand covered Zhao An¡¯s neck and slowly applied pressure.

    Zhao An¡¯s face gradually turned red as his eyes showed his panic. His mouth opened and closed as he tried to say something, trying to beg for mercy. The more he tried, the tighter the hand on his throat became and the more he couldn¡¯t spit out a single word.

    He Jin¡¯s face was dark as he stared at the other¡¯s dying expression for a long time. Eventually, he exerted the final amount of force against Zhao An¡¯s throat, onest tiny breath leaving the dying man¡¯s throat as unseeing eyes stared at He Jin.

    He Jin threw away the cold body in his grasp and looked at the two traitors who stood stiff in a corner. His dark eyes didn¡¯t have a trace of warmth nor sympathy, as if he had climbed out from the abyss of Hell.

    Not only the two traitors, but even the other mercenaries began to tremble. They had never seen this side of He Jin and people had no courage to face him head on.

    The boundless chill spread across the room and the two traitors finally couldn¡¯t stand the torture of fear and screamed in front of him. Right then, themunicator on He Jin¡¯s waist rang.

    He took out themunicator and saw the name of the person on the screen. As if afraid of disturbing the child at the other end of the phone, He Jin quickly suppressed the killing intent emitting from his body and his voice became very gentle. He smiled and called out, "Lixin!" The two words flowed out of his mouth, bringing with it sweetness that could not be described.

    As soon as the youth¡¯s crisp¡¯s voice was heard, the heart of ¡¯Big Brother He¡¯ who was filled with thoughts of the other, overflowed with joy and became soft.

    The temperature in the room quickly rose. The brothers-in-arms looked at the infamous He Jin with a horrified look. From the evil spirit a second ago, he had transformed into a gentle and kind man. It was a scene more shocking than the killing intent freezing a dozen people.

    Lu Yun and Wu Ming didn¡¯t find it strange and whispered amongst each other that it was definitely Young Master Gong calling.

    In the end, He Jin told the child that his private affairs were already settled and he should be going back soon, making the childugh with joy. Right then, Wu Ming saw a hundred people with military uniform through the huge floor-to-ceiling window. The troops had surrounded the vi.

    Wu Ming stepped forward and pulled the arm of He Jin, who still looked ecstatic, and pointed at the window. Looking outside of the vi, he saw Song Haoxuan raising his hand and waiting to give his orders. He Jin sighed and helplessly said into the phone. "Lixin, Big Brother He may not be able to return for a while longer. You have to wait for me."

    Getting an affirmative answer, He Jin smiled softly and reluctantly hung up the phone.

    "Leave. Don¡¯t appear in my sight in the future." The two men on the floor looked at him when He Jin faintly ordered them. The gentleness that had overtook his heart hadn¡¯t quite left yet and he suddenly had no desire to kill.

    "Thank you! Thank you, brother!" The two of them had a second chance in life and were grateful. They regretted their choice but still left.

    The army outside the door didn¡¯t stop them and allowed them to leave. The deputy gave a smile in greeting across the window and made an inviting gesture. They gestured back before Lu Yun and the others cleaned up the vi and drove towards the oasis deep in the desert.

    He Jin wanted to get rid of Song Haoxuan who had a strong desire for control. Although to do so, he needed to be cautious and act slowly.

 Chapter 67

    The zombies in Dingtai District were burned by the fire. The army didn¡¯t encounter any obstacles and transported the goods back with ease.

    Looking at the helicopters that kept bringing in food and daily necessities, the people in the base rushed out to watch with smiles on their faces. They felt a lot more hopeful with life and at peace knowing that the base was notcking in materials.

    At the same time, Gong Lixin¡¯s name also began to spread across the base: his powerful strength, his decisive personality, his handsome appearance ¨C all these becamemon topics of conversation.

    Father Gong intended to let his son cultivate. Every time they found survivors, he would always let his son participate in the rescue. Gong Lixin never asked about the reason for this, although it wasn¡¯t out of shyness. When Father Gong asked him to do something, he would definitely do his utmost best. Half a monthter, with his and hisrades¡¯ efforts, the base were able to rescue several survivors and his reputation soared to new heights every time.

    After four or five days straight, there were no longer signs of life to be found in the city. However, the number of evolved first-ss zombies had also increased. The army finally decided to stop their search and rescue operations and rested for a few days to form teams of ability users.

    The team of ability users consisted of ten people responsible for destroying zombies and collecting materials around the perimeter of the base. 90% of the materials seized by the team would be handed over to the base while the 10% would be reserved for their own uses. If they had the ability to advance in level, then with each level, they would get 10% more of the supplies. That is to say, first-level ability users could get 10% of the collected material, second-level ability users could get 20%, and so on and so forth.

    At present, the base had a total of 82 ability users, so eight squads could be formed. The captains are elected by the ability users without the interference of the military. The assigned tasks were also decided by the squad leader. It seemed like the military decided so reluctantly...

    As soon as this news was released, ordinary people remained indifferent, while the 82 ability users blew up the pot and went to find their teammates and captains.

    Upon receiving the notice, Song Haoran and Lin Wenbo went to Gong Lixin¡¯s room. The two men arrived in front of the room. Both stood shoulder to shoulder in front of the door and smiled at each other, the atmosphere a bit tense.

    Gong Lixin, who had already heard their footsteps, opened the door without waiting for them to knock. Like a lucky cat, he smiled and waved. "Big Brother Song, Big Brother Lin, pleasee in."

    He¡¯d just taken a shower, so he looked half-dry and half-wet, his damp hair hadn¡¯t been taken care of yet and looked very messy. There were still a few drops of water dripping down, the water sliding along his neck and over his corbone before disappearing into his shirt. It was such a sensual sight. He wore a simple white shirt, the size obviouslyrge, and covered his body. The long hem covered up to his buttocks, revealing a pair of slender and perfectly proportioned white legs, enough to make any woman green with envy.

    Thiszy look with a side of sensuality was very different from the youth in the past. Song Haoran and Lin Wenbo couldn¡¯t help but feel their eyes grow wide, eyes remaining glued to the youth.

    At the gentle smile of the teenager, Lin Wenbo took up the boy¡¯s invitation and entered through the door, hiding all the while the craving in his eyes.

    Song Haoran stood stiffly at the door, his eyes shing with dark thoughts and a strong desire before finally struggling to take his eyes away from the boy¡¯s beautiful legs and muttered, "Why aren¡¯t you wearing pants?"

    When he understood that kind of feeling he had for the teenager, his self-control grew weaker and weaker. The teenager had a slight smile on his face, or possibly a naughty one, because even just by standing around it made Song Haoran feel things which made him feel guilty. And with this current scene, he was afraid that when he returned to his senses, this scene would be the image he used to satiate himself every night.

    He held the door frame and took a deep breath before tightening his lower abdomen and suppressing the rising heat of his body, along with the movement of the disobedient lower part of his body.

    "I¡¯m wearing pants." Gong Lixin¡¯s eyes brightened and he lifted his long hem, exposing panties with a big-mouthed monkey underneath to Song Haoran.

    The thin cloth wrapped around the voluptuous buttocks of the boy and the monkey face with its big mouth was printed on the slightly raised bulge of the boy, strongly attracting people¡¯s attention to that part.

    So cute! Lin Wenbo¡¯s heartbeat was a mess and his mouth slightly twitched as he couldn¡¯t help but think this.

    Song Haoran¡¯s body became even more rigid. His grip of the door frame grew tighter and blue veins appeared on the back of his hand. His legs had unconsciously mped together. He gritted his teeth and said, "Is that also considered pants? What¡¯s the difference between that and being naked? Go change into pants!"

    "Oh, I will change immediately." Gong Lixin promised, used to listening to Song Haoran¡¯s words, and went into the bathroom to change clothes.

    Lin Wenbo walked to the bed and sat down, turning his face to look at his friend who was still standing by the door. He found that the other¡¯s expression was stiff and ugly. Song Haoran was desperately suppressing his turbulent emotions and didn¡¯t notice Lin Wenbo¡¯s gaze.

    Soon, Gong Lixin changed into a pair of tights. With the other¡¯s dazzling legs covered, Song Haoran finally entered through the door with a wooden face and pulled a chair to sit down.

    Gong Lixin took off his shoes and sat down on the bed as he pointed to a pile of crystal nuclei on his sheets. His brows crinkled as he said, "Look, I¡¯ve collected a lot of crystal nuclei. A total of twenty-three, so Big Brother Song can have eleven and eleven for Big Brother Lin. The rest stays here. After we gather up into the two digits, we will divide again. ording to Gong Xiangyi, it is necessary to absorb five or six hundred crystal nuclei to get promoted to the first level. Later, I will kill more zombies to help."

    The youth said this while ying with the pile of crystal nuclei. His slightly upturned peach blossom eyes showed Xiaoxin¡¯s excitement and made his eyes more dazzling than the diamond-like crystal nuclei. It was so captivating that, as Song Haoran looked straight into his eyes, he had to press down the heat in his body once again.

    He had a wooden expression on his face. Before his hoarse voice coulde out, he immediately cleared his throat, hid the desire in his eyes, ovepped his legs, and tried to make his sitting posture look natural.

    Lin Wenbo smiled while looking at the top of the youth¡¯s head. After hearing someone ¡¯clearing his throat¡¯, he counted the crystal nuclei with the teenager.

    Twenty-three crystal nuclei were piled up in the middle in the middle of the youth¡¯s bare feet. Lin Wenbo pulled over the crystal nuclei while crouching over from time to time. When he did so, the other¡¯s feet curled which made his jade white rounded toe look especially cute.

    He couldn¡¯t restrain the turmoil in his heart. He picked up a good number of crystal nuclei and rolled them on the boy¡¯s instep. The ten toes seemed to be shocked and scared, inducing a very cute reaction from them. The boy was confused and blinked up at Lin Wenbo with a stunned expression.

    The teenager¡¯s hair was already dry and his unkempt hair stood on every angle, matching his ignorant expression. When Lin Wenbo saw this, he wanted to take him into his arms and shower him with love. Lin Wenbo¡¯s heart was moved once again and he picked up a crystal nucleus to gently tickle the sole of the youth¡¯s feet. The teenager¡¯s eyes squinted and he smiled,ughing while swaying back and forth.

    Lin Wenbo also smiled and raised his eyebrows. He grabbed the slender ankle of the boy and pulled him into his arms. He snuck his hands around the boy and started a tickling game.

    He has never yed such a game with people before, thus Gong Lixin didn¡¯t know how to counterattack and can only struggle in Lin Wenbo¡¯s arms. Heughed until he was out of breath, his white cheeks had long be red and his eyes were wet making his androgynous face even more beautiful and tantalizing.

    Lin Wenbo hugged the other¡¯s waist tightly and fixed his eyes on his face. The smile on his face remained the same but the light in his eyes gradually dulled. He rarely obsessed with anything and before he knew it, he fell in love.

    Song Haoran was distracted for only a few seconds but when he looked up, he saw Gong Lixin and Lin Wenboughing and holding each other. Their limbs were entangled while theyy in bed, making for a very questionable picture. He immediately pulled himself together and stood up to pull the two away.

    "What are you doing?" He grabbed Lin Wenbo¡¯s arm and asked through gritted teeth.

    "ying with my little brother, what¡¯s wrong?" Lin Wenbo¡¯s tone was slightly confused as he turned to look at him.

    Seeing the long-unseen child-like smile on his friend¡¯s face, Song Haoran was stunned and immediately put away his anger, letting the matter go. This good friend of his was Lixin¡¯s brother-inw. It¡¯s natural for them to y. It¡¯s only because of his own ulterior motives that he would make such a sudden move to intervene. He only hoped that his friend didn¡¯t take offense!

    Feeling annoyed in his heart, Song Haoran unnaturally pouted as he took the still panting andughing Gong Lixin away from his friend¡¯s arms.

    "Stop ying. It¡¯s important to go to the training ground to pick your team members. If we¡¯re toote, the good seedlings with potential would be dug up." Song Haoran said as he pulled back Gong Lixin and lightly wiped the tears in his eyes.

    The warm body in his arms was taken away by his friend. Lin Wenbo licked his lips and the emotion in his eyes kept changing. He finally whispered, "Let¡¯s go Xiaoxin. Change into the military uniform."

    "Hn." Gong Lixin nodded. He took out a military uniform set and walked towards the bathroom. When he came up at the door, he looked back at Lin Wenbo and excitedly said, "Big Brother Lin, let¡¯s y again next time."

    He would definitely fight back next time! His brows raised and spoke of his high fighting spirit. After Lin Wenbo smiled and promised, he closed the door with satisfaction.

    Lin Wenbo pondered as he fiddled with the nuclei on the bed one by one. There was a smile on his lips, but his eyes hid something deeper, hiding manyplicated and iprehensible emotions.

    Song Haoran¡¯s expression was much more exposed than his. Right then, his face had sunk and with a grieved tone, asked, "Lixing loves to y games. What kind of games do kids his age usually y?"

    Song family was a military and political family. Song Haoran obtained a spartan-style education from an early age and it could be said that he never enjoyed a pure and happy childhood. Thus, ying with Lixin was difficult for him. However, in order to make Lixin happy, he was willing to make some changes.

    "When we were younger, we yed many games. He really loved to y." Lin Wenbo nced at him, his mouth slightly turned up as he replied ambiguously.

    Song Haoran frowned, but when he was about to ask more, Gong Lixin had finished changing into his military uniform and stood straight in front of the door with his hand raised. "Let¡¯s go."

    "Good, let¡¯s go right away." Lin Wenbo¡¯s smiled deepened. He grabbed the 22 crystal nuclei, divided it in half and put half into his pocket while handing the other half over to the depressed Song Haoran.

    Song Haoran took the nuclei and put it in his trouser pockets before going up to hold Gong Lixin¡¯s hand. But Lin Wenbo was one step ahead. He took hold of Gong Lixin¡¯s shoulder and walked out of the door before calling over his shoulder, "Don¡¯t forget to lock the door!"

    Song Haoran¡¯s face became dark. He felt indignant and thought, while he locked the door: Why didn¡¯t he feel Wenbo was so annoying before? His face was that of a profiteer!

    <i>Wuxian: In today¡¯s chapter, Song Haoran-0, Lin Wenbo-1. ??</i>

 Chapter 68

    Of the 82 ability users, 56 of them were soldiers who had undergone rigorous military training while the other 26 were ordinary citizens who originally could barely truss up a chicken. Nevertheless, both soldiers and citizens acquired abilities at the same time and so were still in the stage of ignorance and exploration. Therefore, the base especially arranged a lot of training courses for them which were taught by the base¡¯s ¡¯prophet¡¯, Gong Xiangyi.

    Because of her experience from her previous life, Gong Xiangyi naturally knew a lot of things that ordinary people didn¡¯t know. She taught the curriculum to the heads and her words brought great inspiration. Plus, she¡¯s the sister of the strongest person on the base, Gong Lixin. This identity was enough to suppress the arrogance of the ability users. Over time, Gong Xiangyi established her own reputation.

    When Lin Wenbo, Gong Lixin, and Song Haoran came to the training ground, Gong Xiangyi had been observing for a long time, trying to find some potential neers for her to use.

    In the training ground, the ability users either paired up and trained together, or chose a secluded corner to practice the release of their ability or attack rows of targets, making for a very lively scene.

    The people who saw the three slowly approach from outside the field immediately stopped training and yelled, attracting everyone¡¯s attention.

    They couldn¡¯t be med for their excitement. After all, Gong Lixin was the strongest person recognized by the base and was also the existence that the ability users looked up to. He could control his abilities without special training and frequently entered the city center to rescue people. Without a single failure, his brilliant aplishments have long spread throughout the base.

    Upon receiving the notification from the group of people, everyone would want to talk to the trio so when thetter saw them appear in the training ground, they immediately guessed their intentions.

    "Why so noisy? Focus on training! Use your strongest move!" Off to the side and standing next to Gong Xiangyi, the instructor responsible for supervision scolded loudly.

    Everyone heard his scolding words and immediately contained their excitement and trained harder, enough to make the instructor nod in approval.

    The instructors themselves were also respected figures. Their strength was higher than the people present and the military had appointed them as coaches. Of course, Lin Wenbo and Song Haoran woulde to the training ground from time to time tomunicate with the ability users if they had time.

    Gong Lixin was an otaku in his previous life and in this life as well, always staying cooped up inside the house. No one told him so he didn¡¯t know that ability users had to participate in special training. Therefore, he had not been to the training field for nearly half a month. Appearing on the training field now, his heart wondered why he hadn¡¯t seen Wang Tao and the others.

    Being able to have close contact with the idol of his heart, the instructor was a little excited. After giving Song Haoran and Lin Wenbo a polite nod, he turned to look at Gong Lixin with burning eyes. He stood with his feet close together and he bent over as his voice trembled, "Young Master Gong!"

    A master was always admired, but when one caught sight the tail of a dragon, their interest will naturally shift. Unless there was a mission, Young Master Gong never appeared in front of others in the base. The instructor¡¯s hands shook from excitement.

    "Hello." Gong Lixin nodded to him while smiling faintly.

    "Is Young Master Gong here to pick members of his team?" With the instructor¡¯s careful inquiry, the light in his eyes grew hot. "Is there any candidate you¡¯ve already considered in advance?"

    His attitude was too eager and this greatly got on Song Haoran¡¯s nerves. Song Haoran¡¯s brow wrinkled in disapproval as he stood in front of Gong Lixin.

    He said, "No, we¡¯re just taking a look. I will talk to youter as we are still busy with our visit." The instructor was someone Song Haoran pulled up from his position of a new recruit. Not wanting to be reprimanded by Song Haoran and to see his displeased face, the courage in the instructor¡¯s heart was quickly snuffed out, and the words that rushed to his throat which wanted to rmend himself to Young Master Gong also retreated into his belly.

    However, he hesitated for a few minutes before he finally couldn¡¯t resist the desire in his heart. He took a piece of paper with information from his pocket and handed it to Gong Lixin. He said, "This contains the details of all 82 ability users and the training they are undergoing. Young Master Gong should look at it and, in case Young Master Gong is interested, my information can be found at the bottom."

    "Thank you." Gong Lixin took it with a smile and looked at it.

    The instructor saw him paying close attention to the piece of paper and retreated after letting out a relieved sigh. Song Haoran leaned over and saw the first page was the extremely detailed information of the instructor. These people were really sharpening their skills and wanted to join Lixin¡¯s team! If it was not for Uncle Gong¡¯s instruction about letting Lixin lead the team alone, he would also want to be in Lixin¡¯s team.

    On one side, Song Haoran and Gong Lixin were browsing the information of the ability users. On the other, Lin Wenbo saw Gong Xiangyi also looking and writing on it with a pen. He whispered, "What are you doing? With this list, do you want to make your own team?"

    "Yes, I¡¯ve already picked some people. You are the captain and I am the vice captain. Here, this is the list of our team members. We¡¯ll wait for their training to end before I take you to introduce them." Gong Xiangyi handed the list of ten members to Lin Wenbo with a matter-of-fact air.

    Lin Wenbo frowned and immediately opposed it. "You don¡¯t have any ability to protect yourself, what are you going on a mission for? Stop messing around!"

    Gong Xiangyi was anxious, her eyes stunned wide as she retorted, "Who said that I don¡¯t have the ability to protect myself? My fists are strong and my shooting is also urate. I can also hide inside my space when I encounter any major danger. In any case, this matter was approved of by my father."

    In herst life, she had already trained her marksmanship many times and could shoot down a target from a hundred steps away. In this world, when she continued training her marksmanship, she casually held a gun in both hands, impressing even her father. Therefore, when she proposed the idea of forming her own team, Father Gong hesitated for a while but in the end, agreed. In Gong Yuanhang¡¯s opinion, it was a good thing to let her daughter be busy. It would save her from thinking all day and being idle. In addition, it was a fact that only when children have been subjected to danger of real life could they really grow up.

    Using Father Gong¡¯s name failed to make Lin Wenbopromise. He looked at the list that Gong Xiangyi handed over to him and said with a firm tone, "It¡¯s not necessary to say that as I don¡¯t agree. The base already has few space ability users. If you and I are out on a task and you have to expose your strength, sooner orter, you and your supplies will be in danger!"

    Gong Xiangyi grinned, unconvinced. "It¡¯s nothing. Won¡¯t you be there with me? I know you will protect me!" In herst life, as long as Lin Wenbo was by her side, he was always able to protect her, making her feel safe.

    Lin Wenbo hit his head, feeling helpless. After a long moment of silence, he decided to look at Gong Xiangyi, his tone was extra forceful. "I can¡¯t watch you all the time and I can¡¯t take care of you. Xiangyi, you only have to stay in the base to be safe."

    "Here you are saying this again!" He always advised her to stay in the base as he went out. Lin Wenbo, are you still not tired of repeating the same thing? Memories of her previous life before her death surged forth, and Gong Xiangyi¡¯s resolution shattered in an instant. Her face turned red as she shouted, "Impossible! Lin Wenbo, I¡¯ll tell you this, you will not leave me behind again in this life!"

    The high octave scream echoed over the training ground, attracting people¡¯s attention to the scene. Gong Lixin and Song Haoran also stopped talking and looked at the two.

    They became the focus of everyone¡¯s attention and curious gazes. Lin Wenbo¡¯s eyebrows furrowed and his face became dark. He gritted his teeth and loosened them, loosened them then gritted them once again. Finally, with his voice low and a face with a look of anger, he opened his mouth. "You win, but follow my orders."

    Gong Xiangyi¡¯s peach blossom eyes slowly turned up again and she smiled with satisfaction, no sight of her hysterical disy from before. Seeing her capricious emotional changes, Lin Wenbo didn¡¯t say anything and suddenly felt exhausted.

    Seeing the contradictions of the two people, Song Haoran pitied his friend and instead asked Gong Lixin, who was still searching through the information on the list, "What is Lixin looking for? I know the situation of the people here, so you can ask me."

    "I want to know about Wang Tao¡¯s training situation," Gong Lixin pointed to the corner of the training ground at Wang Tao and the others.

    Seeing Young Master Gong pointing in their direction, Wang Tao and the others were shocked and immediately practised harder, fearing that Young Master Gong would be dissatisfied with their performance and disregard them in his eyes.

    "Wang Tao is a person with power ability. His speed, strength, and physical abilities are higher than those of other ability users, but there¡¯s nothing else special about him except for that. At present, power ability users are rtively useless." Song Haoran told him the truth.

    "Yes, those friends of yours, except for Ma Jun, are very weak. Sun Tiantian¡¯s brain is stupid and can¡¯t keep up with training. Sun Jie is too young and his stamina, too weak. As for the power ability of Wang Tao, it¡¯s uselesspared to other ability users¡¯. Such animal-like existence, as long as you release an ability attack, you can kill them in one shot." Gong Xiangyi walked towards the two people while gloating. [1]

    Gong Lixin had a problem: that is, a short temper, and it was a very short temper. No one was allowed to bully his people. Unfortunately, Gong Xiangyi just stepped on this minefield, escting his anger and making his eyes burn with fury.

    His gaze was like a sword and it stabbed Gong Xiangyi without mercy. His tone was merciless. "Gong Xiangyi, what qualifications do you think you have to dare call my friends filthy animals? Compared to my friends, you are nothing but a mobile warehouse. Your existence, if not the same, is even lower than an animal¡¯s! Without releasing my abilities, I can crush you with one finger!"

    Gong Xiangyi looked away, avoiding his furious gaze. Her heart was extremely frightened that she did not dare talk back. Her face was pale, her chest violently heaving up and down, and her shaking lips couldn¡¯t even spit out half a rebuttal. Gong Lixin¡¯s words were not only sinister but also poked at her sore spot. She didn¡¯t have any ability to protect herself.

    Lin Wenbo nced at her ugly expression and thought of his own frustration, so he did not help her. He had observed that Xiaoxin is Gong Xiangyi¡¯s nemesis. When faced with Xiaoxin, Gong Xiangyi¡¯s emotion became unstable and her high-spirited attitude would turn into impatience and awkwardness.

    Song Haoran sneered, mocking Gong Xiangyi before turning to Lixin, "Lixin, ourrades will fight with us. We were born together and thus, we will die together. They are people we can entrust our lives to. When choosingrades, remember that strength onlyes second. The most important thing is character. Thebination of character and a reliable personality would make for the best team. Even if they are weak now, sooner orter, they will eventually be stronger. Let¡¯s go. Lixin, follow your own instinct and pick the people you want. Don¡¯t be influenced by others who don¡¯t know what they¡¯re doing."

    "Haoran¡¯s right. When picking teammates, the most important thing is character, strengthes second. Xiaoxin, what do you think? Who are you choosing?" Lin Wenbo patted Gong Lixin¡¯s fluffy hair with an open smile.

    "I understand. Thank you, Big Brother Song, Big Brother Lin!" There were two people tofort him and support his decision. Gong Lixin¡¯s anger was gradually extinguished and his eyes curved up with a smile as he nodded.

    Closing the information list and handing it back to the instructor, he already had a n in his heart and looked around the training ground before a strange "huh?" was uttered.

    "What¡¯s wrong?" Song Haoran immediately asked as he heard this.

    "Why don¡¯t I see Gu Nan?" He looked around the training ground again and still couldn¡¯t find Gu Nan¡¯s figure.

    "Gu Nan?" Gong Xiangyi came back to her senses once again and she openly mocked, "Gu Nan still hasn¡¯t triggered his abilities, so he¡¯s going to undergo an extreme training in an out-of-the-way training ground. Actually, if you didn¡¯t mention him, I almost would have forgotten he existed."

    Gong Lixin coldly red at Gong Xiangyi before walking to the other side of the training ground. If so far, none of his abilities have been triggered, it¡¯s probably because his meridians are blocked or he can¡¯t concentrate his energy. Gong Lixin should be able to fix it.

    <i>[1] CrazedCookies: Man, do I ever wanna p this b*** senseless</i>

    <i>Wuxian: The Gong-Xiangyi-face-pping courtesy of Gong Lixin in this chapter was extremely gratifying. He needs to do it more often.</i>

    <i>CrazedCookies: Here¡¯s bonus chapter 2/18. Enjoy!!</i>

 Chapter 69

    The far-off training field tried to simte a wild environment. The ground had uneven soil and there were severalrge pits, a pool of water, and a row of wooden walls or wooden stakes.

    Gong Lixin had already heard a few people¡¯s voicesing from behind the wooden wall and went straight towards the sound. Song Haoran and the others followed behind him.

    Bypassing the wooden wall, he saw Gu Nan standing far away and facing their direction. The clothes on his body were soaked and were covered with dark brown mud which made him feel embarrassed. Two other teenagers were leaning against the wooden wall and were arguing about something.

    The taller teenager took hold of the arm of the thin and smaller teenager. He advised him with a worried expression. "Zhao Ying, stop worrying and forget about it. He¡¯s going back."

    "Is that his limit? Don¡¯t you know how to train? As long as he¡¯s still breathing, it proves that he has yet to reach his limit. You hold him and we¡¯ll continue! Idiot, this is a good opportunity for us to practice, so don¡¯t y the good guy now!" The skinny teenager pulled back his arm, summoned a water ball, and aimed it at Gu Nan¡¯s face.

    Gu Nan barely got a chance to breathe before a water ball mmed into his face, pouring into his mouth and nose, and flooding his trachea. He bent over and hit his chest, attempting to expel the water while he coughed and coughed.

    Seeing his embarrassing situation, the teenager seemed to find it extremely funny andughed heartily before throwing a few more water balls in his direction, not giving Gu Nan any chance to breathe.

    At first, Gu Nan could still stand, but after seeing the water ballsing one after another and constantly being aimed at his head and face, he eventually became unable to breathe. In response, he crouched down on the already muddy ground, holding his head in his hands while he was in constant fear of suffocating. The water balls smashed against the back of his head and the mud from the fallen water balls sshed onto Gu Nan¡¯s body. Not long after, he was turned into a y figure and looked utterly miserable.

    He felt a dull pain at the back of his head, and the insults of the teenager as he shouted ¡¯waste, dumb, idiot¡¯ entered his ears. An angry fire burned in Gu Nan¡¯s heart and burned in his eyes. He thought about getting up and resisting, but his feet were trapped in the mud by another soil ability user, preventing him from using his own strength and effectively making it so that he was left no choice but to be passively beaten.

    The back of the violent teenager was turned towards Gong Lixin and his party, and so he failed to notice their arrival. Even when Gong Lixin walked up to him, his mouth continued spewing demeaning insults, making Gong Lixin¡¯s brow furrow and his anger boil.

    "Dare I ask, is this training or bullying?" Gong Lixin walked silently to the two people and asked with a cold tone.

    "Gong¨CYoung Master Gong!" The tall and buff teenager heard his voice and turned his head. The color immediately drained from his face, turning pale like paper.

    "Gong Lixin?" The thin young teenager was shocked. The water ball that had just condensed in his palm immediately dissolved and sshed over him, drenching half his pants. He stiffly turned around and saw Song Haoran with an angry expression behind Gong Lixin. His pupils quickly shrank in fear.

    The young man¡¯s eyebrows were slender and handsome. He was Zhao Ying, the one who was rescued by Song Haoran.

    "This, this is what Sister Gong told me. She said that we should try to stimte each other and let the other party awaken his potential." Zhao Ying nervously whispered while staring at Song Haoran.

    Zhao Ying was a member of Gong Xiangyi¡¯s group in the future. He was a good young man with a decent age and a bright mind. He had great potential for the future. Although Gong Xiangyi was dissatisfied with his excessive behavior, she did not abandon him and instead, supported him, for the sake of her future team.

    "Yes, extreme training is like this. Both body and mind have to undergo a rigorous test. After they go through this, they will be an ability user. Either that or they be a waste of space for the rest of their lives. Zhao Ying is also doing this for Gu Nan¡¯s sake."

    The pain at the back of Gu Nan¡¯s head was relieved, and the ringing in his ears also disappeared when he heard Young Master Gong¡¯s voice. He was shocked and raised his head quickly. He saw the youngster in the distance as a blurry figure. His red eyes were filled with tears, and the boy¡¯s name was in his mouth, but he was too ashamed to call out.

    Half a month ago, he was still fighting with Young Master Gong. Today, he¡¯d rather Young Master Gong never knew him. He was not worthy of standing next to Young Master Gong.

    As Gong Xiangyi exined, she saw how Gong Lixin¡¯s face turned uglier by the second, his dark eyes burning with so much anger that people didn¡¯t dare look into them. She swallowed, rubbed her temples before sneering. "What? Do you want to take his ce? Are you a high-ranking three-ability user whose past time is to bully two low-level people? Don¡¯t you feel any shame?"

    Zhao Ying, the young boy, heard her words and his heart felt terrified. He lowered his head and stood in the same ce. Seeing how Gong Lixin didn¡¯te to the training ground for half a month, they thought that Gong Lixin had forgotten these people. If they knew he hadn¡¯t, they wouldn¡¯t dare touch a hair on Gu Nan¡¯s head.

    "I won¡¯t be taking revenge for him," Gong Lixin replied, his eyes red from anger.

    Zhao Ying and hispanion heard his words and their heart felt relieved.

    Gong Lixin scorned the two men before turning to Gu Nan. "Gu Nan, stand up!"

    Gu Nan¡¯s heart was shocked. He immediately wiped off the mud and tears on his face and slowly stood up. "Young Master Gong." After standing straight, he shouted with embarrassment.

    "Good." Gong Lixin nodded, untied the knife at his waist, and threw it towards Gu Nan. He slowly said, "Not having any ability doesn¡¯t mean that you¡¯re a waste. You have a pair of hands? Then take a knife and cut. If they don¡¯t get hacked, then it is also considered extreme training."

    After saying this, Gong Lixin stomped on the soil with his feet, shattering the earthen trap around Gu Nan¡¯s ankle.

    Gu Nan caught the knife and felt the ground around his feet loosen. Immediately, he knew what to do and pulled out the knife, shing it towards Zhao Ying and tall and buff teenager.

    Gu Nan¡¯s swordsmanship was excellent. He used to be the champion of the National College League. If he was close to his opponent and had a de at hand, the two were not his opponents at all. However, due to Gong Lixin¡¯s presence, the two didn¡¯t dare use their abilities to attack and instead, turned to run.

    "While running, use your abilities. You can y with Gu Nan in this straightforward manner." Gong Lixin moved his hand and a sharp hit blocked their way.

    The handnded and Zhao Ying and Gao Zhuang¡¯s face were pped, leaving them with stinging cheeks. They didn¡¯t dare rebel against Young Master Gong, so they quickly turned around and rather dared face the imposing Gu Nan.

    "Gong Lixin, you are teaching them to fight! Quickly, tell them to stop!" Gong Xiangyi saw the situation was out of control and screamed.

    "This is a duel." Gong Lixin faintly replied.

    "Let them y. With us looking over them, there won¡¯t be any idents." Song Haoran crossed his hands over his chest and enjoyed the show with relish.

    "Ha~" Lin Wenbo suddenly uttered augh and went to Gong Lixin¡¯s side. He leaned close to his ear and joked, "Today, I find out that you are also a fierce child! It¡¯s so cute!"

    He said this as he remembered the youth¡¯s eyes that were filled with anger. Yet now, it looked particrly bright. The light in his eyes hit his heart, rendering it useless and numb.

    Due to his tilted head, Song Haoran didn¡¯t see the emotion hidden in Lin Wenbo¡¯s eyes. Instead, he merelyughed and echoed him. "Yeah, I used to think that Lixin had no temper at all!"

    "As long as you don¡¯t rile me up, I am good-tempered," Gong Lixin licked his lips while looking in Gong Xiangyi¡¯s direction with some meaning.

    On the field, Gu Nan shed his knife as he got closer and closer. Zhao Ying rushed tounch a water ball, but they were all missed and didn¡¯t stop the iing offense.

    "Li Jie, trap him, hurry!" Zhao Ying shouted with anger.

    "I tried several times! He avoided them all." The tall and buff teenager, named Li Jie, anxiously replied.

    "Use all your energy andunch a big one!" Zhao Yin cast another water ball as he yelled at Li Jie. He didn¡¯t want to lose. He didn¡¯t want to lose in front of Song Haoran, it was too unsightly!

    "Alright!" Li Jie ced his palm on the ground and umted his strength. He made the two-meter wide and one-meter long area in front of Gu Nan into dough-like mud. Although the mud didn¡¯t look that deep, when stepped on it, one¡¯s ankle would get buried deeply while the surrounding area hardened immediately, making one unable to make even half a step.

    Sure enough, Gu Nan¡¯s stepped on the mud and his feet sank deep, making him unable to pull out. On the other hand, Li Jie had copsed on the ground from the excessive use of his abilities. He turned his eyes upwards and gasped with his mouth wide open, looking like a fish out of water.

    Zhao Ying was also considered to be gifted. His ability was very strong and even afterunching dozens of water balls, he didn¡¯t tire easily. Seeing Li Jie trap Gu Nan, his mouth curved up and his eyes gleamed in victory. He ttened his palms together shortly before he separated them. A powerful water snake emerged and rushed towards Gu Nan.

    The water snake came in quickly, striking like a jet from a high-pressure water gun. Even a wooden board could be split with that pressure. If it hits a person, it would definitely tear a bloody hole in them. Gu Nan knew that Young Master Gong stood by and watched over him. Gu Nan had no worries. He only devoted himself to the battle in front of him and saw the water snake. He lifted his knife and swung.

    The water snake was cut into two halves and turned into a shapeless stream of water. Even then, the wind knife Gu Nan hadunched was far from stopping. It went straight to Zhao Ying and cut his sleeves. Fortunately, the water snake blocked the initial hit, causing the wind knife to lose a bit of power, or else, the thing cut would have not been his sleeve but his arm.

    Zhao Ying took a look at his ruined sleeve and kept staring at it. That was a wind de! Gu Nan actually triggered his wind power in battle just now!

    Gu Nan came out of his surprise earlier than the other. His eyes lit up and he immediately waved his knife several times.

    Wind des approached Zhao Ying. Zhao Ying couldn¡¯t see any traces of the wind des, so he couldn¡¯t evade the attack. He had to use his full strength to summon a thick water ball and use it as a shield against the wind des.

    The wind de didn¡¯t enter the water wall, but sounds rang out. At the same time, strings of water flew in the air, diamond-like light shining through the liquid. There was finally something to look forward to in this battle! The crowd on the side of the field was waiting for the final result.

    Only when all the wind des were absorbed by the water wall did Zhao Ying retract his ability and fell to the ground, panting. His power had been depleted and he could no longer continue the battle. On the other side, Gu Nan also kneeled, supporting his upper body with the knife.

    Seeing Gu Nan¡¯s situation, Zhao Ying¡¯s heart felt slightly relieved, thinking that the two had tied.

    Right then, Gu Nan slowly stood up, forced up thest remaining strength in his body and shed his knife. This wind knife didn¡¯t leave a trail, but its quiet rush forward showcased its strength.

    Zhao Yin was unable to dodge, so he could only close his eyes as he waited for his end.

    Before the attack hit, Gong Lixin suddenly waved his hand and deflected the invisible wind de. The wind de mmed into the wooden wall behind Zhao Yin, leaving a deep impression in the shape of a half-moon. If that attack had really hit someone, then the person would have been thrown off the ground more than three feet afterwards.

    Zhao Ying slowly blinked as he looked back at the wooden wall that had taken the hit for him. He immediately sat on the ground and gasped in fear.

    Gu Nan also blinked. He had lost his cool and regretted thest knife attack, but then he saw Young Master Gong diverting the de, and so he was able to sigh in relief. His knees slowly gave out, and he once again supported the weight of his body with the knife. He fell in front of Young Master Gong. (T/N: No need to be modest, Author-san. You can just say he kneeled in front of Gong Lixin)

    "Good attack." Gong Lixin walked to his side, shattering the earthen trap around his feet. At the same time, he took the opportunity to pat his shoulder and pour some internal energy.

    Gu Nan felt that a constant stream of power poured into his body from Young Master Gong¡¯s palm. The feeling of powerlessness from just a second ago dissipated as if it were a mere illusion. He raised his eyes and looked at Gong Lixin with amazement.

    "Look forward to it. In the future you¡¯ll be my teammate." Gong Lixin smiled and took back his hand. "Let¡¯s go back to the training ground. We¡¯ll have to gather our other teammates."

    "Yes!" Gu Nan was ecstatic and promised loudly. As soon as he had received the knife, he had been able to stand up again and now, he felt arrogant as he followed Young Master Gong.

    Seeing how Gu Nan¡¯s energy has just be a hundred times better, Song Haoran and Lin Wenbo looked at each other. They spected that Lixin might¡¯ve done something to the boy. However, this scene was seen by Gong Xiangyi, who didn¡¯t know the inside story, and was really shocked by what she saw. After such a big fight, he still had so much left over strength. Hadn¡¯t been Gu Nan using all his strength?!

    Gong Xiangyi regretted not recruiting Gu Nan to her team earlier. Since then, Zhao Ying and Li Jie never dared provoke Gu Nan anymore. Furthermore, when they saw him, they would always take a big detour.

    <i>Wuxian: That 180 from ZY and LJ made meugh. </i>

 Chapter 70

    Seeing Young Master Gong¡¯s figure followed by Gu Nan, people in the training field were curious. Ma Jun and the others especially so and they hated not being able to rush up to Young Master Gong to ask about it.

    But break time had not arrived yet and they were afraid to act without authorization.

    "Lixin, Uncle Gong let you pick your own small team alone. This is a great opportunity for learning. You must be cautious. About the team members you have in mind, you don¡¯t know what they¡¯ve been through these past few days, so don¡¯t be surprised if they refuse to join." Song Haoran told Gong Lixin.

    Then, feeling like he sounded too negative, he smiled and added, "But if it¡¯s you who¡¯s asking, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any person reluctant to join. Alright, go ahead. I¡¯ll also go and gather my crew."

    "Waving his hand, Song Haoran watched Gong Lixin move away before turning and walking towards hisrades.

    Gong Xiangyi also took Lin Wenbo and began to look for candidates based on her ideal list. But as she rushed along, she soon turned pale white and felt very embarrassed.

    "What¡¯s wrong?" Lin Wenbo casually asked as he stood at the edge of the training ground, leaning against a horizontal bar. His eyes followed the young man silently until Gong Xiangyi blocked his view.

    These team members were not the ones he wanted, so he had no interest in the team. Regardless of their strength, the character was very debatable because among them he saw the water ability user named Zhao Ying who had just bullied Gu Nan. The boy was on Gong Xiangyi¡¯s list and he was doubtful about Gong Xiangyi¡¯s vision.

    "I¡¯m mad. They¡¯re not willing to say that they¡¯ll join and are waiting for Gong Lixin¡¯s choice before deciding!" Gong Xiangyi said with grim.

    "Haha!" Lin Wenbo looked up andughed. His sturdy and handsome facial features highlighted with ayer of light golden light from the setting sun made him more beautiful and innocent and made Gong Xiangyi look straight at him. She found that since she had been reborn, she¡¯d never seen Lin Wenbo so happy. No. She should say that after all she had suffered in her past life, she never saw Lin Wenbough again.

    Desperate for Lin Wenbo¡¯s smile, a touch of joy rushed in amongst the grievances in Gong Xiangyi¡¯s heart. But Lin Wenbo¡¯s next sentence made her angry once again.

    "Xiaoxin is really popr! Then wait a while, wait for Xiaoxin to pick and then you can try again." Lin Wenbo smiled and his tone was gentle. Even hidden amongst the crowd, the teenager was still striking.

    "Why? Why can I only pick after him? Why am I less important?" Gong Xiangyi said sullenly.

    "I don¡¯t believe that I can¡¯t find anyone to join!" She stumped her feet and walked away to recruit whoever looked strong in her eyes.

    Lin Wenbo shook his head and his deep dark eyes looked at the teenager in the crowd again. After locking onto his figure, he was no longer willing to look away. The troubles in his heart naturally dissipated and the corners of his mouth couldn¡¯t be held back as they curved up.

    Gong Lixin made the crowd who was interested in moving towards him line up. Then he walked straight to the corner upied by Wang Tao and the others. He passed a wooden pile and saw two people who practiced with their fists and feet around the wooden pile. He stopped and stood still as he watched.

    These two people were not strangers but were actually Da Liu and Ling Yun that didn¡¯t have any abilities. They were concentrating on hitting the wooden piles; punching and kicking it. Both their hair and clothes were soaked in sweat and clung to their skin as if they had juste out of the water. That was to what extent that the two trained hard.

    However, Gong Lixin was not startled by their sudden change in appearance. He paid more attention to the changing strength, speed and eleration of their attacks. However, it didn¡¯t change the fact that in just half a month, their spirits were quite different from before, almost as if they reincarnated. Gong Lixin wasn¡¯t biased, he walked up to them with a shallow smile and a sigh of relief in his eyes.

    "Howe you¡¯re both here?" He interrupted the two people hard at work.

    "Young Master Gong!" Da Liu and Ling Yun stopped in their action and called out at the same time, their face showing their excitement. Because of their embarrassing status of being ordinary people, they suffered a lot of sneering and ridicule from the crowd. Over time, they had developed the habit of ignoring others, so they had not found out about the arrival of Gong Lixin until just now.

    "Young Master Gong, the military has issued a degree, recruiting ordinary people to form a self-defence force responsible for patrolling around the base. If we want, we could also team up for a mission. Me and Ling Yun have no ability and we can¡¯t find serious work and we¡¯re afraid of being starved to death. After discussing it between us, we decided to sign up. I didn¡¯t expect that even though the degree was issued three weeks ago, only the two of us signed up. The number of people needed to team up was not enough so the military let us and the ability users train together." Da Liu quickly exined.

    "Yes, Brother Da Liu is right. We only ask for food. But besides singing and dancing, I don¡¯t know anything. Nothing will happen like this and we will starve to death sooner orter. It¡¯s better to fight hard, so that you can die with some worth." Ling Yun wiped the sweat from her forehead and the look in her eyes had already changed from the one in the past. It had be as firm as a meteorite. The death of Ling Yin made her grow up almost instantly.

    "That¡¯s a good idea." Gong Lixin nodded and for the first time, looked at Ling Yun with appreciation.

    Ling Yun had been once looked down upon by him and she remembered her arrogance brought up from her luxury lifestyle. Her heart felt ashamed. Da Liu seemed to understand her thoughts and patted her on the back withfort, exchanging smiles with her. After ten days of hard work, the two people cultivated an extraordinary tacit understanding.

    Seeing the two getting along, Gong Lixin nodded with satisfaction and slowly said, "These shallow fists may not be enough to deal with zombies though. I have a set of knives back in my room. I need men and women to practice a certain martial art to use them. I think they would be very suitable for you two. If you are interested, I can teach you."

    "Interested! Of course, we are interested! Thank you, Young Master Gong!" The two people answered instantly, their eyes gleamed with ecstasy. They hugged and thanked each other in unison, saying that their abilities were not bad with the utmost understanding between the two.

    Gu Nan saw this and couldn¡¯t help but smile. He was happy for both of them. The knife technique that Young Master Gong produced must be extraordinary. Da Liu and Ling Yun will be blessed in the future.

    When it came to Young Master Gong, Gu Nan had always blindly trusted him. Because of that, the moment he saw him appear, he triggered his wind ability because of this deep-rooted trust and set foot on the path to bing stronger. Inadvertently, Gong Lixin¡¯s words had be a belief-like existence in some people¡¯s heart.

    Gu Nan smiled. Da Liu and Ling Yun felt shy as both of them started to leave. Feeling they could not express agitated their hearts.

    "Don¡¯t thank me. After finishing you¡¯re training,e to my room to find me. I will show you and you two have to practice it diligently in the future." Gong Lixin waved his hand and then pointed with his eyes at Wang Tao and the others. "I¡¯m going to see them so wait for them. See you."

    Da Liu and Ling Yun quickly turned around and watched him leave. The gratitude in their hearts couldn¡¯t be described by words. They only hated that they couldn¡¯t learn immediately, so that they could put the cart before the horse.

    ***

    "Boss, you finally came to see us!" Wang Tao said with tears seeing Gong Lixin with Gu Nan following in his steps.

    "I didn¡¯t know you were attending special training here. If I knew, I would havee sooner." Gong Lxin licked his lips in embarrassment. He never made friends before, so he didn¡¯t know how to maintain friendship. Seeing his friends didn¡¯te to see him, although he was somewhat disappointed, he wouldn¡¯t take the initiative to disturb their lives.

    "We thought you forgot us! You¡¯re a big man now and we didn¡¯t dare go to see you." Wang Tao said happily as he scratched his head.

    "You cane and see me anytime when you¡¯re free." Gong Lixin smiled as he invited them over.

    "Great! Brother Gong, I¡¯ve been thinking about you for half a month!" Xiao Sun Jie looked up and smiled.

    Gong Lixin felt ashamed. He unnaturally reached out and touched Sun Jie¡¯s head and the touch was soft and smooth and felt impably good. His eyes lit up and he touched two more times before letting go. This time, he finally knew why Big Brother Song and Big Brother Lin always loved to pat his head.

    "Young Master Gong, Gu Nan didn¡¯t trigger his ability and has been bullied by the two boys Zhao Ying and Li Jie. You have to help me teach them a lesson!" After several people finished their greetings, Ma Jun spoke up through gritted teeth.

    "Good brother!" Gu Nan felt very moved and wanted to reach out to hug Ma Jun¡¯s shoulder, but avoided it after seeing his disapproval. Gu Nan took back his muddy hands, his mouth twitched and his heart didn¡¯t feel as moved anymore.

    "Gu Nan has just triggered his wind ability. He taught the two men himself and I don¡¯t need to take care of it. After being bullied by others, you should take care of it yourself. If you can¡¯t do it now, continue to work hard until your strength surpasses that of the other person. By hiding behind others and relying on others, you will never know how to better yourself and how to be strong. This way, how can you be qualified to fight with me in the future?" Gong Lixin furrowed his brows and lectured seriously.

    "Ah?" Ma Jun was so excited that he opened and closed his mouth several times without seeding in making a sound. "Young Master Gong, you mean for us to be your team members?"

    "Yes, all of you, including Sun Jie, will be part of my team in the future." Gong Lixin decided and nodded. He picked his people. They were far from the best, but it was not their strength that he valued. With Wang Tao and the others, he was veryfortable and he didn¡¯t need to be too careful. This was enough. If their strength was not good enough, he could slowly teach themter.

    "Yeah!" Ma Jun and Wang Tao were excited and felt stunned, attracting all kinds of envious and hateful eyes their way. Looking at their happy appearance, they didn¡¯t even need to think about it as it was obvious that they had been selected by Young Master Gong. In the base, everyone knew that if Young Master Gong was on the mission then their safety was absolutely guaranteed!

    "Young Master Gong," Sun Tiantian was also very happy, but after the happiness faded, she hesitated and honestly said, "Please think again about your decision. My ability¡¯s strength is very poor. I don¡¯t even know how to use my earth ability. Yes, the only thing I know is the ¡¯sink¡¯ technique I stole from Li Jie. Although my younger brother is not weak, he¡¯s a child after all and his physical strength can¡¯t keep up. I¡¯m afraid that we will drag you down."

    Wang Tao saw her face and his excitement also quickly faded. He opened, "Yeah, Sun Tiantian is right. We are too weak and will drag you down. I¡¯m a power ability user. They all say that power ability user is a second-ss ability and is useless. It¡¯s nothing more than strength."

    Hearing the self-criticism of Wang Tao and the others, the people who envied them finally felt soothed and erected their ears, waiting for Young Master Gong¡¯s answer...

    <i>CrazedCookies: Sorry guys, no bonus chapter this weekend.</i>

 Chapter 71

    Gong Lixin had already listened to Song Haoran¡¯s detailed introduction to the characteristics of the various abilities. He felt that among the different abilities, the power ability was closest to internal force and was very simr in nature to it.

    Seeing that Wang Tao was ashamed and embarrassed when he mentioned his ability, he furrowed his brows and said in a serious tone, "You don¡¯t need to be ashamed. Those who have power abilities are no worse than those with other abilities. Abilities are abilities. All have their strengths and weaknesses. The point is how people use it. If you apply your power ability to the extreme, you will be one of the top powerhouses!"

    Wang Tao was red-faced and became even more shy as he shouted, "But, the point is that I don¡¯t know what to do or how to use it."

    At present, everyone¡¯s use of abilities were still in the exploration stage. If one¡¯s mind was wise and their wisdom great, they would progress further than other people, just like Zhao Ying and Li Jie. Unfortunately, Wang Tao and Sung Tiantian had coffins for brains.

    "It¡¯s very simple to use." Gong Lixin slowly exined. "The power is in your body and it¡¯s you who has control over it. If you condense it and cover your eyes with it, you can see for thousands of miles. Use it to cover your ears and you can enhance your hearing for that far. Cover your mouth with it and even a lion¡¯s roar can shake the sky. When you cover your hands with it, you¡¯ll be able to push mountains and rivers. Cover your feet, and you can jump high and walk a thousand smiles in a day."

    He spoke seriously, letting people around him feel stunned and yearn for such abilities. Lin Wenbo, who was standing not too far away, was also attracted by the teenager¡¯s serious expression and slowly came over.

    Wang Tao was fascinated by the power Gong Lixin described. After spacing out for a while, he came back to reality and said, "It sounds very powerful, but I don¡¯t know how to control my ability. Also, I can only fight in close quarters and a long-range attack can easily kill me. If a zombie scratches with their nails, I will die. They say that a person with power ability is the cannon fodder that paves the way for others on the battlefield and the one to die the fastest."

    "Nonsense." Gong Lixin snorted and decided to speak his mind again. "If you improve the use of your ability and learn to move around quickly, you can easily avoid other people¡¯s long-range attacks. As for closebat, who would be your opponent? Zombie ws are not powerful enough to scratch copper skin and iron bones. If you use your power ability to shroud your whole body, then you can have an invincible body, and no one will be able to hurt you."

    The surrounding people suddenly sighed, obviously not trusting Gong Lixin¡¯s description.

    Lin Wenbo stood in the crowd and decided to trust the teenager because he was serious and looked especially confident. His heart was full of joy just watching him. He listened to the words of the youngster and found the young man¡¯s speech was apanied by a melodious and intoxicating rhythm he couldn¡¯t identify. It made his middle tremble and, out of habit, he squinted his eyes as he hid the ulterior motive in those orbs.

    Gong Lixin didn¡¯t care about the reactions of the people around him. He nced at Wang Tao, who was staring at him looking dumbfounded. The other person still didn¡¯t understand him so he had no choice but to show him. "I will show it to you again. If you still don¡¯t understand then I will teach youter."

    After he spoke, he bent down and lifted a dumbbell. The dumbbells were used to train the strength of power ability users. The one held in his hand was as thick as a foot and weighed 25 kilograms, but Gong Lixin held it without any effort at all, as if it was as light as a feather.

    Everyone stopped training, their interest drawn towards Young Master Gong¡¯s movements. Song Haoran was also attracted by the movement on that side, after being told by hisrades.

    Gong Lixin stared at Wang Tao as he exined, "I¡¯m now channeling my strength to my palms. Watch carefully." He said before he folded the thick dumbbell cast from steel as if it were paper. He finally twisted it into a ball and held it in the palm of his hand.

    The dumbbell made squeaking sounds as it was helplessly deformed in his hands. The people around him could only look straight in awe, their jawsically hanging open almost to the point of dislocating. Right then, no one dared to doubt Young Master Gong¡¯s words from before.

    However, this was not the end of the performance. Seeing as no one was passing by outside of the training ground, Gong Lixin crushed the steel ball and raised his hand, throwing it against the wall at the edge of the training ground. The wall made a loud noise and dust flew everywhere. When the dust dissipated, they all saw that the wall was in pieces, with arge gaping hole five or six meters in diameter. The wind rushed through the hole and everyone¡¯s thoughts could not be immediately exined.

    Deadly silence spread across the crowd. With this kind of power, was Young Master Gong still really a human? Was he not a humanoid weapon? Everyone gulped.

    Right then, Wang Tao snapped out of his daze. He closed his mouth and looked at Gong Lixin with incredulity. He stuttered as he asked, "B-boss, you¨C! Are you also a power ability user? Then, doesn¡¯t that mean you¡¯re a four ability user?"

    "I¡¯m not saying anything." Gong Lixin refused to answer his question. He took out a dagger from his waist and opened his mouth again. "Look closely, the power ability user¡¯s strong body." After saying those words, he stabbed the dagger into his left palm. They only heard the sound of the dagger hitting a steel te before it was broken into two pieces, his delicate palm remaining unscathed, not having a single scratch.

    Stunned silence took over the training ground. After a while, noise abruptly exploded as everyone voiced out their amazement. Their worship of Gong Lixin reached an unprecedented new height. After today, they had already determined that Young Master Gong was definitely a four-ability user who was the rarest existence in the world. Zhao Ying and Li Jie had just recovered their mental and physical strength so when they came back, they just happened to see this scene. The two men still had cold sweat running down their backs and so quickly escaped into a corner for fear of being seen by Young Master Gong.

    Song Haoran¡¯srades also had a stunned expression on their faces. They whispered, "Major General, can I change teams? I want to be in Young Master Gong¡¯s group!" Right after saying this, the other eight people in the same group echoed his opinion.

    Song Haoranughed and said with pride, "I also want to change teams, but Lixin won¡¯t look at you. He has already chosen his members." It was difficult to conceal the deep affection in his voice just then.

    The peoplemented and made up their minds to change to Young Master Gong¡¯s group in the future.

    In the crowd, Lin Wenbo wasughing softly, his expression very pleasing. Such a dynamic little brother-inw, he really liked it. He liked it more and more every day. At the same time, he didn¡¯t forget to help Xiaoxin out and thus, immediately sent a short message to inform Grandfather Lin, letting him send someone to repair the wall. Fortunately, it was not an external wall or else they wouldn¡¯t be so rxed about it right now. However, what he didn¡¯t expect was that when the person sent by Grandfather Lin arrived, Young Master Gong¡¯s fans wouldn¡¯t let them repair it, saying that it needed to be left as amemoration. After several arguments, the military had topromise.

    Wang Tao¡¯s inferiority changed into joy and pride at seeing Young Master Gong¡¯s personal demonstration. He was full of expectations for the future, and everyone at the scene could not help but want to exchange their abilities with his. From then on, no one dared to despise Wang Tao nor dare say anything about power ability users being a second-ss, useless ability. Young Master Gong was also a power ability user. If he was a second-ss useless ability user, then others didn¡¯t have the right to live.

    "Brother Gong¡¯s so powerful!" Xiao Sun Jie pped his hands and took this opportunity to ask, "Brother Gong, can you teach me and my sister how to use our abilities?"

    Gong Lixin touched Sun Jie¡¯s head and smiled, "Of course."

    Hearing those words, the excited crowd immediately quieted down and consciously pricked up their ears to listen to Young Master Gong. Young Master Gong was not only rumored to be strong, but also exined things well, and his understanding of abilities was particrly profound. It was much more useful than the sses Gong Xiangyi gave in the first half of the year.

    Gong Lixin looked over to Sun Tiantian and sincerely said, "I don¡¯t have earth abilities, so I can¡¯t teach you anything. I can only tell you what I understand. The specific method of application needs to be thought up by you."

    Sun Tiantian nodded quickly, excitement flushing her cheeks. [1] If Young Master Gong could provide even two sentences, it was more than enough for her, and she would definitely work hard to prove her worth.

    Gong Lixin was pleased with her attitude and exined, "The ground is the earth. The power contained within the earth is vast. Swamps and quicksand can swallow people, earthquakes and magma can make houses fall. If an earth ability user was at its peak, not to mentionndslide, but changing the structure of the wholend would not be an impossible feat."

    Just after exining this, some people around them squeaked out in excitement. It¡¯s estimated that there were several earth ability users amongst the crowd. As for Sun Tiantian, this new knowledge shocked her to the core. She never knew that earth ability users were such powerful existence. Young Master Gong¡¯s words seemed to open up a door for her, and she saw a whole new world [2] beyond that door. As for what Young Master Gong said, if every type of ability user reached the peak of their abilities, they would be extremely powerful.

    Gong Lixin continued without a pause. "The power of the earth is hidden under your feet. Therefore, when earth ability users release their abilities, don¡¯t always think about using your hands. Try to direct your strength to your feet and release your ability from there. This way of attacking is faster. Not only is it more effective, but it¡¯s also very secretive and hard to detect."

    "Yes, that¡¯s right!" In the crowd, an earth ability user screamed with fisted hands raised into the sky.

    "Thank you, Young Master Gong. I already have an idea!" Sun Tiantian pursed her lips as she scratched her head. A thoughtful look crossed her face. She endured hard training for more than half a month, yet it was only after listening to Young Master Gong saying a few words did shee up with something useful.

    "Brother Gong, what about me? If I practice ice ability and reached its maximum potential, what would it look like?" Xiao Sun Jie asked, expectant.

    Gong Lixin smiled and leaned over. "Ice ability users have the strength of the strongest ice. It can be broken into dust powder and when released, it can decrease the temperature to almost sub-zero levels."

    After saying so, he raised his hand and a twenty-five-kilogram dumbbell flew into his palm. This sight once again frightened everyone.

    "T-the dumbbell just flew into his hand! How did he do it?" Someone stuttered and asked.

    "Young Master Gong has wind ability. He must have used his power to move it. Just what kind of brain structure does he have? We can spend all our time studying, and we still wouldn¡¯t make an inch of progress, yet Young Master Gong was able to master the wind ability to perfection. He is out of this world!" The person beside him eximed.

    "Quiet! Look instead at how Young Master Gong uses his ice abilities!" The two people around him red at both of them, sessfully silencing them.

    Gong Lixin held the dumbbell in his palm and white mist slowly condensed over its surface, creating ayer of frost and snow. The temperature that was low enough to freeze one¡¯s bones spread around and forced people around him to retreat. Only Sun Jie remained near Gong Lixin because only he and his ice ability could withstand the low temperature for a while.

    The temperature continued to decrease and a small creaking sound emitted from within the dumbbell. Gong Lixin¡¯s five fingers slightly curled together, and the steel-casted dumbbell shattered into countless small pieces and fell to the ground.

    Even steel can be frozen into ice when the temperature is lower than absolute zero. Everyone used their eyes to worship the teenager with an expressionless face. Their faces were filled with amazement and excitement, but they didn¡¯t know how to express it.

    Gong Lixin touched Xiao Sun Jie¡¯s head who kept cooing in awe. He straightened up and looked at Gu Nan and Ma Jun. "I¡¯ll teach here today. If you two have questions, ask me tomorrow. Starting tomorrow, I will give you special training. Come to my room at 7:00 every morning to learn how to control your abilities. For two hours after lunch break, you will practice in the training ground. If I am satisfied, I will take you out on a mission."

    "Yes!" The five people yelled. Their cheeks were red and they felt extremely touched.

    The people around the red-eyed five people couldn¡¯t say anything. With Young Master Gong¡¯s coaching, bing one of the powerhouses was but a matter of time. At this point, no one doubted Young Master Gong¡¯s choice anymore unlike before. With Young Master Gong¡¯s absolute understanding of abilities, he really didn¡¯t need to care about the strength of his teammates, because he had enough ability to turn wastes into miracles workers.

    After seeing that Young Master¡¯s team stillcked four people, the crowd boiled up. They rushed to Young Master Gong¡¯s side to rmend themselves. Seeing the situation getting out of control, Gong Lixin twisted his brows and released a hint of his internal force. The internal forced turned into chills, and the people who had rushed over were forced to retreat a few feet.

    The crowd of excited people calmed down and racked their brains as they thought instead about how to best make an impression on Young Master Gong¡¯s heart.

    <i>[1] CrazedCookies: Awws, I just wanna eat her up! But I already have a waifu in this .</i>

    <i>[2] CrazedCookies: ddin?</i>

 Chapter 72

    Gong Lixin was surrounded by a cold atmosphere. His delicate eyes that were once filled with affection and peace were now reced with stoicism and apathy. His every nce and movement disyed elegance and nobility, making it harder for people to approach him.

    He was just a teenager, but it felt like he was a god standing tall in the clouds, and they were in two different worlds. The people around him were stunned for a while. Finally, their stunned expression faded and they didn¡¯t dare bother going forward.

    There were four ces left. Who were these four lucky ones? Everyone was filled with dark thoughts towards their neighbor, but at the same time, expectations of hearing their own name became higher.

    Seeing everyone retreat, Gong Lixin slowly dismissed the chill surrounding his whole body. With the summer sun shining outside, the temperature immediately rose and Wang Tao and the others, who stayed on the side to avoid it, came up again.

    "Boss, the military has ordered each team should at least be ten people. We¡¯re still missing four people. Do you have anyone in mind?" Wang Tao asked curiously.

    "No." Gong Lixin looked directly at Wang Tao with a serious expression as he gave a straightforward answer.

    Wang Tao was stunned by the Boss¡¯s answer. Ma Jun and Gu Nan showed simr expressions. Young Master Gong was still the same as before, his temper always straight to the point!

    "Young Master Gong, can I rmend a person? He¡¯s a wood ability user. Although he doesn¡¯t have great strength, he has a good character and is very reliable." Sun Tiantian weakly opened as she held onto Sun Jie¡¯s shoulders.

    "Yes, call him over and let me see." Gong Lixin agreed without a thought.

    Sun Tiantian¡¯s face showed her surprise. She opened her mouth and shouted towards a 27-year-old man who was staring at them. She shouted, "Brother Luo,e over here!"

    The man had a tall and strong body, and his brows were thick. At first nce, he was not very handsome, but there was afortable air around him. He was the ex-policeman who was rescued by Song Haoran with the grandfather and grandson, Zhao Ying. Hearing Sun Tiantian¡¯s voice, he groaned then cast his eyes forward and immediately ran over.

    The audience¡¯s piercing stares cut him like a knife, but there was no fear in his heart. He didn¡¯t think that taking care of Sun Tiantian and her brother would help him climb up the socialdder and have the chance of joining Young Master Gong¡¯s team fall on his head.

    "Young Master Gong!" He stood next to Sun Tiantian, his attitude wasn¡¯t humble. His eyes were very bright but he didn¡¯t seem like a caring person at first nce.

    "I know you. You and I were on the same helicopter on the way back to base." With an unforgettable memory, Gong Lixin immediately recognized the man.

    Luo Dahai¡¯s eyes brightened even further and the excitement in his heart couldn¡¯t be restrained. He didn¡¯t expect the other to remember, but even without him saying anything, the teenager could still recognize him. Compared to this teenager, Zhao Ying waspletely useless, as he couldn¡¯t even remember his face.

    "Young Master Gong remembers me! My name is Luo Dahai. I want to say my thanks. My life was saved by Major General Song and Young Master Gong." Luo Dahai¡¯s words were overflowing with emotion because of his deep gratitude.

    "You don¡¯t need to thank me." Gong Lixin waved his hand and then asked curiously, "I heard that you¡¯re a wood ability user? How¡¯s your current strength?"

    Luo Dahai felt embarrassed and honestly replied, "I am indeed a wood ability user, but my current strength is still very weak. I can¡¯t even control the nts surrounding me. It takes ten minutes for me to mature a simple vine."

    "Oh," Gong Lixin turned his head and seemed to be in thought. After a moment of thinking, he didn¡¯t care who was listening and exined, "The strength of your ability can slowly be improved, so there¡¯s no need to worry about that. Wood, grass, and trees can be attackers, too. If you¡¯re attacked in a mountain forest field, a wood ability user would absolutely be the winner. Moreover, wood and earth are both partners and whenbined, their strength would be doubled or even more."

    After he finished exining, Gong Lixin¡¯s eyes darted back and forth between Sun Tiantian and Luo Dahai, both of whom looked red in the face, before he continued, "Would you like to join our team?"

    Luo Dahai had been concerned about Young Master Gong¡¯s opinion, but was surprised to get the crowd¡¯s envious stare.

    Luo Dahai blinked. He lifted his hand to scratch his ear, but as soon as it was lifted up, he hurriedly brought it back down as he excitedly said, "Willing. Of course, I¡¯m willing."

    Currently, the abilities of wood ability users were limited by their environment. They could only fight in ces where nts were abundant to be able to exert their maximum strength. Without nts, they had to carry the seed themselves to help them fight. This was extremely mentally consuming. Thew is often decided not only by the court but also by the people. Therefore, in the base, the wood ability users were the ones just behind the power ability users.

    Unfortunately, Luo Dahai doesn¡¯t know that by the end of the year, most nts will mutate into horrible carnivorous nts, and their lethality was even more terrible than zombies. When that timees, wood ability users who could control these nts would be the ace in the hole whenever people teamed up.

    Gong Xiangyi had to say that Gong Lixin¡¯s decision right then was the correct choice. Even she, who was trying to recruit her team members, secretly groaned at his foresight.

    Out of the ten ces, seven seats were taken and only three seats were left. The watching crowd felt anxious, but they still didn¡¯t dare go bother him.

    "Young Master Gong, hello. Do you still remember me?" A handsome man came out of a crowd of 20 young people and took a deep breath before walking towards Gong Lixin. His white teeth gleamed in the sun, his smile very friendly, but one could see that he was feeling very nervous from the fists he had clenched at his side.

    The crowd was stunned. From time to time, there was a taunting voice that rang out, questioning why a space ability user who cannot fight still dared to go forward to rmend themselves.

    Space ability users are said to be powerful ability users. However, after entering special training, these young people came to realize themselves how truly useful their space abilities were. Without fighting power, he could only collect supplies and could only wait to be ughtered so who would dare have him on the team? Who would even dare put material they collected with blood and sweat in his space? Everyone would rather work harder than let a space ability user take advantage of their hard work. Even during normal training days, anyone who lost something would always suspect him, and this resorted to him being punched, kicked, and bullied. Yes, it was only half a month, but the youth had already seen and tasted the darker side of the world.

    When he saw the teenager on the training ground, he remembered seeing him with a warm smile in the past, and the dead heart of the youth was once again full of hope. Therefore, he took all his courage and came over with a thick face.

    "Remember, chocte." Gong Lixin smiled with true joy and nostalgia in his eyes which made the youth rx.

    The young man clenched his fist and slowly stretched them out as he smiled with a hint of embarrassment. "Young Master Gong remembers me. My name is Li Dongsheng, I¡¯m a space ability user."

    "Space ability user?" Gong Lixin¡¯s eyes brightened and sincerely praised, "Good ability."

    The young man shook his head. "It sounds good, but apart from storing supplies, I don¡¯t know how to use my abilities. Does Young Master Gong have any thoughts on space ability? Can it be developed into some offensive attack?"

    Because of that gift of chocte, Gong Lixin thought very hard about his problems and hesitated for a moment. "Space ability users are essentially the same as others and should have their own offensive uses. Therefore, I think that if the space ability user is strong enough, he will be able to release the ability outside. That is to say, outside of oneself, then you¡¯d be the master, the king of the surrounding space. Even clouds and rain could be controlled in your space."

    His tone was not as determined as before, but it deeply shook the hearts of the two space ability users at the scene. Li Dongsheng felt excited and filled with joy while Gong Xiangyi was stiff and, once again, surprised by Gong Lixin¡¯s ingenuity.

    If it was not for her long-term observation and investigation, she would¡¯ve almost suspected that Gong Lixin was reborn from the past life as well.

    Gong Lixin said that if a space ability user was strong enough, they could create a field outside. In this field, a space ability user could control everything and have the power that the gods have and thus, can kill and win easily.

    In herst life, Song Haoxuan had a five-level high-grade space ability user under hismand. He could create a space field of ten meters in diameter. This field was invincible and even Song Haoxuan had to be wary of him.

    Gong Xiangyi was still only a four-level high-grade. It seemed to be only a step away from five-level high-grade but because of the scarcity of space zombies, her promotion was harder than anyone else¡¯s. Therefore, she was eager to team up with Lin Wenbo to hunt down first-level zombies, because the nucleus of first-level zombie had no attributes and thus, she could also absorb them. Although the energy in them was low, if she umted a lot, it would still be very helpful to her cultivation. The moment she gets promoted to five-level high-grade, she no longer has to fear that anyone can hurt her and then, then she can live freely.

    Lin Dongsheng doesn¡¯t have the same ambition of Gong Xiangyi. As long as he knew that his ability was notpletely useless, it was enough for him to regain his confidence and smile more cheerfully.

    Flushing red, he nervously asked, "I believe in Young Master Gong¡¯s judgement. I will try to make progress towards that goal. If Young Master Gong isn¡¯t disappointed with me then, I, I would like to join your team. I would never steal your supplies, please believe me!"

    In the end, not only the young man¡¯s cheek, but also his eyes were flushed. Obviously, he was often used and questioned and was often hit hard.

    Gong Lixin turned his head and looked straight into the young man¡¯s bright eyes. After a long while, he finally opened, "Do you still have some chocte?"

    "Ah?" The young man opened his mouth, looking confused. Wang Tao and others also had a weird look at they stared at Young Master Gong, as if they didn¡¯t understand how the topic suddenly changed like this.

    "Do you still have chocte?" For the sake of food, Gong Lixin went to the trouble to repeat himself.

    "Oh, yes, yes!" The young man was in a flurry before he opened his palm and produced a box of chocte out of thin air.

    Last time it was a small tablet, this time, it was a whole box with more than forty pieces of chocte in it. It could be eaten for more than a month when one piece a day was eaten. Gong Lixin couldn¡¯t wait to open the lid and seriously counted the pieces with a gentle smile on his face.

    "Okay, you will be my team member in the future." Gong Lixin put back the cover and held the chocte in his arms as he generously dered this.

    The young man happily shouted and thanked him again and again. Wang Tao and the others looked at their boss with disappointment: This was a real sugar-coated bribery! Young Master Gong, you¡¯re not being fair to the people!

    Seeing his tant ckmail behavior, Lin Wenbo mmed his palm to his head and pressed his lips together, desperately suppressing theughter that rushed to his lips. How could the youth be so straightforward and so cute? Looking at his cheerful expression from afar, Lin Wenbo felt the sweetness in his mouth, in his heart, and even in the air he breathes, as if it all had been covered in a thickyout of chocte.

    Song Haoran held his arms out far and wide and couldn¡¯t help butugh. He wanted to go forward and reprimand him, but finally stopped in his footsteps. He was selfish as he thought that he would collect more choctes in the future and feed the little cat.

    Seeing that Li Dongsheng¡¯s method was so simple and was able to move Young Master Gong, everyone in the crowd became more confident. They had all figured out what they had to do to get on his good side. At the same time, the whistle signaling the end of training went off, and the people rushed to Young Master Gong¡¯s side.

    Gong Lixin used his internal force once again to shake the crowd. Waving at Da Liu and Ling Yun, he said, "Da Liu, Ling Yun, you are myst two team members. Come back to my room with me, I have something for you."

    "Yes!" Da Liu and Ling Yun were ecstatic knowing that Young Master Gong was going to teach them a knife technique and quickly pushed through the crowd to keep up.

    The crowd was left stunned. They didn¡¯t expect Young Master Gong¡¯s eyes to be so unique when it came to choosing members for his team. The strength of his team members was weakerpared to almost everyone. In the end, he actually picked two ordinary people. Sure enough, masters did not take the usual path!

    In the end, Young Master Gong¡¯s team had no space left so they had to give up and join other groups. Leaving the crowded training ground, Gong Lixin said goodbye to Wang Tao and the others and went to his room with the excited Da Liu and Ling Yun.

    "Young Master Gong, do you really want us in your team?" Ling Yun held her face with a dreamy expression.

    "Hn, if you two get well-trained in the knife technique, both your strength will not be weaker than Wang Tao¡¯s. However, your physique is not good, so I will help you improve itter." Gong Lixin said with his lips curved up into a smile.

    "Thank you, Young Master Gong! We will work hard!" Da Liu and Ling Yun bent over and expressed their gratitude and determination at the same time. When they looked up, they saw the smile on Young Master Gong¡¯s mouth, and somehow they suddenly felt a chill in their hearts.

    An hourter, the two of them were carrying a knife in their pockets and walked out of the door in a spirited manner. However, the smudges on their drenched clothes and on their skin looked embarrassing, and looked as if they had been rolling on the ground.

 Chapter 73

    The eight ability user teams had finally been formed. Each team leader was a top-ranking master in the base and had extensive operational experience. The result was very satisfactory to the military.

    The ability users were precious existence and naturally, the military was unwilling to see the separation of strong and weak people. Only when the forces were bnced, the strong and weak working together, could the ability user grow safely and smoothly. This was also the main reason why Father Gong didn¡¯t let Gong Lixin, Lin Wenbo, and Song Haoran team up.

    The team leaders of each group didn¡¯t rush to take a task, but had their team members do special training. During this special training period, a group of people named by other groups, ¡¯Wastewood Alliance¡¯, became better at the speed of sound. Even Da Liu and Ling Yun, who were ordinary people, together could defeat some of the stronger ability users on the base. Once again, everyone witnessed that miracles existed.

    One day, the military issued the first task which was to clear the zombies in the towns and viges around National Road 306, collect agricultural products left in the township, and bring them back to base.

    On both sides of National Road 306, there wererge sections of vegetable gardens and orchards. It was thergest agricultural base in the province. There were hundreds ofrge and small viges and towns with a poption totalling nearly 200000. It was very difficult to annihte the zombies in these towns and viges, but at the same time, the agricultural products seized would enrich their lives. These were very important supplies, for the extremeck of fresh fruits and vegetables could lead to people suffering from scurvy.

    Due to the task being voluntary in nature, no team was willing to take care of it for three days, and the military didn¡¯t urge them either. They all just waited quietly. On a certain day, Gong Lixin and Wang Tao walked into the military department without hesitation. When they came out, they took back a map with them. Shortly after they left, Song Haoran and Lin Wenbo also went to the military department to receive the task.

    The other teams didn¡¯t move and were willing to wait until those three groups came back to see the situation.

    The heads of the three teams gathered to inspect the map. After more than an hour of discussion, Yangjia Vige, which was the closest to the base, was the vige selected for clearing. It was said that the three team leaders discussed it together. However, in reality, Lin Wenbo and Song Haoran came up with this idea. Gong Lixin just stared at the map and finally agreed with the two.

    In order to save on gasoline, the army sent only one military truck which carried 30 people to the National Road 306.

    The truck was big enough and, even if thirty people were already sitting or crouching, it still wasn¡¯t too crowded. The members of Song Haoran and Gong Lixin¡¯s team were very calm. They either chatted together or yed with the weapons in their hands. The most rxed ones were Gu Nan, Ma Jun, and Wang Tao. The three men took out a deck of cards and yedndlord. The team members of Lin Wenbo, on the other hand, just looked straight ahead.

    Lin Wenbo¡¯s team members were all Gong Xiangyi¡¯s picks. They had excellent talent and had powerful abilities, but most of them did not have practical experience so it was inevitable that they were highly tense. Gong Xiangyi saw the members¡¯ emotional changes and quickly tried tofort everyone.

    Lin Wenbo sat next to Gong Lixin, his lips raised up as he cleaned the de for the other person, acting as if he was not the leader of the third group. Gong Xiangyi already did all the work of a team leader, so he didn¡¯t have to worry about it.

    "Alright." Retrieving the scabbard, he returned the polished de into it and ced it back at Gong Lixin¡¯s waist.

    Lin Wenbo touched the other¡¯s tender cheeks and asked with a funny smile, "Have you learned to y? If you did, let¡¯s y when we return." It turned out that Gong Lixin was looking at the game ofndlord.

    "Yes, after we return, the three of us can y. It¡¯ll be very interesting," quickly added Song Haoran, sitting on the other side of Gong Lixin.

    "Learned. Go back to my room to y tonight?" Gong Lixin¡¯s eyes lit up as he looked forward to that night.

    In Song Haoran¡¯s mind, the image of the slender, white legs, and rounded buttocks appeared. Song Haoran nodded his promise even as his lower region swelled up. He didn¡¯t move from his position and looked at Gong Lixin with a sizzling passion in his eyes.

    Lin Wenbo¡¯s unclear eyes turned towards his friend with a re, and his slightly curved lips gradually became a straight line. However, when the teenager pulled his sleeve and asked for his opinion with his melodious voice, his dark expression became bright once more. He smiled at the young man who loved to y and promised.

    The faint warmth and the strong rtionship among the three people made it impossible for other people to get involved. Zhao Ying sat in the corner, secretly staring at Song Haoran¡¯s handsome face with obsession. That is, until he saw the strong emotions and desires in Song Haoran¡¯s eyes in between his glimpses. He then woke up from his fabricated dreams and clenched his teeth.

    He thought that Song Haoran was a straight man, so he never dared to disturb him and contented himself with just looking at him. s, what did he find out? Song Haoran was not straight at all! Song Haoran also liked men!

    However, the person he liked didn¡¯t know about his feelings. He just had a crush on him. Did that mean that he still had a chance? Zhao Ying was temperamental, his mood swinging up and down, and he was both happy and sad, so much that his entire face became twisted.

    While his mood fluctuated, the truck arrived at its destination.

    "You¡¯re still not getting off the bus?" Song Haoran stood beside the truck and asked Zhao Ying who was sitting alone in the corner of the carrier.

    "Ah?" Zhao Ying came back to his senses and saw the man who was waiting beside the truck, his handsome face cold. Zhao Ying¡¯s cheeks immediately reddened and he shyly said, "I will get down immediately."

    He panicked. He went to stand up and walk down the side of the truck. However, after sitting for such a long time, his legs were a little numb and felt dull. His feet swayed and he directly fell down.

    Song Haoran held out his hand in reflex and held him up.

    It was the first time he was in close contact with his beloved one. Zhao Ying¡¯s heart beat wildy, and his cheeks reddened even further. He fluttered hisshes and shyly looked up at Song Haoran.

    Although he had only seen him twice, Song Haoran¡¯s impression of Zhao Ying was extremely bad. He didn¡¯t even like him as a person. After he stood straight, he quickly let go and turned his head to look at Gong Lixin instead. As Gong Lixin and Lin Wenbo had finished their work, they took their teammates straight to Yangjia Vige in the depths of the vegetable gardens. Somg Haoran quickly raised his hand and signaled his team members to keep up.

    Looking at Song Haoran¡¯s back as he stepped away, the expression on Zhao Ying¡¯s face turned from shame to gloom. Gritting his teeth, he hurried to keep up. Wasn¡¯t it enough to be strong and have good looks? He wasn¡¯t so bad to look at, and he wasn¡¯t weak at all! It won¡¯t take long to catch Song Haoran¡¯s heart! Zhao Ying repeatedly cheered himself on and secretly prayed that Gong Lixin was a straight man and couldn¡¯t ept Song Haoran¡¯s feelings.

    They by-passed a piece of farnd as they walked on the cement road leading to Yangjia Vige. While looking at the houses that were not too far from them, thirty people pulled out the des at their waists and looked solemn.

    They walked towards the intersection of the vige and shed a few primary zombies who heard their arrival. Song Haoran looked at his watch and whispered, "Half a month ago, over 10000 zombies appeared. Now, at least one out of ten zombies should be an evolved zombie. There are more than 300 households in Yangjia Vige, so that totals to more than 1500 people. It is estimated that there will be one or two hundred evolved zombies. Be careful and try not to shoot atrades while in action. Starting now, the soldiers will search in three different directions and meet back here at four in the afternoon."

    "Why don¡¯t we act together?" Zhao Ying went up and asked.

    "Asking so much, you just have to obey orders." Before Song Haoran could open his mouth, Gong Xiangyi already impatiently answered. With too many people present, there was a greater chance of exposing her space abilities, and the material and crystal nucleus collected won¡¯t be as great.

    Zhao Ying¡¯s face showed he felt wronged, and he looked to see Song Haoran¡¯s expression.

    "Lixin, are you leading the team alone? If you encounter any danger, open this signal bomb and we wille over immediately." Song Haoran was toozy to pay attention to Zhao Ying, pulling Gong Lixin towards him. He pointed at the signal bomb at his waist as he exined carefully.

    "No problem, let¡¯s go that way." Gong Lixin nodded. As he couldn¡¯t tell the difference between North, South, East, and West, he simply pointed towards the East road. Wang Tao and the others, who already knew about Gong Lixin¡¯s directionally-challenged nature, quickly lowered their heads and concealed the smiles on their lips.

    "Alright, let¡¯s go North. Wenbo, you go South. Everyone, move out!" Song Haoran raised his hand andmanded. When Gong Lixin and his team members disappeared round the corner of the East Road, he led his teammates to the mouth of the North Road.

    Lin Wenbo raised his brows and pondered thoughtfully as he saw Zhao Ying obsessively staring at Song Haoran¡¯s back. He pointed out to the other that their team was already heading towards the south.

    Yangjia Vige was small in size and had a small poption, but it was very affluent. Every household had a building of two or three stories high and high walls surrounding a small green courtyard. Looking through the iron gate into the yard, they could see bright autumn roses and their ridges, strings ofrge grapes hanging ripe and full, and stone tables with stone chairs showing off a very rich life. All would be well if one ignored the pool of ck blood that had already dried on the ground. It was a charming picture of a quiet and stable world before the apocalypse.

    Sun Tiantian and her younger brother stood in front of the iron gate of a family¡¯s house and stared at it as if beautiful memories of the past year were engraved on the door¡¯s frame. However, they knew that if they even touched it, it would shatter like ss and forever remain broken.

    "Don¡¯t think about the past. Let¡¯s live fully in the present." Luo Dahai has listened to Sun Tiantian and her brother describe their homes. They saw a familiar scene in front of them and felt sad yet warm.

    Sun Tiantian and her brother¡¯s eyes focused, putting away the nostalgia and grief clouding those orbs. They must go on and stay strong.

    "Wait, don¡¯t go in. Wang Tao, what do you hear?" Gong Lixin stopped them and turned to look at Wang Tao.

    In the past two months, after their special training, Wang Tao has been able to freely control the energy flow in his body to enhance his five senses. Now, Gong Lixin was consciously cultivating his habit of listening in all directions and seeing all roads.

    "There are no zombies nearby, you can go in." Wang Tao always maintained a high degree of vignce whenever and wherever he wants. Seeing Gong Lixin asking this question, he was able to immediately reply.

    "Go in." Gong Lixin nodded with satisfaction and took the lead to enter the courtyard. Wang Tao and the others followed suit and guarded each other.

    They saw a cer at the corner of the yard. The cer was locked with a big lock and the eyes of the people in the team lit up. They quickly ran over to check. For more than a month, they had been eating instant noodles andpressed biscuits every single day. They hadrge patches of ulcers in their mouths and even suffered when drinking water. When they walked through the vegetable garden, they saw fresh and tender Chinese cabbage. If it wasn¡¯t for Song Haoran¡¯smand, they would have already turned into pigs and hurriedly went down to gobble them up.

    "I hope there¡¯s rice, sweet potatoes and potatoes. We¡¯ll collect staple food. When we leave, we¡¯ll go dig up a few cabbages and pick a few cucumbers." Wang Tao whispered quietly as he broke the lock.

    "I want to eat sweet potato porridge! It¡¯s fragrant and sweet! It¡¯s also delicious with stir-fried cabbage or fried cucumber. It¡¯s very refreshing!" Sun Tiantian gulped at the thought.

    A breaking sound resounded and the big lock was broken in two. Sun Tiantian was overjoyed. She was about to open the door when Gong Lixin¡¯s ears picked up something in the area and he whispered, "Be on your guard, there are three evolved zombies approaching us. They¡¯ll be here in a minute."

    Everyone heard his words and quickly kept Sun Jie and Li Dongsheng in the middle. They ced their des across their chest and were immediately on guard, waiting for their arrival. This was their first battle, but they had no fear in their hearts, only adrenaline from the fight that was toe.

    <i>CrazedCookies: Here¡¯s the bonus chapter!</i>

 Chapter 74

    <h4><b>Chapter 74</b></h4>

    Half a minute passed until Gong Lixin opened his mouth and whispered, "Here theye."

    As his voice fell, a ck figure mmed into the gate with lightning speed as it rushed towards them. Gong Lixin took a few steps forward andshed out with the tip of his toe, a loud bang sound was heard as the ck shadow was kicked out with a thunderous kick. The figure fell on the stone table in the middle of the yard.

    The stone table couldn¡¯t bear the brunt of the attack and broke into several pieces. The ck shadowy on the stony remains and was incapable of moving for a long time. Everyone was staring at it. When they saw the ck shadow¡¯s appearance, they had all be worried.

    This was a very strong evolved zombie. It was 190 centimetres tall. The muscles on its body had developed inhumanly. Its original clothes were ripped; its skin and muscles were all covered with sturdy ck and purple blood vessels. It looked grotesque. Its entire face had rotted too and it didn¡¯t look human anymore. There were two rows of sharp teeth on the outer side of its gums and stinky saliva was dripping from the mouth. Not only had the fingers changed, but its toes had also be ck and grown long, bing as sharp as a machete.

    "Stop looking so dazed, there are two moreing. You deal with them yourself." Gong Lixin warned and went to greet the zombie that was picking itself back up from the stone debris.

    The other two zombies were screaming as they climbed the gate and were very loud about it. Everyone shouted in unison and quickly pressed down the anxiety in their hearts and moved into offensive and defensive positions.

    After a few seconds, the two ck shadows rolled down the wall and flew towards the group of people. They were a pair of male and female zombies. Although their bodies were not as strong as the first one, their movements were faster and more agile, making them very difficult to deal with.

    They pushed Li Dongsheng- who was unable to protect himself- into a safe corner and divided into two groups to meet the two fierce zombies. At the same time, Gong Lixin took at the tall zombie¡¯s head.

    In front of Gong Lixin, an evolved zombie that only had pure brute force and copper-iron bones was an ant-like existence to him. The zombie was swept away by an invisible forceing from the youth¡¯s palm. It immediately fell to the ground and its head was hammered with a strong hit and, like a watermelon, the skull and brain matter sshed onto the ground. A pure and transparent nucleusy in the red and white brain matter with the sun shining its brilliance on it.

    Gong Lixin picked up the nucleus into the palm of his hand and brought it up to the sun. It looked like he was looking at its colour. After a while, as if satisfied with his ie, he pocketed it and turned to look at his team members who were fighting the other two zombies.

    Wang Tao, Gu Nan and Ma Jun were dealing with the male zombie. Wang Tao used his brute force and rushed to the front to meet the zombie¡¯s fist. Gu Nan and Ma Jun stared at one another, constantly trying to take aim and use their ability to attack, but refrained from shooting due to fear that they would identally hurt Wang Tao. They became more and more anxious.

    Wang Tao concentrated his ability into his foot and kicked the male zombie right in the chest. The sound of broken ribs was heard and the zombie stepped back, finally revealing an opening. Gu Nan and Ma Jun¡¯s eyes shone and they immediately seized the opportunity to throw out fireballs and wind des that had been readied for a while. However, Wang Tao also rushed in. He currently did not know how to cooperate with others and avoid their attacks. Instead, he went to meet the zombie and prepared to punch its head.

    The fist was close to the zombie¡¯s temple when he saw the fireball and wind deing his way. He panicked and immediately ducked afternding his punch. But after all, it was a step toote. The fireball and wind de hit the zombie on his shoulder and the embers sshed onto him, burning his sleeves.

    Wang Tao moved to the side and quickly pped his sleeves to put the fire out. However, the zombie was unaware of the pain and was also tireless. After only a small pause, he continued to rush towards Wang Tao, he¡¯s sharp ck nails gleaming in the sunlight. The hair on the back of Wang Tao¡¯s neck stood on end as he was unable to avoid the oing attack.

    After Gu Nan and Ma Jun sessfullynded their attack, the joy on their faces solidified, for only a second before they watched the following scene with horror. They wanted to rush in to save him, but couldn¡¯t do anything because they were too far away.

    The knife-like nails were only a few inches away from Wang Tao¡¯s eyes. As his life was shing before his eyes, Gong Lixin shed in front of the zombie and his five fingers came together as they shed downwards, like a knife, across the zombie¡¯s hand.

    The zombie didn¡¯t move back and the ws that were heading straight to Wang Tao were pushed away. Gong Lixin then mmed his hand into the zombie¡¯s skull and yanked out the broken bone and brain matter as he brought out a brilliant crystal nucleus.

    Wang Tao¡¯s face was as white as a paper. He let out the breath he was holding in, bent down and gasped for air. Gu Nan and Ma Jun patted their chests as they were afraid for a while.

    On the other side, Sun Tiantian and her brother also had no rhythm. One didn¡¯t stop casting their ability on the ground, trying to trap the zombie, whilst the other kept making ice cones and shot at the zombie¡¯s face. But the female zombie was petite and more agile than its male counterpart. It easily dodged the attacks and rushed towards them. Luo Dahai desperately tried to control a wire vine to try and entangle the leg of the zombie, but not only did it take a long time, but the speed of the wire vine¡¯s spread also could not catch up to the zombie¡¯s movements.

    Da Liu and Ling Yun quickly stepped forward to block; one attacked the upper part of the body and the other attacked the lower part. One person¡¯s actions were fierce and fast and the other one¡¯s action was flexible and stable, their tacit understanding of each other made for a well-matched pair.

    Ling Yun, with a machete in her hands and with her knees bent, leans forward and cuts off the legs of the zombie. The zombie fell heavily onto the ground. Da Liu was just in time and raised his own de and swiftly plunged it between the zombie¡¯s eyebrows. A muffled sound emerged as ck blood sshed onto the ground. The zombie struggled for a while before it died.

    Luo Dahai¡¯s legs felt a little soft but he still slowly moved to the side of the shivering Sun Tiantian and her brother and whisperedfortingly, "It¡¯s okay. Don¡¯t be afraid."

    "Good job!" Seeing Da Liu searching through the zombie¡¯s skull for the crystal nucleus, Gong Lixin spoke up with appreciation. He then looked to the shame-stricken Wang Tao and the others, shaking his head. "You have the ability to be powerful, but do not know how to use your flexibility of movement andck fighting experience. On the battlefield, without a sense of cooperation, it¡¯s better to be an ordinary person. This will not work!"

    "Boss, we are wrong. Give us another chance. This was the first time we met an evolved zombie and we were nervous." Wang Tao straightened up and exined, his face was not as pale as before.

    "He¡¯s right. Young Master Gong, this was our first cooperation. It would inevitably go wrong. After killing a few more zombies, our tacit understanding of each other will finally form. Besides, this yard is small and our abilities can¡¯t be disyed." Ma Jun quickly exined, fearing Gong Lixin would be dissatisfied and expel them.

    "You are right, fighting consciousness and cooperation skills can be cultivated by killing, but you don¡¯t have the time for that. If you all don¡¯t grow up quickly, you will die very quickly. However, don¡¯t worry about it, I have a solution." He took the crystal nucleus handed over by Da Liu and looked at the sun.

    Gu Nan and Ma Jun turned to face each other and felt like that there was some hidden meaning in Young Master Gong¡¯s words that made them feel ufortable. Others who were nervous and wore a tight expression, rxed with Young Master Gong¡¯s understanding.

    Gong Lixin handed the three crystal nucleus to Li Dongsheng in the corner who looked at them doubtfully. Gong Lixin whispered, "Put the nucleus into your space. It¡¯s easy for them to fall when fighting. Keep them all in your space and, once we go back, we¡¯ll divide them."

    "Ah? Young Master Gong, isn¡¯t supposed to be whoever killed the zombie who will absorb the crystal nucleus?" Li Dongsheng took the nuclei and put them into his space.

    "Whatever rules are established in other groups doesn¡¯t matter. In my group, it will be equally divided. All of you need to be strong and nobody is allowed to fall behind because I don¡¯t want to see anyone among you die." Gong Lixin¡¯s tone was t, but his words touched them.

    Obviously, if the nucleus is evenly divided, the one with the biggest disadvantage is the strongest in the team. In the apocalypse, strength represented everything, so who was willing to give up the nuclei he gained in exchange for risking his life? At least, before Gong Lixin¡¯s mentioned it, they had not thought about it.

    Nine people hung their heads, their eyes were flushed red as they remained silent for a long time and couldn¡¯t find any words to express the turbulent feeling in their hearts. They could only dumbly call out ¡¯Young Master Gong¡¯ and the rest of the words were stuck in their throat.

    Right now, they may seem pale and weak and can only be guarded by the strong Young Master Gong, but one day, they will be his right-arm and will return his kindness.

    At this time, Gong Lixin didn¡¯t know that his simple words made the weakest group the most united and strongest team in the future. He only knew that he didn¡¯t want to see his friends die in front of him and that that thought made him feel bad.

    "Go in. Put away the food inside and move fast." Seeing the nine people with strange expressions on their ce as they stood still, Gong Lixin scrunched up his brows, raised his jaw and urged Li Dongsheng.

    "Young Master Gong, you should first count the food supply before I collect it." Li Dongsheng said with a grimace.

    "We will be responsible for battle in the future. You will be responsible for counting and collecting material. This will save us a lot of time. You don¡¯t have to be too cautious. I believe in you." Gong Lixin said very calmly. He could read what kind of person Li Dongsheng was. And even if he¡¯s wrong, he still had thousands of methods to force Li Dongsheng to spit out the things he put in his space.

    It was more urate to say that he believed in himself more than he believed in Li Dongsheng. However, Li Dongsheng apparently didn¡¯t understand the deeper meaning of his words and felt moved by his trust.

    Sun Tiantian and Wang Tao also calmed their inner feelings and couldn¡¯t wait to open the cer. They saw sweet potatoes and potatoes piled up on the ground and a fewrge bags of rice, mung beans and red beans.

    When Li Dongsheng saw it, he quickly went in and counted them, then divided the food into his space. His space was very big and he only had filled 30m2 when it became full. When he received things, he ced most of them in his space and it took a portion of the space. But even then, the amount of material collected by their group was much more than other groups. If they could keep 10% of the collected material, then they will have enough for the whole group to eat for a whole month.

    In his heart, when he thought about this, Li Dongsheng¡¯s lips curved up into a pleasant smile. The inferiority and powerlessness of a person hiding in the corner instantly disappeared and turned into motivation and satisfaction.

    A group swept through the various household along the road and their harvest was quite abundant. On the way, they encountered several first-level zombies and arge group of primary zombies. Although they didn¡¯t feel as scared as with the first enemy, they still managed to barely cope through the fight. It took Gong Lixin¡¯s help to take care of the zombie several times.

    Once again, he cut off an evolved zombies head, leaned his back against the wall and sighed. The pale-faced Luo Dahai saw Gong Lixin¡¯s expression and his pale-expression held a hint of gloom.

    Too weak, still too weak! They can¡¯t reach his expectations! Gong Lixin closed his eyes and suppressed his disappointment. He silently recalled how Xiao Lin forced him to be stronger when he was confined in the Underground Pce. Although Xiao Lin was evil, his methods cannot be ignored. His methods were indeed very effective.

    When he opened his eyes again, his clear and bright eyes were dark and he deeply despised everyone who got in the way of his own interest. He walked to Shai Gu Ping, the field they had just passed by.

    Everyone was not sure what was going on. After picking up the crystal nucleus, they quickly kept up.

    Shai Gu Ping was very wide. Looking at half of the football field, there were many trails connecting the ce to each household. There was a heavy bell in the middle. When the heavy bell was rung, it was used to signal a vige meeting.

    Gong Lixin turned his head and looked at Li Dongsheng. He spoke openly. "You go stand next to the bell and ring it. When dangeres, hide in a safe space.

    "Ah?" Li Dongsheng blinked and his expression showed his confusion.

    "Young Master Gong, ringing the bell will lead the zombies from the whole vige over here." Gu Nan pulled his arm and hurriedly opened his mouth to stop him. Wang Tao and others also quickly nodded, looking at the indifferent Young Master Gong, feeling suddenly cold.

    "You are too weak! Only after killing countless time can you grow quickly, but there isn¡¯t enough time. So I can only fight another way! Rest assured, I won¡¯t let you die. Li Dongsheng, ring the bell!" His steady and indifferent tone was filled with strength and self-confidence. So much so that everyone who heard him surrendered.

    The group of people were silent for a moment. The fear on their faces was gradually reced by fighting spirit. Li Dongsheng nodded and looked around at his circle ofpanions. He calmly held the rope and rang the bell.

 Chapter 75

    <h4><b>Chapter 75</b></h4>

    Lin Wenbo and his entourage were searching for supplies from house to house. In this group, all of them were talented and powerful ability users, but when it came to actualbat, theycked courage and experience. It was obvious that they had trouble with first-level zombies who were more powerful and quicker, but they were also very reluctant to deal with clumsy primary zombies. There were a few whose natures were weak and timid. These people were already scared stiff and had tears running down their face,pletely losing all their fighting power.

    Lin Wenbo dealt with four evolved zombies and looked at Zhao Ying and Li Jie, both of who were shivering in the corner and shook his head in disappointment.

    So what if they are talented? Without a strong heart, giving them power was like a child holding a giant sword. It may look powerful, but in fact, one couldn¡¯t support it so, what¡¯s the point.

    "Get back on your feet. If you can¡¯t kill zombies, you should at least be able to outrun them. Are you waiting for zombies to eat you?" Lin Wenbo indifferently reprimanded them before raising his hand to signal to several people with more calm personalities to step forward and pull them along.

    These people supported each other and walked toward a residence, hoping that after the fight, they would have a good harvest to soothe their devastated hearts.

    Just as they walked towards the door of the cer, they met Gong Xiangyi who wasing up from below. She brushed her hair back and regretfully said, "There¡¯s nothing inside. In the summer, the cers are normally empty. Let¡¯s go inside the house instead to check."

    The crowd heard her words and their excited expressions immediately died. Some people didn¡¯t give up and went down to see, but seeing that it was empty and there wasn¡¯t even a grain, they were very disappointed.

    Now, everyone had to enter the house to search for things like rice left by the owners and snacks and biscuits that could still be eaten. Although there were only a few things, it was still better than nothing.

    Lin Wenbo looked at the clean and perfectly empty cer. When he came up, he stared at Gong Xiangyi, ring at her and opened his mouth to say something.

    Right then, the sound of distant bells rang out in the sky above the vige and prated into the ears of the people. The bell came from the east side of the vige and Lin Wenbo¡¯s heart felt tight. He immediately dropped the issue with Gong Xiangyi and ran to the source of the sound. At the same time, Song Haoran immediately killed an evolved zombie in front of him and ran in the direction of Sunguping.

    In Sunguping, the ancient bell was still ringing and still echoed out. Li Dongsheng held the rope of the bell in his hand and stared at its trail. The other eight people were in their fighting position and in pairs of two stood back to back, they were all tense due to their nervousness.

    Gong Lixin¡¯s hands were beside his body and his body was straight. His fighting posture looked easy and leisurely, which allowed his team members to see his confidence. Despite the ridiculousness and danger, despite the fact they were facing hundreds of zombies at the same time, they still did not hesitate and were fearless. Because they believed this young man more than believed in themselves. (T/N: The belief of the cult is strong)

    "Be ready. I will send one or two zombies your way and you will kill it together." Gong Lixin whispered. Even before his voice fell, he moved in a ghostly manner as the first zombie that heard the sound came. He ferociously kicked one zombie while grabbing hold of the cor of another before throwing it into the battle circle of Wang Tao and the others.

    Wang Tao and the other members¡¯ eyes were bright and they quickly waved their weapons, ready to kill it. Eight people faced off an evolved zombie. Although there was still ack of tacit understanding in their cooperation and the use of abilities during battle was still not proficient, it was still very easy to kill it.

    When Gong Lixin saw this, he would grab hold of the first zombie within reach and throw it towards Wang Tao and the others and let them face off against another zombie that rushed into their battle circle. After doing so, with both hands and feet, he would repel the rest of the zombies.

    His ghostly figure left a shadow in the field, making the fight of Wang Tao and the others as secure as possible. Of course, he could turn all these evolved zombies into ash in an instant, but he didn¡¯t do that. Instead, he very patiently pushed them away then put one or two of them when Wang Tao and the others were ready.

    When Lin Wenbo and Song Haoran arrived, they saw this scene. The youth¡¯s expression was very dull; his palm pushed and his foot kicked and a dead zombie would fly out once in a while, while one or two were given to his team members. It was as if, a female cheetah would capture a weak prey and hand it over to her cub to train it for survival.

    Yes, in the eyes of others, he was so powerful that the evolved zombie was weak to him. In the hands of the young man, they were as weak as ants. He could y with them freely and could y with not only one enemy, but a hundred.

    The crowd was stunned and stood on the sidelines and dared not enter. After a few more minutes, the primary zombies who were slow to move also arrived, and the wide Sunguping suddenly seemed crowded.

    Lin Wenbo and Song Haoran wanted to lead their team to fight, but they retreated after hearing the cold voice of the teenager.

    He summoned fierce mes and foggy snow and attacked the zombies. The hordes of zombies couldn¡¯t even struggle before they were turned into ck ash and scattered in the air while another group of zombies were frozen into ice and stood in ce.

    More and more evolved zombies came. The teenager didn¡¯t have the patience to handle them one by one. He closed his five fingers together to form a knife and neatly cut off the heads of all the excess zombies. And his team members have killed many zombies and slowly became a joint force two, then four and finally, even the younger generation, Sun Jie, could condense a few ice cones and fly them through between an evolved zombie¡¯s brows.

    The young man who was young and tender had gone through a few dozen minutes of killing and had evolved into a beast among human beings. He resembled an incarnation of Ashura and seemed to be killing the body of gods. He killed them and they sumbed to his power. The other two groups watched on and their heart jumped and burned with envy.

    "Major General, I really envy those team members!" The soldiers standing next to Song Haoran slowly let go of her breath, sighing in a low voice.

    Young Master Gong not only had unrivalled strength but also had tenacious belief and selfless love. His ruthlessness towards the enemy brought out his deep affection for his team members. In order to let his team members grow quickly, he tried his best and spared no effort. How lucky was it to meet such an unselfish friend in this life?

    Song Haoran didn¡¯t answer his words. His sharp eagle eyes were not willing to leave Gong Lixin. At this moment, he clearly realized that Gong Lixin held his heart. The young man held itpletely and he didn¡¯t even want it to be returned to him. In the past, such actions would be considered amendable move by him. But now, he couldn¡¯t say anything for the fullness of his heart was filled with longing.

    He didn¡¯t want to be only considered as Gong Lixin¡¯s friend. He wanted to be the most important, special and ¡¯unique¡¯ person in the teenager¡¯s mind. He wanted to be superior to everyone, even Uncle Gong, no matter what. The hot burning feelings burned into ashes and he was left with a sweet feeling.

    His dark eyes were filled with fanatical love as Song Haoran stared at the teenager who continued his ughter. Heughed andughed, and hisughter contained the firmness of his resolve.

    Seeing his expression, Zhao Ying, whose legs were still soft, felt as if a big hole opened up in his chest and he didn¡¯t know how to fill it up. How could he measure up to Gong LIxin? Compared to Gong Lixin, he was just a small rice grain. He could neverpete with him for Song Haoran.

    Lin Wenbo nced at his good friend and his eyes turned to the dazzling teenager on the field once again. The pain in his chest made him want to lose control. The teenager in front of him looked like the sun and, and although it was breathtaking, it was something he couldn¡¯t touch in this life. Aside from watching him from afar, he secretly thought about him, but there was no way for him.

    The tingling of his chest was bing more severe. His hands clenched into fists, and you could see how white they were.

    Gong Xiangyi recovered from the horror and screamed, "How can he do this? If he kills all the first level zombies, what do we do? How can we upgrade without crystal nuclei?"

    Lin Wenbo stared at her for a long moment and tried to maintain his calm tone. He quietly said, "You want to get nuclei, the go and kill and get them yourself, I won¡¯t stop you! Anyone who wants to go, go ahead!" His team members looked at him and into his sharp eyes.

    Everyone was silent. No one dared to go forward and steal his kills. Young Master Gong¡¯s kills were not something they could think of getting. Before, they dared to take action, but now, they couldn¡¯t even afford to even think about it. Thousands of zombies were ughtered by one person and none of them could resist Young Master Gong.

    "If you don¡¯t want to kill zombies, then go and collect supplies for the base. Let¡¯s go." Lin Wenbo said before raising his hand to signal them along.

    Everyone promised of doing so and retreated from Sunguping. There was no way they could me Young Master so, they took the opportunity to get more food. Song Haoran saw them leave and left with his team members as well.

    While team members moved far ahead, Lin Wenbo grabbed Gong Xiangyi¡¯s arm and brought her to a corner and whispered, "Gong Xiangyi, don¡¯t smuggle the goods. These things are for everyone, not just for you. You¡¯re hurting the interest of the base. Do you know that because of theck of food you misappropriated, people in the base might starve to death? If you let me discover this the next time, you will honestly stay on the base the next time and won¡¯te out."

    After his words fell, he couldn¡¯t bear to see Gong Xiangyi¡¯s face and didn¡¯t bother to turn around as he left. Gong Xiangyi¡¯s chest violently rose and fell as she stood alone for a long time as she dealt with her anger.

    The killings in Sunguping were still going on. Even Li Dongsheng, who was on the sidelines, was also motivated by the high morale of his team members, carrying a knife and, without hesitation, shing here and there.

    After nearly one-hour of killing, Sunguping had already be a battlefield where the blood flowed like a river. The bodies of zombies were strewn everywhere outside of their battle circle. There wasn¡¯t even a ce to rest their foot. The summer breeze blew and the thick bloody smell spread up into the sky.

    Wang Tao and the others had long be exhausted. Their hands and feet trembled and they could barely stand without support. Gong Lixin on the other hand, didn¡¯t even have a drop of sweat and his breath was notpromised. His light clothes leisurely swayed in the wind as he looked at Li Dongsheng and faintly said, "Go and ring the bell again."

    Li Dongsheng let out a sigh and pulled the rope to ring the bell without hesitation, ringing the big bell.

    Therge bell rang throughout the area and Li Dongsheng pulled at it a dozen more times before staring at the intersection as he prepared himself for a fight. However, after a minute passed, no zombies appeared. Two minutes passed and there was still no sign of movement.

    After waiting for three or four more minutes, Gu Nan pushed up against his knees and his burning eyesnded on the leisurely and upright Gong Lixin. He decided to open his mouth and say, "Young Master Gong, I think we probably killed all the zombies in this vige."

    "So soon?" Gong Lixin scrunched up his brows and looked around at the mountain of dead corpses. After pondering for a while, he nodded and said with a smile, "Well done!"

    Three sessive ¡¯bangs¡¯ rang out as the still-standing people suddenly fell on their knees. Their hands were on the ground and they couldn¡¯t control theirughter. Even if they died, they still got Young Master Gong¡¯s approval. But not only did they not die, under Young Master Gong¡¯s protection, they didn¡¯t even get a single wound and also killed all the zombies in the vige. What was this? A miracle? Today, they had ovee themselves, and tomorrow, they would eventually defeat the catastrophe that destroyed their world.

    Gong Lixin¡¯s mouth was hooked up in a smile as he quietly looked at the nine people who kept onughing. His hard walls were unconsciously cracked and there was a new kind of emotion. An emotion he had never experience before slowly prated into his heart.

    Caressing his hot chest, he alsoughed with a small voice. Letting the nine of themy down and rest, he dug out the nucleus of the evolved zombies one by one and packed them in a bag.

    When Song Haoran and the others heard the endless sound of bells, they ran back to check the situation only to be faced with hundreds of thousands of zombie bodies.

    "Gong, Young Master Gong¡¯s vige!" A soldier covered his mouth and nose, blocking the suffocating smell, stuttered out.

    "Go. Get the food of each household and carry it to the open space of the vige. I¡¯ll inform the base to send us a few more trucks to help us transport." Song Haoran said numbly, but with a smile.

    At the base, Gong Yuanhang, who was waiting anxiously for his son¡¯s return, immediately connected the phone. After listening to the report, he still had an incredible expression on his face.

    "Leader, what¡¯s wrong?", asked uneasily a district leader reporting on their district¡¯s activity.

    "The group led by Lixin killed all the zombies in Yangjia Vige. Go and send out a few trucks to help transport the food back." Gong Yuanhang stabilised his thoughts and ordered.

    The district leader was stunned and ignored his image. All killed? More than a thousand zombies killed in less than two hours? Impossible?! When the mission was first issued, they expected that it would take at least four or five days topletely rid Yangjia Vige of zombies.

    "Right, send a few more people to the vegetable gardens of Yangjia Vige to pick vegetables. After Yangjia is secured, we can easily send people who know how to farm to take care of the fields. Alright, let¡¯s get going." Gong Yuanhang raised his hand and urged him on.

    The district leader followed his order and sent the car to meet the teams.

    When the people saw the food and vegetables brought in by one truck after another, they immediately boiled up with joy and hope spread out like the sea, drowning the entire base. Gong Lixin and his team also became famous and embarked onto the path to be legendary existences.

 Chapter 76

    In the first mission, Gong Lixin killed all the zombies of Yangjia Vige, and they then turned Yangjia Vige into a safe and nt-based supply base for growing fruits and vegetables.

    The military was inspired to develop an operational n for a city surrounded by the countryside. It took three or four months to clear up the towns and viges around the base, which enabled the safe areas to expand rapidly. The base also officially became self-sufficient. It was a virtuous circle where they no longer had to worry about food issues.

    When the stomach was full, life would be settled. The Gong family base became the Garden of Eden in the minds of survivors, attracting many people toe and live there. The team of ability users had also expanded rapidly in just one year. From the original groups of ten to groups of twenty or thirty people.

    The members of each group experienced changes due to death, internal conflict and other reasons. But no matter how many times the other groups changed, Gong Lixin¡¯s group still consisted of the original ten people. No one was killed, no one was willing to quit and, following Gong Lixin for life was themon wish of the members.

    On a certain day, the military released a new mission, hoping that the team could delve into the city center, to collect fuel from the fuel banks and transport it back to the base. Since the problem of food was solved, it did not mean that all problems had been solved. The problem of fuel had to be solved to continue base operations. A month ago, Lin Mao had warned everybody about the fuel shortage; generators, pumps, helicopters, vehicles and other tools could not be operated. It was as if the base had returned to ancient times where they worked by fire.

    The fuel depot for the petrochemical group was located in the eastern suburbs. It was not too close to the city center, but not too far away either. There were more zombies in that surrounding area than in the towns and viges. There were a few second-ss zombies with strong abilities. From what the base had experienced, for the most difficult tasks to be sessful, a single ability user team was not enough. It took a few teams to work together to create opportunities to fetch the materials. These opportunities were small and the risks were high.

    The military also knew that this task was arduous, thus they greatly increased the task reward. In addition to ess to enough food and daily necessities, each team would be rewarded with the crystal nucleus of a second-level high-grade zombie.

    The second-level zombies appeared as early as six months ago, but second-level high-grade zombies were rare. If one got a crystal nucleus of the corresponding property, it was not difficult for them to break through to second-level high-grade. To be able to break through the first-level low-grade, one needed to absorb five to six hundred nuclei of first-level zombies. The number of first level nuclei needed to break through to the middle-grade would be doubled and the amount needed to advance to first-level high-grade would be ten thousand crystal nuclei.

    How long and how much energy would it take for a person to kill tens of thousands of zombies? The difficult road to advancement had discouraged most of the ability users, causing them to stay at first-level mid-grade. But as long as there was a second-level crystal nucleus, the ability user could be directly promoted to second-level, bing one of the top masters in the base.

    The reward from the military was tempting and many ability users began to move about, but the team leaders were still waiting to see, so they all focused on their group leader.

    When the military released the task, Gong Lixin was in his room with Wang Tao and Gu Nan. With his eidetic memory, he ruthlessly beat the two hundreds of times in the card game and both their faces were green and blue due to losing so often.

    After ying for more than two hours, they hadn¡¯t even won once. They didn¡¯t know why Big Brother Lin and Major General Song liked to y with Young Master Gong. Were they masochists? Wang Tao and Gu Nan secretly fumed.

    Once again, Wang Tao and Gu Nan threw away their cards in their hands and dared to say ¡¯I¡¯m not ying anymore¡¯ when Gong Lixin¡¯smunicator rang.

    "The military released a new task. I will go pick it up." Gong Lixin looked at the mission information on his phone as he said so to the two. Father Gong was the highestmander in the base. In Gong Lixin¡¯s view, the tasks handed out by the military was a task handed out by Father Gong. As a filial child, Gong Lixin wouldn¡¯t hesitate to pick it up every time.

    Knowing this, Father Gong didn¡¯t know whether to feel moved or feel distressed. "Alright, go ahead. I will inform the others." Wang Tao was so relieved that he was gone. Gu Nan also wanted to go, but when he met Young Master Gong¡¯s eyes, he quickly went to pick up the scattered cards on the table and carefully put it into the box. Seeing this, Gong Lixin left with a satisfied expression.

    Soon, the news that Young Master Gong took a new task spread through the base. Then, as expected, a second and third group also received the task.

    Young Master Gong was responsible for pulling the monsters and defeating them; thus the safety factor of the task would be greatly improved. The other five groups quickly rushed to the military to receive the task, wanting to follow so they could get Young Master Gong¡¯s leftovers. It was a pity that the military department didn¡¯t allow eight groups to work at the same time so they could avoid a situation where all the ability users were annihted. The sixth and eighth team leaders who had arrived at the military first were lucky enough to grab thest two ces.

    In the early morning of the next day, the military sent five transport armoured vehicles to transport the five groups to the eastern suburbs safely. In front of the parking lot, the members of the five groups were ready and were only waiting to depart. The five group leaders were gathered together and the final briefing of the task was being held.

    "Our group is responsible for fuel tank No.1 and No. 2. The third group is responsible for No.3 and No.4. The sixth group is responsible for No.5 and No.6. The eighth group is responsible for No. 7 and No. 8. Thest group is responsible for clearing the zombies in the surrounding area. You have two hours. After two hours, you must gather at the door and evacuate immediately, understand?" Song Haoran pointed at the man and carefully exined.

    "Understood." The team leaders nodded.

    "Very good, let¡¯s go! Lixin, we have fifteen people and with the ten people in your group, we can get together in one truck. Let¡¯s go," said Song Haoran, as he took hold of Gong Lixin¡¯s shoulder.

    Gong Lixin nodded and signalled his team members to get on the truck. Looking at the backs the intimate duo, Lin Wenbo habitually soothed the tingling pain in his heart and walked to the next truck.

    Song Haoran¡¯s team originally had ten members, butter, five people joined half a month ago. These five people used to be special force¡¯s soldiers in B provincial military region and their strengths were between first-level mid-grade and second-level mid-grade. Song Haoran appreciated their righteousness and their self-discipline as a soldier and made an exception to recruit them to his team.

    Twenty-five people sat face-to-face, on both sides of the truck and the small, empty space made people feel quite bored.

    When there were no tasks, Gong Lixin mostly cultivated in his room. In his spare time, he didn¡¯t organize his people to go hunting and killing zombies to collect nuclei. Because the number of nuclei they collected during a mission was enough and, unlike the group next to them, there were always leftovers. Therefore, he spent his time on the base easily and his group had be an existence that the other seven groups loved and hated. Loved them because if they had a mission with them, their safety factor was high; hated them because as long as they were there, the nuclei wouldn¡¯t go to any other people. Their fighting methods were too ferocious and they didn¡¯t even fear zombies anymore.

    Therefore, although the five people hade to their base half a month ago, it was their first time actually meeting Gong Lixin. They were very curious about the legendary existence who was the strongest person in the base. From time to time, they would look at the young teenager¡¯s little face with doubt and suspicion in their eyes.

    Gong Lixin, who was chatting with Song Haoran, had noticed the five people looking at him and turned to them with a smile.

    The youth¡¯s temperament was good, his face was handsome. His pair of dark eyes were very clear and held no darkness or sinister intentions that weremon in the apocalypse. It made people feel ufortable at first nce. Especially when heughed and his round cat-like eyes bent up into crescent shapes, making him look pitiful and cute. The bright eyes seemed to contain stars and even the souls of people would be illuminated within.

    Five people had flushed cheeks and they couldn¡¯t help but smile back. They secretly thought ¡¯such a boy who was as clean and clear as snow and ice, should be guarded and carefree. He should not be like the peerless powerhouses from the legends and be made to fight hundreds of enemies.¡¯

    Reluctant to retract their stares, the five people turned to look at the members of Young Master Gong¡¯s team while keeping the expression on their faces neutral. These nine people didn¡¯t look like average second-level ability users.

    Da Liu, who looked boorish and whose face was covered by the unkempt beard, and Ling Yin, who had a sexy body and a morous appearance were sitting intimately in a corner, sometimes kissing, sometimes holding hands. They were the very example of the expression ¡¯a flower that was put on top of cow dung¡¯. They hurt passerby¡¯s eyes, and whoever looked over in their direction didn¡¯t want to look twice.

    Gu Nan carefully wiped the two des in his hand and even the nooks and crannies weren¡¯t even missed. His expression was gentle as if it was something precious. These two des were given to him by Gong Lixin. Although he had the wind ability, it may have been the way he triggered it, but without these two des, the wind de he released couldn¡¯t even kill a mosquito. However, with these two des in hand, he immediately turned into a killing master and was dubbed by other ability users as the ¡¯de Warrior¡¯. If you thought of it that way, it was not hard to imagine why the care given to his two des were better than how one would treat their wife.

    Ma Jun and Wang Tao were talking loudly about a beautiful girl with a good temperament in the base. When they talked about her racks, they burst into snickers as they mentioned ¡¯swaying and sex appeal¡¯. There was no one to reprimand them and their attitude became even more outrageous.

    Luo Dahai slept on Sun Tiantian¡¯s shoulder and the loud snoring echoed throughout the truck. Sun Tiantian had a bitter expression as she held a hand to his face and constantly helped him wipe his saliva so that her shoulder wouldn¡¯t get wet, but it looked like even the gods couldn¡¯t help her out of this predicament.

    Li Dongsheng held a philosophical book in his hand. He didn¡¯t care about the swaying and dim light of the truck. He was very concentrated on reading. If one changed the scene into that of a library, he would be the model of a college student with excellent academic performance.

    At the age of eleven, Xiao Sun Jie, who was only 122cm tall, quietly snuggled up next to his sister, holding a can of milk in his hand and drinking it with gusto. Unfortunately, the road was rugged outside and the truck suddenly shook quite a bit, causing the can to buckled over, sshing his neck with milk. This would dye his upper lip and form a milk moustache. He immediately jumped up and wiped himself in a hurry, his expression panicked.

    The group of people was easily the epitome ofziness and seemed like they weren¡¯t even going out on a mission, but more like they were going on an outing. Thus, the corner of the eyes and mouths of the five new people twitched at the sight.

    After seeing this group of team members and thinking about the mission arrangement of Song Haoran before they left, the five people felt troubled and worried. They hesitated for a long time before one of them looked at Song Haoran and hesitantly asked, "Leader, this group of ten people will be responsible for clearing the surrounding zombies. Won¡¯t this task be too difficult? To ensure everyone¡¯s safety, should we send two more people to help the group?"

    His voice just fell and the old team members of Song Haoran group had a sly smile on their face. Where do they need to support such a brutal group? If zombies also had emotions, the sorrows of zombies who fell by that group¡¯s hands would surely flow like a river.

    Song Haoran also had a sly smile as he rubbed the top of Gong Lixin¡¯s hair. He said, "No, Lixin will be able to handle it."

    "Hn, you only have to go in and look for fuel and don¡¯t have to worry about a thing." Gong Lixin added.

    He had a calm tone and expression. It seemed to be very reassuring and had a certain magical power to it. Five people unconsciously smiled at him and felt embarrassed to ask again.

    Seeing that the armoured vehicles force into the city, from time to time, some evolved zombies would rush over and scratch the steel tes out the car with the knife-like nails. There were many second-level zombies whose pupils had changed once again by their evolution and watched them closely. The hearts of the five people hung in the air and they felt uncertain. They thought: Thousands of evolved zombies are around the fuel depot. Would ten people be enough?

 Chapter 77

    The petrochemical group was really rich. The gates to the fuel depot was truly a magnificent sight to behold. The open space in front of the gate was vast and was purely used for decorations. It was mostly decorated with bonsai trees and flowers.

    Five armoured vehicles slowly passed the gates, attracting a lot of evolved zombies. But the thick steel tes and strong fuel smell masked the smell of humans. They scratched the vehicles with their sharp nails, but seeing that it didn¡¯t do anything, they went back to idling.

    When the zombies were no longer curious about these moving iron boxes, all the ability users slowly let go of the breaths they had been holding and looked at Gong Lixin.

    Gong Lixin looked at the terrain through the window, picked up themunicator and ordered, "Reverse and exit the open space. This will be our battle circle so be careful to not be affected."

    Five cars exited the open space and stopped on the roadside.

    "Big Brother Song, you have to wait here for a moment before you can go in." Gong Lixin cautiously addressed Song Haoran.

    Song Haoran nodded and told him to be careful in a soft voice.

    Gong Lixin promised and said to Li Dongsheng, "Give me the cup."

    Li Dongsheng¡¯s book disappeared in mid-air and became a stainless-steel cup. Seeing this bright and light cup, some members of their group were shocked, especially Luo Dahai. The confused look in his eyes from just having woken up instantly faded and a pair of fierce eyes emitting a faint green light reced them. He looked like a wolf that had been hungry for several days.

    "Okay, let¡¯s go. Open up the way for Sun Tiantian." Gong Lixin ordered and his team members acted in unison, their rxed and easy-going behaviour disappeared and was reced by fanatical warfare. The chill revealed by their eyes were akin to that of murderers and the group left behind in the truck felt their scalps go numb.

    "Young Master Gong isn¡¯t thinking of using that trick, is he?" Two members of Song Haoran¡¯s group whispered amongst each other.

    Hispanion gulped, his voice a bit dry as he said, "That¡¯s probably it." His words just fell when his throat seemed to feel ufortable and there was a feeling of nausea.

    They saw a team of idlers turn into a group of madmen in just a second. The five newly recruited people were shocked. Then they saw the nched face of their teammate who looked like he had consumed arsenic, and their curiosity reached new heights.

    Gong Lixin and his team got out of the vehicle from the front, and the newly recruited members squeezed in front of the window to watch. They wanted to see the real power of the legendary strongest team.

    "I advise you not to look..." An old team member kindly advised. He barely even finished speaking before he was dragged by hispanion, to prevent him from stopping the recruits.

    The five turned back and questions filled their eyes. The team members who had taken the good old man down waved at them and smiled before saying with a dry mouth, "Look, look. You will know after seeing it yourself."

    Although the five people hesitated, they still couldn¡¯t hold back their curiosity. They looked out the window.

    They saw Gong Lixin standing in the same ce as the stainless-steel cup. The other eight people stayed together shing down screaming zombies except Sun Tiantian, who was in the center and ran around the big empty space the size of a basketball court.

    The skills of the eight people were indeed true and their abilities in killing zombies were strong. They easily confronted the zombies with wonderful knife work and sturdy physical strength. Don¡¯t mention the first-level zombies without abilities, even the second-level zombies with abilities were often toote in releasing their attacks when they died under their des. Sun Tiantian kept on runningps and there was a circle of ck blood that formed around the open space.

    The five were stunned by the physical strength of the members of this team. After a while, they retrieved their hanging jaws and curiously asked, "Why is she running around the open space?"

    "Ah, Sun Tiantian is an earth ability user. And a good one too. Every time she takes a step, the concrete floor where she stepped on and a few hundred meters below it would transform into sand." A team member kindly exined.

    "What¡¯s the use of turning the concrete floor below her feet into sand? Isn¡¯t she wasting her ability?" The five people¡¯s eyes were closely locked to the movement of the group and they asked with a deeply confused tone.

    The older members were blue and green and had a difficult time exining. "Don¡¯t ask anymore, you will know when you see it."

    Song Haoran¡¯s expression was very calm and he looked at the new members with a sense of interest, as if he was looking forward to the uing show.

    The five people no longer asked questions and concentrated on observing the confounding group.

    After protecting Sun Tiantian as she ran in circles, the nine returned to where Gong Lixin stood. They stopped killing zombies that ran their way when they heard and smelled them. Gong Lixin walked to the center of the open space circled by Sun Tiantian and opened the lid of the stainless-steel cup and ced it on the ground. Then, at the tip of his fingertip, he condensed a small me and threw it into the cup.

    The liquid in the cup boiled and reddish mist gushed from the mouth of the cup and floated into the air.

    The zombies who had fought against the nine people were excited and they all made their way over, like a hoard of cockroaches. Stinky saliva flowed out of their mouths and dripped to the ground. In the vicinity of the fuel depot, other zombies also smelled the scent and hurried over.

    "A horde of zombies ising! What¡¯s in the cup?" The five men screamed in horror.

    "Only a cup of blood. Don¡¯t panic, nothing will happen." Song Haoran¡¯s arms were wrapped around his chest and his mouth curved up into a rxed smile. The other members didn¡¯t have such strong psychological nerves. They had already turned pale and their lips, purple. However, the panic in their eyes was not because of fear, but more because of disgust.

    "Is it okay to boil a cup of blood? Do you know how many zombies the bloody smell will bring? Tens of thousands of them! How are they going to deal with tens of thousands of zombies? Team leader, call them back! This is simply looking for death!" The five people anxiously shouted, but seeing Song Haoran¡¯s indifferent attitude, they went to pull open the car door without much thought to go save the group.

    Very satisfied with the reaction of those five people, Song Haoran smiled and held the handle of the door closed and firmly said, "Lixin hasn¡¯t finished. You all continue to watch. Believe in me!"

    They stared at Song Haoran for a moment before finally retreating in their footsteps under his strong gaze. The five softly returned to their seats and looked out the window desperately. Their eyes immediately widened as big as saucers.

    They saw countless ck shadows shing out from the corner of the nearby fuel depot that was rushing towards the ten people. Most of them were powerful first-level zombies, but there were also many second-level zombies, including a few high-grade zombies.

    When zombies evolved from the first level to the second level, the original turbid eyes will gradually return to a clear colour and one could distinguish between white of the eyes and their irises. Different from humans though, their pupils were like those of a wild beast¡¯s and there would be no other emotions besides hunger in them. Everyone said that the eyes were the windows to one¡¯s soul. And with such a look in their eyes, the soul of second-level zombies must be even more terrible. Many ability users didn¡¯t dare look into their eyes that were filled with death and darkness whenever they fought against them.

    Right then, so many zombies held hunger, thirst and greed in their eyes as they stared at the ten people in the open space. Among the team members, there were a few whose pupils had turned into a different shade of colour, which made it fascinating to look at yet still caused people to shudder.

    The five men looked back and saw Song Haoran¡¯s eyes, which had a trace of colour around his pupil. The team leader¡¯s eyes had changed, showing that his rank was that of a rare second-level high-grade or even a third-level ability user. Right now, only he could cover the team and safely bring the members of the team back. It should be known that if the eye colour of a team leader had not changed, then that team was considered to be weak. Of course, the team leader of the third group was one of the better ones, his iris had ayer of light gold colour which must mean that he was a metal system ability user. The strength of their leader wasn¡¯t bad either.

    But Song Haoran didn¡¯t move, just smiled and waited patiently.

    The five people felt cold in their hearts and, for the first time, doubted their choice in joining the Gong family base. However, the scene before their eyes shocked them and made them quickly forget their disappointment at the moment.

    Outside of the window, the members of the team didn¡¯t go up and kill them as they did at the beginning, but patiently kicked zombies towards the center of the open space. There was no fighting, no dazzling use of abilities. It was quite clean, and in just a few minutes nearly 100 zombies stood in the center of the open space.

    Gong Lixin saw this and shouted, "Retreat!"

    The team members quickly retreated from the open space and Gong Lixin stood at the edge of the open space and inserted the de in his hand into the ground. His internal force flowed through the de and into the ground, causing the earth to tremble.

    The spot Sun Tiantian had used her sandification, became the culprit that tore open thend. The cement blocks made a cracking sound and the cracks spread along the steps Sun Tiantian had taken and, eventually became a circle.

    Gong Lixin turned the handle of his de and forced more internal force into the ground, shattering the solidnd under his feet. With a loud bang, the entire open space copse, forming a huge pit. The zombies who were kicked into the open space instantly fell and became piles of dead meat.

    The five people on the sidelines were stiff and trembled. They looked incredulously at the de in the thin teenager¡¯s hand.

    How much strength did it take to copse a space as wide as a basketball court? Could humans really do such a thing with their hands? Could such a peerless power that only appeared in legends, appear in front of them? They werepletely stunned and couldn¡¯t believe their eyes.

    However, the shock brought on by this team was far from over. Right when the open space copsed, Gong Lixin leapt high and fell lightly beside hispanions. The ten stood there as all the zombies that attacked fell down the deep pit.

    Luo Dahai walked up to the pit and sprinkled arge number of nt seeds then, with a wave of his hand, a soft green light appeared to catalyze the seeds¡¯ growth. Spiked vines madly spread out at the bottom of the pit and plunged into the bodies of zombies who were kicked into the pit. Like a vampire, the vines absorbed their bones and then quickly blossomed into white flowers before turning into a string of grape-like blueberries.

    "Erosion vine? He actually has the seeds of Scuteria?" The five people yelled with incredulities and were dizzy from one shocking reality to the next.

    Scuteria was one of the most horrific mutant nts that came into existence to date. Its vines absorbed bones of humans and zombies as if it was fertilizer. Once the berries burst open, its juice was more corrosive than even the strongest acid and could even melt metal. The seeds of this nt were weapons for all wood ability users, but no one had ever seen someone use it. It was because the people who tried to pick up its seeds were turned into corpses.

    The bottom of the pit was covered with blue berries and the green vines showed their thriving state. However, the following actions of the ten people destroyed this unique beauty. They didn¡¯t even use their full force and didn¡¯t bother with unnecessary fighting. They only used fists, wind des, fireballs and ice cones to knock zombies into the pit. Their movements were fast and didn¡¯t drag on the fight.

    These zombies, whether they were first-level or second-level, or even second-level high-grade, crushed a bunch of berries as they fell into the bottom of the pit. The blue juice from the berries instantly melted their bodies into a pool of ck pus. There were more and more zombies falling in and Luo Dahai wasn¡¯t idle either. He once again catalyzed the seeds in the berries, forming a new blue-green hell that engulfed these zombies.

    Thousands of zombies roared at the bottom of the pit as they struggle, but were melted into a bubbly liquid. The think, pungent smell of roses came through the thick steel tes of the truck and into the noses of the waiting people, making them pale and nauseous.

    This was a hell created by human beings, which discouraged even zombies who smelled the same tragic smell of death. They already had a primitive sense of crisis now, so they were afraid and no longer went to attack the group of ten, but instead, turned around and fled and used all their efforts to escape.

    In the apocalypse, only human beings were afraid of zombies and no zombies were frightened by humans and fled. However, these five people had finally seen a miracle on this day. The suffocating stench filled their noses and the deep pit of bones in front of their eyes had repeatedly stimted their nerves, causing them to almost faint.

    "Brother, hold on. It will be our turn to go out thereter." An old team member crumpled two pieces of paper to plug his nose as he moved his line of sight away from the window as he kindly reminded them.

    "I saw it. This is one of that team¡¯s famous stunts - the pit kill! When I first saw it, my legs were stiff from fear. After going back to the base, I had nightmares for days. I couldn¡¯t even eat rice properly. Hey, you. This is not the only trick the team has, but you¡¯ll get used to it by then.

    ¡°Neers need to go through a process of adaptation." The old team member, who initially encouraged the five people to look outside, joked.

    The five people slowly turned around, pale and nodded with a stiff face as they all repeated in their hearts: the legendary most powerful team is fu**ing fierce! Even the zombies are scared!

    <i>CrazedCookies: As you may have noticed, I took out the mention of bonus chapters above the Ko-Fi button. That¡¯s because I think I have enough Ko-Fi until the end of this  XD. I¡¯ll update bonus chapters every Sunday as usual until the end of this series and thanks to all you bought be Ko-Fi and those who continue to do so!!</i>

 Chapter 78

    At the end of the ¡¯Pit Kill¡¯, Gong Lixin saw no more evolved zombies. Only slow-moving primary zombies remained, and they didn¡¯t pose a threat to the others. He turned and waved at the five armoured vehicles, signalling that they could collect the fuel.

    The door opened and the members of the other groups held their breaths as they moved far away from the deep pit. They rushed to the fuel depot as if a beast chased them.

    The five neers who joined in and followed their footsteps looked on in vain. They saw the ten people standing beside the pit with bored andzy expressions. In the neers¡¯ eyes, they now respected the ten people greatly. Although the team¡¯s methods were mean- okay, it was ferocious! But these ferocious methods that had been used to deal with the zombies were too stimting!

    The five people came back to Earth and respectfully greeted Gong Lixin before fleeing the scene.

    "Li Dongsheng, help them collect fuel. Others are free to move about and find whatever you¡¯re interested in." Gong Lixin waved his hand, dismissing his team. With this shocking ¡¯Pit Kill¡¯, the evolved zombies nearby were not willing to approach so easily.

    "Okay." After the nine people agreed, they dispersed.

    Luo Dahai ran a few steps before turning back. He quickly said, "Boss, don¡¯t forget to collect some Scuteria seeds."

    "I know." Gong Lixin nodded. After Luo Dahai walked away, he turned his palm. Within his five-fingers, a white me made of ice and fire formed, which was then shot towards the bottom of the pit.

    The ck liquid was first sucked into his palm, which then turned into ice before shattering into a ck mist. The ck mist dispersed, leaving only small sand-like blue seeds. After the seeds fell into Gong Lixin¡¯s hands, he dismissed the white me.

    The seeds were then ced into his pocket before he sat beside the pit to recover his internal force. In one year, Song Haoran and Lin Wenbo had all entered the second-level high-grade. They would soon break through to the third-level. His team members were also in the second-level mid-grade. Only he and his four abilities still hadn¡¯t broken through to the third-level and had stagnated at the peak of second-level.

    However, he was not in a hurry. In his previous life, he had been practicing since he was three years old. He had also taken countless remedies for improvement. At sixteen, he had only cultivated to the fourth-level. In this life, only after two years of cultivation and he had already reached the peak of second-level, which had exceeded his expectations. Therefore, as long as he was determined to cultivate, he would eventually breakthrough.

    After circting his internal force through his body for 36 cycles, Gong Lixin opened his eyes and looked up at the sky. Four helicopters dispatched by the military had arrived and were hovering over the fuel depot. They transported a few tons of fuel brought up by power ability users in batches.

    As this was all happening, distant evolved zombies began moving towards them. However, after smelling the scents in the wind, they quickly re-thought their actions. Therefore, the following tasks were carried out safely.

    When the team members of the four groups hadpleted their tasks, their deep gratitude towards thest group suddenly became hatred. They saw Gong Lixin slowly stand up, and a white snow-like fire lotus blossomed in his hand before it was sent fluttering into the pit.

    The white me, with its extreme heat and extreme low temperature, engulfed the creeping vines and bubbling pus. The ck smoke diffused, and the pungent smell was much more intense than before.It was so intense that it drove any nearby zombies further away.

    Momentster, there was nothing left in the pit except for nuclei. The vast majority of them were first-level transparent crystal nuclei, but mixed within the pile were a few second-level nuclei. Tens of thousands of crystal nuclei shed as the re of the sun shone upon them, blinding everyone present. However, they could only suppress the greed in their hearts. They were forced to stand by and watch. No one dared to snatch the nuclei because this was something that belonged to Young Master Gong.

    "Li Dongsheng,e and pick up the crystal nuclei." Gong Lixin had long been ustomed to the crowd¡¯s covetous expressions. He simply rose from where he sat and ordered Li Dongsheng.

    "Okay." Li Dongsheng waved his hand and took all the nuclei into his space. He turned to face the crowd smiling, and said, "For the mission this time, the nuclei awarded by the military is provided by our team and we will keep part of the nuclei for our team. After the mission is finished and we have reported to headquarters, the nuclei will be handed over to headquarters and they distribute ordingly based on the work done."

    Gong Lixin was still very young in terms of age and wasn¡¯t great atmunicating with others. His character was calm and steady, so Li Dongsheng, who was a smart person, became the team¡¯s spokesperson in order to facilitate interactions with each team.

    His words instantly caused everybody¡¯s eyes to widen. Everyone thanked Gong Lixin before boarding the armoured vehicle, ready to return. When the odor finally dissipated, the area would once again be upied by zombies.

    Seeing the smoke in the air, the other members of the team immediately ran towards the armoured vehicle. Wang Tao and Ma Jun held a stack of books in their hands, their cheeks were bright red and they were excited.

    Before they got on the bus, the two took Li Dongsheng towards the rear of the truck. They mysteriously reminded him, "Hurry up, don¡¯t let people see. When we go back to the base, we¡¯ll give you two books."

    Li Dongsheng took two of the books. He saw two women, bare and entangled together and his eyes went round. He immediately threw away the book in his hand as if shocked by electricity.

    "What the? Pick it up quickly! Be careful not to let others see it or it will be taken away!" Ma Jun whispered.

    This was what they had found in the corner of a small bookstore on the street. During the apocalypse, women were scarce and these books were enough to make all men go crazy. The two found that these two books were more exciting than a second-level high-grade zombie nucleus.

    Li Dongsheng returned to Earth and quickly ced the books into his space. Gong Lixin came around and had an inquiring gaze. Ma Jun, looking like a thief that stole something good, patted Gong Lixin¡¯s shoulder and whispered into his ear, "Xiao Gong, let¡¯s go back. We¡¯ll give you something good enough to make your blood boil! Haha!"

    Wang Tao and Li Dongsheng also held simr wretched smiles. Gong Lixin, who was confused, got on the bus. Looking at their abnormal behaviour, Song Haoran grinned and his eyes shed as he thought silently.

    Back at the base, Ma Jun pulled Gong Lixin into his room and quietly stuffed a book into his arms. He grinned and said, "Xiao Gong, you can go back and study the book. Broaden your horizons, ah!"

    "What horizon?" Gong Lixin lowered his head and tried to take the book out and look at it. However, Ma Jun quickly smothered it back into his pocket. He whispered, with a cautious look in his eyes, "Don¡¯t let outsiders know that this is a martial arts manual! Study and protect it with your life!"

    Martial arts manual? That really couldn¡¯t be seen by outsiders. Gong Lixin nodded and stuffed the book into his pocket before saying goodbye to Ma Jun and the others who were behaving weirdly and walked to his room.

    He changed out of his military uniform and quickly took a cold shower. He then sat cross-legged on his bed and took out the ¡¯martial arts manual¡¯ to prepare to study. The cover of the book was dark blue and had no pictures, only the big characters of dragon and phoenix were scrawled across it with four big characters.

    Sure enough, it was a martial arts manual, but Ma Jun gave it to the wrong person. This manual should be used by a woman. Gong Lixin thought about it and decided to send the book to Ling Yinter.

    Just as he was about to open the book and browse its contents, somebody knocked on his door. He had already heard footsteps outside earlier, so he got out of bed and tip-toed to the door before opening it.

    Song Haoran stared at the boy¡¯s narrow waist, buttocks wrapped in shorts and his long white legs for a few seconds. His throat became parched. The blood in his face quickly circted and made his knife-like face twist and change into different shades of red.

    He licked his lips and stepped forward to hold the boy¡¯s buttocks. He dragged the boy into his arms like a babe and yelled, "How many times have I told you, don¡¯t run around barefoot, you¡¯ll get sick."

    Holding Gong Lixin and moving into the room, he gently put him on the bed. Song Haoran inadvertently kneaded his buttocks and smiled as he asked, "What are you doing?"

    "Ma Jun gave me a martial arts manual. I was preparing to study it." Gong Lixin pointed to the book on the bed.

    Seeing the four cursive characters on the cover, Song Haoran raised his brows and picked up the book to take a look. A picture of a naked man and woman entangled together jumped out as soon as the book was open. The whole book contained nothing but those kinds of images and the paintings were exquisite. It was a fine art in Xiao Huangshu, but Song Haoran¡¯s face became darker and darker.

    "Big Brother Song, what¡¯s wrong? You shouldn¡¯t want to practice the exercises inside, it¡¯s for women. Be careful or the book will go up in me!" He saw ck smoke uncontroblying out of the hand that was holding the book. The page was lit on fire and Gong Lixin pulled his arm to stop him from burning it all.

    "Martial arts method. For women?" Song Haoran indulged in the other¡¯s train of thoughts and slowly put away his ability into his body and the red light in his eyes also gradually faded as well. He looked with a hint of anxiety at the teenager who was reaching out to save the book. He hesitantly opened, "Lixin, have you read this book yet?"

    "Hn." Gong Lixin put down the book in his hand and said with a sigh of relief. "This is a martial art for women. Ma Jun must have made a mistake. I¡¯m going to give it to Ling Yinter."

    Song Haoran stared at his crystal clear eyes. The undting anxiety and violent beating in his chest all dispersed in an instant, turning into pure joy. He reached out to hold the boy in his arms and chuckled.

    The man¡¯s deepughter echoed into his ear and his hand rested on the other¡¯s broad chest, feeling the vibration of his chest and his strong heartbeat. Gong Lixin inexplicably blushed and he lowered his eyshes shyly. During the year Song Haoran had be more and more intimate with him, and he had gotten used to it for a long time. But he had never felt like this before. He felt that this embrace was so hot, but he still refused to leave it.

    Heughed and nted kisses all over Gong Lixin¡¯s face and neck. Gong Lixin blushed furiously, which brought out his fair porcin skin even more. The water in his bright eyes was like ayer of crystals. He looked more beautiful than ever, and Song Haoran loved him more than ever. Song Haoran squeezed his lower abdomen and clenched his teeth as he slowly released his embrace, and whispered, "I¡¯ll hand this martial art book to Ling Yin in your stead. You¡¯ve been working all day. Please have some rest."

    Seeing the teenager blinking his big, wet eyes, Song Haoran smiled stiffly and pulled over the sheet to cover the boy¡¯s light and long bare legs. He then picked up the book with all five fingers on the ck cover and quickly left. Such a pure Lixin, although extremely attractive, he does not know how to handle it.

    Closing the door and standing against the wall for a long time, he waited until the heat in his body subsided before he went to Ma Jun¡¯s room with a dark face.

    He cautiously guarded the boy for so long. Even if the beast in his heart screamed wildly and wanted to swallow the boy whole, he had to bear it. Just a little bit more to infiltrate the boy¡¯s heart and love him wholeheartedly. If, before that moment arrived, the boy ends up in the arms of a woman, he would certainly be incapable of stopping himself from killing someone! No one could destroy the feelings he had carefully cultivated!

    <i>CrazedCookies: Here¡¯s this weeks bonus chapter! Enjoy!</i>

 Chapter 79

    Ma Jun still didn¡¯t know that his dear team leader had sold him out so easily. He was busy spreading a few of the books on the bed and let Ling Yin and Sun Tiantian choose from the collection.

    Sun Tiantian felt helpless and embarrassingly waved her hand as if to say she didn¡¯t want to even look at the cover, her cheeks ming red as she did so.

    Ling Yin and Da Liu were stuck together like glue. They had each other¡¯s back. When they were together, they could y with each other every night. Thus they didn¡¯t have much interest in these books. But for the sake of her friends, Ling Yin did not refuse. She sat down on the bed and carelessly picked one up.

    She opened a few books and saw two books stuck at the bottom. Ling Yin¡¯s eyes brightened and, with lightning speed, her hands grabbed the two books and held them securely in her arms. She quickly flipped through it with excitement. "These two books are for me."

    "Let me see which ones you took!" Ma Jun tried to take a look at the covers but seeing the two long-haired beauties on the cover and not recognizing them, he generously waved his consent.

    "Good brother, thank you!" Ling Yin patted Ma Jun¡¯s shoulder and smiled widely. Her excited expression made it seem like she had won the grand prize making Ma Jun feel a little embarrassed.

    "Tiantian, I¡¯ll lend you a copy. After you¡¯ve read it, you¡¯ll open your eyes to a new realm!" Ling Yin rolled up one of the books and stuffed it into Sun Tiantian¡¯s pocket. She looked at the other¡¯s shy expression and mysteriously assured her, "Believe this sister. When you read it, prepare a paper towel and carefully clean your nose!"

    Sun Tiantian shook her head but her hand stuffed the book into her pocket, her eyes flickering with confusion.

    "Huh?" When he heard Ling Yin, Ma Jun regretted giving it away and squinted his eyes in thought. "Was it that wonderful? Then lend it to me after reading it."

    "Go away! This book is not for you!" He didn¡¯t have a good look at the book before it was put into Ling Yin¡¯s pocket. She was preparing to leave with Sun Tiantian when a knock was heard at the door.

    She thought it was one of their team members. Without being asked, she opened the door with a smile. When she saw the person standing there and saw the smile on the other¡¯s face, her expression immediately became somewhat distorted. She stiffly asked, "Major General Song, howe you¡¯re here?"

    Hearing Ling Yin¡¯s words, Ma Jun¡¯s face became white and, panicked, immediately picked up the books on the bed. Sun Tiantian couldn¡¯t help but blush and stick to the wall, trying to hide her existence as much as possible.

    Song Haoran moved so that he could look past Ling Yin who was blocking the door. Looking inside, his eyes locked onto the bulging quilt and his brows wrinkled at the sight. He suddenly said, "These things are illegal. It¡¯s even more illegal to spread it to minors. Didn¡¯t you know that?" He walked towards the bed and stared at the open small yellow book [1].

    "Song, Major General Song, we¡¯re all grown ups." Ma Jun stood at his bedside and cautiously argued. "Moreover, it¡¯s legal to sell and swindle in the base. How is it wrong to read porn?"

    "There¡¯s no problem with you looking at it, but you shouldn¡¯t have given some to Lixin. Lixin is still underage and will be badly influenced by you." These people were the most cherished friends of Lixin, even if Song Haoran was angry at them, he couldn¡¯t just randomly attack them.

    Seeing Song Haoran¡¯s civil attitude, Ma Jun felt at ease and carelessly waved, "Major General Song, don¡¯t worry. Even if we visit prostitutes and called Xiao Gong to join us...he would note."

    Hearing this, Ling Yin became agitated and smacked Ma Jun on the back of his head while she screamed in her mind: ¡¯Stupid! Do you know how much Major General Song pampers Young Master Gong? Daring to speak about such things to Major General Song, are you not afraid of death?!¡¯

    Sure enough, Song Haoran heard his words and couldn¡¯t restrain the anger in his heart. He grabbed Ma Jun by the cor and red at him with anger. The color red enveloped his eyes and they went from dark brown to a faint red, making him seem even more terrifying. He gritted his teeth and asked in a deep voice, "Did you ever bring Lixin to visit a prostitute? When?"

    When he asked this, the ability in his body ran rampant due to his fury. The hand gripping Ma Jun¡¯s cor started to ignite and ck smoke appeared from the palm of his hand. The smell of clothes burning spread throughout the room.

    Ma Jun was startled and avoided the intense heat emanating from the other¡¯s palm. A frightened expression on his face showed that he was scared to death. With wordsing out of his mouth at the speed of light due to being scared of being burnt to ashes by Major general Song, he exined: ¡¯No, Young Master Gong didn¡¯t go. He-he said that he¡¯s not interested in women! I was thinking that Young Master Gong hadn¡¯t had experience yet, so I sent him a book to enlighten him. I had no other intentions. Major General Song, please spare me!"

    "Lixin can¡¯t experience these things. When ites to him, I have the final say. It¡¯s none of your business." His angry expression faded and he was once again back to his usual self with his usual tone of voice. "You¡¯re not allowed to take these kinds of things in the future. If I see them next time, I will burn all of your things."

    Ma Jun nodded with tears in his eyes, afraid to see the other¡¯s red eyes again.

    Song Haoran gave him a cold look and confiscated all the books on the bed. He walked towards the door as Ma Jun¡¯s stared at him leaving with heartache. Seeing those red-tinted eyes approaching, Ling Yin naturally smiled, but Sun Tiantian quickly bowed her head and nervously hid her pocket from view.

    Seeing Sun Tiantian¡¯s guilty expression, Song Haoran stopped and opened his palm in front of her, coldly ordering her to "Hand it over."

    Sun Tiantian shrank her neck and quickly put the book into his palm. Ling Yin pretended that iron was steel as she nced at her and dug her nails into the palm of her hand.

    However, Song Haoran didn¡¯t intend to let her go. He turned to face her and ordered, "Don¡¯t pretend to be stupid, hand it over!"

    Ling Yin smiled seductively, but the other side didn¡¯t even bother looking at her and didn¡¯t fall into the trap so, she had to reluctantly part with the book.

    Song Haoran didn¡¯t look at the cover and just ced the books under his arm as he opened the door and strode away. Ma Jun waited for him to go far away before he ran to the door and waved his fist against his tall back. He said with a voice full of anger, "Is it so great to be a red dragonfly? When this Laozi is promoted to second level high-grade, Laozi will also show you what¡¯s red after I cut you!"

    "Ma~" Ling Yun smirked with no hint offort in sight. "You sure have guts! By the time you reach second-level high-grade, everyone else will reach third level. You think you can face those red eyes then? More like, you¡¯ll be so scared that you¡¯ll piss your pants!"

    She looked Ma Jun up and down, then stared at his pants. Ling Yin¡¯s expression showed her disappointment and Sun Tiantian didn¡¯t go up to defend him either. The angry Ma Jun ¡¯hmphed¡¯ and turned away.

    Song Haoran red at the stack of books in his arms and walked to his room. However, he didn¡¯t expect to suddenly encounter Zhao Ying around the corner and collide into him. Zhao Ying apologized repeatedly, but Song Haoran just nced at him with impatience before he left without saying anything.

    Zhao Ying held his rapidly beating chest as he stood at the same ce to watch the shadows of the other¡¯s back. Just when he was about to lift his feet, he found aic book on the ground. Surprise slid into his eyes as he picked up the book, and he was about to catch up to Song Haoran until he saw the two men on the cover. The men were naked and entangled together. His face became red and he hesitated.

    Major General Song would actually read this kind of book? Was it because he had been abstaining for too long? One year had passed and Gong Lixin still treats him as a big brother. He must be very depressed in his heart!

    Thinking up until there, Zhao Ying¡¯s heart struggled. The hesitation in his eyes were gradually reced by his strong love. It wasn¡¯t until at night that he brought theic book over and rang the doorbell to Song Haoran¡¯s room.

    "Do you want anything?" Song Haoran blocked the doorway and didn¡¯t intend to let Zhao Ying enter.

    "Big Brother Song, you lost a book in the afternoon and I picked it up." Zhao Ying bowed slightly with his hands in front of him and handed the book over. The tip of his ears turned red.

    Song Haoran raised his eyebrows and was about to reach to take the book before sending Zhao Ying away, but he didn¡¯t expect Zhao Ying to suddenly look up and use his hands to hold his big palm tightly. After opening and closing his mouth, he finally said, "Big Brother Song, I, I like you!"

    "Really? But I do not like you." Song Haoran was not the least bit touched and immediately got rid of his hand as he coldly replied.

    "I know. You like Gong Lixin." Zhao Yin grabbed his sleeve and said so through his tears.

    The look in Song Haoran¡¯s eyes changed and he stared at Zhao Ying. Zhao Ying pulled up his lips into a smile filled with pity and distress and slowly added, "Wherever Gong Lixin¡¯s going, you¡¯re also going. Whatever task Gong Lixin picks up, you also pick up. Whatever Gong Lixin wants, you will bring it over to him without a second thought. You are so obvious yet the fool can¡¯t even see it. However, the fool you like is Gong Lixin and he doesn¡¯t like you at all and doesn¡¯t take your feelings seriously! Big Brother Song, give up on him! And look at me! I am willing to do anything for you!"

    With a moment of bravery, Zhao Ying plunged into his arms, stood on his tiptoes and kissed Song Haoran on the lips.

    Song Haoran didn¡¯t even blink, his eyes took on a red tint. He was about to reach out and push Zhao Ying away, but before he could, a white delicate hand grabbed Zhao Ying¡¯s cor first and pulled him away from Song Haoran¡¯s embrace.

    "Lixin!?" Seeing the person in front of him, Song Haoran yelled out loud and his mood became even more annoyed. Damn it! I don¡¯t know if he came early or camete, but he¡¯s here. What if Lixin misunderstood?

    Lin Wenbo was taken by Gong Lixin to go and find Song Haoran in order to yndlord, but he didn¡¯t expect to see such a big confession. He leaned back against a door for a moment with his brows scrunched up. He looked at Gong Lixin as he pulled Zhao Ying away and held him by the neck before mming him against the wall. The trouble going on in his heart was no less than what was happening in Song Haoran¡¯s heart.

    His friend wasn¡¯t a patient person and suppressing his feelings for the past year, it was about time that they would burst out. This was an excellent opportunity for him and, with his understanding of his friend, the other party would definitely make good use of it. However, what should he do? Aside from continuing to bear the pain, there was no other solution!

    Thinking up until there, Lin Wenbo closed his eyes meekly.

    Gong Lixin didn¡¯t notice the intense ups and downs of Lin Wenbo¡¯s and Song Haoran¡¯s feelings as he was focused on Zhao Ying. This person dared to go behind his back and confess his filthy feelings for Big Brother Song! It was simply unforgivable!

    His clear eyes were upied by a haze of anger. He calmly looked at Zhao Ying and gradually tightened the fingers that held the other¡¯s throat. He said, "Who are you to question my rtionship with Big Brother Song? You say I don¡¯t like Big Brother Song? I am willing to do anything for him, even kill!"

    Thest sentence was full of meaning. The strong chilling, murderous aura made Zhao Ying pale. Zhao Ying¡¯s legs shook and, slowly, a pale-yellow liquid spread beneath him. He was so scared that he pissed himself.

    As for Song Haoran, his troubled mood instantly settled down and his face had an ecstatic expression as he looked at Gong Lixin.

    <i>[1]Editor¡¯s Note: Yellow Book: This can mean erotic novels, pornography, etc.</i>

 Chapter 80

    <i>Warning: Mild dub-con</i>

    Gong Lixin gradually tightened his fingers and made up his mind to crush Zhao Ying¡¯s throat. He didn¡¯t know why he was so angry. He only knew that this person wanted Big Brother Song to stop loving him and make Big Brother Song leave him, which was uneptable. It was not easy to get loved ones and friends. No one was allowed to take them away from him!

    "Lixin, the base doesn¡¯t allow killing. Let go." Seeing his friend only looking at the teenager with a smile as if everything was forgotten, Lin Wenbo pressed down the pain in his chest and stopped him.

    Gong Lixin hesitated for a moment, thinking of his father¡¯s three orders and five rules that prohibited ability users on the base from killing each other. This made him slowly loosen his hold on Zhao Ying¡¯s neck. Instead, he warned, "You can go. But the next time I see getting close to Big Brother Song, I will kill you! And the base can¡¯t do anything about it. I have thousands of ways to get rid of you so, you better put my warnings to heart."

    "Cough, I, I don¡¯t dare anymore!" His face had turned blue and purple and he was unable to sit on the ground. He coughed for a while before quickly getting up on his feet and running away.

    He hadn¡¯t expected that Gong Lixin would care about Song Haoran so much, but he clearly didn¡¯t feel any passionate love towards the other. So where did he go wrong?

    When Zhao Ying walked away, the gloom in Gong Lixin¡¯s eyes disappeared. With grievances in his eyes, he looked towards Song Haoran. It was easy to see that Song Haoran was at a loss and the joy in his heart was reced by guilt.

    "Lixin. Sorry, he quickly rushed over and kissed me. I didn¡¯t expect it, so I couldn¡¯t get away in time." Song Haoran said with some incoherence in his words, like a teenage boy who had his first taste of love. He didn¡¯t have his usual decisiveness and confidence.

    "Big Brother Song, things aren¡¯t like he said! I like you! I like to see you wherever I go. Don¡¯t dislike me! Don¡¯t leave me!" He plunged into Song Haoran¡¯s arms. He buried his face into Song Haoran¡¯s broad chest as he whispered grievously.

    When Gong Lixin plunged into his friend¡¯s arms and whispered ¡¯I like you¡¯, Lin Wenbo sighed and quietly left. But after two steps, he stopped again and leaned against the wall, listening quietly to the movement in the room. He knew that the conversation between the two wouldpletely tear his already hole-riddled heart apart, but he didn¡¯t want to leave. He just wanted to wake up from this severe pain, because the constant self-torture was slowly turning his heart into an ugly monster.

    In the room, Song Haoran¡¯s mood was not as happy as Lin Wenbo imagined. The wordsing out of the boy¡¯s mouth were thenguage of love that he had dreamed of night and day. However, the boy¡¯s eyes only held a child¡¯s possessive desire and not passionate love. His like, after all, is not the same.

    Song Haoran twisted his brows and leaned over to hold the young man¡¯s chin. He cautiously asked, "Lixin, do you know what kind of like Zhao Ying meant?"

    "He likes you, like I like you?" Gong Lixin¡¯s eyes showed his ignorance and he hesitantly opened, "just like I like Big Brother Lin."

    Outside the door, Lin Wenbo¡¯s heart beat vigorously and the pain of his heart instantly disappeared as he furrowed his brows. He stretched out his arms and a low, inaudible chuckle spilled from his slightly curved lips.

    In the room, Song Haoran straightened his lips into a thin line and his eyes gradually became stained with ayer of demon red light as his voice went low and became hoarse. "Lixin, what should I do with you? Hm? I can¡¯t wait anymore. Should I eat you, let you be mine?"

    His voice fell, regardless of Gong Lixin¡¯s surprised expression, he suddenly mmed into his pink lips and forcefully sucked them, bruising them red with his fierce desires and hopes.

    Gong Lixin opened his mouth under his assault. Song Haoran¡¯s eyes opened and he immediately entered to attack the city. His big tongue stirred inside the mouth of the young man that had a fresh fragrance. Then, he sucked the young man¡¯s tongue with a violent force to the point that the young man could not swallow.

    At the same time, his big hand wasn¡¯t idle and pulled off the other¡¯s T-shirt while kneading the two, pointed red cherries on his chest. The other hand untied the teenager¡¯s belt and reached in and caressed inside [1].

    Hot breaths fell onto his face and their tongues were forced to entangle together. The rich and pure yang breath filled his mouth and spread from his mouth to his brain, making Gong Lixin somewhat hot. The young man¡¯s body couldn¡¯t stand all the teasing and burned with passion almost immediately. The clear and bright eyes were covered with ayer of mist, sparkling and seductive.

    This feeling of excitement was not unfamiliar to Gong Lixin, but it was the first time he achieved this kind of pleasure without the application of any drugs and he even wanted to ask for more. Although he hated to practice his martial arts in this way, but if the person was changed to Big Brother Song, it felt totally different. His body was like chocte that had melted, bing soft and sweet.

    He followed his instincts and moved his tongue to respond unsteadily to Song Haoran¡¯s storm-like kiss. He had to rely on his power to snuggle further into his arms.

    Feeling the youth respond and his eyes zed over and his face looking as delicate and delicious as a peach, the fire in Song Haoran¡¯s abdomen roared and he turned hungry. Like someone parched and seeking water, he attacked the teenager¡¯s white neck, leaving traces of his own.

    The man¡¯s movements were not gentle at all and it made Gong Lixin feel a tingling sensation on his neck. The tingling was like an electric-shock to him and made him feel ufortable. He looked up and groaned with water in his eyes. The water condensed into teardrops and trembled on his curled eyshes, but at the same time, he wanted to possess Song Haoran more.

    Song Haoran¡¯sst barrier copsed and he vigorously pulled the teenager¡¯s and his own pants down. He used his own giant hard-on to poke against the soft abdomen and inner thigh of the youth as he frantically rubbed against him.

    "That is enough!" Arge hand slid in between and stopped him from entering the young man. Lin Wenbo pulled him away with an iron face and held the blushing face of the teenager in his arms. [2]

    "What are you doing?" Song Haoran¡¯s eyes were red, his expression showed his confusion and he quickly approached Lin Wenbo, trying to recapture his beloved.

    "I should be the one asking what you are doing! You know that Xiaoxin¡¯s feelings for you is not love, but you still want to take possession of him in this situation. What kind of animalistic behavior is this? Song Haoran, wake up!" Lin Wenbo¡¯s eyes were also stained with ayer of gold as he held the young man in his arms and verbally attacked Song Haoran.

    His words were like a heavy hammer hitting Song Haoran¡¯s heart and caused him to suddenly stop his movements.

    Seeing that his friend had calmed down, Lin Wenbo dressed the still confused teenager and walked to the door with him in his arms. Before he went out, he said with a strong heart, "I hope that after you calmed down, you will think of Lixin¡¯s feelings. Lixin is still young. You should give him the opportunity to choose, otherwise when he¡¯s matured in the future, he wille to hate you for forcing him now. Think on that by yourself."

    If he fell, he would not return Gong Lixin to him. After their departure, Song Haoran, who had no arrogance left in his expression, stood at the door for a long time.

    The Reverse Spirits cultivation method of Gong Lixin originally needed pure Yang energy to cultivate. However, he knew that taking Yang energy forcefully was not allowed in this world, let alone allowed by modern human rights. Therefore, whenever the body needed it, he emptied his mind and suppressed his desire and heat. Fortunately, he was a body with pure Yin and reverse veins. Even if he didn¡¯t have sex, it would only slow the cultivation speed by a little and there was no danger of hurting anyone. But just now, Song Haoran¡¯s actions opened the floodgates in his heart and his desire flooded him. It instantly destroyed his calm and his peaceful mind. It made him only want to seek relief.

    He vaguely knew that Lin Wenbo had taken him away from Song Haoran and he quickly tried to calm his heart and mind. He was stronger than the wave of hot desire in his body. When he returned to his room and the door was closed, he couldn¡¯t take it anymore and he touched the hand holding him and looked down.

    "Oh, what wrong?" He asked after carefully putting the boy with red cheeks on the bed and seeing the other¡¯s brows locked, his eyes still holding a faint haze, his mouth still moaning and his hands stretching his pants. Lin Wenbo was shocked and quickly patted the other¡¯s cheek and worriedly inquired.

    "Big Brother Lin, I feel ufortable! Ah~!" His soft and weak fingers couldn¡¯t take off his pants. Gong Lixin turned over onto his stomach and lifted his hips, subconsciously rubbing against the sheets.

    Lin Wenbo¡¯s eyes that had returned to normal once again took on a golden hue as he obsessively watched the youth and his extreme action. It seemed that he watched for a long time, but in fact, it was only a mere moment. He picked up the boy and ced him in his arms. He pulled apart his legs and neatly untied the youth¡¯s belt, letting his tender and seductive ce jump out.

    He hasn¡¯t tasted emotions and desire for a long time. The body was most tolerant to desire and self-control. It¡¯s just that if one suppresses it but don¡¯t release it, it would cause harm to one¡¯s health. So he¡¯s thinking about Xiaoxin¡¯s safety!

    Lin Wenbo gave himself a mental excuse. He held the tender organ with trembling fingers and very skillfully jerked him off.

    The young man¡¯s ear was in his sight and tempted him. If he looked down, he could kiss the blushing lips and his reddened member. However, Lin Wenbo never strayed from his sight. At all times, he lifted his head and his gold-coloured eyes were fixed on the empty ceiling, as if he was trying to wear the thick cement down and stare into the endless void.

    His body was hot, but his heart felt cold. Because he knew that the young man in his arms would belong to someone else, but he would not belong to him. These feelings of his, from beginning to end, were his extravagant hope and delusion. It was a stone embedded in the deepest part of his heart and ultimately drive him crazy from the pain or be refined from the continuous hardness and turn into a crystal clear multi-colored pearl that could only be collected in once lifetime.

    The two endings were so miserable for him, but he had no way to break free. He could only let himself fall deeper and deeper. He doesn¡¯t know when he fell in love with this teenager. This kind of love was not a devastating love, nor a mad love that suddenly appeared before him. It was one that entered bit by bit, like one stone at a time fell down. And before he knew it, the wall around his heart fell to expose his softest part. When he finally found out, he had no strength to resist, because he had already been lying under the sky and looking for the eyes or the smile that the teenager casted from far away as his salvation.

    The hand changed rhythms. Sometimes fast, sometimes slow, sometimes light, sometimes strong, as he caressed the youth¡¯s tender member. Lin Wenbo¡¯s eyes that were fixed to the ceiling seemed to be covered with ayer of gray as the gold colour was gradually dimmed and finally, dissipated.

    After a while, the young man screamed and released. A thick and sticky white liquid touched him. [3]

    "Thank you, Big Brother Lin.," Gong Lixin¡¯s eyes drooped down as he whispered, the side of his face buried in Lin Wenbo¡¯s chest like a spoiled kitten. It gently ticked him and the sweet sound entered his red ears and filled him with shame.

    This release, it was far more wonderful than all his previous exchange he experienced in his previous life. Without the false sensation caused by the drug, he really experienced what it meant to climax from his bone and soul. Was it because the people were different? Because Big Brother Song and Big Brother Lin are people he liked?

    Thinking up until there, Gong Lixin looked up and his brows bents, he printed a kiss on Lin Wenbo¡¯s chin.

    The soft and warm touch came from underneath and Lin Wenbo quickly lowered his head, his expression showed his amazement as the bleak colour in his eyes were reced with a golden colour. He stared at the teenager who still had the feeling of bliss on his face and then, he smiled softly and, cautiously, dropped a kiss on his forehead.

    Enough. As long as he could stay by Xiaoxin¡¯s side, watching him from afar, silently apany him and appear beside him when he needed it, that was enough!

    Washing away the stickiness on his hand and taking care of Gong Lixin and cleaning his body, Lin Wenbo watched the other close his eyes and fall asleep before he quietly left the room.

    <i>[1] AutumnBreeze: My imagination <b>blush</b></i>

    <i>[2] AutumnBreeze: <b>Breathes Heavily, NOOOOOO LIN WENBO MY SMUT SCENE NOOO</b></i>

    <i>[3] AutumnBreeze: <b>cough.</b> A handjob is not enough to satisfy my needs ;-;</i>

 Chapter 81

    After Lin Wenbo took Gong Lixin away, Song Haoran stood at his doorway for a long time before he gradually returned to Earth. Recalling his violent behaviour from before, his fists banged against the wall as he began hating himself to the point of wanting to kill himself.

    For more than a year, he had infiltrated the boy¡¯s heart¡¯s defense bit by bit, wanting to upy the most special ce in his heart, and then the two would naturally be together. Today, in a moment of impulse, he ruined it.

    Lixin must¡¯ve been frightened? How would he treat him? Would he hate him and alienate him? Song Haoran didn¡¯t dare to think about it any more. He tossed and turned all night, having a sleepless night.

    For the next few days, he avoided meeting with Gong Lixin for fear of seeing his face full of disgust and horror, which would cause him to break.

    Lin Wenbo¡¯s attitude towards Gong Lixin was as good as ever, but he was more cautious and restrained as he didn¡¯t dare be too intimate with him. He was afraid that if he was too close to the boy, then the unrealistic hope in his heart would increase. In the end, it would be difficult to control himself and not hurt the other. Anyone had the opportunity to win Gong Lixin¡¯s heart, but he was the only one who couldn¡¯t. Because of his rtionship with Gong Xiangyi, he had already lost his qualifications.

    Gong Lixin didn¡¯t notice the duo¡¯s intentionally alienating him. For him, the experience of that night was very wonderful and was simply a part of human nature. There was nothing to worry about, and he was even willing to be more intimate with Big Brother Song and Big Brother Lin. Both his body and mind enjoyed it and, at the same time, his cultivation could be improved. So, why not?

    However, Lin Wenbo and Song Haoran didn¡¯t think that the soul residing in the young man¡¯s body had long changed and that this soul was raised by a big evil devil. His way of thinking waspletely different from that of modern people Therefore, the two continued to evade meeting with the teenagers intentionally and unintentionally. And, like that, they hadn¡¯t been in contact for several days.

    The members of the second team had obviously felt that the mood of their team leader was very unstable and he was angry more often. This unstableness didn¡¯t only include anger, but also fire. After burning several team members in session, everyone who saw him walked further away from him as if fearing to step on the king¡¯s robe.

    One day, it was the second team¡¯s turn to be responsible for patrolling at night. Song Haoran ate dinner and ran to the defense line at the other end of Lancang Bridge. He didn¡¯t want to go there. He hadn¡¯t seen Lixin for five or six days and the thoughts in his heart were spreading wildly and was about to break through his chest. However, Lixin didn¡¯t even take the initiative to look for him. It was obvious that he still cared about that night and didn¡¯t dare show up. So he continued to endure the suffering in his heart.

    In the middle of the night, all was calm. Then, suddenly, an earthquake urred, trembling the in for a few minutes as if it was the aftermath of a bigger earthquake. However, the area of A Province was not on a junction of tectonic tes and an earthquake was not possible. The base gradually brightened with lights and everyone went out to check the situation. After seeing that the vibrations had subsided and that there was no abnormalities for more than an hour, they went to sleep.

    Two hourster, the control center at the other end of Lancang River Bridge called the base. Arge number of evolved zombies were rushing towards the base. Theycked the strength to deal with them and requested support.

    The rm had not even rung yet and Gong Lixin had already got up from bed before dressing quickly. He heard footsteps of arge number of zombies approaching the base and Big Brother Song was patrolling the bridge at this time. For the safety of the base, Big Brother Song would surely be there to defend the first line of defense. He must rush to Big Brother Song¡¯s side as soon as possible.

    "Get out of bed. There are arge number of zombies attacking! Follow me to the bridge to fight!" One by one, Gong Lixin knocked on the door of his team members and hurriedly ordered them.

    His team members didn¡¯t question him and dressed at the fastest speed, took their weapons and followed Gong Lixin to the bridge.

    After they left, the base¡¯s rm also rang. In order to avoid attracting more zombies, the rm rang very shortly, but it was enough to wake up the five-senses sensitive ability users. This was the first time the base had sounded the rm. It showed that the situation was serious. The ability users yelling as they got busy with the rescue.

    When Gong Lixin and his party arrived, Song Haoran had already put his team members to battle. At the beginning of their establishment, the base was equipped with iron gates to block zombies at both ends of the bridge. There were forts beside the iron gates. If one encountered a zombie siege, they could also use artillery fire from there. Of course, if there were not too many zombies, they could also set up a machine gun to shoot them down.

    There were many zombiesing, but not that many. ording to a visual inspection, there were three to four hundred zombies with most of them being first-level zombies and more than 30 second-level zombies. They hadn¡¯t reached the range of the artillery yet. One must know that during the apocalypse, the military had very little power. The shells were not renewable resources. With one less shell, there was one less resource that could be used.

    Several soldiers hid on both sides of the fort and swept the zombies with machine guns. Although the first-level zombies were agile, they still fell down under the attack of a gun. The second-level zombies were not so easy to deal with. They used their abilities to block the shells aimed at their head and rushed towards the guns with no fear, rushing towards the iron gates in an attempt to break into the door.

    The bullets hit the energy film around their heads as if they were hitting steel te and they fell to the ground without even hurting them. As for the bombs, they were not painful and it didn¡¯t seem to hinder their footsteps.

    The door made a loud, deafening noise and the over than 30 second-level zombies were stimted by the sound. Excited, they released their abilities and bombarded the door panels made of severalyers of steel, adamant to break through this line of defense. They had been able to smell the fresh scent of human flesh in the air and the saliva in their mouths had started to flow out.

    There were a few wind zombies that, using the wind, flew over the gate. The soldiers hidden behind the fort were shocked at the sight and quickly pointed their guns at them. But apart from the bullets painlessly bouncing off, they couldn¡¯t hinder their approach.

    The zombies at the iron gate were inspired by this and, with their sharp nails, smashed into the concrete and climbed up, rushing towards the soldiers who were in the fort. Song Haoran and his team members quickly released their abilities to bombard these zombies.

    When Gong Lixin arrived, he saw a red-eyed Song Haoran in the middle of a group of zombies. His expression was cold and his red-eyes released an awe-inspiring aura. The mes in his palm were nearly turned into ash any zombies in front of him with no mercy. Around him, there were dozens of bodies of zombies lying around making for an extremely spectacr scene.

    The circle around him was a warzone and none of his team membered fared approach for fear of getting hit by his violent mes. The smell of a high-grade ability user was irresistible to zombies. A dozen or so high-level zombies in the field saw Song Haoran as a delicious prey and swarmed towards him.

    Only two hands were hardly enough to support Song Haoran and he was getting tired. In such a circumstance, Gong Lixin waved his de and rushed up, instantly killing three zombies who had sneaked behind the other and cut down an ice cone released by a zombie.

    "Lixin?" The boy¡¯s face full of worries greeted him and Song Haoran recalled what he had in a moment of impulse. He stared at him and couldn¡¯t believe he was here.

    "Big Brother Song, It¡¯s me." Gong Lixin smiled and quickly moved up to him, cing himself back to back and fighting with the other side by side. The two of them had the same mind and tacit understanding. They harvested the life of numerous zombies as if they were harvesting wheat. The mes fluttered and blood stained the ground. The second-level high-grade zombies who had coveted Song Haoran were discouraged and hesitated in their actions.

    Seeing their group leader now out of danger, the second team¡¯s members were relieved and concentrated on their own situations.

    Members of another group also joined the battle. Sun Tiantian made arge depression in front of the iron gate, trapping the zombies on the ground; Luo Dahai grew a diamond vine and entangled the zombies who stepped its body and strangled them; Wang Tao and Li Dongsheng killed with a knife. One by one, the zombies that came from the front were kicked into the diamond vines. Ling Yin and Da Liu wielded both a machete and chopped feet and heads with their tacit understanding; Gu Nan, Ma Jun and Sun Jie stood at the edge of the fort and each released their abilities to violently bombard the zombies below, smashing them into paste.

    The group ofbat forces were really strong. In less than ten minutes, only one or two zombies remained outside the iron gate, waiting to be killed. The second-level zombies who broke passed the iron gate were also killed by Song Haoran and Gong Lixin.

    When the other groups arrived, the bridge of Minjiang River had be the remains of a devastating battlefield with bodies of several soldiersying side by side. Members of group one and two were solemn as they cleaned up the battlefield.

    A secondter, people quickly went up to help, but Lin Wenbo didn¡¯t move. Standing in the shadow of the bridge, he stared at Song Haoran and Gong Lixin, who looked at each other. After standing there for a long time, he could only put away his emotions and walked towards the two.

    "It¡¯s been hard on you. Go back and rest first, I¡¯ll take care of the rest here." He patted Gong Lixin¡¯s head as he spoke to Song Haoran.

    "Alright." Song Haoran nodded and took two steps before he stopped.

    He turned back and whispered, "Thank you. Thank you for stopping me in time." Lin Wenbo smiled and waved, but when he turned his back, his eyes were cold and held deep bitterness and a heavy sense of guilt. If his friend knew the ugly thoughts in his heart, he¡¯s afraid that it would not be a ¡¯thank you¡¯ but a strong fist that he¡¯d receive.

    Song Haoran and Gong Lixin had no words between them as they walked back to the dormitory. Seeing that the boy wished him ¡¯good night¡¯ and was about to close the door to sleep, Song Haoran gritted his teeth and grabbed the young man¡¯s thin arms.

    "Lixin, I¡¯m sorry. Please don¡¯t be angry with me. We can still be like before, I am still your Big Brother Song, right?" He leaned over and looked into the clear eyes of the young man as he spoke with a slightly hoarse voice brought upon his fear and his exhaustion. He was afraid of losing the teenager after today. He was afraid to death!

    "Huh?" Gong Lixin looked up and asked inexplicably, "Did Big Brother Song do something that he should be sorry for? Why are you asking for my forgiveness?" He twisted his delicate eyebrows and tried to recall.

    Song Haoran¡¯s heartstring was loose as he cautiously reminded, "I shouldn¡¯t have kissed you that day or tried to..." He said up until there but couldn¡¯t bring himself to say more. Now that he was here, he was still afraid for a while. If he really was out of control and forced himself on the other, what would have happened? Not to mention Lixin¡¯s feelings, he just wanted to kill himself.

    Gong Lixin remembered the crazy and sweet kiss and the strong feelings and movements that made his body burn. His cheeks reddened as he revealed a surprised expression. He stepped forward and circled Song Haoran¡¯s neck with both hands as he leaned onto his toes and thinned his lips to control his breathing. In hisst life, he and his human furnaces had never entangled their lips. This kind of gesture was very warm and sweet. He liked it very much.

    Imitating the movement of the other day, his little tongue pushed into Song Haoran¡¯s mouth and stirred inside and finally sucking Song Haoran¡¯s lower lips before letting go.

    "Big Brother Song, I like it when you kiss me like this. Good night." Getting straight to the heart of the matter, he once again ced a soft kiss on Song Haoran¡¯s lips before he smiled sweetly and closed the door.

    Song Haoran stood against the door panel for a long time. It took him five or six minutes to snap out of his daze. The tingling sensation that he could still feel on his lips and lower lip was initiated by the youth made him ecstatic. Was it truly true? Lixin said that he liked his kiss?

    If he weren¡¯t afraid of waking Lixin, Song Haoran almost wanted to scream a few times as unparalleled happiness wanted to burst out of his chest. The fear and panic of the past few days all disappeared and, in this moment, he felt like he was in heaven.

    Although Lixin¡¯s eyes still didn¡¯t have the heat he expected, but as long as Lixin didn¡¯t reject his closeness, he would be able to turn his childish possessiveness into love sooner orter. Even if he needed to spend a lifetime to aplish this goal, he would never give up.

    <i>CrazedCookies: Here¡¯s the bonus chapter! Thank you Luminashy, Jessie and Anon for the support!</i>

 Chapter 82

    After the wave of the zombies in the middle of the night, some evolved zombies arrived and attempted to rush into the base, but were killed by soldiers and ability users who were stationed in the first line of defense. At dawn, the defensive battle on Lancang Bridge finally ended. The base quickly sent helicopters to check on the situation.

    In the past, zombies tried to enter the base for food, but the number was always very small. They often appeared near the border without crossing the safe area. The defense force responsible for protecting the farmers had shot and killed a few like the massive zombie wavest night. But, for the first time, it was no longer safe to think that the safe area was safe for ntation. The food grown had definitely not been seen by therge group of zombies that had crossed the border and would no longer be fit for consumption anymore.

    The helicopter that had went out to investigate the situation had not returned yet. As the smog in the early morning sky disappeared, the earth shook several times in session, followed by a second and third zombie wave. The military concentrated all its forces and strictly guarded the first line of defense, to prevent more than a thousand people from being killed after the zombies broke into the base.

    This was the first major crisis that they had faced since the establishment of the base. People felt uncertain and, worriedly looked up at the sky covered by clouds.

    However, the group Young Master Gong led, as always, quickly dispelled this depressing atmosphere. This cheered up the public and showed the new entrants to the base what it meant to ¡¯kill zombies¡¯.

    They first staged the disgusting ¡¯pit kill¡¯ and then directed the scuteria vine to cruelly kill zombies.Then they dazzled everyone with their stunts and violent methods to murder zombies. Their active and exciting performance didn¡¯t seem like fighting, but more like a killing-spree. It was such a sad sight that the other members of the seven teams shed crocodile tears for the zombies who came to attack the base.

    A group of townspeople and members of other groups who cooperated with each other had tacit understanding between them. Without mercy, they ruthlessly killed the zombies at the first line of defense fiercely to maintain control of the area.

    From early morning to noon, the sieges of the evolved zombies gradually decreased and the helicopter that went to the city center to check out the situation were finally back. They brought news of a strong earthquake that happened in the city center. Because of wanting to avoid the earthquake, it led to the migration ofrge groups of zombies. The evolved zombies quickly fled and eventually, rushed to their base. The primary zombies followed behind them in droves.

    However, the primary zombies were ant-like existences to ability users and there was not enough reason to worry about them.

    Gong Lixin had been fighting using his powers, but a subtle noise suddenly stopped his movements. He looked up towards the mountain behind the base and his expression became solemn. Waiting for the second noise, he hurriedly left the front line and, rushed towards the mountain.

    The mountain was just behind the base and was less than a hundred meters high. It was a naturalndmark and was used by workers to collect limestones. Ayer of steel wire fences were installed on both sides of the road to prevent gravel from rolling onto the road and causing car idents.

    When Gong Lixin arrived at the mountain road, there were a few pieces of gravel falling from the top of the mountain and towards the protective fence, generating sparks. Gong Lixin approached the mountain, crouched for a while and kept his ears to the ground before he swiftly rushed to themand center after calming down.

    People looked on with hot eyes filled with admiration when they saw how Young Master Gong¡¯s figure flew from the mountain to the base when he was on the move. Regardless of how long or how often they watched, Young Master Gong¡¯s every move still filled them with admiration. Although some had the same ability as him, Young Master Gong¡¯s body movement looked ethereal, extraordinary and refined, as if he were a celestial being.

    When Gong Lixin knocked on the door of themand center, Gong Xiangyi had taken two doctors with her to conduct a medical examination on Father Gong. After the funerals had startedst night, Father Gong felt unwell and almost fainted. This worried Gong Xiangyi, so she forced him to stop his official duties and check with a doctor.

    As early as a few months ago, Lin Wenbo kicked her out of the third group because of Gong Xiangyi¡¯s repeated embezzlement of goods. The two people got into their most serious quarrel in history and then entered a long cold war. Grandfather Lin, Song Haoran and Gong Lixin had long been ignoring her. Nowadays, Father Gong was her only refuge and if she no longer had her father, it could be said that she would be struggling on the base. Therefore, she was afraid that Father Gong would leave her.

    "Lixin, was there a problem with the defense line at Lancang Bridge?" Seeing his youngest child with a solemn expression, Father Gong dismissed the two doctors and asked directly.

    "Dad, are you sick?" Gong Lixin didn¡¯t answer, but turned to face the two doctors with his brows tightly wrinkled.

    Seeing Young Master Gong¡¯s worried eyes, the two doctors quickly exined, "Young Master Gong, please rest assured that the Head only has a little high blood pressure. Taking some antihypertensive drugs is enough and there won¡¯t be any big problem."

    "Really? Thank you, doctor." Gong Lixin¡¯s tense heart loosened. He continued on, "Are there antihypertensive drugs on the base? If we don¡¯t have it, I¡¯ll go to the city to find it now."

    "On thest mission of the seventh group, many drugs were brought back and they are still good for use. There¡¯s no need to go out to look for medicine again." The two doctors quickly waved their hands and praised Young Master Gong¡¯s filial piety. Now, not only were zombies raging in the city, but there was also a strong earthquake. For the sake of the Head, Young Master Gong would brave such danger. Raising such a filial son, the head of the family truly was blessed.

    Gong Yuanhang also felt very moved and quickly took hold of his son to discourage him to go out. He also asked the doctor to quickly give him a few bottles of antihypertensive drugs to prove that the number of drugs on base was sufficient for his son¡¯s insurance.

    When Gong Xiangyi looked at the picture of the two father and son her heart felt sour. But she had to admit that in this second world, Gong Lixin was extremely filial to their father. In herst life, if their father didn¡¯t leave, Gong Lixin might not have changed and be so distorted.

    After assuring himself that Father Gong¡¯s body had no problems, Gong Lixin remembered his business and quickly said, "Dad, you have to immediately put out an order. Tell all personnel in the base to quickly evacuate, the mountain in the back will copse."

    "What?" Gong Yuanhang and Gong Xiangyi yelled in unison and instantly got up from their chair.

    "How do you know that the mountain is going to copse?" Gong Xiangyi set her mind and looked at Gong Lixin with eyes full of doubt.

    "I heard the cracking inside of the mountain. Now the mountain is still cracking. We must leave within two hours or we will be buried in rocks." Gong Lixin pointed to his ears as he calmly stated.

    "How did I not hear anything?" Gong Xiangyi still didn¡¯t believe and doubtfully asked. Evacuation? Where will they withdraw to? She had finally built a base belonging to Gong family, but she could only keep it for just a year? Was she destined to repeat the tragedy from her previous life? Thinking of that, she felt cold and didn¡¯t want to leave at all.

    Gong Yuanhang trusted his son¡¯s judgement and was immediately convinced. His son could hear the sound of a falling feather ten meters away. He would not be mistaken if he heard the cracks in the mountain. Thinking of that, he looked serious and quickly told the soldiers to rush to the radio station and issued the order, saying that ¡¯the mountain was cracking and all staff were to evacuate¡¯.

    The base was full of people and everyone heard the broadcast, but no one immediately executed the order. This base had held for a year. They had fought here, worked, lived and had long regarded it as home with a deep sense of belonging. Now, they didn¡¯t even see the shadow of the mountain cracking so, telling them to leave, of course they were reluctant. Most of them didn¡¯t believe it, and wanted to wait and see.

    The ability users who were fighting on the front line and the zombie tide also heard the sound of the radio. They quickly dispatched the team members back to the base to inquire. The six district leaders also rushed to the headquarters and surrounded it.

    Time was life. These people were still asking questions left and right and wasted their time. Gong Lixin was extremely intolerant in his heart and he walked away and went to the broadcast room.

    "I¡¯m Gong Lixin. Everyone, listen up. The mountain at the back will copse soon. If you don¡¯t want to be buried alive, please pack up and evacuate within two hours." Gong Lixin took the microphone from the soldier releasing the order and strictly warned everyone.

    After saying it once, he didn¡¯t have the patience to repeat it over and over again. He immediately left the broadcasting room and rushed to the front line in order to rece Li Dongsheng. He asked him to pack the things for their team members and help the base to carry supplies. In a year, Gong Lixin deeply realized that with a space ability user in hand, he had no inconvenience in the world. Whatever nuclei he didn¡¯t keep, he would feed it to Li Dongsheng and upgrade him into a second-ss high-grade ability user. The area in his space had also greatly expanded from his original thirty square meter to the size of a football field. Now that the base had to move, Li Dongsheng was just the right person to help out.

    Hearing the clear voice of Young Master Gong on the radio, the people on the base no longer had a wait and see attitude, and they quickly went back to their dormitory to pack things up without dy. The district leaders and the ability users who had gone to ask Gong Yuanhang about the situation at the headquarter also immediately retired and went to organize the evacuation. In such a situation, it showed the persuasiveness of the words spoken by ¡¯Young Master Gong¡¯.

    His son had solved the problem so simply in front of his eyes. Gong Yuanhang felt relieved and looked at Gong Xiangyi who was still in a daze. He urged her, "Go back, pack up and get ready to leave."

    "Dad, if we leave here, where will we go?" Gong Xiangyi asked.

    "Let¡¯s leave first before we decide. Where we go is not decided by me alone. When we are safe, we will hold a meeting and discuss it." Gong Yuanhang frowned before striding away.

    Inside the base, with Gong Lixin¡¯s warning, no one dare to dy and soon packed their things and moved onto the trucks. Those things that could be transported, were transported away and everything else was left behind. After waiting for people to leave, more than a dozen helicopters were loaded with material and flew to the gas station forty kilometers away. That was a safending point designated by Young Master Gong.

    At the front, the zombies were stilling and, in order to ensure the safe evacuation of the people on the base, the ability users were still struggling to fight. When the people were all evacuated, Gong Lixin asked Luo Dahai to fill the bridge with seeds of wire vine. After making them grow, he quickly left with the ability users and took one of the several trucks waiting near the base.

    The wire vine was like a wire and had a very strong toughness. After making it grow, it would cover the bridge as densely as a spider web. Although the strength of the evolved zombies were great, it took a lot of effort to break the spider-like wire vines, which gave the ability users enough time to evacuate.

    When the zombies finally broke free from the vine, the base had already been emptied.

    An evolved zombie sniffed the strong scent of human poption lingering around base and, after plundering and smashing around the debris, chased them to the gas station forty kilometers away. But before reaching it, the sound of continuous cracking became louder andrge rocks began to drop on the door and fell over them, turning them into crushed meat. After a few more seconds, the entire limestone mountain suddenly burst with a roaring sound before falling apart, burying the base, the zombies and the highway. Smoke rose in the sky and covered it to the point that, even dozens of kilometers away, the smoke could be seen.

 Chapter 83

    Forty kilometers away, more than 2000 people safely evacuated from the base, including the ability users and civilians. They were all gathered in the open space of the gas station and looked around. They watched the mountain that had stood tall crack and break into gravel, burying the base. The huge noise was clearly audible even several tens of kilometers away and even the earth under their feet trembled. The smoke in the sky fluttered over the ruin and remained there for a long time.

    The power which brought about the sudden changes in heavens and earth was so terrible that the people who witnessed this scene felt like they witnessed it with their whole body. If it was not for Young Master Gong to remind everyone to evacuate, what would happen? They were afraid that they would have already broken their bones and be buried underneath the mountain. When they thought about that, everyone looked towards Young Master Gong, who had an indifferent expression, their eyes were filled with reverence and deep gratitude.

    Young Master Gong rescued them from the purgatory city, collected enough supplies for them and helped them clear zombies that threatened their lives while leading them to be stronger and fight to break free from despair, showing them the light and the hope of living. Time and time again, Young Master Gong used his actions to prove that the apocalypse was not a terrible ce. Young Master Gong, who had already surpassed the level of a regr human ¡¯being¡¯, had be a more heavy and sacred being to them. Just like faith in any religion, he had be a spiritual pir. As long as Young Master Gong was with everyone, even if the base was destroyed, they would not panic. They firmly believed that they would be able to survive the storm and live well.

    In this situation, when they saw Young Master Gong¡¯s calm expression, the panic in the people¡¯s heart immediately calmed down. They didn¡¯t know who in the crowd started it, but someone cried out, "Long live, Young Master Gong", triggering a certain switch in the crowd as they all yelled out with fanaticism. The sound of worship as they cried out ¡¯Long Live, Young Master Gong¡¯ reverberated throughout the gas station for a long time.

    Father Gong and Grandfather Lin looked at each other with deep smiles in their eyes. They thought that this disaster would cause the people of the base to be distracted and that the feeling of panic would spread. But they didn¡¯t expect that, with Lixin there, all these worries became redundant.

    After this incident, Gong Lixin¡¯s prestige in the base reached an unprecedented height and to the people, he became the spiritual leader. This made the base more cohesive and brought everyone a sense of belonging.

    Gong Lixin was a NEET and, in the face of the crowd¡¯s enthusiasm, he was unable to adapt inevitably. His face still showed an indifferent expression, only his lips were pressed tightly together and his slightly red ears showed his difort. Without any trace of moving his feet, he tugged at Lin Wenbo who stood close to him and looked at him with clear and bright eyes that clearly had four big words written in them - what should I do?

    For the first time, he had seen the young boy¡¯s panic-stricken expression. He forced himself to calm down. The other looked so pitiful and cute that Lin Wenbo¡¯s heartbeat sped up. He brought up his clenched fist up to his lips, blocking the smile that wanted to take over his lips and whispered, "It¡¯ste and it¡¯s been a hard day. Ask everyone to hurry up and set up camp."

    Gong Lixin brightened and raised his hand to signal everyone to be quiet. He used his internal force to send his words out to everyone¡¯s ears and to ease their concern, "Time is not early anymore. Let us set up camp and rest."

    "Yes!" The sound of his voice was the same all around, as if Young Master Gong was speaking right in front of them making their adoration peak once again.

    "Young Master Gong, the base is gone. Where will we be settling down in the future?" Some people worried about it and went ahead and inquired.

    "Tonight, we will hold a meeting to discuss this issue. I will give you an answer tomorrow morning. No matter where we go, I, Gong Yuanhang promise that I will never abandon any of you." Father Gong saw his son being asked this question and quickly replied loudly.

    With his guarantee, the crowd¡¯s remaining uneasiness dissipated. The people consciously went to the logistics group to collect tents and set up a temporary shelter in the open space of the gas station. The six district leaders and leaders of various teams and organizations gathered at the gas station. A meeting was held inside to discuss where to go in the future.

    "Let¡¯s go straight to the North and go to Xiangshui Bay base. I heard that there wereplete facilities and sufficient supplies. They were also recruiting ability users and survivors from all over the country. Going there, the people¡¯s lives will be more secure." The leader of a team was the first to open his mouth after a while.

    "No!" Without waiting to give everyone a chance to think it over, Gong Xiangyi screamed and her eyes quickly contained a trace of fear. Xiangshui Bay base was the ce where her tragedy began. It was the nightmare that kept bothering her for two lifetimes. She told herself that she would not go there.

    "I don¡¯t think it¡¯s feasible either." Lin Wenbo¡¯s nced at Gong Xiangyi with an unclear look in his eyes before he slowly said so.

    "Tell me your reason.¡± Xiancui Bay base is the base of the Song family. The Gong family and Song family have deep hatred for each other. Gong Yuanhang also felt wrong going there, but didn¡¯t say it. After all, this involved the interests of the people and he couldn¡¯t ignore the people¡¯s interest for his family¡¯s grievance.

    Gong Lixin looked around and seemed to be listening to the content of the meeting, but in fact, he had long been confused about what was going on. When it came to this sort of decisions, the wires in his brain were severely knotted together and Young Master Gong, who was a wise and powerful martial artist, instantly degenerated into a short-sighted man from an ancient era.

    Song Haoran watched the teenager¡¯s confused eyes and his heart felt funny. He quietly pulled the white and long fingers into his palm to y with. He didn¡¯t care where they went, even if everyone wanted to go to Beijing and to where his second uncle exiled him. Even if they wanted to go to the ce where his family resided. As long as this young man was still with him, he would be able to settle down and stay calm anywhere he went.

    "Nearly 2000 people have to be collectively migrated and with so many materials, the noise created will be very big. There will definitely be a lot of danger along the way. I¡¯m afraid that we can¡¯t safely arrive at Xiangshui Bay. It is better to find a base that¡¯s closer for more insurance." Lin Wenbo exined.

    "Yes! The road to the north is long. With bandits and zombies along the way, it will certainly be very dangerous. It¡¯s best to choose a closer base." Gong Xiangyi quickly opened her mouth to support that reason.

    After a moment of thought, the third district leader hesitated a bit before opening his mouth. "You say that, but we have a lot of people. Which nearby base would dare to take care of us? If we try to bring the people there, they will think that we are taking advantage of them. I¡¯m afraid that we will end up with bloody conflicts and more losses."

    "That won¡¯t be an issue. Let¡¯s negotiate before we resort to violence. First, we can offer part of our resources in exchange for letting us stay in the base. If they reject, we¡¯ll open fire to pry open their gate and take the base ourselves. However, we must recover and wait till we can stand on our feet before we can carry out this strategy." Song Haoran kept scratching and poking the other¡¯s palm, calling him back to pay attention. Gong Lixin understood this and simply said to the others his n.

    What he learned from his childhood was to violently kill and never to sumb to others. In his view, it was the best policy to rely on and it would solve their problems once and for all.

    The six district leader went dumb after hearing Young Master¡¯s words and didn¡¯t know what to do. On the other hand, the leader of several ability user teams were stimted by his words and their morale were high. In troubled times, strength was superior. Which man didn¡¯t participate in a scuffle and dream of being recorded in the history books of Qing Dynasty? Young Master Gong¡¯s words were quite tempting for them. At the same time, their understanding of Young Master Gong deepened. Don¡¯t look at Young Master Gong as a young boy, his killing ability was iparable! Sure enough, the hero is this teenager!

    Father Gong and Old Lin looked at each other and smiled. They watched the little boy grow up step by step into the courageous and brave young man today. The pride in their hearts could not be expressed with words.

    Lin Wenbo was already ustomed to the surprises brought up by the youth and he simply smiled. He and the youth looked at the map and towards the small ind nearby and pointed in unison, "Let¡¯s go there."

    Everyone took a closed looked and it was Long Snake Ind Prison that was more than 500 kilometers away. If they walked day and night, it would take them only three or four days to arrive.

    Long Snake Ind Prison was located in the inner sea of southern Fujian. It was thergest prison near the border of the four provinces and could amodate more than 70000 prisoners at the same time. The entire Long Snake Ind was surrounded by a high-voltage grid and only a narrow singlene street led in and out of the prison. It was because of its istion and security that allowed some of the ind prisoners and prison guards survive in the apocalypse.

    Long Snake Ind Prison adhered to the principle of bor reform¡¯ and transformed the fertile soil on the whole ind intorge chunks of farnd, allowing prisoners to cultivate day and night as a form of self-cultivation as well as making them self-sufficient before the apocalypse. There was no need to worry about food problems and there was no need to worry about zombies either. Only the surviving prison guards and prisoners on the ind were extremely reclusive. They never epted outsiders, so it wouldn¡¯t be easy to convince them.

    After listening to the opinions of the people, Head of Gong waved his hand and made his decision. "It doesn¡¯t matter, let¡¯s go and try. Just like Lixin said, let¡¯s try exchanging for goods first. If Snake Ind is not short on food, let¡¯s exchange for arms. The prison guards and prisoners will always want firearms. Eventually, as long as there is a gap between the two factions there, we will have the opportunity to drill in when we negotiate. Nothing else. No use of gunfire to open the door by force."

    Father Gong made this decision and everyone nodded, showing relieved expressions. When the base was destroyed, the pain and pressure in their hearts were not small. But now that everyone was so closely united and worked together, the fear and anxiety had long vanished since, leaving only hope for the future.

    Gong Xiangyi clenched her fist, her nails biting into her flesh to the point of pain, but she seemed to ignore it. No one noticed how distorted the expression on her face became when Lin Wenbo mentioned Snake Ind.

    In herst life, the troops led by Father Gong first went to Long Snake Ind Prison. There was indeed enough food and safety, but it was not a long-term settlement. They were going to leave sooner orter and would eventually head to Xiangshui Bay. She deliberately tried her best to avoid the tragedy of herst life, but the God of Destiny seemed to like ying jokes on her and invisibly pushed her towards her original path. She was afraid, afraid to die!

    "No, you can¡¯t go to Snake Ind!" Gong Xiangyi yelled and suddenly mmed the table.

    "Where should we go? Xiangshui Bay?" Lin Wenbo asked Gong Xiangyi and her shoulders trembled. The reason why he asked was because he saw that Gong Xiangyi had an inexplicable fear of Xiangshui Bay. It was very likely that she was lost in her mind and couldn¡¯t extricate herself. In order to find the true heart of Gong Xiangyi, he had to speak out.

    "No! You can¡¯t go to Xiangshui Bay!" Gong Xiangyi¡¯s face paled and stood up as she shouted.

    Father Gong also knew that her daughter had a psychological problem. Seeing her face was not right, he waved his hand and dismissed everyone. Gong Lixin and Song Haoran looked at each other and followed the crowd to leave. Gong Xiangyi was sick again and they didn¡¯t want to be poisoned by the sound of her shrill voice.

    Gong Xiangyi made a loud ruckus and repeatedly predicted that Snake Ind would be the habitat of fire crows. It was not suitable for human habitation, but it was rejected by Father Gong. If they didn¡¯t go to Long Snake Ind, they had nowhere else to go. So many people needed to find a ce to settle down as soon as possible. It would be toote to settle down in the future. The fire crows were mutant birds, and there might be a way to deal with them.

    After a while, seeing her father not changing his original intentions, Gong Xiangyi also knew that she couldn¡¯t control the decision of everyone. She pushed Father Gong and Lin Wenbo away and ran away alone.

    Looking at the tired and bitter face of Lin Wenbo, Father Gong felt speechless and could only pat his shoulders in a show offort.

    After all, his daughter was raised with his own hands. He was inevitably selfish and wanted to find a good and reliable man to take care of his daughter for the rest of her life. Lin Wenbo was his candidate he was most satisfied with. Even if he knew that his daughter had really wronged this child, he could only turn a blind eye. He hoped that his daughter could understand things and not let fate and feelings between the two disappear.

 Chapter 84

    It was an adventurous decision that was made on August 4th to go to Long Snake Ind. Without strength it would be impossible if one wanted to gain a foothold on the ind. Not to mention that they didn''t know what kind of dangers they would encounter in theing days.

    After the meeting, Song Haoran and Lin Wenbo, who were at the peak of second-level high-grade, unanimously took out the crystal nuclei collected in the past two days and prepared to breakthrough the third-level. A third-level ability user was currently a rare sight in the apocalypse and they became the well-deserved top dogs. If there were two third-level ability users in their team, it would shock the enemy into silence.

    The two men let out pressure that wereing from their tents. The pressure showed that they were currently breaking through to the third-level and their group would soon gain two third-level ability users. After the pressure dissipated, a wave of visitors flooded Gong Lixin''s tent.

    Wang Tao, Gu Nan, Ma Jun and Sun Jie all visited him and donated several second-level high-grade crystal nuclei to the teenager. This was all for the sake of quickly upgrading their boss''s strength. It had been a year and all the ability users in the base had all upgraded. Only their boss had never upgraded. They were in a hurry!

    Gong Lixin strongly rejected their crystal nuclei. Just as he sent them away, Father Gong and Grandfather Lin came in. They also brought along with them four second-level high-grade crystal nuclei collected by the military. They also realized how abnormal it was for Gong Lixin''s strength to not be promoted by a certain level. But they thought that Gong Lixin was a four-system ability user and the number of nuclei required for promotion was four times that of others, so they didn''t think much of it.

    This time, he couldn''t refuse so Gong Lixin epted them.

    Sending away the two old people, he could feel the warmth from the faint light of the setting sun and rubbed his pink lips. He thought to himself: ''In order to cover up his martial arts, should he also advance?'' The kind of pressure he released was almost the same as the pressure released by ability users that broke through to the next level. It should be easy enough to imitate. In his previous world, martial artists would often release pressure before fighting to annoy their opponent, and he had tried it before.

    When he thought about it, he released his firm control over his Dantian and the overwhelming pressure from his body rushed out and mmed against the curtains of the tent. At the same time, a thinyer of cloud condensed. First being transparent before the cloud turned tangible as it slowly circled around him, causing his figure to look ethereal and otherworldly.

    Everybody in the tents around him were either members of a team or were rted to an ability user. Feeling this unusual oppression, they had difficulty breathing and were unable to stand. Those who were further away were forced down on their knees, but still rushed over to check the situation. They weren''t able to even approach the tent that was ten meters away from Young Master Gong''s tent. They could only wait and see. Even Gong Xiangyi, who was downtrodden, was influenced by this vast pressure.

    "It''s Young Master Gong''s breakthrough! With such a strong pressure, I can''t even stand anymore! What is Young Master Gong''s level!" One of the ability users'' face was flushed and could barely speak. All of his strength was concentrated into his legs, just to prevent himself from falling over and looking ugly in front of Young Master Gong.

    "We don''t know." Obviously, hispanions were also trying to keep standing.

    "His ability covers his whole body with energy to the point where bullets can''t hurt him, and he can control ice and fire. He''s already a fourth level low-grade? How is that possible? It has only been a year, how can he level up so fast?" Looking in Gong Lixin''s direction and the pressure released by him without blinking an eye, Gong Xiangyi mistakenly thought that it was the unique pressure released by a fourth level ability user and shook her head in disbelief.

    Without a high-grade crystal nucleus, how did Gong Lixin get up to his level? But the facts were in front of her and she couldn''t bring herself to doubt it. The enemy was getting stronger and stronger. Her fate was approaching herst life''s. Gong Xiangyi lost her soul and mind, stunned by the double blow that had been delivered by Gong Lixin''s disy.

    Her whispers were heard by several people around her. In a short time, the news that Young Master Gong had been promoted to the fourth-level quickly spread among the people. Fourth-level! Such heights had not been reached thus far, making it so that Young Master Gong was the first person in C country! Pride soared in their hearts. They were more determined than ever and more confident about the path ahead of them. As long as Young Master Gong was there, the path forward would always be safe! No one doubted this!

    When Lin Wenbo and Song Haoran finished meditating after their breakthroughs, Gong Lixin had just retrieved the pressure he had released. The trepidation of the violent pressure disappeared in an instant and the ability users around him were relieved. Song Haoran and Lin Wenbo, who knew of the situation were also relieved.

    Lixin grew up and matured, knowing when to show his strength when people needed stability and reassurance. His means were very effective. It seemed that soon, he would be a qualified base leader. The two licked their lips and agreed on this in the darkness of the night.

    The following day, Gong Yuanhang announced the news of going to Long Snake Ind and undoubtedly received strong support from the people. Although Long Snake Ind base was notorious and the living environment was quite bad, Young Master Gong had just been promoted to a fourth-level ability user. Song Haoran and Lin Wenbo had both been promoted to third-level. If they went to Long Snake Ind, the future days they faced would not be miserable.

    With great confidence, the people packed their tents and climbed onto the trucks to prepare for the long journey to Long Snake Ind.

    The trucks were full of supplies and the space left for people was very limited. They needed to crowd together and pile up over one another to be seated. Although Gong Lixin was riding the Gong''s military Hummer, the driver was removed from the car. Father Gong, Grandfather Lin, Lin Wenbo, Song Haoran and Gong Xiangyi sat in there. They also brought along the three people in charge of the first, second and third districts. Thus they were all squeezed together in the car with no space left.

    "Lixin, you sit on myp." Song Haoran put Gong Lixin on hisp and sat in the rear corner of the car. Lin Wenbo saw this and his brows quickly raised up. He naturally sat next to Song Haoran and held the youth''s hand tightly.

    Grandfather Lin sat alone in the passenger seat. Father Gong and two of the district leaders were tall and burly. After they sat down, they upied the entire front row. The other big-bellied, bloated district leader had to squash into the back row with the four juniors. As soon as he sat down, he took up half of the free space, causing Gong Xiangyi''s face to darken.

    However, Song Haoran was very satisfied with this situation. He tightened his hold over the youth''s slender waist, and lowered his head slightly to smell the faint fragrance emanating from the boy''s neck. The sensations were so wonderful to the point that he was feeling somewhat high.

    Gong Lixin satfortably on Song Haoran''sp, he looked at Lin Wenbo''s pale golden eyes and was very surprised.

    "Big Brother Lin, your eyes are golden! They''re so beautiful!" He said as he reached out and touched the narrow corners of Lin Wenbo''s face, his voice full of obsession and admiration.

    Lin Wenbo was handsome and with his temperament,- cultivated by his family and living environment- made him elegant and noble. Now, with the pale gold radiance in his eyes, the indifference and ambiguity seen at first nce made him look like a godly being.

    Lin Wenbo felt numb at the warmth of the youth''s fingertips. He heard the admiration in the boy''s tone and felt even more hot in his heart. The indifference in his golden eyes was reced by an uncontroble tenderness and joy.

    "Is it really beautiful? I''m still not used to it." He bent his lips slightly upwards and whispered whilst holding the teenager''s fingertips to his face. He gently gripped the youth''s palm. Lin Wenbo''s actions were barely visible to others, but he knew the meaning of the hidden caress. But even with such a small disy of intimacy, he was cautious in his actions, and quickly released the youth''s fingertips before the beast in his heart began to scream.

    "Good-looking." Gong Lixin didn''t notice the struggle in Lin Wenbo''s heart, but focused on his words instead.

    When Lin Wenbo heard this, the smile on his lips deepened. Song Haoran''s heart felt a little ufortable. He turned the teenager''s head to face himself and asked him, "Lixin, my eyes also changed. What do you think?"

    Song Haoran couldn''tpare to Lin Wenbo with his rough, sharp knife-like face that made him look wild. And with a pair of pale red eyes, it made him look evil, even demon-like causing others to not dare look straight at them.

    However, Gong Lixin was not an ordinary person. He had truly met an evil spirit before. He stared at Song Haoran''s red eyes for a while. Song Haoran saw the other''s eyes and the fascination in them. His eyes were full of admiration and the other obviously liked his eyes. He felt a sense of superiority in his heart. He smiled, scratched his nose before pushing the other into his chest more vigorously.

    During this whole time, Gong Xiangyi was stunned by the scene before her. She had doubts in her tone as she asked, "Lixin, were you not promoted to fourth-level? Howe the colour of your eyes didn''t change?"

    "Little brother-inw is a four-system ability user, thus the pupils are obviously ck. How can it still change colour?" Lin Wenbo nced at her and faintly opened his mouth to answer.

    Gong Xiangyi was in a cold war with him and thus, no longer asked questions. She wore a cold expression and didn''t seem like she wanted to talk. Her body exuded an aura that refused others from a thousand miles away. Lin Wenbo didn''t say anything and didn''t open his mouth to coax her. He only raised his brows and closed his eyes.

    Seeing that the atmosphere was not right, the district leaders felt somewhat ufortable, trying to talk to Gong Yuanhang and Grandfather Lin. The few chattering people had thrown aside the awkward juniors.

    Song Haoran said nothing. He simply concentrated on enjoying the feeling of holding the soft body in his arms. But when the car drove over a few bumps, he had difficulty sittingfortably, because his lower body constantly rubbed against the boy''s round buttocks. Because of this, it gradually swelled up and hardened.

    Gong Lixin also felt a hard object between his legs and it kept getting harder as the car moved. His ears became slightly red and he turned to face Song Haoran as his hips moved unconsciously.

    "Lixin, don''t move. Give me a hug." The hard ce slowly tented up and went straight in between the youth''s legs as it kept rubbing, pumping, moving, bringing feelings of pleasure. Song Haoran took the risk and resisted his release as blue veins popped out. He whispered in the youth''s ear with heat.

    Gong Lixin touched his red cheeks and sighed with a low voice. He mped his legs, trying to make Big Brother Song feel morefortable.

    The youth was simple and straightforward, but the tightening of his legs around his private part made Song Haoran''s situation even more difficult. The hard giant had expanded a few more times under the friction of the youth''s legs and he suddenly wanted to jerk off. Because the car was full of people, Song Haoran could only clench his teeth and the light red pupils turned into a darker shade. He looked like a hungry beast wanting to swallow its delicious prey. He felt like swallowing him whole.

    Fortunately, after hisst loss of control, he learned to be more careful and just buried his head in the teenager''s neck and breathed in the youth''s fragrance deeply. He did not dare to abruptly move.

    Gong Lixin was numbed by his sniffing nose and his body gradually reacted. A cluster of small mes spread from his lower abdomen to his whole body. His ck eyes were tainted with lust, showing a few charming colours. His small hands were covered by Song Haoran''s hand at his waist, gently stroking up and down. His butt also moved with the car''s swaying and the movement stroked the object between his legs, subconsciously bringing it closer to release. The innocent reactions of the youth was tempting, so tempting that Song Haoran couldn''t hold it in anymore.

    The car bumped up again and the two closely interlinked bodies mmed together, bringing an even more pleasurable feeling. Song Haoran, who had already been sweating, sighed and then hung his head, trying to bury himself in Gong Lixin''s neck. Gong Lixin was also red eared and red faced as his eyes zed over before his body fell back softly against the broad chest.

    It was only body friction, but it could bring this kind of pleasure. Gong Lixin felt that it was a very novel experience and closed his eyes, focusing on remembering the pleasure he felt.

    Lin Wenbo who was sitting next to Song Haoran, didn''t miss his friend''s growing aggravation and difort, and looked at the blushing youth in his arms. The beast in his heart struggled fiercely, letting out a cry of sorrow and tears, tearing his lungs apart.

    When they finally stopped for a rest, Lin Wenbo finally managed to suppress the violent turmoil in his heart. He took Gong Lixin''s small hand and got off the car with a cold expression on his face. When he came out of the car, he looked back at Song Haoran, who was still sitting in the corner. He asked, "Aren''t you getting off of the car?"

    "My legs are numb. I''ll sit here for a while!" Song Haoran''s expression was stiff.

    Lin Wenbo let go of Gong Lixin. When he was far away, he looked at his friend and whispered a warning. "Haoran, you should also look at the location, otherwise it wouldn''t be possible to face anyone afterwards." He nced at Song Haoran''s crotch to show what he meant.

    Song Haoran''s face was ck, the white. He gritted his teeth and watched his friend stride away. Motherf***er, profiteers are profiteers, don''t get so cocky! Even this Laozi knows this!

    Touching the dampness and the scent that exuded from his pants, Song Haoran felt that he was truly wretched for the first time! Fortunately, his pants were gray-green camouge pants, and one couldn''t see the wet patch. Otherwise, he wouldn''t be able to face anyone in the future.

 Chapter 85

    The car stopped every so often as they gradually approached Long Snake Ind. Song Haoran also enjoyed the sweet and painful torture along the way. Gong Lixin¡¯s bottom was soft and his hard ce constantly rubbed against it. This gained him countless knife-like res from Lin Wenbo.

    Dusk two dayster- the team finally got off the road and prepared to spend the night in the deserted wilderness. They were more than three hundred kilometers away from Long Snake Ind, but Father Gong didn¡¯t intend to hurry through the night. Instead, he ordered everyone to rest and wait until the next day when everyone was full of energy. Because if they wanted to enter Long Snake Ind, they were likely to have a hard fight on their hands and not having any energy would be bad.

    Gong Lixin had long been ustomed to the hard stick under his ass and no longer felt shy or surprised. Seeing the car park on the edge of a barren forest, he also got ready to get up and exit the car.

    "Lixin, wait." Song Haoran blushed and pulled his hand.

    "Big Brother Song, what¡¯s wrong?" Gong Lixin turned back and touched the corners of Song Haoran¡¯s face with worry as he looked into the man¡¯s red eyes.

    Lin Wenbo also stopped and directed his cold, knife-like eyes at his noisy friend. He never knew that his friend, besides his shoring of having a short temper, was actually a man with no tact and no bottom line. Thispletely destroyed the previous image of Song Haoran¡¯s arrogant self that could be seen normally.

    Song Haoran turned a blind eye to his friend¡¯s stinging gaze, took Gong Lixin¡¯s hand and whispered, "Lixin, keep mepany in the car. My legs are numb and I can¡¯t move."

    "Hn, I¡¯ll help you. It will soon be fine." Gong Lixin nodded without hesitation. With his hand on the other¡¯s calves, he slowly made his way up little by little.

    "Ha~" Acupuncture-like pain came forth so Song Haoran inhaled sharply. His legs had gone numb from Gong Lixin sitting on hisp.

    Lin Wenbo saw that the painful expression wasn¡¯t an act so that they could be alone together. A man who could get horny any time, anywhere. A man who could get hard and release in front of others from a hug and friction didn¡¯t really care about Xiaoxin and should not be left alone with him. Xiaoxin was still young and at a sensitive age. He was unable to differentiate between like and love, and was now likely to be misled by his friend. When he matured and became sensible in the future, he would inevitably regret and resent it. However, while he really thought about Xiaoxin¡¯s fate, he was still a good friend and walked away from the duo.

    When Lin Wenbo walked away, Song Haoran stared at the teenager who concentrated on his massage. The faint red in his eyes gradually turned into an evil red. He leaned over and grabbed the young man¡¯s shoulders. He kissed his pink lips and thought about thest two days and two nights as he was finally able to breathe. He licked the teenager¡¯s teeth with the tip of his tongue and continued with his pration of the other¡¯s mouth, taking in all of the teenager¡¯s breath. The young man¡¯s cheeks were red from the kiss, his eyes were zed over and heid softly in Song Haoran¡¯s arms, still trying to return the kiss.

    "How is it? Do you like kissing like this?" whispered Song Haoran as he bit the youth¡¯s round and lovely earlobe.

    "Hn, I like it." Gong Lixin nodded honestly. The sound of his voice was clear with a hint of nasally sound, like a spoiled one learning thenguage of love. Almost like the softnguage of Yangzhou girls that can touch people¡¯s heart.

    Song Haoranughed softly and ruffled the soft hair into a mess. He bowed his head and kissed him on his lips again. Then he reluctantly let go of the other¡¯s flexible body and got out of the car. "After kissing you, my legs are not numb anymore! It was much more useful than the massage." He said while squeezing the youth¡¯s palm. Seeing the young man¡¯s ears turn red, his chest felt congested with the unspeakable feeling of pleasure.

    Seeing the two join their hands like lovers, and seeing the young man¡¯s original pink lips turn red like blood and swollen, Lin Wenbo¡¯s heart gave out a violent tingling feeling and he quicklyid down to cover the icy look in his dark gold eyes. He knew that it would be painful, he knew that he couldn¡¯t stop it, he knew that he was not qualified, but he couldn¡¯t help but hope again and again to touch the restricted area in his heart. He was like a masochist seeking to find pain to gain a little bit of relief. He knew that he was hopeless in this life!

    At the beginning, he didn¡¯t go to see the two. Lin Wenbo began to organize the people to build a camp instead so that the business diluted the pain inside. An hourter, everyone settled down and a campfire was ignited in the middle of the camp. The smell of cooking food diffused through the air. The eight groups of ability users and two self-defense forces formed by ordinary people took turns to patrol the surrounding area to ensure the camp¡¯s safety.

    Gong Lixin sat cross-legged on the grass, holding a biscuit in his hand to sate his hunger as his eyes were fixed on the iron pot in the middle of the campfire. He was waiting for the water to boil to put in the package of instant noodles.

    Sun Tiantian was cutting a few radishes and a few green onions into pieces, ready to put into the noodle soup to add to the taste. Under the gaze of Young Master Gong, her body trembled and she hated how the water had not boiled yet. The eyes of Young Master Gong were green with hunger and she was under a lot of pressure.

    Gong Lixin¡¯s stomach gurgled again and he took a look at the campfire and held out his hand in order to increase the heat of the fire a bit. Seeing his actions, the expressions of his team members sitting around the camp changed and they opened their mouths to stop him.

    "If you burn the pot, we have to change the pot again! You will be hungry for longer in that case!" Song Haoran appeared at the right time, grabbed hold of his slender wrist and warned him like he would a pet.

    "Yeah, boss. Don¡¯t forget thest tragedy!" Wang Tao wiped his sweat thinking that his luck was good.

    Gong Lixin¡¯s lips thinned. He felt embarrassed as he took away his mes and looked up at Song Haoran. Song Haoran was stunned by the sight of his wet and eager eyes. Laughing and scratching his nose, he directly cast a couple of orange-red fireballs into the pot.

    The fireball fell in and a string of bubbles appeared at the top of the calm pot, the water having instantly boiled. Wang Tao cheered and quickly put enough instant noodles packages for eleven people into the pot and stirred them with chopsticks. Sun Tiantian put down the chopped vegetables and green onions to sprinkle in salt and seasonings. The rich aroma drifted with the heat vapours.

    Gong Lixin¡¯s fingers were restless and he secretly swallowed his saliva as his pair of big eyes stared at the churning noodle soup with burning eyes. After 16 years of living an ascetic life in the Underground Pce, it was hard toe to modern society only to be thrown into an apocalyptic world. Thus, a simple vegetable boiled noodle was also a rare delicacy for him.

    Song Haoran pretended to be calm but looked at the young man¡¯s expression, only to feel that the other¡¯s every move was so pure and lovely that he would never get tired of it. He got up and stirred the cooked noodles with chopsticks. He smiled as he poured out a bowl for the young man and carefully brought it to him. He didn¡¯t forget to tell him to eat slowly.

    Gong Lixin nodded and picked up his chopsticks to eat. Right then, two team members responsible for patrolling ran over and said that survivors were found in the wild forest and needed to be rescued. Song Haoran put down the tableware that he¡¯d just gotten and hurried away with his team members while Gong Lixin continued to eat.

    In fact, Gong Lixin had already heard the movements in the depths of the wild forest, but he didn¡¯t want to pay attention to it. Seeing Song Haoran going in, he yelled at Luo Dahai, "Brother Luo, after you finish eating, go and help them out. Here, the area is full of lush forests and nts, the world of wood ability users."

    "Understood, Young Master Gong." Luo Dahai promised and sped up his eating pace. After staying with Young Master Gong for such a long time, they also developed the habit of ¡¯big day, big meal¡¯. As long as it was not a major event that jeopardized the lives of others, they would always finish eating before dealing with the matter.

    At this point, a group of ability users ate a fragrant meal while there was a thrilling battle going on the depths of the wild forest. The four strangers, for some reason, wanted to cross the forest, but they ran into a fire giant. The giant python was more than 20 meters long. There was arge protrusion around its waist and abdomen and the red eyes showed that it had reached at least the third-level. It was a creature standing at the top of the food chain.

    When the four were exhausted and desperate, the two patrolling ability users nearby found them in time and rushed in to rescue them. But the giant python was a rare third-level low-grade mutant beast. The temperature from the mes spurted by it was horrible. It¡¯s hard scales were invulnerable to fire and water, making it impossible for people to harm it. Several members of the ability user teams couldn¡¯t hold on and quickly sent people to find the team leader to save them.

    Lin Wenbo also heard the sound and went along with Song Haoran.

    The four ability users saw a group of people suddenly appearing out of nowhere. The feeling of shock and despair in their heart instantly disappeared. They struggled to highlight the attack range of the giant python and moved closer to the new arrivals.

    The group leader was a woman with wind abilities and was a woman with a curvaceous body and a bright face. But her bright facebined with the brilliance in her eyes gave her a unique charm that also made her look soft. She was followed by two women around twenty-eight years-old and who looked very beautiful, but their skills weren¡¯t weak. It seemed like they were at least second-level low-grade ability users; one was petite while the other was slender. The man behind them looked ordinary, but strong and was a wood ability user. He was controlling the vines in the wild forest to entangle the body of the giant python to cover for them so they could evacuate. But he was obviously reaching his limit andrge drops of sweat was slipping down his pale cheeks.

    When Lin Wenbo and Song Haoran arrived, the giant python just broke free from the vines and opened its bloody mouth towards the four people. It was not willing to unleash its fire to burn such rare prey to ashes, which gave the four people a chance to survive.

    Song Haoran and Lin Wenbo raised their hands at the same time. One created a fireball and threw it into the big mouth of the snake. The other made a two-meter-long steel whip and attacked the seven-meter-long snake. The fireball did enter the snake¡¯s mouth and was swallowed by it, but caused it no damage. The other was also a fire system user, so naturally it was not afraid of high temperatures. The two-meter steel whip that attacked the snake was also broken by it¡¯s hard scales and not even a scratch was left.

    Lin Wenbo and Song Haoran frowned. They raised their hands again to release all kinds of big moves towards the giant snake, bombarding it in an attempt to find out its weakness. Under the dazzling and fierce attacks of the two men, the giant snake, who couldn¡¯t move forward, couldn¡¯t take it anymore. It repeatedly rolled on the ground to avoid the attacks, but it¡¯s fierce momentum did not weaken. The more it evaded, the darker its red eyes became, showing signs of it going berserk.

    "It¡¯s not good. It¡¯s going to go berserk. Let¡¯s go, it¡¯s toote to stop it." The woman with the hot body yelled loudly.

    Everyone heard her words and quickly retreated, but they thought of the thousands of people that were camped behind them. They stopped in their steps and fought the giant snake. Even if they had to die from this fight, they couldn¡¯t lead the giant snake towards the ability-less civilians.

    The giant snake opened its mouth and let out a roar as its tail lifted up and swept the crowd. A tree that needed at least four people to fell it was downed in an instant. If they were hit by that tail, their bones would surely break and they would die. Everyone quickly moved to avoid it, but the giant snake¡¯s tail kept mming without a stop, making it hard to avoid it. The second sweep immediately arrived a secondter. Just as everyone was too exhausted to dodge again, Luo Dahai finally finished eating his instant noodles and arrived just in time.

    "Quickly move!" He shouted and raised his hand, throwing an inconspicuous nt seed towards the giant snake. Seeing his actions, everyone¡¯s eyes showed a happy expression and they quickly gathered theirst bit of strength and quickly retreated.

 Chapter 86

    The seeds fell onto the giant snake¡¯s body and made a slight squeaking sound. They fell to the ground and disappeared into the grass where it did not attract the giant snake¡¯s attention. However, after Luo Dahai waved his hand to boost the seed¡¯s growth, the giant python finally realized it was in trouble.

    It saw the gray-green vines burst out like crazy. It went from thin to thick, from sparse to dense, instantly covering the giant snake and wrapping around it tightly. The giant python wanted to struggle, but the seemingly fragile vines were tougher than they seemed. Instead, all the struggling made the vines even tighter and wanted to pierce the flesh. Fortunately, the giant python had a hard and heavy scale armor, otherwise it would have been pierced through several times and would have died.

    When struggling didn¡¯t work, it would use its teeth to bite and burn the vines with fire. The giant snake was not discouraged, and continued to struggle so that it could eat a dozen or so prey. The fierce battle that had been in full swing just a moment ago seemed like a joke now and the tense and terrifying atmosphere from before instantly became more rxed.

    "Good man, thank you foring in time!" Members of group two patted Luo Dahai¡¯s shoulders and looked at him with gratitude for saving their lives.

    Luo Dahai felt embarrassed and waved his hand, saying that he camete and almost killed everyone, and that he should eat faster next time.

    Hearing his straightforward and sincere answer, the members of group two were stunned. Lin Wenbo and Song Haoran bowed their heads andughed together as they both agreed: Did he reallye after eating? Those people and Lixin (Xiaoxin) have been together for such a long time that his character is rubbing off on them.

    Among the four people rescued by the two groups, the man with wood ability stared at the vines wrapped around the giant python and he opened his mouth in horror. "Is that the steel diamond vine? How did you get your hands on the steel diamond vine seeds? No, no! How can you use steel diamond vine when fighting? After we leave, this wild forest will be and of death!"

    Steel diamond vine, as its name suggests, was a vine that was as tough as steel and a knife couldn¡¯t cut it. Fire wouldn¡¯t burn it and it loved to entangle itself around living things. The more the living things struggled, the tighter the vines would be, until the living thing was choked to death. The corpse would rot and turn into nutrients that the vines would absorb through its roots. But the real horror was not its vines which were unusually tough, but because of its aggressiveness. Its roots developed fast and, when it was plunged into the ground, it would absorb the nutrients in the soil to stimte itself. Therefore, its vines tend to stretch for hundreds of kilometers, killing all nts around them and turning the rooted area into a grey-green hell. Any living thing passing through would be strangled to death and turned into fertilizer that nourished its roots. Just like the giant python in front of them.

    As a wood ability user, the man naturally knew about mutant nts, like the scuteria and the steel diamond vine that were the king of mutated nts. Their killing power was better than that of a thousand horses. Improper use of them could cause irreparable damage to human beings. Therefore, this was the reason that he was as frightened as he was and even had a condemning tone. He could imagine that after they left, this forest would certainly bepletely upied by this steel diamond vine and the already precarious human race would have one lessnd to survive off of.

    Luo Dahai understood his concerns and he was not angry because of the other¡¯s sharp tone. He only passively patted his shoulder and sincerely opened his mouth. "Don¡¯t worry, my boss will deal with this steel diamond vine before it grows further and endangers people."

    "Steel diamond vine can¡¯t be burned nor cut down. Even this three-level giant can¡¯t cope with it. How is your boss going to deal with it? Us wood ability users cannot abuse mutant nts in order to enhance ourbat power. It¡¯s because human beings arefortable with nature and needs nature. Destruction wille from today¡¯s situation and your actions are elerating the demise of mankind!" The man had already exhausted his abilities, but he still gasped and screamed with his remaining energy. Obviously, he was a loyal environmentalist and the apocalypse was caused by the destruction of nature by mankind, so of course he would be filled with indignation.

    "Don¡¯t overwork yourself. Your ability was overused, you need to rest. We¡¯ll handle it from here." Song Haoran appreciated the righteousness he saw in the other¡¯s eyes.

    The man saw his light red pupils and his expression changed in an instant. The woman who took the lead also showed a slightly surprised expression. The man shook his head towards him indicating that he would not argue anymore. In this barren forest, he could still meet a third-level ability user, they felt like the situation was very unreal.

    Lin Wenbo ignored the four people and looked at the giant python who was still struggling. He asked, "Is it a fire system user? Can we kill it without having it swallow our attack? Do you know if we can make it swallow this?" Taking out a huge steel ball full of spikes, like an anemone, he threw it into the mouth of the giant snake.

    The steel ball quickly slid into the throat of the giant python, causing it to gag. It tried rolling around, but it couldn¡¯t as the steel diamond vines smothered its body, making it impossible to move. The steel ball went down its abdomen and smashed its intestines. Under the double torment, the strength of the giant snake decreased and its blood was also coughed out of its mouth, forming for a miserable scene.

    After four or five minutes of suffering, it was better to die. When the audience felt it was almost unbearable to watch it, the giant snake finally fell to the ground and died.

    Lin Wenbo looked at his masterpiece with cold eyes and the monster that kept screaming in his heart gradually went silent. He could only use such cruel means to reduce the feelings in his heart, but he knew that if he continued to endure, he would go crazy sooner orter.

    "It¡¯s finally dead!" A member of the ability user teams let out, looking at Lin Wenbo with a trace of fear. The team leader of the third group seemed gentle, but in fact, was actually a sly character.

    "It¡¯s dead. What do we do?" The steel diamond vine only likes to kill living creatures. Now that the giant python is dead, its target would immediately turn to the people present. The hot woman looked at Lin Wenbo and asked with dissatisfaction, but saw his morous golden eyes and her heart shrank a little. She was shocked and stunned; this person turned out to be a third-level ability user! To have recruited two top yers, this team was not simple!

    "Stand in ce and don¡¯t move. My boss wille over soon, after eating his instant noodles." Seeing how Lin Wenbo didn¡¯t care about the woman, Luo Dahai didn¡¯t care about the others¡¯ opinion and stood leisurely with his hands in his pockets.

    Hearing his words, the members of group two who were still nervous immediately rxed and stood still. Although the four people who were rescued were suspicious, they couldn¡¯t help but stand rigidly and wait for this ¡¯boss¡¯ of the irresponsible wood ability user to appear.

    The steel diamond vine felt that the giant python was dead and the vines that hung around its body slowly loosened. Inch by inch, it spread to the surrounding grass and trees and the roots plunged deeply into the earth, madly sucking the nutrients in the soil. Within a few minutes, the thickness of the vines has grown to be the thickness of a wrist andrge swaths of green leaves with fine fluff spread out as it paved the earth, making for an amazing growth rate.

    They felt the thick vines moving around their ankles and expanding across the ground to the surrounding area. To the wood ability user¡¯s experienced eyes, the situation looked really bad and red at Luo Dahai. Luo Dahai felt embarrassed and hung down his head as he shouted in his heart: Young Master Gong,e and help me! I¡¯m almost killed by someone¡¯s death re!

    As if he heard Luo Dahai¡¯s call, Gong Lixin appeared quietly at the edge of the woods and gradually approached. The vines felt that there was a living creature approaching and madly rushed towards him.

    "Little brother, run fast! Danger ising!" Seeing that the person was actually a young man with delicate brows, the hot woman yelled for him to run. The other three were also pale with worry. Their attention was all ced on Gong Lixin and they didn¡¯t notice the expression of relief from the people around them.

    Gong Lixin quickly nced at the woman, and drew knives from his waist, greeting the cobweb-like steel diamond vine. The hand holding the knife imbued powerful internal force into the de such that it cut the tangled vines into a number of small sections, as if cutting through tofu, making the four people who were worried, stunned and horrified.

    This, this was the so-called de-resistant, fire-resistant steel diamond vine? Was it wrong? The woman¡¯s eyes questioned the man next to her. The man shook his head strangely, indicating that he was also confused.

    Gong Lixin waved his de in his hand and unimpededly attacked the roots of the steel diamond vine. His left hand summoned a white me over the thick core of the vine. The gray-green vine first froze into ice and soon, it burned into ashes. Losing the main root that provided it with nourishment, the vine that had continued to spread around like a virus, lost its host. It didn¡¯t move for a moment before therge expanse of green leaves curled up, showing signs of defeat as they grayed out.

    "It¡¯s okay now." The knife was ced back at his waist as Gong Lixin softly spoke.

    Everyone stretched out their stiff legs and greeted him one by one. Their attitude towards him was respectful, with both reverence and caution. The four people who were rescued were a little dumbfounded. They stared at the youth with stunned expressions. This person wouldn¡¯t be the boss that the wood ability user mentioned? The other¡¯s age was so young, still not an adult, right?

    The four people were struggling with their uncertainty before the broad-eyed Luo Dahai stepped forward and opened his mouth. "Boss, can you help me get a bag of steel diamond vine seeds? Just wait until I¡¯m promoted to fourth-level low-grade, then I will control its growthpletely and I won¡¯t have to ask boss to help me out."

    "Hn. I can do it for you. Naturally, I¡¯ll help you with the aftermath, no need to worry too much." Gong Lixin nodded and reached out for the main vine. The roots embedded deep into the ground were pulled up.

    The strong core that had plunged into the ground hundreds of meters deep had been pulled out by this thin teenager like a radish. How much strength did he have?! The four people who¡¯d just returned to reality was once again dumbfounded and stared at the youth holding the root, crushing and plucking out the seeds inside.

    The seed was in the sac of the vine and the shell surrounding it was several times harder than the vine. Unless it matures and bursts, no one could get the seeds inside. But they didn¡¯t think that it could be easily crushed like a balloon by this teenager.

    The hot woman repeatedly gulped and revealed her most charming smile as she softly asked, "Little brother, which line of abilities are you?"

    His strength seemed infinite. It seemed he was a strength ability user, but he could freeze the steel diamond vine, so he should be an ice ability user. After freezing though, the vines burned into ashes, so he¡¯s a fire system user. The beauty was thinking hard and her mind became chaotic.

    Gong Lixin handed the seeds to Luo Dahai, who was smiling stupidly. He turned to look at the beautiful woman. He smiled and didn¡¯t bother answering her. Both Lin Wenbo and Song Haoran frowned. They nked his right and left sides to protect him. They raised their hands and asked the group to leave as they ordered their own group to head back. Obviously, they didn¡¯t intend to take the four in. Nowadays, in this chaotic world, help is limited, but it was not popr to save people, because the person you saved might stab you in the back.

    The hot beauty¡¯s eyes shed with light as her line of sight traveled between the three people who walked side by side. She secretly thought: ¡¯red eyes, gold eyes and a seemingly multi-system ability user whose level must be in the third-level or above. The strength of this team was too strong and they seem tight!¡¯

    <i>Here¡¯s this weeks bonus chapter! Enjoy!</i>

 Chapter 87

    Not only does the woman look beautiful, but her face was also very thick. She knew that the three people didn¡¯t want to take care of her, but she still persevered in not falling behind the three as she kept chattering. Her friends were also following the team, and it seemed that they were going to rely on them.

    "Younger brother, are you a multi-system ability user?" The woman lowered her head to speak to him and her voice was especially ttering. The group of little eunuchs from the second team felt disillusioned from the sight. Her friends, on the other hand, were very calm, as if they were used to it.

    Gong Lixin was sandwiched between Lin Wenbo and Song Haoran. His head was lowered as he concentrated on walking and didn¡¯t answer. However, his indifference couldn¡¯t hinder the woman¡¯s enthusiasm. The woman continued to ask with a thick face, "You don¡¯t have to tell this sister. I can guess that you are power, ice and fire ability user, three-line ability user? How many systems? How about your level? It must be above mid-grade of the third-level, maybe third-level high-grade, right?" Pulling out the steel diamond vine so easily, his level was definitely not low!

    Gong Lixin looked up at her and still didn¡¯t answer.

    The woman seemed to be encouraged though and the more she talked, the more she asked questions, such as; how old was he, what was his surname, what colour did he like, and finally, she had to stop talking to gasp for air.

    The teenager still walked without a word. It was the first time someone treated her so coldly and the woman was a touch hurt. She turned to ask a member of their team next to him, "Hey guys, where are you going?"

    "Our base was destroyed by andslide. Now, we are headed to Long Snake Ind Prison." This was not a secret that couldn¡¯t be said, not to mention the fact that the four of them didn¡¯t forget to warn Young Master Gong to escape in the previous dangerous situation. It was obvious that they weren¡¯t bad guys.

    "Long Snake Ind?" The woman frowned and looked serious. She cautioned, "I advise you to change your course quickly. Don¡¯t waste your time and energy. Long Snake Ind never epts outsiders and the environment is very chaotic. We passed by Long Snake Ind and are heading North to Xiangcui Bay. Do you want to join us?"

    "No, we have a lot of people. It¡¯s not safe to go so far North. You go there by yourself." The team member saw her sincere attitude and answered her with a smile.

    Gong Lixin turned his head and looked at the woman, his expression was not as indifferent as before. Although this woman was noisy, she was not bad.

    Too many people? Wasn¡¯t this all of them? The woman¡¯s eyes were bright and she felt she was lucky to have encountered arge army. She rubbed her chin with her fingertips and after talking with her friends using her eyes, she looked at the youth with open intention in her tone. "Young Master Gong, we won¡¯t go to Xiangcui Bay. The road is too far away and it¡¯s not safe. Can we follow you?"

    Gong Lixin nced at her before he finally spoke. "Our base doesn¡¯t just ept strangers."

    "My name is Cao Yanan! A second-level mid-grade wind ability user." The woman pointed at herself and eximed in a loud voice. She pointed at the two shorted women, "That is Yang Xiaoxue, a second-level low-grade ice ability user. That is Le Jia, a second-level low-grade fire ability user." Finally, she pointed at the man who physically appeared strong and said, "This is Wei Guo, a second-level mid-grade wood ability user."

    After her words fell, she paused and smiled before saying, "Now we¡¯re not strangers anymore, right? Young Master Gong, you see, we four have good characters and high ability strength. Let us join your team and we¡¯re sure to contribute to the strength of your team. We have four young and strong workforce and can help you make a big profit!"

    When they heard her ridiculous words, everyone around herughed, and even cold-faced Lin Wenbo¡¯s and Song Haoran¡¯s lips curved into smiles. It¡¯s a pity that Gong Lixin, a man from ancient times, couldn¡¯t understand her sense of humour. He only swept his eyes over her and continued walking.

    Cao Yanan was very energetic. She knew that this youth among the group of people had not yet reached adulthood. She saw that at his young age, he was not moved by beauty, nor was he tempted by greed. Her heart didn¡¯t feel the same as before. Her expectation for this unit had be higher and thus, her perseverance in following behind Gong Lixin and exining the benefits of letting them join his team increased.

    Cao Yanan was starting to have a dry mouth but was also not willing to give up on getting a positive answer from Gong Lixin. Her heart felt somewhat frustrated and she moved the bag behind her to the front. She fished out a few canned bottles and said with a strong but pitiful voice, "Young Master Gong, let us join and I¡¯ll give you these. I will give you some bottles of beef sauce that I¡¯ve collected! The taste is juicy and tasty and is a must-have for travelling!"

    Since the animals have mutated, she hasn¡¯t tasted meat for more than a year. Thus, she was unwilling to finish these bottles of beef sauce. She would only use chopsticks to pick some up and put it on her tongue and she would be so happy that she wanted to fly. Now that she was giving them to Gong Lixin, her heart and soul were twisted in pain and tears almost wanted to fall out of her eyes.

    Gong Lixin¡¯s footsteps stopped and the indifferent look in his eyes shed with a different emotion for a moment as he looked straight at Cao Yanan. Luo Dahai¡¯s mouth twitched and secretly though if this Cao Yanan had not investigated his boss beforehand. How else would she know to poke boss¡¯s soft underbelly?

    Song Haoran, Lin Wenbo, Luo Dahai and the members of the second team all thought the same thing at the same time and were staring at Cao Yanan with weird expressions on their faces.

    Big sister, what have you done? If you are a foodie, it doesn¡¯t mean that others are also a foodie! Want to exchange for beef sauce? Are you out of your mind!? Le Jia and Yang Xiaoxue stood behind Cao Yanan and secretly pinched the soft flesh around her waist. Wei Guo also lowered his head. Under the strange looks from the others, he felt that he had no face left to show.

    "Beef sauce? Can you let me see?" While the four people wallowed in shame, Gong Lixin opened his mouth and said so with a clear and mellow voice.

    Cao Yanan stupidly handed over the bottle of beef sauce over. Gong Lixin took it, unscrewed the bottle cap and sniffed it. His eyes brightened slightly and he lifted his face, showing a pleasant expression.

    "Beef sauce is mine now and you are part of my team." Holding the bottle in his hand, he said so while staring at the other bottle in Cao Yanan¡¯s hand with extremely hot eyes.

    Cao Yanan felt that the back of her hand holding the bottle felt hot. She quickly handed over the bottle of beef sauce with a painful expression. Yang Xiaoxue, Le Jia and Wei Guo almost fell to the ground. They were stunned and looked at the teenager who was holding the two bottles with happiness. Their mouths twitched: a cat encounters a dead mouse and a foodie actually meets another foodie!

    Song Haoran and Lin Wenbo lowered their heads and smiled, picking up the bottles of beef sauce in Gong Lixin¡¯s hands to help him carry it before saying to the four people behind them, "Wee to our group. We should leave for now though; the main team is still ahead of us. You guys should get some good rest tonight, we will be heading towards Long Snake Ind." No matter what their origins or intentions were, the fact that they joined the first group proves that they won¡¯t be much of a nuisance.

    "Oh, that¡¯s good!" The four people came back to reality and followed behind Gong Lixin.

    As soon as they joined the group led by Young Master Gong, these four people became as loyal as dogs! Others were indignant from this oue and stared at the backs of the four people with envious eyes while the four¡¯s heartbeats drummed in their ears as they felt extremely uneasy.

    After walking for a while towards the camp, they finally saw several members of Young Master Gong¡¯s team where the four inquired about Young Master Gong¡¯s name. The anxiety in the four people¡¯s hearts dissipated and was reced by excitement as if they had won the lottery. Cao Yanan, who had contributed the beef sauce, was deemed to have done a ¡¯good job¡¯. In any case, they didn¡¯t expect that Young Master Gong was not a three-system ability user, but a four-system ability user, and not a three-level user, but a four-level user and the first one to appear in the entire country. The person at the top was truly invincible! After Cao Yanan heard this news, she didn¡¯t feel the pain from a moment ago. She was sitting at the campfire and chatting with Sun Tiantian and Ling Yin, her expression showing her happiness.

    "Wang Tao, drag the snake back from the woods." Gong Lixin introduced the new team members to hispanions and waved Wang Tao over.

    Wang Tao nodded and quickly dragged the snake back with the top of its tail, making the people from Cao Yanan¡¯s group look on with wide eyes and call Wang Tao ¡¯Superman¡¯. Wang Tao had reached the peak of second-level high-grade and his physical fitness wasparable to that of Superman. He was capable of killing a second-level evolved zombie with one fist and all physically strenuous activity in the group was basically carried out by him,

    Seeing such a huge snake, the people in the base were amazed and rushed over to see. From time to time, they would touch the cold, hard scales with their hands and let out a sigh. Father Gong and Old Lin also came to join in on the fun and listened to the members of the second team describe the fierce battle at that time.

    The screech of Gong Xiangyi, who had been in low spirits, had also attracted their attention. Seeing the giant snake lying across the edge of the camp, already dead, her eyes shed with greed and she quickly walked over. She reached out and touched the scales of the giant python and listened carefully to the voices of the people around her.

    She learned that this giant python was a three-level mutant of the fire system and that it was killed by Lin Wenbo. A touch of joy slipped through her expression as she walked to Lin Wenbo, hiding her expression along the way. "Wenbo, this giant snake, can you give it to me?" Right then, she forgot that the two were in a cold war.

    "If it wasn¡¯t for Luo Dahai who used the steel diamond vine to subdue the giant python, I couldn¡¯t have killed it, so you should go and ask Luo Dahai." Lin Wenbo quietly said as he nced at her.

    "Luo Dahai?" Gong Xiangyi frowned, not knowing who he was talking about.

    Lin Wenbo pointed at the man standing next to Gong Lixin, "That¡¯s Luo Dahai. He¡¯s a member of Xiaoxin¡¯s team. It¡¯s only reasonable to say that Xiaoxin is the most qualified to dispose of this giant. You should ask for Xiaoxin¡¯s permission. Just, I really want to know what you want to use this giant python for. Its meat is poisonous, so you can¡¯t eat it."

    He knew Gong Xiangyi and if something didn¡¯t have its worth, she would never find it interesting and do something unnecessary about it. It was part of her utilitarianism and selfish personality which led them to drift apart and wipe clean his heart of any love for her.

    "Its meat can¡¯t be eaten, but its skin is light and tough and invulnerable to fire. It can be used to make armour. But if you want to peel it off, you can only use a knife made from a fifth-level high-grade metal zombie¡¯s nail. The dagger made from their nails, once polished, would do the trick. When sewing, only needles made from the same material could prate it. As it happens, there is such a set of tools for cutting and sewing armour in my space. If you can help me get the giant python, I¡¯ll give you a set of armour. What do you think?" Gong Xiangyi said without a moment of hesitation and with a tone open for trade. She knew that Gong Lixin and he had long since had be strangers and if she went to ask him, Gong Lixin would never bother with her. Gong Lixin was that indifferent to her that it was simr to the saying ¡¯love was given since young, yet evil has still taken root¡¯. It was exactly the same as her previous life.

    "Oh~" Lin Wenbo chuckled, raised his head and looked behind Gong Xiangyi as he said, "You don¡¯t have to ask me, ask Xiaoxin directly."

    Gong Xiangyi suddenly turned back and saw Gong Lixin standing a meter behind her, looked at her with indifference, his pair of clear eyes shing with interest, apparently from having heard her words clearly.

    "Armour? That¡¯s a good idea! But I don¡¯t need to bother you, I can do it myself." He spoke openly and nodded to himself.

    "Boss, you just need to peel off the skin and bolts of cloth. We can use spider silk from the mutant spider that we huntedst time, which is much stronger than having to sew with a needle!" Standing behind him, Luo Dahai¡¯s ambitiously suggested. With these armours, were they not on the same level as the giant python? Wouldn¡¯t they be worry-free when killing zombies and thus, have more fun than before? Just thinking about it, he couldn¡¯t help but get excited!

    Gong Lixin¡¯s eyes were bright and he nodded before he walked towards the giant snake. He pulled out the de from his waist and started to skin the giant snake that only a fifth-level metal zombie w from the legends could cut through, which led Gong Xiangyi to be stunned.

 Chapter 88

    Lin Wenbo watched the young man peel off the skin of the giant snake and dig out the crystal, giving it to Song Haoran. The gold in his eyes faded for a moment and he could only suppress the sourness in his heart.

    Gong Xiangyi, who looked blue and pale, looked very ugly as she stared at him. He openly told her, "Such a useful snake skin, how could they give you some? But I¡¯ll give you a suggestion. If you really want an armor, you can get one. Just exchange it for the food in your space and Xiaoxin would definitely agree."

    Thinking of the cute and bright look of the teenager, Lin Wenbo¡¯s curved up as he smiled happily.

    "No need!" Gong Xiangyi refused, her tone full of impatience and frustration. What was the use of only one set of armor? What she wanted was the whole piece of suede. With the suede, she could make at least 20 sets of armor. When they arrived at Long Snake Ind, she could use the equipment and the materials in the space to recruit her own team members. Her past life¡¯s fate and this life¡¯s fate were gradually ovepping. In order to avoid repeating the previous tragedy, she had to gather her own strength.

    Lin Wenbo faintly sneered and despised her, but she didn¡¯t think her tone was bad as she was used to it by now.

    At this time, Cao Yanan, who had been standing in the distance and had been watching Young Master Gong, went bright red as she saw Gong Xiangyi, who was as beautiful as Tao Li. She approached them while keeping her eyes on Gong Xiangyi. She awkwardly and with a sense of familiarity, patted Lin Wenbo¡¯s shoulder and asked with a smile, "Wenbo, who¡¯s this beauty? Give me an introduction?"

    Lin Wenbo felt weird and nced at Cao Yanan¡¯s expression for a moment which looked much like that of a hooligan. Without waiting for him to open his mouth, Gong Xiangyi yelled, "Cao Yanan?" How could she be on Long Snake Ind? Shouldn¡¯t she be in Xiangcui Bay?

    "Beauty knows me?" Cao Yanan fluttered hershes and turned her eyes towards Gong Xiangyi¡¯s beautiful face, but she felt strange for some reason.

    "No, don¡¯t know you. I just heard it from others." Gong Xiangyi tried to keep her tone t, but looking at Cao Yanan¡¯s hand on Lin Wenbo¡¯s shoulder made her voice sound strained and poisonous. Aside from Gong Lixin, the person she hated the most was this woman in front of her. She looked morous, hot, cheerful and extraordinary. Wherever she went, she was like a small ball of sunshine, attracting the attention of the people around her and made her, Gong Xiangyi, look bleak. In herst life, it was her who took her position around Lin Wenbo.

    Cao Yanan¡¯s nerves were thick and strong and she didn¡¯t notice Gong Xiangyi¡¯s vicious eyes. Her hand was still on Lin Wenbo¡¯s shoulder. Her attitude was familiar as if she was the daughter of the family. They seemed like a heroic and hearty couple as she stood with Lin Wenbo in such a way. No one would think otherwise. [1]

    However, Gong Xiangyi didn¡¯t think so. She saw Cao Yanan leaning against Lin Wenbo¡¯s body. She remembered that the two had fought side by side in the past and their tacit understanding was one of her resentment buried deep in the bottom of her heart which now exploded violent like a volcano.

    "Miss Cao, our base doesn¡¯t ept strangers. When are you leaving?" After grinding her teeth, Gong Xiangyi stiffly asked with a distorted smile.

    Cao Yanan finally felt her hostility, and hesitantly asked, "Are you driving me away? Did I do something to make you hate me?"

    Lin Wenbo sighed in his heart and knew that Gong Xiangyi must have fallen into her delusions again and felt like he had to speak up for poor Cao Yanan¡¯s sake. "Xiangyi, Cao Yanan is a new recruit in Xiaoxin¡¯s team, our newpanion, not a stranger."

    Come again! Every time you had to speak up for her! Every time you would abandon me for her! In these past few days, Gong Xiangyi had been feeling uneasy. And now, she was too caught up in the bad memories of herst life. Her expression became even more distorted. She turned her head and looked at Lin Wenbo with eyes filled with fierce me. It was as if she was staring at her mortal enemy and Lin Wenbo¡¯s heart felt cold.

    "Oh? It¡¯s been less than two hours and she¡¯s already not a stranger. Is she a lover then? Your feelings changed so fast!" The memories of her past life and this life intertwined and became a tangled mess, making it so that Gong Xiangyi was full of ups and downs and her tone was filled with disdain.

    When her words fell, she paused and looked at Lin Wenbo with a sullen expression. In amanding tone, she ordered, "Lin Wenbo, I want you to drive her away now!"

    Cao Yanan couldn¡¯t figure out what was going on and looked at the two arguing people as she stayed quiet. Lin Wenbo frowned and refused. "She¡¯s a member of Xiaoxin¡¯s team. I¡¯m not qualified to chase her away."

    "Don¡¯t use Gong Lixin to make excuses! You just can¡¯t bear to chase her away! Lin Wenbo, you ungrateful liar! Bastard!" Gong Xiangyi screamed and her emotions were on the verge of going out of control.

    Her hysterical antics, Lin Wenbo had seen them plenty of times, but he didn¡¯t know why but he felt particrly intolerant this time. Her hysterics were so unbearable that his anger that had umted in his heart for so long burned and it was difficult to control himself any longer. "Gong Xiangyi, have you said enough? You, b***, you are a mad woman! I am sick of taking care of you!" His light golden eyes glowed with a faint cold light and disgust as she red at Gong Xiangyi with hatred before pulling Cao Yanan away.

    Staring at them holding hands, Gong Xiangyi¡¯s eyes were bloodshot and looked frightening. Her chest violently undted up and down a few times before, with an iron face, she caught up and pped Lin Wenbo across his cheek. This p contained her resentment and hate from herst life and her uneasiness and anger from this life, and used the strength of her whole body as her hand pped across Lin Wenbo¡¯s cheeks, thetter immediately bing red and swollen.

    Their quarrel was very loud and attracted the attention of many people. With the sound of a loud p, the camp became quiet. After a few seconds, the people started murmuring as they all sympathized with Lin Wenbo. Gong Xiangyi¡¯s character was weird and her mood was unpredictable. Coupled with her snobbish and arrogant temper, her poprity among the people from the base was very poor. If there was a dispute between the two, no one would sympathize with her. On the contrary, Lin Wenbo had endured a lot, especially as the leader of group three and often went to teach her lesson, but she refused to listen.

    Lin Wenbo slowly turned his face and stared at Gong Xiangyi. His light golden eyes gradually deepened in colour into deep gold eyes and his indifference was set aside for cold, suffocating anger. This was the first time that he showed his ruthless side in front of Gong Xiangyi. He already had enough and no longer wanted to hold it in.

    Gong Xiangyi was stunned at the sight of him and she unconsciously stepped back. The red palm on his face stood out and she remembered the negative emotions in her heart and quickly rekindled her anger. She guiltily said, "Lin Wenbo, I¡¯m fed up. Let¡¯s break up!"

    Lin Wenbo¡¯s deep golden eyes were set on her and stared at her like two bottomless abysses where none of his emotions could be seen. Silencested for a long time and he cautiously opened his mouth and asked, "Break up? Gong Xiangyi, are you sure?"

    "Yes!" Gong Xiangyi struggled in her heart, but her mouth replied immediately.

    "Alright, as you wish!" Lin Wenbo nodded and finally, with disdain, turned away indifferently.

    Gong Xiangyi saw that he agreed too easily and didn¡¯t even hesitate or try to win her back which greatly hurt her self-esteem. She also thought that this quarrel would be like all the other ones in the past: as long as she wanted to ¡¯break up¡¯, Lin Wenbo would always be afraid and try toprise before they returned to being fianc¨¦s. She didn¡¯t expect that Lin Wenbo¡¯s reaction this time would be to leave without another word!

    Gong Xiangyi stayed in the same ce for a while. After a while, she felt the ridiculing eyes of the other people around her. She suppressed her panic and looked at Cao Yanan with hate before turning and running away. Even if she hated Cao Yanan to death, she knew that she didn¡¯t have the ability to do anything about it.

    Cao Yanan patted her chest and finally recovered from that argument. She felt that she was unlucky. Le Jia and Yang Xiaoxue came over and patted her shoulders on the left and right and asked, "What¡¯s the matter? Did you try to hook up with someone but ended up provoking someone else? You know, can¡¯t you not try and split up couples? We just joined so don¡¯t cause trouble!"

    "I didn¡¯t!" Cao Yanan grabbed Le Jia¡¯s hand and pinched her,menting, "I haven¡¯t hooked up with anyone yet, but the person still got angry! I myself don¡¯t understand the situation! I don¡¯t know what she has against me, but I think she¡¯s mentally ill!"

    Yang Xiaoxue nodded and whispered. "That¡¯s right. I just inquired about it. That woman is Young Master Gong¡¯s sister and Lin Wenbo¡¯s fianc¨¦e. Because of her ability to predict the future, sometimes she can¡¯t figure out the difference between dream and reality and is a very dangerous person. Later, stay far away from her. She just looked at you with eyes full of poison. She must really hate you!"

    "Hate, hate all she wants! Why should I be afraid of her?" Cao Yanan waved her hand and sighed. "It¡¯s a pity that such a beautiful woman is sick in the head. Such a pity!"

    Le Jia and Yang Xiaoxue rolled their eyes and twisted the soft flesh around her waist.

    When the parties left, Father Gong who stood not far away from the scene looked at Grandfather Lin and whispered, "Old man, me me if you must. I didn¡¯t educate my daughter well and I¡¯ve caused trouble for your grandson Wenbo. They might as well separate, she doesn¡¯t even see how privileged she is."

    Lin Mao smiled and waved it off, but his heart felt relieved for his grandson.

    Father Gong walked into her daughter¡¯s tent, wanting to talk to her. Grandfather Lin also walked towards his grandson¡¯s tent. He saw Gong Lixin¡¯s eyes wide open with worry going in. He lowered his head, smiled and turned away. Although he fell out with the daughter of the Gong family, but the rtionship between his grandson and Gong family¡¯s son was actually quite deep, which was good and made him feel relieved.

    When Gong Lixin walked into the tent, Lin Wenbo was sitting cross-legged on the ground, his head was lowered and his cheeks were hidden in the shadows, making it so that one couldn¡¯t see his expression and felt that he was very bleak.

    "Big brother Lin, does your face still hurt?" Gong Lixin sat next to him and reached out carefully to rub half of his face. In Gong Lixin¡¯s mind, a woman was a man¡¯s vassal and could be dealt with by a man. It was a shameful disgrace to see Big Brother Lin not only be abandoned, but also being beat in front of everyone. The pity for Big Brother Lin came out like a flood.

    "Xiaoxin?" Lin Wenbo suddenly looked up and murmured. His light golden eyes were alive and filled with brilliance the moment when he saw the young man. He held the hands of the youth to his face and pulled him into his arms to hug him with all his strength.

    Gong Lixin¡¯s cleverly settled into his arms without any struggle. When Lin Wenbo¡¯s frantic heartbeat subsided, he slowly spoke up. "Big Brother Lin, don¡¯t be sad because of Gong Xiangyi. It¡¯s not worth it! Even if you can¡¯t be my brother-inw, you will always be my big brother! Don¡¯t let what happen with Gong Xiangyi affect us." In the memory of the original owner of his body, Lin Wenbo was kind to Gong Lixin because he was going to be his ¡¯brother-inw¡¯, so he said this as he was afraid that Lin Wenbo would alienate him because of his broken rtionship.

    "Hn, that¡¯s good! You will always be my little brother!" Lin Wenbo whispered as he held him like a treasure and looked at the top of the teenager¡¯s head with fondness. The bitterness in his heart pitter pattered a bit and deep down, in order to relieve itself, the beast bound at the bottom of his heart wanted to scream and break away from its heavy shackles, wanting to swallow up his only remaining concerns.

    <i>[1] CrazedCookies: except for everyone that heard her tantly flirting with you</i>

 Chapter 89

    The next day, the team took care of their equipment early in the day and set off for Long Snake Ind. The redness and swelling on Lin Wenbo¡¯s cheek had faded and his eyes were clear and he was in high-spirits, with no shadows or regrets shadowing his figure.

    He took Gong Lixin¡¯s hand and walked to the Gong¡¯s family car and passed by a truck along the way. Cao Yanan came out then and pretended to intimately shout, "Wenbo,e over and sit in the truck with me!" Her eyes were provocatively looking at Gong¡¯s family car next to them, at Gong Xiangyi who also looked back. After being bothered by that woman for the whole morning, even a saint would go crazy, not to mention that she was nowhere near being a saint.

    Lin Wenbo paused for a second and nodded. "Alright, I¡¯ll be over a whileter."

    Cao Yanan didn¡¯t expect that he would cooperate with her. Her mouth opened wide as she was stunned, but the expression in Gong Xiangyi¡¯s eyes was even more horrifying. She quickly put away her stunned expression, like a genius actress, put on an artificial smile, "Okay, I¡¯ll be waiting for you!"

    Le Jia and Yang Xiaoxue rolled their eyes behind her back. Gong Lixin also looked up and seriously looked at her bright face.

    Lin Wenbo grabbed the young man¡¯s shoulder and looked at Cao Yanan¡¯s face before turning back to him. He whispered in his ear and exined, "She¡¯s trying to get Gong Xiangyi angry. It has nothing to do with me. And I really don¡¯t want to sit with Gong Xiangyi. My heart will feel very ufortable." In hisst sentence, his tone was down and there was a faint hint of sorrow in his eyes.

    "Big Brother Lin, don¡¯t be sad. I don¡¯t want to sit with Gong Xiangyi either, so I¡¯lle with you." Gong Xiangyi¡¯s dark eyes were full of distress and he whispered infort.

    "Okay, thank you Xiaoxin." Lin Wenbo patted the young man¡¯s head and dark intentions slipped through his golden eyes for a second. Xiaoxin was distressed by him. This knowledge made him feel good, but he also knew that Xiaoxin¡¯s love for him was not romantic love, but what one feels for loved ones and friends. But he was not in a hurry. If Xiaoxin could love him once, he could love him a second time. Without his identity as brother-inw, he could try his best to fight for his heart. As for his friend, he could only say sorry in silence.

    Song Haoran didn¡¯t know Lin Wenbo¡¯s thoughts, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t be smiling as he walked towards him to say hello, but punch him in the face instead. "You look good! I just wanted to say that you should¡¯ve broken up with Gong Xiangyi long ago! Save yourself from hanging from a tree!" Song Haoran patted him on the shoulder as he whispered to him.

    Lin Wenbo shook his head and went towards Uncle Gong and Grandfather Lin. Gong Xiangyi saw himing over and she snorted and gave him the cold shoulder. But after all, she still had him in her heart and the corner of her eyes couldn¡¯t help but float towards him from time to time.

    As if not noticing it, Lin Wenbo told Uncle Gong, "Uncle Gong, here¡¯s the n. The strength of Xiaoxin should not be leaked. The second-level high-grade ability users should try their best to hide their abilities and control their mouths."

    "Very good. Show the enemy that we are weak so they don¡¯t consider us as enemies, use the bargaining chip at hand to negotiate with Long Snake Ind, so they won¡¯t have their guard up against us when they see how weak we are. If the negotiations are not sessful, we¡¯ll move our military strength and attack them, catch them off guard." Father Gong looked at his son and told him to be brave.

    Gong Lixin returned his look with an ignorant gaze, his expression was particrly innocent. He was really not into all this conspiracy. He didn¡¯t understand the arrangement of Father Gong nor did he bother to understand them. Anyways, these things, Big Brother Lin and Big Brother Gong would arrange them, so he doesn¡¯t need to worry about it.

    Father Gong was stunned and frustrated by his son¡¯s expression that showed he didn¡¯t understand anything.

    Grandfather Lin smiled and patted Father Gong¡¯s shoulder to appease him. "You don¡¯t have to rush to teach him. When he has more experience, he will naturally understand. Besides, he could skip ten meetings but we still rely on the strength of Lixin. Nothing will be lost there."

    Father Gong nodded helplessly, knocked on his son¡¯s head and yelled "pig head!"

    Song Haoran also smiled and quickly changed the topic as he said, "Uncle Gong, you can be rest assured that Long Snake Ind is isted and all information was blocked. How could theypare with the regr military intelligence system? They don¡¯t know anything about our base. However, we have a lot of news regarding Long Snake Ind. At present, Long Snake Ind is divided into two factions and the enmity between the two factions are quiterge. We can use this."

    Lin Wenbo nodded and added, "The leader of one of the factions is Bao Long, nicknamed Tyrannosaurus, is a third-level low-grade wind ability user and has many ability users at hand. The leader of the other faction is Kang Zhengyuan, a second-level high-grade earth ability users who doesn¡¯t have many ability users at hand, but has control over the arsenals of Long Snake Ind and have used that to supplement his strength on his side. Although the two factions are at odds, but they are currently holding up a delicate bnce. On the other hand, we have the arms that Tyrannosaurus wants and the manpower that Kang Zhengyuan wants. Seeing these two aspects, if we y our cards right, it won¡¯t be a problem to enter Long Snake Ind."

    "That¡¯s a good analysis. Let¡¯s wait and when we arrive at Long Snake Ind, Wenbo is responsible for negotiating. In the end, it¡¯s a businessman who¡¯s the most proficient in this." Father Gong smiled and patted Lin Wenbo¡¯s shoulder.

    "Yes, I will do my best." Lin Wenbo promised and still took Gong Yuanhang as a father-inw. He didn¡¯t alienate him, which made Father Gong very happy. If Father Gong knew that his "wife" had changed from his daughter to his son, it¡¯s estimated that he would not be smiling sofortably.

    The n clearly exined, Father Gong pointed to the eyes of the two men and reminded them, "Hide the colour of your eyes."

    The two men lowered their heads and suppressed their abilities in their eye¡¯s meridians. The light red and light gold irises were restored to their original ck colours. Freely retracting the energy in their body, only fourth-level ability users could do it, but they learned how to control the energy in their meridians from Gong Lixin. For them, this was just a small skill.

    The atmosphere around the two men changed and atst, no one could see that they were third-level low-grade ability users. Father Gong was satisfied and waved them into the car.

    "Uncle Gong, I am going to sit down with my team members." Lin Wenbo waved and refused to enter the car.

    "I am going with Big Brother Lin." Gong Lixin took Lin Wenbo¡¯s hand.

    "Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll sit in the back." Song Haoran took hold of Gong Lixin¡¯s shoulder and the three men walked straight to the truck behind them.

    Gong Yuanhang looked at the blue-green face of his daughter as she stared at Lin Wenbo¡¯s back. With a strong heart, he said, "Don¡¯t just look at them, get on the car. If you didn¡¯t say what you did back then Wenbo wouldn¡¯t leave but now it¡¯s toote to get him back. You are the same as your brother. Sometimes, I wish you¡¯d never had the prophetic ability and was just an ordinary person. Whatever, forget it. It¡¯s toote to say anything. Who told you to be my daughter, I can¡¯t not care about you, nor can I leave you alone. But I warn you, in the future, don¡¯t mess around."

    Gong Xiangyi¡¯s eyes filled with tears as she held Father Gong¡¯s arm and with a whimper said, "Dad, I only have you in the future. I will be fine, I¡¯ll be good." She regretted it right then. She was very confused and knew that she was wrong and that she was bing worse, but she couldn¡¯t turn back. The beautiful love that existed in the first life had been real. But after repeated attacks, it became unrecognizable.

    Grandfather Lin saw Gong Xiangyi¡¯s tearful face, shook his head and went into the car. He secretly said in his heart: Why do you regret it today? Isn¡¯t it you that has caused this with your own hands?

    The group started slowly heading towards Long Snake Ind. After more than three hours, they arrived at their destination and stopped in front of the onene street leading to the ind. There was a high wire protection on both sides of the street with high-voltage electricity that was connected to the Inte and several guards were guarding the roadway.

    Seeing the group, a guard aimed the gun forward and talked with Father Gong who was sitting in the front most car for a while. Obviously, Father Gong¡¯s speech touched the guard. He turned towards the ind and ran for more than ten minutes. A fully armed prison guard drove two jeeps out and asked Father Gong to unload the weapons and follow them.

    Song Haoran, Lin Wenbo and Gong Lixin quickly stepped forward, unloaded all the weapons in the jeep and apanied Father Gong inside. The rest of the people waited in the same ce.

    Through a five-kilometer-long onene-street, four people were led by prison guards into the lobby of the main prison building and saw the two leaders. Kang Zhenyuan was in his early thirties and had a long, horse-like face, nted eyes and sinister face. Bao Long had a strong body, arge neck and a thick, ck tattoo that spread from the back of his head and looked unrecognizable. When they looked at them, they didn¡¯t appear to be good people. If they were ordinary people, they would feel timid facing them, but with the leader of their group being a general, the aura of the two in front of them was suppressed.

    Seeing Father Gong, the two men hid the contempt in their expression andughed a little and greeted them with smiles. Then started a lengthy conversation with repeated offers here and there, making for a very boring scene.

    "Dad, I want to go explore, can I?" Gong Lixin couldn¡¯t understand their conversation so he tugged Father Gong¡¯s sleeve and whispered to him. His five senses were very sensitive. If his father was in danger, he would immediately notice and quicklye back, not to mention that Lin Wenbo and Song Haoran were there.

    "Is this Gong base¡¯s leader¡¯s son?" Bao Long looked at Gong Lixin¡¯s eyes with amazement and awe. There were no such young teenagers in the prison, not to mention someone so pure, tender and spoiled like a noble son. His dark eyes stared at his bright and clear eyes and he couldn¡¯t help but be fascinated. He had tasted both man and woman who had peerless looks, butpared to this young man in front of him, he felt that he had not seen the world yet.

    Seeing Bao Long¡¯s lust-filled expression, Song Haoran clenched his fist, a vein popped out of his forehead and his sharp, eagle-like eyes gave out a murderous red light. Lin Wenbo stepped on his foot under the table and secretly warned him not to be impulsive. Father Gong didn¡¯t notice Bao Long¡¯s interest in his son. He smiled and asked, "Mr. Bao, Mr. Kang, could you let my son explore? He doesn¡¯t know about these things and probably feels stuffy."

    "Of course. (Yes.)" Bao Long and Kang Zhengyuan both nodded. One was pleased to see the beauty, one didn¡¯t even put Gong Lixin in his eyes. From the outside, Young Master Gong was extremely deceptive, pure and harmless, like a white rabbit.

    "Thank you." Father Gong smiled and thanked them. He patted Gong Lixin¡¯s shoulder and warned him warmly. "Don¡¯t run around and get lost, okay?"

    "I know." Gong Lixin nodded and walked out of the hall under the guard of one of the leaders and went to explore.

 Chapter 90

    <i>Warning: Attempted rape</i>

    Long Snake Ind Prison is thergest prison in C country. It¡¯s divided into four surveince areas: East, West, North and South. The Eastern District was for female prisoners while the other three districts were of the male. There were more than 60000 people on the ind. Today, there were only 3000 people left and more than 300 of them were ability users. The rest of the people were ordinary people. Here, the days of ordinary people were difficult, only the prison guards and the people in Kang Zhengyuan¡¯s side fared a little bit better. Prisoners lived like cows and horses, farming day and night. They lived a life almostparable to that of a ve. Here, time seemed to have gone backwards by a thousand years and the ind had a rough and barbaric atmospherepared to modern civilization. But this was normal. After all, prison was not a good ce.

    Gong Lixin walked around and saw people in the distant farnd working under the hot sun. The guards didn¡¯t stop whipping and beating the people as they cursed them. It waspletely different from the Gong family base. There was no light nor peace. It was only dark and violent. It was like the Underground Pce from his previous world, a purgatory created by mankind, created by people to oppress other people, which made him feel resentful.

    But forget it. It would be his family¡¯s base sooner orter and he didn¡¯t want to move. Gong Lixin¡¯s slight ambiguity was a careless martyrdom.

    The apanying guard saw him staring at the farnd in the distance with forbearance and he finally opened his mouth, "Young Master Gong, I¡¯m going to the toilet. You stand here and wait for a while. Don¡¯t run around, I¡¯ll be back soon." He didn¡¯t even look at him in the eyes. The fair-skinned young man was not a threat and he thought that the young man was an ordinary person with no power.

    "Okay." Gong Lixin nodded, his eyes still staring at the farnd in the distance.

    The guard saw that he agreed and immediately ran to the nearby building. When he walked away, Gong Lixin slowly turned around and looked at the high wall behind him. He heard grunting sounding from behind the wall, full of deep hatred and unwillingness and it touched one of his heartstrings.

    He went on his tiptoes and leapt onto the wall and looked over it. This was the back wall of an old building. It was in a dark corner where the sun couldn¡¯t hit. The cement on the ground had been cracked and eroded by heavy rain, revealing dark brown soil below. The strong soil emitted a musty smell and he could smell it before he jumped onto the wall, but now he could smell something else too. Gong Lixin also smelled the scent of blood.

    Looking at the source of the smell, his bright eyes twitched slightly and the look in his eyes changed. It was a man with his upper body bare revealing a strong chest with a mysterious pattern. The man¡¯s limbs and body were tightly held by some kind of vine and embedded into his flesh. He was using his whole body to struggle, but the more he struggled with the vine, the tighter it got. And the tighter it got, the more it cut into his skin and wounds appeared with blood flowing down and dripping into the soil. He didn¡¯t seem to feel the pain, letting his whole body get cut and bleed as he didn¡¯t give up on his struggles. The scene was very fierce. [1]

    Gong Lixin was biased and his eyes were filled with interest. The man was very alert and soon felt Gong Lixin staring at him. He struggled and stared at him. The man was not very handsome. His five senses though were interested because the other¡¯s dark eyes were as bottomless as an abyss.

    At a nce, Gong Lixin knew that this man was powerful. This kind of power was not physical, but the strength of his soul. Although he looked very embarrassed now, there was no despair or hopelessness in his eyes, nor was there a humble plea for help, only the burning mes of hate. Such a person did not need sympathy from others nor did they need the help of others. Therefore, Gong Lixin didn¡¯t intend to go and help him, but smiled and sat down on the wall, holding up his head as he quietly watched him.

    The two people looked at each other for a long time. Gradually, the man no longer struggled as he was determined to stare at the teenager¡¯s eyes. The other¡¯s eyes were crystal clear, like blue waters in a calmke and were bright as the stars dotting the night sky. It was clean and bright, so much so that the man¡¯s arrogant heart miraculously calmed down.

    The man sighed, the mes of unwillingness at the bottom of his eyes gradually went out and the darkness in the depth of the man¡¯s eyes became deeper with a hint of some kind of sorrow, which made people unable to look away. Gong Lixin¡¯s eyes curved up and his lips revealed white teeth as he smiled at the man. Even if he saw him for the first time, even if the two did not say a word to each other, it didn¡¯t prevent him from having a good feeling about this man. He liked the unyielding vitality of the man, which reminded him of himself from his previous life. When a person was alive, no matter how desperate their situation was, they cannot lose their will to resist.

    Seeing that the teenager was more eye-catching than the sun, the man¡¯s dark pupils shrank sharply for a moment, his frown rxed and heat gradually rushed into his body due to excessive blood loss. Under the rush of the heat, the pain slowly subsided and the man unconsciously rxed the tight muscles of his whole body and with it, the vine imprisoning him also rxed.

    He immediately felt the change, trying to rx his body even further before pulling his arms out of the vines little by little. Just as he was about to finally free himself, footsteps apanied by rough voices were getting closer and closer. In a short while, three men appeared in the corner and he sneered at the men striding in.

    "Geez, I only left for a short while and you made yourself bleed so much. You¡¯re too impatient! I can¡¯t believe that even the strongest person of North District, the one no one dared to provoke, can have this day! The way you look makes people want to trample on you." The man at the lead was thin and frail-looking, while the youthful and handsome looking man was crouched on the ground, pping the defeated man¡¯s face. Although he wasn¡¯t using much force, his intention to belittle and humiliate the man was obvious.

    The man didn¡¯t speak, only stared at the face of the other with narrowed eyes filled with killing intent. He stared straight at him as he recovered the strength in his hands.

    The two tall and sloppy men who followed behind the other were very interested in the situation. One of them had eyes full of kinky and evil intentions as he stared at the muscles of the man and at the wounds flowing out with blood, covering his upper body. With a hoarse voice, he said, "I didn¡¯t know that the tyrant of the North District had such a good body. And with the tattoos and blood, it¡¯s a delectable sight. This Laozi is hard!"

    As soon as his words fell, his hand reached into his bulging pants and vigorously stroked a time or two. The tall man next to him agreed and smirked as he said with excitement, "It¡¯s better for us to do him! I¡¯ve never done a man who¡¯s so strong. I wonder how he tastes like."

    "I¡¯m going first! The ass of the North District tyrant hasn¡¯t been touched; it must be very tight!" The youthful and handsome man stood up as he said so and undid his pants, ignoring the shiver of fear after seeing the man¡¯s eyes going red, filled with murderous intent and with a violent look in his eyes. Either way, the man was under his control, trapped by him. There were also twopanions next to him. There was no need to be afraid. He¡¯s a waste without any ability. He could kill the other with a snap of his fingers. Was he really the original tyrant of the North District?

    Thinking up until there, the movement of the youthful and handsome man became more urgent and there was a look of fearlessness in his eyes. Hispanion saw it and scorned him. "You have been thinking about this the whole day long but didn¡¯t bring any goods. Do you want to go in dry? Let¡¯s go and wait until he finishes up and, if you want, we can sandwich him between us. You enter him and this Lao Zi enters you and the three of us move together, this would also be fun, no?"

    The youthful and handsome man¡¯s face went pale and he quickly pulled up his pants. Because of his ability, he finally had a foothold in the prison hierarchy and didn¡¯t have to be yed and tortured with all day, nor does he want to go through that anymore.

    The two men were satisfied with his actions. One of them couldn¡¯t wait to undo his pants and pulled out his already swollen member while the other one crouched down to rid the trapped man of his pants.

    The trapped man struggled fiercely, his right hand suddenly broke free from the vine and he swung at the nearest man, knocked him out of the way. The man¡¯s cheek immediately swelled and became red and his mouth and nose flowed with blood.

    "You, f***er, want to die?" The man¡¯s expression was livid. He wiped off the blood, stood up and turned his palm over. A fireball appeared at the center of it and he was ready to throw it at the man¡¯s face, but his wrist was caught by hispanion.

    "You trapped him, but let him break free. This Laozi will kill you!" Hispanion yelled at the youthful and handsome man before turning back, his eyes coldly looked at the man on the ground and, with sinister intention, said, "Look. It¡¯s so easy to kill him. It¡¯s better to have fun and y with more until he breaks, no?"

    The trapped man finally spoke up but his voice was low and hoarse, filled with hate that could not be hidden. "You better not regret not killing me. I will definitely put you down in the future!"

    "Haha~ Who do you think you are? Or do you think this is still the original Snake Ind? Wake up! I can kill you with a snap of my finger! Brother, let¡¯s y all day today! After that, I¡¯ll have to do him three times a day!" The tall man who had been punched, wiped the blood from his nose as he opened his mouth.

    The youthful and handsome man quickly controlled the vines to re-entangle the right hand of the tyrant of the North District and the two tall men cooperated to take off his pants.

    The trapped man¡¯s teeth were gritted together as he struggled fiercely. His bloodshot eyes were filled with a bitter light which made the people present dare not look him straight in the eye. The two tall men were weak for a moment, but they quickly returned to normal. One held open his legs while the other crouched down and held his purple-red giant and pointed at the others hole, ready to go in.

    Gong Lixin thought that the three men just wanted to beat the other, but he didn¡¯t think they wanted to humiliate the other in this way. Even if he doesn¡¯t think that sex and rape is a big deal, he knew that in this world and the outside world, doing this kind of thing required the consent of the people present, otherwise, it was an insult worse than death. As the saying goes, "one can be killed, but can¡¯t be humiliated". For men, it was thousands of times more painful than getting killed. Therefore, Gong Lixin, who had been watching quietly, finally couldn¡¯t sit still and, on the tips of his toes, as lightly as a ghost, appeared behind the tall man who was about to enter the other. He grabbed the other¡¯s throat and squeezed it, only to hear a cracking sound and, in less than half a secondter, the man died on the spot.

    The trapped man looked up and at the teenager with a surprised expression and didn¡¯t move his sight from there. He had thought that the teenager was someone¡¯s pet, but when he saw the rare and clean eyes of a teenager, he quickly denied that guess. He envisioned hundreds of different kinds of life for the teenager, but he didn¡¯t expect that youth to be so powerful. And with his handsome and innocent appearance, it was simply two different extremes. One must know that the person he just killed was a second-level high-grade fire ability user. He was one of the top fire ability users in Long Snake Ind.

    The other two were shocked and didn¡¯t know what was going on. When they reacted, it was toote and they were killed by the teenager. When they fell to the ground, their bones were broken but they couldn¡¯t die.

    The teenager scrunched up his delicate eyebrows and looked at the three bodies on the ground, revealing a distressed expression. After a moment of thought, he flipped over his hand and threw three white sparks. The fire from the sparks fell onto the clothes of the three people and quickly spread into a raging me. In a moment, the three bodies were burned into three piles of human-shaped white dust.

    After the corpses were destroyed, he slowly walked over to the trapped man, leaned over and looked at him with his round cat-like eyes. His pink and jade-white finger pressed against his red lips in a form of temptation. The sound of Qingshan¡¯s mountain spring rushed out and prated the man¡¯s ear at the sight before him and stunned the man and causing his to lose focus.

    "Hey~ As long as you don¡¯t tell others that you¡¯ve seen me, I will let you go. How about that?" Gong Lixin whispered, his expression showing how serious he was. He had forgotten his father¡¯s warning and identally showed his strength. Fortunately, only four people saw it and three of them had already be dust while the other gave him a good feeling. But if the other didn¡¯t listen, he would need to kill him on the spot.

    "Okay." The man¡¯s dark eyes stared at the jade-white face of the youth and couldn¡¯t help but immediately reply. This clean and clear youth had such a high level of ability and magical quality to him that there was absolutely no way that he would be able to refuse.

    Gong Lixin didn¡¯t suspect him. Satisfied, he smiled and reached out, easily ripping the vines trapping the man before leaping onto the high wall and disappearing on the other side.

    The man stared at the wall and stared at it for a long time before he put away the expression on his face. He used the vines to clean the three human-shaped piles of ashes on the ground and slowly left the scene.

    <i>[1] CrazedCookies: HUSBANDOOOOOO!!!!!</i>

    <i>CrazedCookies: Hey guys, more new people, I know. So I updated the again. Go check it out if you have trouble keeping track of all the people! Lol</i>

 Chapter 91

    Three people had thus evaporated from the human world without any trace left behind. Even if they used to be the top ability users in the prison, the manager would only ask a time or two about them before forgetting about them. Before the advent of the apocalypse, some people would disappear inexplicably every so often. After the apocalypse, the value of human life was not as important as grains of rice or biscuits. This was reality...

    Father Gong doesn¡¯t know that when his son left, he caused that incident. Of course, Father Gong didn¡¯t ask what he did and simply greeted him with a small nod and Young Master Gong wouldn¡¯t take the initiative to admit it either. When the rabbit-like Young Master Gong was taken back to the hall by the guards, the negotiations wereing to an end. Father Gong exchanged the right to stay on Long Snake Ind with ten helicopters, five armoured vehicles and five-car filled with arms.

    On the same day, the arms were handed over. At the same time, Father Gong took nearly two thousand people to live in the originally female side of the prison. Now, he had be the abandoned Eastern District¡¯s supervisor and won severalrge farms for his people to cultivate. Of course, the seeds still needed to be provided by them and part of the food production had to be paid to the prison management.

    The conditions seemed to be harsh, but Gong family had asked for autonomy while in Long Snake Ind and they didn¡¯t need to be work under Long Snake Ind ability users. The ves there, although their days were harder than they were originally, it was not that difficult. After seeing the tragic life of ordinary people on Long Snake Ind, the people had a sense of identity and belonging to their team. They were loyal to Young Master Gong and were thankful they weren¡¯t dead...

    Ordinary people didn¡¯t even enter the eyes of Bao Long and Kang Zengyuan. They were ant-like existence. These two didn¡¯t care about them when they left, but couldn¡¯t help but pay attention to their group. They both thought about how to absorb this new power for their own use. Therefore, after half a month, Father Gong was asked to dismantle the original eight ability user teams and disperse the ability users to the six major teams on Long Snake Ind. Only when these people were broken up will they have the opportunity to break through them and pull individuals into their own power.

    Father Gong had no objection and would immediately dere the order to disband the teams. Bao Long and Kang Zhengyuan wanted to split them and integrate them into their own teams, like tigers waiting to eat the swallows. They also wanted to see if they had anyone with real skills. These people were loyal to the son and thus, the father was not afraid of their attempt as they didn¡¯t know what wasing at them. Who was the tiger and who was the swallow ready to be eaten was still left to be seen.

    Each group was very calm and epted the order and the two factions selected people for their camps. Bao Long and Kang Zhengyuan were very satisfied and felt that it was a very wise decision to ept the Gong family...

    However, Father Gong didn¡¯t think that, ording to his words, every team disbanded, but his son didn¡¯t agree and took his team members and came to the door to talk with him.

    Looked at his youngest child with a stubborn expression, Father Gong felt old and felt like he was about to get a headache. The headache in question was rted to Bao Long and Kang Zhengyuan also being in his office and they were both looking at his son with a look of inquiry.

    "Your son is also an ability user? What level? What system?" Kang Zhengyuan asked in amazement as he interrupted the conversation between father and son.

    "Strength system, second-level middle-grade." Father Gong smiled and threw out their originally nned answer.

    A second-level ability user was not a low level, but if it¡¯s a strength ability user, they weren¡¯t as good as second-level low-grade of other departments. Gong Yuanhang¡¯s son was no different in this matter, so Kang Zhengyuan was secretly relieved.

    Strength system? Haha, it¡¯s just what he wanted, ying with him won¡¯t be too bad! Bao Long¡¯s eyes brightened and emitted an evil light. But right now, the Gong family had just entered the ind and Gong Yuanhang¡¯s position had not been solidified. Right now, it was not time to provoke any trouble and it wouldn¡¯t be toote to act afterpletely disintegrating Gong family¡¯s forces. Such a beautiful youth was worth waiting for!

    Thinking of this, Bao Long pressed his desire down, sighed and said with a helpless tone, "Young Master Gong, you first introduce me to the strength of your team. I will be responsible for helping you arrange a good ce for you and your team members so that you aren¡¯t separated."

    Gong Lixin didn¡¯t answer and looked at Father Gong. Father Gong quickly waved his hand and helped his son to answer the other¡¯s words. "His teammates are not that strong. These two are wood ability users", Father Gong said as he pointed at Luo Dahai and Wei Guo. "These two are fire ability users, these two are ice ability users, these two are wind ability users, this one is an earth ability user, this one is a strength ability user, this one¡¯s a space ability user and these two are not ability users, but ordinary people." Father Gong pointed to Le Jia, Ma Jun, Sun Jie and others and briefly introduced them.

    If they didn¡¯t see it in person, Father Gong¡¯s simple use of the words "not strong ability users" would definitely cause Kang Zhengyuan and Bao Long to doubt. However, the fourteen people who stood there vividly exined the true meaning of the words "like a crowd of birds, they won¡¯t amount to much".

    Five of the fourteen people were weak women, two were ordinary people who had no ability, one was a useless space ability user with no fighting power and there was even a child who was barely two-digit old. Looking at this group of ¡¯old and young people¡¯, Kang Zhengyuan and Bao Long¡¯s eyes twitched. The heart of Young Master Gong was really that of a young master to be able to pick these people!

    However, this was also in line with Bao Long¡¯s goal. If the strength was great, there would be no value in his actions. Let them join part of his group to sell his face and please the beauty! Bao Long thought so and smiled while he said, "Their strength is indeed weak, but it doesn¡¯t matter. I will help you arrange a strong team to go in. You will umte somebat experience and crystal nucleus and will be able to advance sooner orter." When his words fell, he looked at the guard standing at the door and ordered, "Go and call Tan Mingyuan and let him meet his new team members."

    The guard promised and soon led in Tan Mingyuan. Tan Mingyuan was the most powerful subordinate of Bao Long, a second-level high-grade metal ability user. Although he and Kang Zhengyuan were at the same level, Kang Zhengyuan¡¯s earth ability belonged to a defensive system. His metal ability belonged to an attack system, so his strength was still above Kang Zhengyuan and he was the second-ranked ability user in the base. By letting him take over such a pile of ¡¯waste wood¡¯, it was obvious that Bao Long was really trying to please the beauty.

    Tan Mingyuan was not tall, but because of many battles inside the prison, his physical ability was very strong and his ordinary five senses were also sharp. He had a knife cut across the bridge of his nose as well. After seeing his new team members, the knife mark ached, and although his heart was extremely reluctant but because of Bao Long¡¯s ruthless means, he didn¡¯t dare to refuse. He took the group to go meet the other team members.

    From time to time, he looked at Gong Lixin¡¯s exquisite and perfect looks. Tan Mingyuan knew that Bao Long must have been fascinated by this young master. In the future, he wouldn¡¯t be the bodyguard of this young master, but rather the nanny that ensured that he didn¡¯t die before Bao Long seeded. When he thought of this, he saw Gong Lixin taking a lollipop from his pocket and started licking it. Tan Mingyuan¡¯s face was ck and the people behind him also had a weak expression.

    Gong Lixin¡¯s team members seemed arrogant, but in fact, they were secretly observing Tan Mingyuan Seeing the look he gave Young Master Gong, they sneered. After the secret was out, you will then know what¡¯s truly unappealing.

    There were a bunch of pedestrians walking in different directions and eventually, their group met a group of ¡¯ves¡¯ who were exhausted after a day of work. Of course, they were not real ves. Under the huge difference of power, they were loyal to the strong, thus the strong let them live; they talked back, the strong let them die, so how was their status different from ves from the ancient era?

    The ves were ragged, yellow and thin with various farming tools in their hands. They saw Tan Mingyuan and quickly lowered their heads to hide their treacherous expression and their pace had also be much lighter. The guard with a whip in his hand was responsible for supervising the group of ves and when he saw the other¡¯s group, he quickly went forward to say hello. He and Tan Mingyuan were old acquaintances and they both stood around and chatted.

    Right then, among the group of ves with their head lowered was a tall man who slowly raised his head and decided to look at Gong Lixin. He had neat and short hair and his face was not very handsome, but his eyes were dark and inky, making those bottomless eyes look very charming, which made his face instantly full of personality and unforgettable.

    Gong Lixin¡¯s round, cat-like eyes licked the lollipop in his hand and stared back. Just then, Gong Xiangyi also happened to pass by and was also attracted by the man who stood out from the crowd with a surprised expression on her face.

    She had spent more than three years in Long Snake Ind Prison in herst life. Forget what everyone knows, she knew all the powerful ability users now and in the future. Among them, this man was the most impressive one.

    The man named Dou Heng was a killer beforeing to the prison. He was cultivated as an assassin by a certain family with the surname Tao from an early age. Besides killing, it could be said that he knew nothing else, but he was the only assassin that hadsted so long. He was the sharpest knife in the family, but because his de was too good, no one was able to match up with him nor catch him. Therefore, when the family¡¯s head was reced, Dou Heng was taken for granted and sent to Long Snake Ind Prison for the rest of his lifetime.

    An assassin, staying in prison for the rest of his days, was not a sad existence. Not long after he came in, he became the leader of a faction and no one dared to provoke him. However, in the apocalypse, because he had no ability, he immediately fell from the clouds into the mud and became a ve. It was because he used to be too strong, too high up and thus became the most vulnerable to being bullied. In the past, those who feared him had now the power to humiliate him and used various cruel methods to do so endlessly.

    If it was only that, Dou Heng, who was one of the lowest members of the base, couldn¡¯t be able to enter Gong Xiangyi¡¯s eyes. However, it¡¯s hard to imagine that this ordinary person suddenly awakened and became an unbeatable high-level thunder ability user.

    It could be imagined that the people who beat him up at that time all died in a thunderous thunderstorm. Even Bao Long and Kang Zhengyuan, who both came to the field to rescue their people was not his opponent. They became seriously injured and were on the verge of dying on the spot. Several followers of the two men that had followed them there also had died. Dou Heng killed anyone who entered his eyes, even civilians weren¡¯t be let off. On Long Snake Ind, corpses could be seen everywhere and the blood flowed like a river. Song Haoran and Lin Wenbo heard the news and joined forces with all the ability users on the base to kill him. It was precisely because of this incident that Song Haoran and Lin Wenbo entered the base and sessfully took control over it. Otherwise, they would still be struggling with Kang Zhengyuan, who had already been a third-level middle-grade at that time.

    Such a strong person in the future, should she try to win him over? Gong Xiangyi indulged in the thought for a moment before she eventually retreated. Dou Heng was too crazy, too paranoid and was a sharp, double-edged sword. If one didn¡¯t grasp it well, it would hurt others. After so many setbacks, Gong Xiangyi had long lost her confidence and anger at the beginning of her rebirth. She knew that with her ability, she couldn¡¯t control Dou Heng and would instead, end up being hurt by him in the future. So it was better not to provoke him.

    Thinking up until there, Gong Xiangyiughed at herself and prepared to retract her gaze from Dou Heng. However, she suddenly widened her eyes and witnessed the horror. Then the horror became a sort of schadenfreude. Gong Lixin had taken a lollipop from his pocket and handed it over to Dou Heng.

    Gong Xiangyi squinted her eyes and smiled, ready to see Gong Lixin get rejected. Others don¡¯t know, but she knew very well. Dou Heng could only be described with one word, that is ¡¯independence¡¯. Even if dust entered his eyes, Dou Heng would never bend down to amodate others. He never helped others, he would only get beaten but would never let anyone defend him, nor would he ept other people¡¯s charity.

    If Gong Lixin got on Dou Heng¡¯s bad side, what would happen? Who would live and who would die? Or would both be hurt? As those thoughts crossed her mind, Gong Xiangyi¡¯s heart leapt excitedly and even her fingertips shook with excitement.

 Chapter 92

    Gong Lixin was very interested and stared at the other man. From time to time, he pulled out the pink lollipop in his hand. It was quite tasty.

    Looking into the man¡¯s eyes, as dark as ink and as deep as the abyss, the originally cold light in them gave out a faint trace of heat as they decided to watch them stare at the candy in the other¡¯s hand without being able to move his line of sight. Gong Lixin pondered then, with a smile, he searched in his pocket, took out another beautifully packaged lollipop and handed it over to the other as he looked up and said, "You want to eat some? This is for you!"

    The man¡¯s line of sight finally slowly moved away and stopped on the new lollipop with a deadpan expression on his face.

    Some people¡¯s eyes were attracted by the interaction between the two, including the guards who were chatting and Tan Mingyuan.

    Seeing that the other person who was being stared at by Young Master Gong was Dou Heng, Tan Mingyuan¡¯s eyes shed. He prevented the guard from going to intervene and used his eyes to signal him to wait and see. This Young Master Gong was too simple and kind. Simple and kind people often died faster, so he should learn a little bit right now. Knowing Dou Heng¡¯s nature, he would not turn a blind eye to Young Master Gong¡¯s gesture and with his temper, he might even attack the other. Right then, he only needed to teach Young Master Gong a lesson before beating Dou Heng up. He wanted toe and rescue Young Master Gong after he learned his lesson so that the other would be grateful to him and would listen to his arrangementster.

    But however many times he saw the situation unfolding before his eyes, imagination was often different from reality. Moreover, he obviously forgot that Gong Lixin was not an ordinary person who had no strength to bind even chickens. He could only me Gong Lixin¡¯s face for being too deceptive and far from the image of a strong person.

    Dou Heng returned to reality and once again looked at the smile of the young man, reached out after a long while to slowly take the lollipop and said ¡¯thank you¡¯ with a low and hoarse voice. The teenager¡¯s eyes were clean and held no sympathy, no mercy, no hidden humiliation. His smile was just a simple smile, without any trace of impurities. It was refreshing. For the first time, Dou Heng didn¡¯t care about what was handed to him by others.

    "No need for thanks." Under the horrified eyes of the people present, the teenager smiled and waved his hand. His jade-like finger pressed against his pink lips as he threw a tacit look towards Dou Heng.

    Dou Heng stared for a moment, then nodded. In his heart and in his lowered eyes were a glimmer of light. This was the first time he realized what was the feeling called pleasure was like since he first had cognition. This feeling was very warm and felt somewhat nostalgic. [1]

    Astounded, Tan Mingyuan turned his head towards Dou Heng, who was stowing the lollipop away in his pant pocket, then towards Young Master Gong, who was smiling brightly. He thought to himself: I never thought that I¡¯d see Dou Heng of all people fall in love. I guess this is where the saying ¡¯beauty isn¡¯t what makes you lose your head, what makes you lose your head is love itself¡¯es from. It¡¯s a shame he fell for Young Master Gong toote. Now, he can only look and not touch.

    After thinking about it, he looked to the guard. The guard quickly stepped forward and smacked Dou Heng with his whip and rushed the group of ves away. Tan Mingyuan also took big steps and led the fourteen people away. As for Gong Xiangyi who was standing ten meters away, she squinted as she ground her teeth. She didn¡¯t understand why all the people Gong Lixin met became so abnormal. Was he that good? What happened to this world, why did it be so unrecognizable?

    ***

    They heard that Gong Lixin joined Tan Mingyuan¡¯s team and Lin Wenbo and Song Haoran, who had drawn the attention of the two factions, went to find Tan Mingyuan and asked to join his team. The two announced that they had reached the second-level middle-grade and were fire and metal ability users respectively with strong attack power. Tan Mingyuan certainly would not refuse after hearing that.

    Bao Long also felt very satisfied that his faction could recruit two such masters.

    This way. The group followed Tan Mingyuan to start a mission and their life as a soy sauce. Gradually, they became familiar with the affairs of the ind and the huge ss difference on Long Snake Ind and how ruthlessly the ordinary people were suppressed. It got on the ordinary people¡¯s nerves causing their anger to re up and burn them out, but they had to endure for now. Endure and wait for the right time for a change.

    On a certain day, Tan Mingyuan took his team to the city to collect fuel, drugs, clothes and other necessities while also hunting some crystal nucleus for upgrading their abilities. Although Long Snake Ind was not abundant in food and clothing, they were far away enough from any possible zombie intrusion. But now was the apocalypse and zombies in the outside world had been constantly evolving. If humans don¡¯t make any progress, even if they didn¡¯t starve to death, sooner orter they would be killed by zombies. Therefore, human beings couldn¡¯t rx and had to grow stronger.

    After hunting all day in the city, their harvest was quite fruitful. Forty members of their team didn¡¯t have any casualties, making Tan Mingyuan feel very satisfied.

    He also thought that the waste wood that he had to look after would drag him and his group members¡¯ down. They never ran around nor did they flee and the experience of this team was also quite good. They killed a few zombies and collected several nuclei. More importantly, there was a space ability user among those waste wood group, which was the equivalent of a mobile warehouse. They had collected several times more items than they usually did and no longer had to choose who had to carry it all. It felt so good.

    Tan Mingyuan didn¡¯t reject the space ability user like the leaders of the other five group on Long Snake Ind. He handed over all the collected material to Li Dongsheng but kept inventory in his heart. Li Dongsheng could swallow a few things as long as the amount returned was not far from what he had recorded, then he wouldn¡¯t care. A horse cannot run fast without eating any grass, how could there be such cheapbour in this world? Of course, he didn¡¯t worry that Li Dongsheng would squander all the materials. Between life and materials, any sane person would choose the former.

    From his point of view, Tan Mingyuan was also a courageous and generous person. He was not the same as the prisoners who were extremely evil yet simple-minded under the hands of Bao Long.

    The returning team walked on the winding national road, watching the sunset and the sky dim. All the ability users were already exhausted and hungry, but they were still two hours away from Long Snake Ind base. Tan Mingyuan immediately called the team to a stop, let everyone take a break on the side of the road and handle their own dinner.

    They chose a softwn to sit down on and everyone formed into groups. The waste wood alliance led by Gong Lixin had formed a circle and were surrounded by the old members led by Tan Mingyuan, each taking out food and eating.

    "Lixin (Xiaoxin), here." Lin Wenbo and Song Haoran unanimously took out a bag of biscuits and both handed it over to Gong Lixin. They were Gong Lixin¡¯s most favourite brand too. The bag of biscuits collided together and made a crisp sound. The two men groaned and smiled. But the difference was that Song Haoran¡¯s smile was pure while Lin Wenbo¡¯s smile was a bit stiff as he thought about finding the right time to tell his friend. He didn¡¯t want to do this kind of thing behind his friend¡¯s back. He wanted to win fair and square.

    Gong Lixin smiled and waved away the two people¡¯s offer. Neither of their cookies was picked, but he looked towards Li Dongsheng instead. With an eager tone, he asked, "Beef sauce and white bread? Take it out quickly."

    Li Dongsheng had already prepared a bottle of sauce and several white pieces of bread and handed it over to Gong Lixin. Although it was very weird to eat bread with beef sauce, it was a rare delicacy these days. Gong Lixin opened the sauce bottle and scent greeted everyone around them. Everyone drooled as they watched Young Master Gong eat it with gusto.

    Song Haoran and Lin Wenbo put away their biscuits and pushed their disappointment in the depths of their eyes. They each took a piece of bread and ate some. Cao Yanan took a sneak peek at the two and a thought appeared in her mind.

    When Tan Mingyuan came over after having finished hispressed biscuits, he saw the bread with a lot of sauce in the waste wood group¡¯s hands and his eyes showed a hint of desire.

    This Young Master Gong was really spoiled. Not only does that general old man gave him such delicious food, but he also had two masters to protect him. He¡¯s such a lucky man! Although his heart was dark, Tan Mingyuan couldn¡¯t thicken his face and ask for food. He swallowed his saliva and said, "Young Master Gong, just now, your team members seemed to have gotten a second-level low-grade wind crystal nucleus? Isn¡¯t it for me? Let me have it."

    "Why should I give it to you?" Cao Yanan was very angry. She was a wind ability user and naturally needed wind crystal nuclei to improve herself. This was what they had worked hard to get and it was impossible to give it up to others.

    "This is the rule of our team. Wind crystal nuclei from hunting missions must be handed over to the boss first and foremost. The boss will return it to you if he can¡¯t use it." Tan Mingyuan said sympathetically. Because Bao Long was a wind ability user, he had priority over wind crystal nuclei and only the useless or low-level nuclei were reserved for other wind ability users.

    If he didn¡¯t use this method, Bao Long wouldn¡¯t have advanced so fast and be promoted to the third-level before Lin Wenbo and Song Haoran. It could be said that the strength of Bao Long was at the expense of the interest of all wind ability users. Therefore, the level of wind ability users on Long Snake Ind was very low and they all secretly hated Bao Long. But so what? In front of Bao Long, their little power was not enough to do anything, so they had to swallow their pride and live with it.

    Hearing this kind of sh***y rule, Cao Yanan wanted to jump up and beat him up, but she was pulled down by Le Jia and Yang Xiaoxue. Gu Nan also lowered his head to cover his eyes filled with anger. Gong Lixin¡¯s eyes were also slightly stunned as he stared at Tan Mingyuan. His oppressive aura slowly leaked out of his body, spreading around him.

    Tan Mingyuan¡¯s expression became tight and he looked at the other strangely. Lin Wenbo knew this wasn¡¯t good and quickly took Gong Lixin into his arms and pushed the other¡¯s head into his chest, gently rubbing his head without any word. Song Haoran looked at Li Dongsheng and ordered, "Give the nucleus to Tan leader. We will collect some afterwards."

    Gong Lixin felt the warmth and quietness of Lin Wenbo¡¯s embrace and the suffocation in his heart gradually dissipated and he was reluctant to let go. When he looked up from the other¡¯s chest, his eyes returned to its usual pure self. He looked at Li Dongsheng and nodded slightly. When Li Dongsheng saw this, he summoned two green nuclei and handed them over.

    Tan Mingyuan smiled and took the nucleus. He nced at Gong Lixin, who seemed dazed, before leaving. Along the way, he thought about whether the change in Young Master Gong at that moment was an illusion.

    When the storm passed, everyone was in a bad mood. Even Ma Jun, who used to love to talk and make jokes, didn¡¯t talk, making the atmosphere a bit stagnant.

    "Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll kill a few more three-level wind zombies topensate youter." Gong Lixin whispered to Gu Nan and Cao Yanan. If someone else said that, the two would definitely sneer at them and secretly curse that that person was bragging. But if the words came from Young Master Gong¡¯s mouth, it was different, it¡¯s a real blessing!

    The gloomy expression of the two people dissipated in an instant and was joyful again, but at the same time, they received countless stares that came from everyone¡¯s envious eyes.

    Seeing that the two people were in a good mood, Gong Lixin, who had also been frustrated, also showed a smile on his face. He secretly put Bao Long on his cklist and waited for the time to act.

    The group began to smile and talk, the atmosphere bing lively once again. Gong Lixin sat quietly in between Lin Wenbo and Song Haoran and there was joy in his voice as well. But soon, this easy andfortable atmosphere was reced with alertness. His brows slightly drew together and his palms settled on the ground as if he felt something. After a moment, he whispered to his team members. "There are foreign objects in the ground. Let¡¯s all go sit on the nearby stones."

    His team members didn¡¯t suspect him and got up and, very naturally, moved slowly to the rocksying around the open space. As for Tan Mingyuan¡¯s group, Gong Lixin would naturally not care about it.

    <i>[1] CrazedCookies: Isn¡¯t my hubby simply adorbs!</i>

    <i>CrazedCookies: Here¡¯s this week¡¯s bonus chapter! Enjoy and thanks for the Ko-Fi!</i>

 Chapter 93

    The movement of Gong Lixin and his entourage was very natural and didn¡¯t attract the attention of Tan Mingyuan. He saw that the sky was getting darker. The jungle that was not too far away was covered in shadows that light couldn¡¯t cut through. He reminded the others, "Let¡¯s rest for five more minutes. All those that need to piss, hurry up and go. The car won¡¯t wait for you. If you arete, this Laozi will kick you in the crotch!"

    The ability users sneered and some people immediately stood up and walked into the bushes to relieve themselves, not aware of the dangers lurking nearby.

    A man whistled as he leaned back and relieved himself. He didn¡¯t notice that the dark brown soil under his feet was gradually turning into pale yellow sand. He was then surprised that under the sole of his feet, the ground had be unusually soft. A pair of skinless bones in the shape of hands with sharp nails at its ends suddenly grabbed his ankle and pulled him into the quicksand.

    The man let out a scream of horror and disappeared in the blink of an eye. The pale yellow quicksand slowly returned to its former brown soil shape, but theyer of wild grass that had covered it had sunk into the ground along with the man, leaving the space bare.

    Hearing the scream of the ability user, Tan Mingyuan and the others quickly ran over to check the situation, but after a round ofps, they didn¡¯t find anything strange and had no choice but to return to their original location. A living person disappeared in a sh, leaving only a pool of warm and smelly urine. This situation was too strange and fear slowly spread in the hearts of the group members.

    Tan Mingyuan took the initiative and made a decision. "Quick, leave this ce immediately."

    Gong Lixin and the others still sat on the rocks and didn¡¯t move. Tan Mingyuan didn¡¯t notice their strange behaviour due to his anxiety, but urged them to evacuate instead. But this time, it was already toote. Thirty diameters of grass under their feet slowly turned into sand and became a pit of quicksand which left no man alive.

    They rushed to the off-road vehicle on the side of the road and raised their feet off the grass and sand. They didn¡¯t run far before their ankles were caught and they fell into the sand and could no longer pull themselves out. The group members were shocked and started struggling, but the more they struggled, the more they fell and soon, the sand had swallowed them up to their calves.

    "Don¡¯t move! It¡¯s quicksand!" Tan Mingyuan shouted a warning, feelingplex and anxious, added, "We might be dealing with a third-level low-grade earth system zombie and there¡¯s probably two of them or else one couldn¡¯t have the ability to change such arge amount of soil."

    After his voice fell, despair and fear erupted. A pair of hands grabbed ahold of the throats of the members and suffocated them. A third-level low-grade zombie was a god-like existence for them. Justst month, two teams of ability users on the ind had met a third-level low-grade fire system zombie when they were out on a mission. At that time, they were more than 50 people yet only three survived and those three had burns all over their body and died within a few days. After that, only six of the original eight ability user teams remained and the strength of the base was greatly affected. If not for that, Bao Long and Kang Zhengyuan wouldn¡¯t agree to the presence of Gong base¡¯s forces.

    Thinking of the Gong family, Tan Mingyuan discovered that Gong Lixin and his party were sitting on a rock and watched them safely. The gesture could be called leisurely, rxed andfortable even.

    "Young Master Gong, pull us out!" Just as the people were about to die and were on theirst straws, Tan Mingyuan anxiously shouted and didn¡¯t see how abnormal the others¡¯ behaviour was. The other members of the group also quickly called for their help making for a very chaotic scene.

    Gong Lixin sat on the rock and didn¡¯t move. A pair of dark eyes stared at them quietly. There was no joy nor sorrow on his face, neither was fear present, only a state of indifference and ignorance that made people not dare to look straight at him.

    This was the aura only the top ability users could have and faced with it, people couldn¡¯t help but surrender. Tan Mingyuan¡¯s pupils violently contracted for a moment. He had vaguely thought that there was more than meets the eye to Gong Lixin. The change in the atmosphere that he had felt before had not been an illusion.

    But their current situation hadn¡¯t allowed him to think too deeply about it as the earth ability zombie lurking underground had begun to act. It suddenly stretched out its ws from underneath the sand and dragged a member down. In the area where their group were stuck, a horrible crunching noise sounded and blood-stained sand was sprayed from the bottom of the pit. The thick smell of blood spread across, stimting the nerves of the trapped people.

    Their legs and feet went soft as they kept struggling and more anxiously than before, called for help. However, Gong Lixin still didn¡¯t move and his team members also quietly watched on with an indifferent expression, as if they were watching a farce. Having faced numerous life and death situations, their wills had already be as strong as iron. Even the eleven-years-old Xiao Sun Jie¡¯s appearance had the vicissitudes of indifference.

    The group members were dragged into the quicksand by the zombies one by one and, in less than half an hour, only twenty-seven people remained out of the forty. Tan Mingyuan spoke up again, his tone containing his desperation. "Young Master Gong, I beg you to save me and my brothers. You can rest assured, I will never tell anyone about your true strength." Tan Mingyuan still had brains and understood the ability users hiding their power was definitely trying to y pigs to eat the tigers and immediately showed them respect. After all, if he died then that was the end.

    "Save them. If they are dead, it won¡¯t be easy to exin how we are still alive after we return." Lin Wenbo opened his mouth and looked at Gong Lixin warmly, who had inquired his opinion.

    "Hn, then I¡¯ll save them." Gong Lixin nodded and flew out. He took Tan Mingyuan¡¯s arm and pulled him out of the quicksand, throwing him to the opposite tree.

    Tan Mingyuan who had been thrown towards a thick tree trunk by Gong Lixin, had a dumbfounded expression. This is it? This is being saved? So fast and so easily? He looked at the quicksand before him and thought so incredulously.

    Without waiting for him to return to reality, Gong Lixin¡¯s pushed out with his tiptoes and flew again and pulled another member of the group out and threw them towards the opposite rock. At the same time, Song Haoran and Lin Wenbo no longer suppressed their abilities and released fire bombs and shed with piercing ws at the zombie sticking out of the quicksand, saving an ability user who was about to be dragged down. A steel rope wrapped around the team member¡¯s waist and quickly pulled him out of the quicksand, dragging them onto the rock.

    Song Haoran frequently fired to cover Gong Lixin and Lin Wenbo so that they could quickly fish people out. Under the tacit cooperation of the three people, 18 members were sessfully rescued and ced on nearby rocks or trees. The group of people sitting in the same ce, all of them feeling unsettled as they seemed to have seen their lives shing before their eyes.

    "Oh no, our stones are sinking." Before they could breathe a sigh of relief, Gu Nan shouted.

    The prey that was in the palm of its hands had been taken away after much hardship. The starving zombie that had been hungry for a long time was naturally unwilling to give up and immediately turned the soil around them to sand and swore to wipe the others out. The rock carried the weight of more than a dozen people and the speed of its sinking was very fast. To be able to survive, only killing the zombie would get them out.

    But the soil had turned into quicksand and they had nowhere to go. Also, the zombie was hidden in the ground, how could they kill it? The faces of the 18 people that had just been rescued from purgatory once again fell and became deathly pale again.

    Gong Lixin furrowed his eyebrows and told the team members, "Don¡¯t move, I¡¯ll kill it."

    Tan Mingyuan saw a light sh by and secretly measure the power level of Gong Lixin. The zombies were third-level zombies yet he was calm and self-assured. If he was so calm and confident when facing them, could it be that Young Master Gong¡¯s level was above third-level? If that was true, did he have to switch sides? His heart felt turbulent as his eyes were firmly locked on Gong Lixin.

    Gong Lixin¡¯s voice had barely fallen when he jumped from the rock and stepped onto the sand. The eighteen people who weren¡¯t familiar with him, showed a horrified expression before being stunned. They saw him walked smoothly on the sand without even leaving a single footprint, as if he was walking on air.

    "Wow, there¡¯s no trace in the sand! I almost forgot that Young Master Gong is a wind ability user. He could use the wind to float in the air!" Ma Jun thought so out loud. When his eyes fell on Gu Nan, he patted the other¡¯s shoulder and asked curiously, "Hey, can you fly too?"

    Gu Nan¡¯s gaze was focused on Young Master Gong¡¯s fairy-like appearance and shook his head, "Not yet. To be able to fly using the wind so freely like Young Master Gong, I need to at least be at fourth-level low-grade. I can only climb walls and jump from building to building for now."

    Ma Jun patted his shoulder to show his encouragement. The two people¡¯s chatter provoked a storm in the hearts of the 18 people from the prison, especially Tan Mingyuan. The knife-mark on the bridge of his nose was somewhat distorted. Fourth-level low-grade? How could that be? His hearing definitely had a problem. As he thought so, he held out his little finger and scratched his ears.

    But soon, Gong Lixin used facts to prove that what they had heard was anything but false, just that theycked the courage to face reality.

    Walking quietly on the sand, he felt the zombie lurking in the ground. Gong Lixin moved his hand and aimed his palm towards his feet. The soft sand was hit by the palm of his hand. Feeling the vibration from above ground, the hungry zombie couldn¡¯t resist and immediately sneaked closer. It extended their ws out of the sand, trying to drag their prey down, but only caught empty space.

    Gong Lixin had long been waiting for this moment. He grabbed the zombie¡¯s wrist and pulled it out of the ground. Without waiting for it to react, his other hand took out a knife and inserted it in between the zombie¡¯s brows, piercing its skull and, conveniently, dragging the crystal nucleus out, making it fall out.

    After red and white brain matter fell out, Gong Lixin threw the dead zombie to the side as if throwing away a piece of garbage. As its life dissipated, the ground restored back from dark yellow sand to ck-brown soil, but theyer of grass and weeds that had grown on top of it had sunk into the ground, leaving the top bare.

    The time needed to kill a three-level low-grade zombie took him only half a minute. The hit was clean and neat and was as effortless as pinching an ant. What did that mean? It meant that the difference between Young Master Gong and this zombie was by at least a level! This meant that Young Master Gong was indeed a fourth-level low-grade ability user! Tan Mingyuan had recovered from his shock and was already making calctions in his heart.

    He quickly climbed down from the tree and took out the two wind system nuclei that had been taken away from Li Dongsheng earlier. He said in a respectful manner, "Young Master Gong, I was previously rude. These two nuclei are returned to you." His words just fell when he eyesid upon Song Haoran¡¯s and Lin Wenbo¡¯s different coloured irises making his heart jump.

    A fourth-level low-grade and two third-level low-grade, they could easily kill the eighteen of them and killing Bao Long and Kang Zhengyuan was only a matter of minutes. He then knew that the heads of their base didn¡¯t have much longer to lead. After thinking about it for a second, he secretly gave a look to his team members. There was no problem. Everyone nodded and chose to join Young Master Gong¡¯s side. In their current world, the strong was always on top.

    Gong Lixin didn¡¯t deny him. After taking the nuclei, he threw them towards Gu Nan and Cao Yanan and threw the three-level low-grade earth nucleus in his hand to Sun Tiantian. Sun Tiantian hurried to catch it and her cheeks were red from excitement. With this nucleus, she could also be promoted to the third-level and then, she would be among the strongest. After today¡¯s incident, she would be able to solidify the ground and kill the zombie in the ground without all thebor.

    "Don¡¯t look like that. There will be more and more third-level zombies in the future. Everyone will get a high-level crystal nucleus." Lin Wenbo saw that Sun Tiantian had received the envious re of her teammates and became so flustered that she ced the crystal nucleus into her pocket for fear of being robbed, making for a funny scene.

    Gong Lixin nodded and seriously added, "Hn, this happened to be an earth system nucleus. I will get you guys one corresponding to your element next time. Let¡¯s go back."

    Everyone heard his words and cheered up and their spirits were filled with excitement as they jumped off the rock and ran on the road towards the off-road vehicle. Today, Young Master Gong guarded them and, when they were stronger, they could guard Young Master Gong with all their heart.

    Seeing that Young Master Gong was generous to his team members, Tan Mingyuan and the others rxed and thought they didn¡¯t choose to follow the wrong person. This kind of temperament belonged to the strong andpared to Young Master Gong, Bao Long was nothing by a g.

 Chapter 94

    Not having walked too far, Gong Lixin suddenly turned back. His eyes filled with killing intent fell to thest member in the back of the team and, without waiting, he pulled out a knife from his waist and threw it towards them.

    The ability user was stunned. He didn''t know why Young Master Gong, who had been just fine, would attack him. However, the knife came very fast and he wasn''t able to avoid it. He could only stand in the ce and die. Tan Mingyuan and others looked equally stunned and thought that Young Master Gong wanted to go back on his words and kill people.

    But when they turned around, the person stood still in the same ce and the knife had grazed his cheek, cutting off silver-white spider silk extending from the branches behind him.

    "It''s a mutant spider!" Wang Tao shouted. The people immediately returned to reality, took out their weapons and got into their defensive positions as they stared up at the dense canopy, trying to find the mutant spider hiding between the branches and leaves. However, because the sky had already gotten dark, they searched for a long time without any results.

    The ability user suddenly realized what happened and was grateful towards Young Master Gong. If the spider silk had stuck to him, he would have been dragged into the tree by the mutant spider and would have been eaten.

    "Ling Yin, Da Liu, be careful it''s behind you!" Gong Lixin turned his head and shouted.

    "Got it." Ling Yin and Da Liu answered and quickly stood back to back, cing their knives in their hands across their chest. After a moment, spider silk fell from the canopy and rushed towards the two. The spider''s silk was so sticky that if it won''te off unless you took off the clothes it stuck too or cut off the skin.

    The two swung their knives and cut off the rushing spider silk before jumping away. Song Haoran threw a fireball towards the ce where the spider silk came from. The fire mmed into the canopy, sting between the branches and leaves, making for a big firework. A sharp screech rang out and a spider the size of an ox fell from the canopy. It rolled on the ground and struggled, trying to extinguish the mes on his abdomen and furry joints.

    Ling Yin and Da Liu seized the opportunity and rushed to the front, swinging their knives a few times and cut off its eight legs. In the blink of an eye, they cut off its head, chest and abdomen too and the spider ceased moving. Wang Tao quickly rushed up to the front of the spider''s body and punched its head to stop its screeching. The four people cooperated fluidly. It took only a few minutes for them to handle the spider yet they normally struggled with mutated spiders. The eighteen people from the prison base felt ashamed after the shock left them.

    In particr, Tan Mingyuan who had his head down, not being able to show his face from the shame. Because Da Liu and Ling Yun were ordinary people, he had intentionally and unintentionally ridiculed them and wanted to pressure the two to leave the team.

    Thinking of this now, Tan Mingyuan''s skin that was thicker than a city''s wall, turned slightly red. He looked up and looked at Da Liu and Ling Yin and inexplicably let out augh at the sight of the two.

    When Li Dongsheng saw that the mutant spider had died, he went forward and took out a huge ss bottle from his space to collect the venom dripping from the spider''s fangs. After the venom was collected, he changed the ss bottle for arger stic bucket and ced it under the spider''s butt before signalling Wang Tao.

    Wang Tao nodded and jumped up to the spider''s abdomen, putting one foot on each side of it. He then squeezed his legs together and the spider behind began to spray silver-white spider silk, falling into the prepared stic bucket. The spider silk of a mutant spider would then be soaked in ice water for three days and then dried under the sun. The viscosity would be removed that way, but the toughness would be multiplied. It could then be used to weaves to kill zombies. If a third-level zombie fell under this kind of hunting, then they couldn''t break free no matter how hard they struggled. It was a very practical tool.

    Li Dongsheng filled six buckets before spider ran out of silk and the originally rounded spider had also been squeezed into a thin piece of paper by Wang Tao, making for a deplorable figure.

    Looking at their skilled collection work, Tan Mingyuan''s and his teammates'' eyes convulsed. Obviously, these people weren''t doing this for the first time. They were making the best of the spider! Falling into their hands, this spider was also unlucky!

    When Li Dongsheng was all done, Gong Lixin raised his hand and signaled everyone to get on the car. The car slowly started. The corner of Tan Mingyuan''s eyes twitched up again, only because Da Liu and Ling Yin had taken therge bottle of venom from Li Dongsheng and immersed their five-inch long knives with delicate craftsmanship into the bottle before closing the bottle and returning it to Li Dongsheng. Li Dongsheng, on the other hand, was familiar with this and would take it out from its space tomorrow morning as the toxicity would bepletely absorbed by the de by then.

    Looking at the abnormal, neon blue emitting from the knife, Tan Mingyuan trembled, trying to recall if he hadn''t done anything else than just using words to bully those two. Fortunately, he was very cautious and loved to stay within the line for everything he did. He didn''t offend the two and he felt fortunate enough to wipe the cold sweat from his forehead.

    Sh*t! I will not pick on these people again in the future! He told himself.

    While riding together in the car, Young Master Gong and his entourage and Tan Mingyuan and his party arrived at Long Snake Ind Prison. Long Snake Ind under the cover of the dark appeared ck andcquered with nothing to light the long way in. Even though Gong family had brought more than a dozen generators, aside from connecting them to the protective grid and for operating machines, people didn''t dare use it for lighting, fearing that the light would lead zombies to attack.

    However, human beings were like moths and desired light. How difficult was it to create a bright night? So they naturally ignited a raging bonfire and people piled around them in twos and threes., dispelling the loneliness and fear in their hearts. Some people talked loudly, some people meditated on their knees, others quietly humbleughed at female prisoners; the air was filled with a carefree atmosphere which made people feel good. One had to say that after being held captive for a long time, these prisoners knew what it meant to have fun.

    Gong Lixin stood at the entrance, his dark eyes were lit up by the lively scene before him and the corner of his mouth slightly rose. Song Haoran and Lin Wenbo stood by his side and felt his vitality. For the first time, they felt that these prisoners from Long Snake Ind seemed to be not too bad. They didn''t say anything for the time being though, but they would strive to live.

    Tan Mingyuan felt proud seeing that Young Master Gong liked the scene before him. If he doesn''t want to leave, he would not force him and whispered, "Young Master Gong, go ahead and y with them. I will go and report to Bao Long about the situation."

    "Nine people died, can you really report him that?" Song Haoran asked without much confidence.

    "As long as we offer him a wind nucleus as a tribute, Bao Long won''t care if a few people died. At most, he says a sentence or two, but that''s all." Tan Mingyuan waved his hand. He had long disdained Bao Long''s attitude. He had long been dissatisfied with Bao Long''s dictatorial leadership but didn''t dare resist because of Bao Long''s level. Young Master Gong''s strength and tolerance made him convinced of that and he was willing to join the Gong family''s side.

    "Huh, such a person can actually be the leader of the base, that''s incredible." Lin Wenbo raised his brows andughed.

    Tan Mingyuan nodded and lowered his head in front of these few people. One doesn''t need to think that far, this was the biggest prison in C country. The prisoners were all extremely violent and whoever had the strongest fist was the leader, not whoever was the smartest.

    After Tan Mingyuan left, Gong Lixin looked at Song Haoran with bright eyes before looking forward. "Big Brother Song, let''s also set up a bunch of bonfires so that everyone is surrounded by bonfires."

    "Alright." Song Haoran agreed with him and started to walk, signalling Wang Tao and others that they were going to collect firewood. Wang Tao and Gu Nan promised to join them without a word. After the two walked away, they wiped their sweat: Young Master Gong couldn''t want to y cards, right? No one better not open their mouth and mention it!

    The bonfires were soon ignited and sixteen people sat in groups of twos and threes, ying poker or just chatting, making for a very pleasant atmosphere. But not long after, a sudden fight and yelling wereing from the distance and ruined their rare rxing time.

    Gong Lixin stood up and walked towards the crowd. He saw that everyone automatically had surrounded a vacant space in the middle. In the centre of the open space, a fire ability user and a wind ability user were releasing their skills and attacking a tall man. A gust of wind de and fireball ruthless bombarded the man and, not long after that, the ragged form was covered in blood and made for an embarrassing sight.

    But the man refused to admit defeat, swinging his fist and attacking the two ability users, again and again, his eyes emitting a fierce light like that of a beast. It could be seen that his skill was quite powerful. If the two men were fighting against him along, they may not be able to win. But it was a pity that the two seemed to have no sense of fairness and unscrupulously used their abilities to abuse an ordinary person and, from time to time, yell out curses and insults.

    With his extraordinary eyesight, Gong Lixin recognized that the man was the one he had saved the other day. He twisted his brows and anger faintly rose in his heart. Da Liu and Ling Yin stood behind him and had already be pale with anger. "What are they doing to the ordinary person? Was it not enough to enve ordinary people with their abilities and abuse them and make them live at the bottom? This is too much!" They said that, but if Young Master Gong didn''t give out themand, they wouldn''t take any actions.

    Right then, Gong Xiangyi appeared out of nowhere and pulled Lin Wenbo''s sleeve and said, "Wenbo, that man is named Dou Heng and used to be the leader of North District of the prison. His skills are very powerful. You go save him and pull him to outside. Later, he will definitely be useful to you."

    After breaking up, Gong Xiangyi was immersed in remorse every day. She hated herself so much that she wanted to scream out her lungs and go and made up with Lin Wenbo. She was now thinking about Lin Wenbo wholeheartedly and, if he saved Dou Heng from being a killer, in the future, Lin Wenbo''s road will be a lot smoother.

    Lin Wenbo''s lip didn''t move and Gong Xiangyi''s words were not heard. He knew that Gong Xiangyi could see the fate of some people, but he didn''t believe in fate. His path, he will travel it by himself, not follow this so-called fate. Song Haoran also nced at him then at Gong Xiangyi, but he didn''t move.

    Gong Xiangyi felt anxious and pleaded Lin Wenbo by tugging his sleeve. She said, "You have to believe me. Believe me this time! Dou Heng will have great use to youter!" Because Gong Lixin was next to her, she deliberately lowered her voice. Keeping her voice lowered, she didn''t dare exin too much, for fear of being heard and once again, experience defeat.

    But she didn''t understand Gong Lixin''s strength that well. Unless she could pass the secret without making any sound, her voice, no matter how it''s lowered, could not escape Gong Lixin''s ears. Frowning, Gong Lixin pulled Lin Wenbo''s sleeves away and slowly said, "Gong Xiangyi, don''t look down on the man in the field, he''s strong and doesn''t need others to save him."

    The voice of the young man was soft and clear, but it held unquestionable confidence. Gong Xiangyi was shocked by the power infused in his voice. Her eyes trembled and she pretended to be calm. "How do you know that he''s strong? He''s just an ordinary person with no ability!" She had tried many times to check if Gong Lixin was reborn, but it was impossible to know. And the future was constantly changing.

    Gong Lixin pointed at his own eyes and said, "He has a pair of eyes that belongs to the strong." His words fell and he faintly sneered at Gong Xiangyi and no longer spoke to her.

    Song Haoran nodded and agreed. Lin Wenbo looked at his sleeve and remembered what the young man had stopped Gong Xiangyi''s extremely possessive movement. His lips couldn''t be restrained as they curled up.

    <i>CrazedCookies: Sorry, no bonus chapters today. I finished the next chapter toote for AutumnBreeze to edit it on time. Sorry!</i>

 Chapter 95

    The abuse on the field still kept on going. Dou Heng had long been bruised but had kept on insisting on not falling down. The fire-ability user seemed to be having fun as he summoned a huge fireball and threw it at him, preparing for it to blow the other apart.

    Dou Heng tried his best to avoid it by dodging to the side. Lying on the ground, he panted heavily. This was the first time that he had been beaten so unterally for almost an hour. This was the first time he had fallen since the beginning of the match, showing how tough he truly is.

    The fireball he dodged inevitably headed for the crowd behind him. However, the person who threw the fireball didn¡¯t dispel it and it kept going straight. The person warned them and secretly thought that those people weren¡¯t stupid and would dodge it.

    However, the facts soon proved the contrary as a group of people truly were stupid, but they had superior strength and weren¡¯t afraid of the fireball at all. The group saw a tall, muscr teenager stepping forward to meet the fireball exuding intense heat and suddenly punched it. The fireball exploded upon contact and shattered into sparks, falling onto the teenager¡¯s bare arm without burning his flesh at all, as if he were made of copper and iron.

    The audience was amazed. For the first time, they saw someone using their flesh and body to confront and ability user¡¯s power and not fall at the confrontation. The two ability users¡¯ were also disturbed by the young man¡¯s sudden intervention, their expression bing alert.

    "Brother, are you alright?" After punching the fireball, Wang Tao walked up to Dou Heng and leaned over to pat the other¡¯s shoulder.

    Dou Heng lifted his eyes and looked at him. There was no gratitude in his dark-coloured eyes, only fierceness that made one feel cold deep down to their bones. This was the look of a beast after they were wounded; hostile to everything, doubting everything and guarding against everything. If anyone tried to approach it, it would kill that person at all costs!

    Wang Tao was startled and retracted his hand without a word. The man¡¯s eyes were so fearsome that he felt like he had done something wrong.

    "Dou Heng, get back up and fight." Gong Lixin appeared in time to rescue Wang Tao who was about to be beaten by the beast.

    The delicate white face of the youth came into view and the fierce light in Dou Heng¡¯s eyes flickered for a second, revealing an instant of tenderness that even he didn¡¯t notice. Dou Heng? How did he even know his name? It was an out of ce thought, but the thought made its way to his heart and made it throb for a moment.

    "Boss, get a weapon for him. It¡¯s bad for ordinary people to deal with ability users with their bare hands." Ling Yin suggested and turned to Li Dongsheng, saying, "Take out my knife and let him borrow it. Let them know that we ordinary people aren¡¯t pushovers."

    Tan Mingyuan, who had just returned from reporting to Bao Long, heard her words and couldn¡¯t help feeling sorry for the two ability users on the field. A knife soaked in mutant spider venom would kill even with the smallest of cuts! What¡¯s more, the person holding the knife is the skillful Dou Heng? Those two were out of luck. Only the heavens could help them now!

    Li Dongsheng nodded and took out the huge ss bottle and carefully took out the dagger that been soaked until it was blue and handed it over to Ling Yin. Ling Yin passed it on to his boss. She didn¡¯t dare approach the man, his aura was too terrible.

    "Here, go and kill them!" Gong Lixin handed the knife to Dou Heng, patted him on the shoulder and, at the same time, pushed in a trace of his internal force into the other¡¯s body.

    When Tan Mingyuan heard Young Master Gong¡¯s careless instructions, he secretly wiped his cold sweat as he wondered why had he ever thought that Young Master Gong was simple and kind at first. Hindsight is 20/20!

    The teenager¡¯s hand patted lightly on his shoulder. He didn¡¯t know if it was an illusion, but Dou Heng felt full of strength and his cold heart gradually became hot. This feeling was very strange and made him feel uneasy and confused. But with the eyes of the teenager on him, he couldn¡¯t think to deeply about it. He took the knife and slowly stood, turning to face the two ability users.

    As soon as he stood, he knew that it wasn¡¯t an illusion just now and the boy actually gave him strength! His heart throbbed again for a moment. Dou Heng¡¯s eyes were clear and he moved the knife in his hand in a fancy style, the faint blue light of the de making others panic. He was a natural killer. Although his physical fitness cannotpete with ability users, as long as he had a weapon in his hand, he could maximize his own advantages.

    Looking at him now, they could see Dou Heng¡¯s shadow. The two ability users finally knew why Dou Heng¡¯s nickname was ¡¯Shadow Killer¡¯. It¡¯s just that he had been beaten for over an hour and beaten until he fell down. Where does his strengthe from? Right then, when the two were stunned, Dou Heng had already approached them and the knife sliced towards the neck of the fire-ability user.

    The man responded in time, quickly retreating and dodging the strike even as the knife barely brushed over his throat, bringing with it the icy sensation of the de. His heart tightened at the thought. Quickly, he summed a fireball in his hand and threw it furiously at Dou Heng all the while backing away.

    Dou Heng didn¡¯t even blink and continued on, not losing his momentum and cut through the fireball. Prior to his imprisonment, he was the top killer cultivated by the Tao family and was proficient in all weapons. The knife was like a guillotine in his hands and its power was brought out to its fullest.

    Da Liu and Ling Yin looked stunned and stared at him move, not willing to miss any of it. They didn¡¯t expect that someone could surpass them who had been carefully taught by Young Master Gong in the way of the de. However, both of them were a little bit confused. They had only started practicing martial artste in life. Naturally, this couldn¡¯tpare with Dou Heng who had received rigorous training since childhood.

    It took the fire-ability user half a minute to throw a fireball and condense another one. However, in this half a minute, Dou Heng sliced the knife a dozen times, yet the knife didn¡¯t cause any fatal damages, only scratches over the other¡¯s clothes. Just as the two could kill him yet tortured him on purpose, he also wanted the two to taste the same pain of being yed with.

    The other wind ability user had already lost his calm and one by one, wind des flew towards Dou Heng without aim. However, the wind-ability users in this base were originally low-leveled and his attack didn¡¯t even hit Dou Heng¡¯s shadow, which was always a step ahead. He soon got a headache and became pale; the aftereffects of excessive power consumption.

    Dou Heng didn¡¯t even give him the light of day. He just blindly attacked the fire-ability user who had been very arrogant at first but was now scared. When he felts that he had yed enough, he kicked the man to the ground with one kick and, raising the knife in his hand, stabbed him in the throat. The man closed his eyes in despair, waiting for death. However, with the exception of a sting at his neck, the bloodbath he expected didn¡¯t happen.

    The man opened his eyes and looked at the starry night sky above him, only to find that he hadn¡¯t died yet. The de just scratched a think line around his neck and didn¡¯t cut through it. The man trembled and touched the small wound as he venomously thought in his heart: Don¡¯t count yourself too lucky, after all, you dared to oppose an ability user. Just you wait! This Lao Zi will definitely make you suffer worse than death!

    While he was fuming, he didn¡¯t notice the cruel and merciless light in Dou Heng¡¯s eyes. It was too easy to kill this person with a knife. When he had seen the blue de, Dou Heng knew that this knife was extremely poisonous. Just a small cut could torture a man and make him die while suffering.

    Withdrawing the de embedded in the ground, Dou Heng looked at the man expressionlessly. The man was still thinking of fighting, but a heart wrenching pain from his neck stopped him and, at the same time, the flesh near the wound inexplicably burned and melted as a white steam came out of it, letting out smelly, acrid smoke.

    The flesh continued to melt and, within a short time, half of the body of the man turned into a pool of thick and slippery blood and he died with great pain and suffocation. He couldn¡¯t even let out a groan and his final form was unrecognizable. After another second, the other half of his body waspletely turned into mush and the sickening stench spread through the air. People in the audience covered their noses and looked at Dou Heng with horrified eyes and with fear in their hearts: The former North District overlord is back!

    Dou Heng side stepped the mush and blood and walked, step by step, towards the wind-ability user who couldn¡¯t stand anymore and knelt on the side, with a bitter chill in his eyes.

    "No! Don¡¯t kill me! Please, I beg you!" The man begged with tears, paralyzed on the ground like amb waiting to be ughtered.

    Dou Heng raised his knife with an expressionless face as he didn¡¯t intend to let him go. Right then however, a steel needle whistled through the air and its target was Dou Heng¡¯s temple. Dou Heng quickly blocked it with the knife. The steel needle struck the knife and, with a squeaking sound, pushed Dou Heng back two steps. At the same time, a man with a vicious appearance and dark eyes walked out of the crowd and slowly said with a smile, "Do you dare to move against my man? Dou Heng, you are too daring!"

    As he said this, he stretched out his calm and condensed another steel needle in his hands. This person was the leader of the fifth group of ability users on Long Snake Ind. The two people who were killed and injured on the field were members of his group.

    Dou Heng clenched the knife in his hand and looked back fearlessly, not shrinking because of the other¡¯s powerful strength. Gong Lixin saw this and looked towards Tan Mingyuna. Tan Mingyuan knew he had to do something and strode over and coldly said, "Lemur, Long Snake Ind¡¯s rule is that the strongest is king, not for those who lost to go crying to their parents. Yet your team members can¡¯t even beat an ordinary person. They deserved it!"

    "What? You¡¯re nning on covering for him?" Lemur faced Tan Mingyuan, who was a position higher than himself, with a hesitant expression on his face.

    "Yes. If you lose, you lose. It would be shameful for you to go up and protect them. Go back and wash your hands out of this!¡¯ Tan Mingyuan¡¯s sneered then turned to look at Dou Heng, pointing at the trembling wind ability user on the ground. He said to the other person, "You look at him, you scared him until he pissed himself. Do you think it¡¯s worth it to kill someone like that? Let him go."

    Gong Lixin, who was at the other end of the crowd, looked at Dou Heng and the other saw him frowning. His clear eyes were filled with worry. Dou Heng¡¯s tight expression softened for a moment and he slowly lowered his hand holding the knife. When Lemur saw this, he red deeply into the other¡¯s icy eyes. Then he took back his steel needle and dragged the team member on the ground away.

    Tan Mingyuan breathed a sigh of relief, but didn¡¯t expect that Dou Heng would really listen to him and let the other go. It was nothing like his usual cold and ruthless style. But when he saw Dou Heng¡¯s next move, he showed an expression of understanding and thought that the other was attracted by Young Master Gong. No wonder he changed his tune.

    "Thank you." Dou Heng pursed his lips and walked to Gong Lixin, handing him the knife back with a hint of awkwardness in his deep and husky voice.

    "It doesn¡¯t matter." Gong Lixin took the knife and gave him a very serious suggestion. "The two people who just left are already resentful towards you. You should build your own strength and find a chance to kill them. You can take this bottle of poison; you should be able to use it." Then he passed the bottle of poison he had prepared. In Long Ind Prison, ordinary people who wereparable to ves weren¡¯t allowed to hold weapons. Otherwise, Dou Heng wouldn¡¯t have such a hard time.

    Tan Mingyuan¡¯s eyes twitched and he stared at Gong Lixin, secretly shouting in his heart: Young Master Gong, I and my mother admire you so much! Only you in this whole world could say such sinister words with such a pure and harmless expression! Compared to you, us wicked thugs are mere scum!

    Dou Heng¡¯s expression was tense and his action was a bit stiff. He took the poison and thanked the other again, his deep eyes lingering on the teenager¡¯s white face for a few seconds before quickly moving away.

    He didn¡¯t expect that the youth would have such a sinister side in addition to being sharp and direct, but he didn¡¯t look offensive or chilling. Instead, he looked extraordinarily clean and pure and, because he was so straightforward and blunt, he was bad at covering himself up. This kind of unreachable and unattainable feeling that the other brought over him when he mysteriously disappeared before and this time as well, made the distance between the two seem a little bit closer. This recognization made his heart jump.

    With his eyes lowered, Dou Heng hid the shimmering light in his eyes, thanked Tan Mingyuan and nodded his head slightly to everyone behind Gong Lixin. His attitude towards them was no longer alert.

    Gong Lixin smiled and thoughtfully stared at Dou Heng as he thought about Gong Xiangyi¡¯s words while he walked away with everyone.

 Chapter 96

    <i>Warning: Mention of cannibalism</i>

    Since then, Dou Heng¡¯s days had been quite calm and everyone was shocked by his thunderous skills. The perverts from before that had been aroused by him were sadistic in nature and most of them appeared strong but were actually weak. Seeing him not being easy to step on and seeing they were more likely to incur a big loss, they naturally stopped ying that boring game.

    Not long after that, Lemur, the leader of the fifth ability user group, suddenly died of a serious illness, but the cause of death was strange. However, during the apocalypse, there was no such thing as police or forensic doctors. Such incidents were basically managed by no one. In addition, this ce originally was a prison for those with heavy sentences. It had gathered more than half of the mob of Country C. Their attitude towards death was quite indifferent. As a result, Lemur had been quickly forgetten and his position was quickly reced by someone with outstanding ability.

    Time flew and Long Snake Ind seemed as calm as before, but some people¡¯s lives had dramatically changed. These people chose to betray Bao Long and join Tan Mingyuan and his party.

    Tan Mingyuan¡¯s fate was rough and he took a lot of detours and finallymitted a felony and became a prisoner. When he was young, his grandmother had told him his fortune, telling him that the first half of his life would be turbulent and the second half of his life would still be turbulent, but with the help of a noble person who had the blessing of heavens, he would be able move away from danger and return to a peaceful life. He would then do something great in the future.

    When he joined the underworld, Tan Mingyuan used this fortune to encourage himself and secretly sought wealth and danger. When he was arrested and sent to prison for the first time, heforted himself with this fortune. Would peaceful and prosperous roade sooner orter? Thest time he had been arrested and sentenced to prison, he cursed his dog shit destiny. And then, the apocalypse happened, the whole world seemed as if it will perish and he no longer believed in fate.

    But since joining Young Master Gong¡¯s team, he remembered the olddy¡¯s words at that time and he felt a sense of ¡¯as it should be¡¯. It turned out that his fortune and life was not bad, but that this noble person came toote. After following Young Master Gong, he finally knew what heavenly blessing was.

    Young Master would not hide behind him and let him rush forward to be a cannon fodder. Instead, he would be a soldier and fight alongside them. For their safety, Young Master Gong would use the precious python skin to make armor for them and let them fight in it without any worries and without risking their lives. Young Master Gong would not snatch their nuclei or be jealous of their strength, but would often give them high-level nuclei he got while hunting in the hopes that they would be able to keep getting stronger and live well in the apocalypse.

    Such a person who paid with their heart and their liver without daring to look at another topare their strength, if he wasn¡¯t his destiny then who was? Thinking of the sentence, ¡¯there will be great achievements in the future¡¯, Tan Mingyuan was so enthusiastic that he had be absolutely loyal to Young Master Gong.

    Not only did Young Master Gong¡¯s strength convince Tan Mingyuan to listen to him, even the people around Young Master Gong also listened to him and thought like Tan Mingyuan. After working with Young Master Gong¡¯s team members, he finally knew what real teamwork was like. These people had a detailed division ofbor, tacit understanding amongst each other and seemingly no fear but without any stupid heroism. Everyone stood in their own position and yed their own unique role and, in exchange, the smallest actions made for the greatest benefit.

    Killing, strangling, bombing and then killing them all in one shot, their means of hunting zombies were endless and brutal. After each mission, Tan Mingyuan and hispanions felt hearty and refreshed and the nuclei they harvested were several times more than before. Their power levels had also made a qualitative leap.

    Have you ever seen zombies being afraid of humans? Have you ever seen a zombie run away from a human? Tell you what, this group had and it was a refreshing and alternative experience! Tan Mingyuan, who had quietly promoted to third-level low-grade in just two months, felt very restricted and wished to go dig a hole to vent his unspeakable hatred.

    Every time he saw Bao Long ecstatically look at Young Master Gong and take the remaining two-level high-grade wind system nuclei, Tan Mingyuan despised him even more in his heart and wondered why Young Master Gong had to endure this idiot. How long? As long as Young Master Gong ordered it, he would immediately move to help Young Master Gong solve his problems.

    After being held there for nearly four or five months, on the surface, Long Snake Ind seemed to havepletely absorbed the power of Gong family. In reality, the ability users and ordinary people from the Gong family base silently infiltrated the life of Long Snake Ind in every aspect. It was not that they were incapable of a quick and bloody crackdown to quickly seize control of Long Snake Ind, but it was more that Leader Gong didn¡¯t want to sacrifice the lives of the members of his base to fight for power. Human beings faced the threat of zombies outside and must face simr threat inside. This was undoubtedly self-destructive. Therefore, Father Gong chose the method of a peaceful takeover and, little by little, silently changed the status quo of Long Snake Ind.

    The people who they could draw in, they would almost always draw in, the thugs that they couldn¡¯t were evil doers and Father Gong would definitely not let them go as they got ready to conduct a cleansing operation secretly. The strong could have a lofty attitude and certain privileges, but they couldn¡¯t rely on their own strength to enve and kill civilians. This was what Father Gong couldn¡¯t tolerate. Whenever Bao Long and Kang Zhengyuan wanted to eat meant, he saw them telling their subordinates to cut a piece of buttocks from a civilian and cook it, treating as pigs and dogs to be ughtered. Scum like Bao Long and Kang Zhengyuan, it was better for them to die 10000 times.

    Seeing that the timing was almost right, Father Gong was about to convene a secret meeting to put the n in action, but Gong Xiangyi, who had been quiet for a long time, had been very anxious to find him and told him another one of her prophecy.

    "Dad, hurry up and ask the wood ability users to ripen and harvest the crops in the farnd. I foresaw that the soil would bepletely contaminated by radiation and all crops would rot in a month¡¯s time." Gong Xiangyi knocked on the door to his office and cautiously told him.

    It was also around this time in her previous life that the soil had gotten more and more polluted and the mutant nts continued to increase. At that time, they were not vignt. When they then harvested rice two monthster, they had found that the grains had turned ck and contained toxins. It couldn¡¯t be eaten at all and the roots of the vegetables were rotten and mildewed and the fruits produces had a strong rancid smell, which was disgusting.

    This mutation set off a wave of panic on Long Snake Ind. Kang Zhengyuan and Bao Long were afraid of the insufficient food. They then began to ughter ordinary people frantically. Marinating their bodies with sea salt to store them as bacon. Blood flowed like river on Long Snake Ind and it really became a purgatory on Earth. In the end, Father Gong stepped forward to stop them and saved the rest of the people with the food she had saved with her hard work.

    In this life, Gong Xiangyi didn¡¯t want to see the tragedy repeat itself, but they had no way to stop the soil pollution in advance. Even if the wood ability users had the power to ripen nts instantly, it was not useful to use it on crops. Due to the severe shortening of the growth cycle, the density of the nts would increase greatly. In the end, vegetables ripened with abilities could be used as a hammer, especially rice grains. One grain wasparable to a steel ball. It would need to be cooked in boiling water for several days and nights. If it isn¡¯t boiled, it¡¯s hard to mash it into flour and even if it became flour, the dough made didn¡¯t steam well and it was more stic than rubber. Even though tomatoes with their soft flesh could be grown, their juice, affected by the ability users¡¯ power, would be slightly corrosive, making it inedible.

    Father Gong apparently experimented with it. Hearing her words, he was startled and anxiously asked, "Are you sure? If we use ability to forcefully ripen them, I¡¯m afraid that the crops would not be able to enter anyone¡¯s mouth from them being too hard."

    "I¡¯m sure, dad. We must move fast. The soil is already contaminated. I¡¯ll take you to the farnd to see itter. Now, there¡¯s still two months left before the maturity of the rice. The grains will be harder than most other crops, but they can be eaten if we cook them more than once." Gong Xiangyi said resolutely.

    "Okay, I¡¯ll let everyone know right away. Bao Long and Kang Zhengyuan should also be told. They still have more than 3000 people on their side. Without food, who knows what those crazy bastards would do when they get desperate." Father Gong got up and talked while walking.

    Gong Xiangyi froze at his words, impressed by her father¡¯s vision. Crazy? This adjective was too appropriate for Bao Long and Kang Zhengyuan. He thought of the two serving themselves daily meals of human flesh made her sick.

    Bao Long and Kang Zhengyuan also knew that the person named Gong Xiangyi was a ¡¯prophet¡¯ and had heard the news from Gong Yuanhang¡¯s trustees. They hurried to the farnds with an attitude of ¡¯waiting to see a good show¡¯.

    At that time, Gong Xiangyi was leading Father Gong into the vegetable field and chopped a cabbage with a machete. The outer appearance was green and water and as pleasing in appearance as any other Chinese cabbage, but the ck center was an exception and it also exuded a moldy odor. Hundreds of cabbages in this vegetable field were chopped all over and not one had been found intact. In such a situation, even Bao Long, who had been doubtful, knew that it was not good.

    Bao Long was a little anxious and went to the vegetable field next door and chopped the cabbages there like a madman. The situation was exactly the same as the others. Kang Zhengyuan also stepped forwards and chopped a few trees. Finally, their faces became as dark as the center of the cabbages. The two calmed down quickly and, after thanking Gong Yuanhang, they called all the wood ability users on the base and asked them to quickly ripen the crops on the field before calling all the ordinary people to harvest it.

    Father Gong saw that they had listened to his opinion and his heart settled down a little. While ordering the soldiers to notify the wood-ability users and the people of his base, he walked towards his own farnd.

    The soil was contaminated and news that no more food could be nted quickly spread around the base. Panic spread among the crowd. The people were frozen to the spot before bursting into tears. Sooner orter, the despairing thought of starving to death came to their minds and they went to work without any other thoughts.

    After hearing the news, Gong Lixin paused for a moment and then quickly returned to reality. Looking at the worried Lin Wenbo and Song Haoran, he whispered andforted them, "Big Brother Lin, Big Brother Song, don¡¯t panic! Without food, we can still go to a Chinese medicine store to search for dried medicinal herbs and I¡¯ll make Bugu Dan. Although it cannot satisfy our appetite, but it will help us feel full. Also, since there are new mutant nts appearing here and there, there will definitely be varieties suitable for us to eat. We should slowly explore and test them and we will definitely find a solution. It¡¯s the so-called road to improvement. This hurdle, we will eventually pass it."

    He said as he pped the two¡¯s backs, passing on his firm conviction. Although he was still young, he had already experienced torture and suffering that others couldn¡¯t imagine. His heart was like a diamond that had been drenched in the underground magma for hundreds of millions of years. This kind of difficulty, it couldn¡¯t shake him at all.

    The calmness of the teenager with iparable confidence made Lin Wenbo and Song Haoran quickly free themselves from their cold despair.

    What would they have done without Lixin (Xiaoxin) apanying them? They definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to live a day in this purgatory! The two¡¯s secret thoughts coincided with each other and an inexplicable panic filled their hearts. They were even more determined to get the young man¡¯s heart.

    <i>CrazedCookies: Argh! Why couldn¡¯t GX tell Father Gong sooner! I was waiting for the takeover!!!!!!</i>

 Chapter 97

    The panic continued to spread and devoured people¡¯s desire for life. The base ceased operating normally in an instant and no one came to execute the orders given by Father Gong. Everyone was immersed in their despair, their outlook very negative.

    Once people¡¯s hope copsed, the only thing waiting for them was death. And not by zombies, but by themselves. If this continued on, the suicide rate on the base would continue to rise and human beings would push themselves further into despair.

    Lin Wenbo made ap around the base and knew that the negative emotions of the people should be eliminated as soon as possible. After a little bit of thought, he took Gong Lixin to the broadcasting room and instructed him, "Xiaoxin, save your previous advice of using the Bugu Dan for us and tell the people about how we will find nts that are suitable to be eaten and make grow them. No matter how bad the situation, there will definitely be grain storages in strategic locations across the country. We can go and search for those granaries. There are enough food for the one billion people of country C to eat for a year, and with only thousands remaining, it should be enough. Before the food is all eaten up, we will definitely find a solution."

    Gong Lixin nodded as he carefully listened, waiting for Lin Wenbo toe to an end before seriously suggesting, "Big Brother Lin, please help me write a script. I don¡¯t understand everything and am afraid that I won¡¯t be able to speak well." Something like ¡¯strategic reserve¡¯...when he thought about the word, he understood it, but when it was put all together, it becamepletely unclear. He might end up mistaking Big Brother Lin¡¯s meaning.

    Lin Wenbo looked at the other¡¯s ignorant face and suddenlyughed. Thest gloom in his heart disappeared without a trace. This was the so-called being so ignorant that one was fearless, right? No wonder Xiaoxin never knew what the thing called ¡¯fear¡¯ was and always kept his calm. It was really unexpectedly cute! That¡¯s good. He didn¡¯t need to think aboutplicated things in his heart, because he would be there for him.

    With that protective thought, Lin Wenbo rubbed the youth¡¯s hair lovingly andpassionately before he began to draft a speech as he promised. Although Xiaoxin was not good at speaking neither did he have the skill of speech, this kind of inspiring words could only be used to the greatest effect by him because, in the people¡¯s mind, he was the protector of the people and they believed him.

    Lin Wenbo was a very sessful businessman. The thing that he was the best at was grasping the human heart. An emotional speech soon formed under his pen. He handed the thin sheet of paper and softly said, "Xiaoxin, just follow the thought, you don¡¯t need to pay attention to any of the details. As long as you are you, the people will surely believe and cheer up." Because there was no one who knew better than him how terribly contagious this teenager was and how addictive his influence is.

    "Hn." Gong Lixin nodded cautiously and, after Lin Wenbo turned on the microphone, he read out every word of the speech.

    Because he had left his studies for over a year, he was not very familiar with simplified characters, so he spoke very slowly, but his pronunciation was exceptionally clear. There was no anxiety, no fear and no despair, only a melodious voice. It was calm, as calm as the clearest and purest spiritual spring in the world and had a soothing power.

    Father Gong, who had been working as if he had been working for five years, didn¡¯t see anyone for a long time. When he returned from the farnd to the prison, he heard the encouraging andforting words of his son. He paused and couldn¡¯t help listening in. His frowning brows unconsciously rxed. The people in the base also forgot their panic, calming down bit by bit and a tumultuous smile slowly crossed their faces. On the verge of despair, on the verge of riots, the overwhelming amount of prisoners who had been exploited by Kang Zhengyuan and Bao Long also calmed down their violent emotions, even the guards with whips walked towards the farnds, ready to work.

    Dou Heng disappeared among the group of prisoners in ragged clothing and looked towards the broadcast room. His gaze was especially deep as if it seemed to prate the walls and see the young man standing there. His lips that were used to stretched into a straight line wanted to lift up, but he ultimately failed from his cheek muscles being too rusty. He thought that it was incredible. He didn¡¯t feel the slightest of warmth and hope in the past, during peaceful times, but during the apocalypse, he felt these two extraordinary emotions for the first time. Life was so unpredictable!

    Tan Mingyuan stepped out of Bao Long¡¯s office and his respectful expression instantly turned into disdain and disgust. Thinking to Bao Long¡¯s n of killing people for meat then to Young Master¡¯s gentle encouragement to the people and his subordinates, he disdained Bao Long even further and his eyes quickly shed with a heavy killing intent.

    Such a scum, he will kill him sooner orter, so that Young Master Gong¡¯s hands wouldn¡¯t need to get dirty! Thinking like this, it seems that Tan Mingyuan forgot that he had been one of these scums.

    After Gong Lixin released the radio and walked out of the building with Lin Wenbo, his team members greeted him with smiles brighter than the hot sun.

    "Boss, we responded to you call and got ready to work in the field. Let¡¯s go together!" Wang Tao, who had be an authentic muscle man, raised his hoe and said so with a smile.

    "Hn, I want a hoe too." Gong Lixin frowned before he said with a smile. He had never used this kind of farming tool before and his eyes were bright with curiosity.

    "Ah, Brother Song really knows you best. He knew you would say that!" Wang Tao looked towards Song Haoran, who was holding two hoes, with admiration.

    Song Haoran smiled with contentment and fondness in his eyes, before handing the hoe over. Then he naturally took hold of the young man¡¯s shoulder and led him towards the distant farnd.

    Watching the teenager¡¯s fair and soft little hands detach from his own, Lin Wenbo narrowed his eyes slight, put his hands in his pockets and clenched his fists quietly. Cao Yanan walked beside him and nced meaningfully at his cold expression with an expression of interest of her own.

    A group of people crouched on the edge of the farnd, waiting for the wood ability users to ripen the crops before harvesting them.

    Seeing Gong Xiangyi, who was standing at the edge of the field, bending down and talking to Dou Heng who was harvesting rice, Gong Lixin raised his brows and put down his hoe before walking over to them. He knew that Gong Xiangyi was the kind of person who wouldn¡¯t bother herself with just anybody. Dou Heng must have caught her eye, otherwise she wouldn¡¯t bother to make friends with him. On the other hand, Gong Lixin had a good opinion of Dou Heng and paid a little more special attention to him.

    He heard Gong Xiangyi constantly assuring Dou Heng that he would be able to enter Gong family base and would no longer need to live like a ve. Gong Lixin hooked up his lips and his eyes were full of irony. A man like Dou Heng doesn¡¯t need a woman to rescue him. Even if he wanted to escape from this sea of suffering, he would rely on his own strength. If he¡¯s not able to, he would pull the people blocking his way into hell. No one knows more about Dou Heng¡¯s madness buried deep in his bones than him. And that¡¯s because, he used to be the same kind of person.

    "You don¡¯t need to bother, Dou Heng doesn¡¯t need you to save him." Silently walking up to Gong Xiangyi, Gong Lixin said so lightly.

    Gong Xiangyi startled and turned around to look at him in horror before she stuttered out, "How did you hear me?"

    "You speak so loudly, how can I not hear you?" Gong Lixin tilted is head and asked with a serious expression.

    Gong Xiangyi gritted her teeth and had nothing to say, so she just up and left. After having gotten an ability, Gong Lixin seemed to have undergone some sort of change. Every move of his seemed to have a hint of magic to it. As long as he had the intention, his fingers could kill at will. Faced with such a person, her whole body filled witch was filled with vigor became powerless and, whenever she saw him, she couldn¡¯t help but avoid him and keep her distance, using escapism to cope.

    Gong Lixin nced at Gong Xiangyi¡¯s receding figure thoughtfully as he sat down on the edge of the field, holding his cheeks in his hand and fixedly staring at Dou Heng harvesting rice without looking at him directly.

    Knowing that Gong Xiangyi was the teenager¡¯s sister, Dou Heng had gritted his teeth and endured his desire to kill her as she tested his patience by making noises next to his ears. Seeing the young man appear, his heart jumped for a moment, but his face did not show any visible trace of it and his expression only became tense. As the young man sat down and focused on him, Dou Heng¡¯s body gradually became even more stiff and his movement in harvesting rice became messy and disorderly.

    But Gong Lixin didn¡¯t know how to harvest rice, so he didn¡¯t see this abnormality at all. His bright eyes looked at him from head to toe, trying to find what was so special about him that attracted Gong Xiangyi¡¯s attention.

    Dou Heng¡¯s thin lips pressed tightly into a straight line as he was substantially away of the young man¡¯s gaze on him and it caused him to rush his work. He was so panicked and at a lost that his movement became even more stiff. If he was a fierce beast, he would have gone mad by now.

    However, Gong Lixin didn¡¯t notice his abnormality and stared at him without obstruction.

    Dou Heng couldn¡¯t tell whether he was nervous or excited, or both. Sweat dripped from his forehead, his face was flushed to the tip of his ear, but was hidden under the fa?ade of his dark skin, making it imperceptible. His palm had also gotten sweaty. The grip on the handle of the sickle had also gotten quite slippery.

    "Be careful!" Gong Lixin¡¯s attentive eyes shed as he whispered a warning. He quickly threw a stone, making Dou Heng drop his sickle and he twisted his brows into a frown. "You almost cut you ankle just now."

    "Thank you." Dou Heng¡¯s brows were crunched up as he unconsciously thanked him while feeling annoyed and ashamed in his heart, daring not to look at the teenager¡¯s expression. Damn it! How could I look so unsightly in from of him!? He scolded himself in his heart out of embarrassment.

    "No thanks needed." Gong Lixin waved his hand and suddenly jumped up, walking towards him. He took the other¡¯s wrist and held it quietly for a moment before seriously reminding him, "Your palms are sweaty, so you can¡¯t grip the handle well. Rub your palms dry before going back to work again to avoid any injury."

    Dou Heng retracted his wrist in a hurry and quietly felt the trace of the unfamiliar heat left there, wondering if it was his own imagination. However, whether it was his imagination or not, this feeling made him extremely nostalgic.

    Watching the young man jump about the edge of the farnd as he smiled and waved his hand goodbye him. Dou Heng, under the pressure of his turbulent heat, spoke in a deep and hoarse voice and hastily asked, "What¡¯s your name?" He had heard others call the youth ¡¯Young Master Gong¡¯, however, he longed to know the teenager¡¯s real name and not an alienated title.

    "My name is Gong Lixin." Gong Lixin¡¯s slick, cat like eyes curved into a crescent moon shape as he smiled, making him look indescribably cute. After that, he paused and cautiously said, "You will be very strong in the future, so you must believe in yourself and live well."

    He just discovered the majestic energy contained in Dou Heng¡¯s body. And it was the kind of ability that he had never detected before, therefore he understood why Gong Xiangyi paid close attention to him. This person would definitely be a strong person in the future. Maybe he could open his meridians for him and give him strength. As soon as that idea floated into his mind, it was instantly rejected by Gong Lixin. Only by relying on the strength obtained by your own efforts could one achieve indomitable destruction. This former strong person seemed to need help, but help was only an obstacle for him. Forget it, he¡¯ll just watch him quietly and wait for his awakening!

    Thinking of this, Gong Lixin grinned, showing his rows of white teeth. Dou Heng stood still in the paddy field, chewing on the other¡¯s name and words of encouragement over and over again.

    <i>CrazedCookies: Here¡¯s this week¡¯s bonus chapter. Enjoy!</i>

 Chapter 98

    When Gong Lixin returned to the Gong family¡¯s farnd, the rice paddies in the field had been ripened by a wood-ability user. Under the summer breeze, ayer of golden waves radiated and were mirrored in his eyes. The fragrant scent of rice was refreshing.

    Gong Lixin squinted and stood at the edge of the field, staring quietly at the beautiful scenery that he had never seen before. After being reborn, although he ended up facing the apocalypse, there were still many beautiful things in this life to cherish; like the shining stars in the dark, night sky. Although the small lights couldn¡¯t illuminate the entire sky, the darkness of the night sky faded because of those decorations and became less scary and brighter.

    Looking for light in the endless darkness, looking for hope when trapped in icy despair, looking from different angles to stubbornly find joy in life. Thinking like this, Gong Lixin curved his lips and smiled. This smile was like the first ray of sunlight prating through the heavy clouds after a storm. It also brought a gorgeous rainbow, which was far too beautiful to describe with words.

    Song Haoran stopped, staring at the waves of golden rice that acted as a background. He was immersed in his own world, looking especially pensive as his heart beated wildly. When he had calmed his heart down enough, preventing it froming out of his chest, he slowly walked towards the other and pretending to be casual as he asked, "Lixin, you seemed to be paying special attention to the man named Dou Heng. Why?"

    The smile on his face was still there. Gong Lixin tilted his head, his eyes shining like the stars. It also held a naughty gleam in them and his index finger gently pressed against his lips as he mysteriously said, "It¡¯s a secret. You will find out soon."

    The white finger against the moist and crimson lips contrasted each other and seemed especially seductive. The white seemed whiter and the red seemed redder. Song Haoran¡¯s eyes darkened as he was immediately bewildered by the beauty in front of him. His mouth and tongue suddenly felt dry, his lower abdomen tightened and he wished he could just suck the young man¡¯s index finger, then kiss and bite those soft lips.

    After bearing it, he finally couldn¡¯t hold back the longing in his heart. He strode forward, rubbed the naughty and cute teenager into his arms and rubbed him hard. It seemed yful from afar, but if one observed carefully, a few kisses were ced on his cheeks. One of them was ced on the corner of the boy¡¯s lips and it tasted like the unique fragrance of the youth. He had already left Dou Heng¡¯s side yet his head was turned upside down.

    Gong Lixin rubbed his crimson cheeks dizzily and clung softly to the broad, warm chest while giggling. The picture the two formed was both lively and vivid. Their tender feelings attracted the eyes of countless people in the fields. They were infected by them and couldn¡¯t help smiling themselves.

    Dou Heng watched for a while as well before he slowly bent down again after the guard ruthlessly pped him. His lowered face was cold and hard, his dark irises stared at the dark brown soil under his feet without focus, looking especially hollow.

    Lin Wenbo put his hands in his pockets and squinted at the two people embracing each other not too far away. His gentle and elegant face was irresistibly reced with a hint of gloom and coldness.

    Seeing the jealousy and bitterness hidden in his eyes and seeing Gong Xiangyi walking towards them, Cao Yanan smiled secretly. She walked over and held his arm intimately, leaning over to whisper in his ears, "What are you looking at? What¡¯s so alluring?"

    Lin Wenbo turned to look at Cao Yanan who was smirking. From the corner of his eyes, he saw a pale faced Gong Xiangyi staring at them and said unhappily, "Nothing. If you want to provoke Gong Xiangyi, please use a different method. Don¡¯t tug me along, I don¡¯t like it." He pulled his arms away.

    "Hehe~ Do you really dislike it or are you afraid that others would misunderstand? I didn¡¯t expect that while you look bright and clean, you also do things like dig the soil of your neighbor!" Cao Yanan pointed at Gong Lixin who jumped out of Song Haoran¡¯s arms and picked up a hoe to dig out sweet potatoes.

    Lin Wenbo¡¯s expression became stern and he red at Cao Yanan with a thunderous expression without speaking for a long time. Cao Yanan stared back at him, but the smile on the corners of her mouth gradually stiffened.

    Damn, where did such a rich man get this terrible aura? With a whispered curse, Cao Yanan grinned and ttered, "Okay, okay, it¡¯s my fault! I¡¯m just kidding! Rest assured, I will help you keep the fact that you like Young Master Gong a secret and will never tell anyone." She said as she stretched out her hand and pretended to zip her mouth.

    Lin Wenbo fixedly looked behind her, his eyes shining with a touch of gold as he lightly said, "You don¡¯t need to keep the secret since he already knows."

    Feeling the extremely oppressive aura behind her, Cao Yanan felt cold all over her body and turned around stiffly. Her brows twitched as she looked upon Song Haoran, who had red eyes, and her heart stopped for a moment. Ah! This Laozi shouldn¡¯t have yed with fire!

    "Do you like Lixin? What kind of like?" Song Haoran¡¯s handsome face twisted and he raised his jaw as he asked in a deep voice. He seemed to have asked the same thing twice. Although the sentences were different, he had a hunch that he wouldn¡¯t get the answer he was hoping for.

    Sure enough, Lin Wenbo chuckled, his voice was dull but firm with no sense of familiarity. He slowly said, "Do you still need to ask? What kind of like you have for him and what kind of like I have for him? No, it¡¯s better to use the word ¡¯love¡¯."

    Song Haoran¡¯s expression became dark and his eyes took on a slightly reddish hue as he locked eyes with him and remained silent. Cao Yanan secretly called them both handsome and powerful in her heart! This evenly matched battle would definitely be exciting. Although she really wanted to stay and watch the show, but for the sake of her own life, she still backed away and avoided the sharp gazes of the two men sending sparks through the air. One step at a time, she slowly slipped away.

    After Cao Yanan left, Song Haoran, who had been silent all along, finally made his move. He stepped towards Lin Wenbo step by step and suddenly grabbed his cor, a vein bulging at his temple as he whispered, "How long have you liked Lixin?"

    "For a long time. It has been too long for me to be able to tell clearly." Lin Wenbo whispered; his eyes were red from his naked, deep love. After that, he looked at Song Haoran¡¯s clenched fist and casually said, "I know you want to punch me, but I want to remind you that Xiaoxin is looking at us."

    Song Haoran¡¯s stern expression turned stiff for a moment. Looking back at the teenager who was smiling at them from the field, he quickly let go of Lin Wenbo¡¯s cor. The two curved their lips and smiled back at him. When the teenager went back to digging out the crops, he immediately took back the pampering look in his eyes and stood there with a cold expression.

    "If I didn¡¯t overhear it, were you never nning on telling me?" Song Haoran held back the anger in his heart and asked the question he cared most about.

    "No, I was going to find a chance to tell you. You are my best friend in this life, and I will never go and stab you in the back. If I want topete for his affection, I will fight with you fair and square." Lin Wenbo¡¯s tone was faint, with a hint of guilt, but he insisted on not giving up his stance.

    "Fight with me? Why do you think you can fight with me?" Song Haoran¡¯s tense heartstrings slightly loosened but his tone still held a strong smell of gunpowder. He reminded the other in a grave voice, "Don¡¯t forget your identity!"

    "Then you tell me who I am now? Why can¡¯t I fight with you for him?" Lin Wenboughed and his indifferent tone began to sound bad. The two looked at each other tightly, neither of them willing to give up.

    Song Haoran wanted to refute that he was Lixin¡¯s brother-inw, but he realized that Lin Wenbo and Gong Xiangyi had split up. He suddenly realized and felt ridiculous, "No wonder you would break up with Gong Xiangyi so easily. It turned out to you¡¯d long been indifferent towards her. Lin Wenbo, what qualifications do you have to love Lixin?"

    Lin Wenbo¡¯s eyes were dull and he spoke cautiously, "I didn¡¯t break up with Gong Xiangyi because of Xiaoxin. Don¡¯t think of me that badly. If Gong Xiangyi never spoke about it, I wouldn¡¯t abandon her in my lifetime. Actually, I had been ready to psychologically prepare myself for it and just nned on looking at Xiaoxin from afar. For my whole life."

    Speaking of this, his eyes had be a light golden color and he couldn¡¯t help show a trace of love, but even if it was only a trace, it was enough to choke one with its heavy emotions. When Song Haoran saw this, the rising anger in his chest suddenly went outs. His mood becameplicated and he was unable to speak.

    Looking at his friend with a slightly loosened up expression, Lin Wenbo continued to speak, "I was desperate, but the heavens still looked after me and even gave me a way out. Can you imagine a long journey in a desert where you¡¯re dying of hunger and thirst, but suddenly see an oasis? You can¡¯t, because you¡¯re luckier than me. You said that I¡¯m not qualified to fight with you, why? Is it because I don¡¯t have the right to love anymore? As far as I know, you have also been in love several times. The only difference between me and you is that the person I used to love is Xiaoxin¡¯s sister. But because of this, I should restrain myself forever, affect my life and give up the dreams of happiness right at my fingertips? Isn¡¯t it too unfair for you to think this way? I don¡¯t want much, I just want a fairpetition, an opportunity."

    Song Haoran was touched by his friend¡¯s words that came from the heart. Indeed, his good friend and Gong Xiangyi were now two independent individuals. There was no rtionship between them anymore. He had the right to pursue his happiness and no one had the right to block it.

    Seeing Song Haoran¡¯s ruthless facial expression rx, he had obviouslye to terms with it. Lin Wenbo smiled and sincerely said, "Haoran, we arepetitors from now on, but I hope that no matter who loses or wins, our friendship won¡¯t be affected. You know, during the apocalypse, it¡¯s not easy to find a friend who you can truly trust."

    Song Haoran exhaled a sorrowful sigh and said with a deep voice, "In thispetition, I have nothing to be afraid of. You can rest assured that I will return love for love and friendship for friendship, I have that kind of sense of heart."

    Lin Wenbo pulled back the golden light in his eyes. He nodded his head slightly and smiled at him before walking towards Gong Lixin in the distance.

    Gong Lixin was concentrating on removing the dirt from a bunch of sweet potatoes. He didn¡¯t pay any attention to the conversation between the two and missed the two¡¯s deration of war. When he saw Lin Wenbo approaching, he looked up and smiled. Lin Wenbo narrowed his eyes and felt an unprecedented level of stability and contentment. He wiped away the dirt that had identally gotten onto the youth¡¯s cheek and ced a kiss there as well. He whispered, "Xiaoxin, I like you. Not because you are Gong Xiangyi¡¯s little brother, but because you are you, I like you."

    He repeatedly chewed on Xiaoxin¡¯s words after he had broken up with Gong Xiangyist time and finally realized the uneasiness and fear hidden in Xiaoxin¡¯s heart. He thought this sentence was very important and that he should let Xiaoxin know.

    Gong Lixin froze then his smile grew brighter. He likes me because I am me? Not because of Gong Xiangyi or because of the identity of the original host of the body? There was no doubt that Lin Wenbo¡¯s words hit the softest part of Gong Lixin¡¯s heart and he instantly drowned in happiness.

    Perceiving his subtle emotional change, Lin Wenbo seemed to soak in the other¡¯s joy and couldn¡¯t help leaning down again and pecking a kiss onto his forehead with a pious expression, as if he was worshipping a holy being.

    Song Haoran stared at the two who were deeply entangled in warmth. He insecurely thought: Wenbo is so good at controlling people¡¯s hearts, could I really win against him?This love rival is very powerful. Also, he liked Lixin for a long time, so he must have intentionally disturbed me and Lixinst time! Damn, is he not ashamed to give so many sound reasons! Fudge, I¡¯ll feel guilty for several days! Oh shit! That traitor! I knew I should just have eaten Lixin already!

    It¡¯s a pity that one couldn¡¯t rewind time. Who knew that Song Haoran could only frown at this moment and regret his decisions.

 Chapter 99

    After three days of continuousbor, all the grain in the field had been harvested. Bundles of rice were eared, dried, then packed in sacks for storage in silos for grain. Corns were strung with hemp ropes, dried under the eaves before being peeled and stored away. Sweet potatoes were washed, cooked, peeled, sliced, dried with fire and frost before finally turning into dried sweet potatoes that were easy to preserve. Fresh vegetables were marinated and those that couldn¡¯t be, were put into the space of space ability users. Although they didn¡¯t know if it would be eaten by those people, but in this time of emergency, such measures were needed.

    In the next two months, the entire base was busy processing these foods and it seemed to be flourishing for a while, leaving the imminent issue of food sources behind. However, the idle Bao Long and Kang Zhengyuan kept thinking about theing disaster and looked at the gloomy eyes of more than 3000 ves.

    While the two were wondering if it was time to kill some people to save food, a phone call came from Xiangcui Bay in Kyoto, stating that they would be receiving a VIP visit in two days.

    The two let go of their thoughts and nned to take such actions after receiving their guests. At the same time, Gong Yuanhang had also been invited to greet the guests with them. Gong Yuanhang couldn¡¯t refuse and nodded in agreement.

    "Bao Long and Kang Zhengyuan were afraid that I would get involved in base affairs. Why would they let me go and pay respects with them at such a moment? I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s more to it than meets the eye. They just want to dig a pit and wait for me to jump into it." Two dayster, Gong Yuanhang had sent away the guards that were sent by Bao Long to invite him to greet the guests and said so to his son who was apanying him.

    "Dad, I¡¯ll go with you. If they dare frame you, I¡¯ll kill them directly." Gong Lixin said so casually while ying with a third-level mid-grade power system nucleus. This crystal core was originally intended to be given to Wang Tao, but Wang Tao had just been promoted to second-level high-grade and the strength of this nucleus was a full level higher. If he hastened to absorb it, he would explode. So Gong Lixin was temporarily keeping it in this office and yed with it when he was bored.

    "This child, don¡¯t just open your mouth and spew kill, kill, kill. Use your brain and find some other way!" Father Gong pretended to knock his son¡¯s head pretentiously. This child of his also grew crooked and became more and more violent, but his mind was as simple as before, as if he didn¡¯t grow at all. This made Father Gong want to cry andugh with worry. In the apocalypse, mankind couldn¡¯t live without killing. This kind of change was natural and there was no need to correct it. He just hoped that his son would always have good intentions and kindness for others, but he also didn¡¯t want his son to be amb to be ughtered by others. Killing was better than being killed.

    "So, what do we do?" Gong Lixin tilted his head and asked seriously.

    "Responding to change without the change happening, let¡¯s go and see first what happens." Father Gong got up and rubbed his son¡¯s inky smooth hair.

    Without saying anything, Gong Lixin took a look at his father, blinked in confusion and followed behind him, step by step. If things did change, he¡¯d have to kill Bao Long and Kang Zhengyuan! He was resolute about that.

    Therge open field dedicated to the prisoners to y in had been emptied by Bao Long and Kang Zhengyuan. The higher rank members amongst the prisoners and prison guards stood behind them, waiting for the VIPsing from Xiangcui Bay to arrive.

    Lin Wenbo, Song Haoran and Tan Mingyuan stood behind Bao Long, their faces somber, their different coloured irises forcefully suppressed by them. Tan Mingyuan touched the corner of his eyes and secretly felt like a pig-eating tiger, especially when Bao Long looked at him with his head held high. He felt the other person was very pitiful, like a pig awaiting to be ughtered.

    "Do you know who¡¯sing? What are theying for?" Song Haoran interrupted Tan Mingyuan¡¯s wild thoughts and asked him in a low voice.

    "I heard that Song family¡¯s Xiangcui base came about raising food." Tan Mingyuan, as the first officer under Bao Long¡¯s leadership, knew naturally better than others and whispered back.

    Song Haoran frowned and said with sarcasm, "Raising food? Right now, there¡¯s not enough food for oneself, who would want to share it with others? The Song family is not the original Song family anymore, who else would sell their face like this?" Song Haoran was extremely nauseated, especially by Song Haoxuan, who now controlled Xiangcui Bay base. The man was insidious and vicious and had been his enemy since childhood.

    "The base of Xiangcui Bay base is big and supports more than 40000 people. Now that the soil is contaminated, the farnd cultivated by earth-ability users are wasted. How could they live without food from other bases? Firearms and crystal nuclei are likely to be exchanged for these sources, but depending on the wishes of other base leaders and if they are short-sighted, they will likely agree to the exchange." Lin Wenbo murmured.

    Tan Mingyuan sneered and added disdainfully, "Isn¡¯t that the case? Bao Long¡¯s an idiot and had agreed right away. It¡¯s said that the price was two third-level mid-grade wind system crystal nuclei. With those two crystal nuclei, he could be promoted immediately to third-level mid-grade. I don¡¯t know about Kang Zhengyuan¡¯s situation, but it¡¯s estimated that it¡¯s simr to that of Bao Long." Speaking of third-level mid-grade, Tan Mingyuan¡¯s eyes showed a hint of pride. He had already been promoted to third-level mid-grade and Lin Wenbo and Song Haoran had reached the peak of third-level mid-grade and would be promoted to high-grade any time now.

    The three looked at the other with contempt and killing intent in their eyes. In exchange for strength, they traded the food everyone depended on. Such a stupid thing was really absurd and they couldn¡¯t stand it! But it was not the time yet, they had notpletely prated the forces of the two factions yet, nor had they grasped enough strength so that they would not affect the lives of the 3000 ordinary people.

    Concentrating on suppressing the killing intent in their eyes, the three recovered their obedient expressions.

    After waiting for more than ten minutes, there was a roar of propellersing from the sky. A helicopter flew closer and closer to Long Snake Ind and, finallynded slowly in the center of the open field. When the propeller stopped turning and the hatch opened, Bao Long and Kang Zhengyuan quickly straightened out their wind-struck hair and greeted the others with an eager smile on their faces.

    A man with a long and handsome appearance and wearing a pair of gold-rimmed sses stepped out of the door with a light, gentle smile on his face. He nodded towards the eager Bao Long and Kang Zhengyuan with a bit of pride and superiority. Then, another tall man with a strong physique, a cold face and a strong aura also stepped out of the hatch and stared nkly at the crowd at the edge of the field as if searching for something.

    Seeing thisst person, Lin Wenbo¡¯s and Song Haoran¡¯s eyes darkened and their expression held a hint of worry. But it was just a hint, because this person, He Jin, had been out of touch for a while.

    Seeing the turquoise eyes like a millennia old ice, Bao Long and Kang Zhengyuan were startled. Their eager smiles froze in the middle of their face, making them particrly stiff. Judging from the depth of the colour of the man¡¯s irises, he must be a wind ability user above third-level mid-grade! An absolute top master! With only one nce, they had be afraid.

    Soon, the other two jumped out of the cabin and broke the slightly stagnant atmosphere in the field. These two were two young people in their early twenties. One looked ordinary, but had a great temperament and the other looked handsome, with a hint frivolity and arrogance between his brows. The two muttered to each other and didn¡¯t notice the presence of Bao Long and Kang Zhengyuan.

    "Hello, wee." Kang Zhengyuan had, after all, seen more of the world than Bao Long. After a moment of stage fright, he smiled and walked up to them. He stretched out his hand and looked at the gentleman with sses who seemed willing to get along with them.

    "Hello, Mr. Kang. My name is Zheng Chaohe, this is He Jin, the second-best ability user in our base. These two are his friends, Lu Yun and Meng Yuanji, who followed along toe and y." Zheng Chaohe¡¯s dim coloured irises were hidden behind the shining sses and he introduced the four of them one by one before turning to shake hands with Bao Long. His attitude was polite but without being too close.

    Bao Long and Kang Zhengyuan smiled charmingly and shook his hang before extending their hands towards He Jin. He Jin expressionlessly crossed the two and walked directly toward the crowd not far away, his cold and evil-looking eyes revealed a trace of eagerness. Lu Yun and Meng Yuanji also quickly followed behind, treating them as air.

    Zheng Chaohe brought Bao Long and Kang Zhengyuan out of their surprise and exined, "Sorry, He Jin¡¯s character is rtively solitary. I hope you don¡¯t mind. I heard that he had a close friend at your base. He may havee here to find them."

    "Wh-why didn¡¯t you say so earlier? We could¡¯ve helped him find them in advance." Kang Zhengyuan retracted his hand and sneered, turning to see who would be good friends with this top master in order not to provoke themter.

    He Jin strode towards Lin Wenbo and Song Haoran, but didn¡¯t speak politely to them. He went straight to the point as he directly asked, "Where¡¯s Lixin? Why didn¡¯t hee?" Lu Yun, with a smile on his face, greeted the two as a pair of eyes moved around the crowd, searching for the figure of Young Master Gong, who he thought of day and night.

    "Such a great man you are. Did youe to pick Lixin up in person?" Song Haoran straightened his back and asked sarcastically. Lin Wenbo smiled politely at He Jin, but his smile didn¡¯t reach his eyes. If he read right, He Jin¡¯s feelings towards Xiaoxin wasn¡¯t simple. This man was also one of his rivals.

    He Jin¡¯s turquoise irises flowed with a gleam of cold light and raised his chin with a shallow groove on it, making him look particrly sensual. He squinted and stared at Song Haoran. Song Haoran should be aware of his feelings. No wonder his hostility was heavier than before, but seeing his slightly sour expression, it seemed that he had not seeded yet. Thinking of that, He Jin¡¯s heartstrings rxed quite a bit.

    Seeing his rxed facial expression, Lin Wenbo, in his heart, sneered at Song Haoran, who was full of sour feeling and secretly thought: Before the war even started, Song Haoran already exposed his hand to his love rival and already lost the first fight. From his point of view, he could only try the strategy of ¡¯fishermen fighting for ms¡¯. Thinking of this, the false smile on his face became a real one.

    Tan Mingyuan stepped ufortably away from the mine field created by the three and said in his heart: What¡¯s going on? Howe they hate each other? However, when he saw Gong Lixin, who was apanied by Father Gong, walking slowly towards them, the man¡¯s turquoise eyes were suddenly burning and he immediately realized: He was a love rival! No wonder they were jealous!

    <i>CrazedCookies: He¡¯s baaaackkk!!!!!</i>

 Chapter 100

    Gong Lixin apanied Father Gong and they came inte. When he saw the tall man in the crowd looking at him from a distance. He stopped and blinked in disbelief. But seeing that that the man hadn¡¯t disappeared and was still standing under the bright sunshine and smiling at him, he followed suit with his own smile and lifted brows before flying towards the man.

    "Big Brother He!" The teenager¡¯s call unconsciously sounded coquettish with a nasally sound and didn¡¯t hide the thick joy and attachment towards the other. More than 700 days and nights of separation yet the memory of their first meeting, the affection and the sorrow, didn¡¯t fade with time, but settled into the heart and brewed into sweet and mellow thoughts.

    "Lixin!" He Jin took a few steps forwards and opened his arms as the teenager rushed into his arms, turning the other around a few times. The frost that had enveloped his face had disappeared and it was impossible to hide the pleasure and indulgence there. Even the scars on his face seemed to have softened.

    Looking at the youthful star-like eyes and the carefree smile, He Jin smiled and sighed in relief in his heart: Good, except for being a few centimeters taller, Lixin hasn¡¯t changed at all!

    Before the teenager appeared, He Jin was like a sharpened de with unparalleled sharpness, both sharp and cold; yet after the teenager appeared, He Jin was like a pool of spring water, rippled by the wind to create soft waves. After seeing such a huge difference in attitude, Zheng Chaohe stared at the other, his eyes flicking ever so slightly so that Gong Lixin would not notice.

    The teenager was wearing a pure ck round neck T-shirt with gray-green camouge trousers, but this simple outfit made his porcin white skin appear delicate and as smooth as ink with a bright luster under the sun and wasparable to the highest quality silk. The smile on his face was impably clean and clear. There was no haze showing that he had gone through every bit of suffering, which made his appearance unforgettable. This kind of look and temperament were extremely rare during the apocalypse. Let alone the zombies surrounding them, everyone¡¯s appearance could be described as withered, yet the teenager only needed to stand quietly to look like a beautiful picture; both intoxicating and pleasing to the eyes.

    But He Jin¡¯s heart was as strong as iron. How could he be the type of person simply captivated by appearance? There must be something special about this young man. After Zheng Chaohe¡¯s appraisal wasplete, he led Bao Long and Kang Zhengyuan forward and, instead of disturbing the two embracing each other, he looked to Lu Yun and asked in a low voice, "This is the Lixin who He Jin is always thinking of? I¡¯ve seen it all!"

    Lu Yun¡¯s fiery gaze dimmed. He didn¡¯t say much, just hummed a reply, his attitude perfunctory. You want to find He Jin¡¯s weakness? You better think again! Young Master Gong is not He Jin¡¯s weakness, but his backbone. Lu Yun sarcastically thought.

    Zheng Chaohe wasn¡¯t annoyed by his impolite attitude. He pushed up his frames and smiled indifferently. Although Lu Yun had no ability, his copper skin, iron bones and unpredictable methods were terrifying. Only three punches and two kicks were needed for him to kill and he could go head to head with a third-level zombie. It¡¯s not his ce as a nonbatant space ability user to provoke such a person.

    The tall person and the small one hugged each other and smiled, making for a warm and happy scene, attracting other¡¯s attention. It also made Song Haoran and Lin Wenbo jealous. However, due to the situation, the two had to suppress the jealousy in their hearts and put on a stiff smile.

    After two twirls, He Jin reluctantly lowered the boy in his arms and lovingly touched the other¡¯s smooth and silky hair before turning to look at Father Gong who had been waiting and smiling at the side. With a respectful attitude, he bend down respectfully before saluting, "Uncle Gong, long time no see!"

    Gong Yuanhangughed. He looked him up and down at the uniform he was wearing and looking sharp in before patting his shoulder with a smile. "I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time. You¡¯ve grown again! It looks like you¡¯re a third-level mid-grade, right?"

    "Yes, third-level and peak of mid-grade." He Jin replied cautiously. His neutral tone only stated the facts and didn¡¯t have the slightest hint of pride from hearing thepliment, which caused Father Gong to praise him again.

    Did that mean he considers the other as father-inw? Watching He Jin talk with Father Gong with such a respectful and docile attitude, Lin Wenbo couldn¡¯t help but wonder as he rubbed his jaw and raised his brows at the sight. The unknowing Bao Long and Kang Zhengyuan hadpletely darkened expression in seeing He Jin¡¯s obvious difference in treatment, but didn¡¯t dare attack. They only thought that they had to reduce the backing of Father Gong as they stood beside them with a smile.

    Gong Lixin left He Jin¡¯s arms and looked towards Lu Yun who was standing just behind him. The other was flushed with nervousness. Gong Lixin raised his chin and called out, "Come here, reach out your hand and show me."

    "Okay." Lu Yun rubbed his sweaty palms on his pants and ran over, handing his wrist to Gong Lixin. Where had the bitterness and arrogance gone?

    Gong Lixin held his wrist and quietly inspected his internal force. He let go after a while and eximed with a smile, "You¡¯ve practiced well."

    Lu Yun smiled from his eyes and his flushed cheeks became even redder. He wanted to ask Gong Lixin out loud, ¡¯Really? Are you happy?¡¯, as if he was a child waiting for a parent¡¯s praise, or a big dog waiting for their owner to rub their fur.

    Watching the strange interaction between the two silently, Meng Yuanji couldn¡¯t help butugh. Seeing the youth looking over to him, he quickly stepped forward to introduce himself, "Hello Young Master Gong, my name is Meng Yuanji, I am He Jin¡¯s and Lu Yun¡¯s teammate. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you." Thest sentence was said from the heart and wasn¡¯t just a polite greeting. He had long heard of the name ¡¯Young Master Gong¡¯.

    "Hello." Gong Lixin smiled. Although it was just a simple greeting, his attitude was sincere and natural and it was so refreshing that he immediately felt favorable towards Meng Yuanji.

    "Hello, my name is Zheng Chaohe. I¡¯m also a friend of He Jin. If there¡¯s a chance in the future, I hope you cane to our base as a guest." Zheng Chaohe narrowed his eyes and stepped forward to shake hands with Gong Lixin.

    The inquiries and calctions hidden in this man¡¯s eyes made Gong Lixin very displeased and the smile on his face lightened and he gave a slight nod as a response. He retracted his hand and raised his brows in surprise. This person was also a space ability user, and a powerful one at that too, only slightly inferior to Gong Xiangyi. How was he promoted when space nuclei were extremely rare? Even Gong Xiangyi¡¯s ability had not progressed in the past two years. It seemed like this person was not that simple.

    Zheng Chaohe didn¡¯t know that his ability had been explored by Gong Lixin and, with an elegant smile, went forward to talk to Father Gong. After a few more greetings, they walked towards the meeting room at the prompting of Bao Long and Kang Zhengyuan and attended a special feast prepared for them.

    A long table was ced in the spacious conference room. Bao Long and Kang Zhengyuan reached out to signal for He Jin and his party to sit first. He Jin¡¯s eyes were quick and he pulled the teenager who was walking towards Father Gong, holding him beside himself before sitting down. Father Gong shook his head andughed. The two hadn¡¯t seen each other for a long time and wanted to sit down and talk about old times. The smiles on Song Haoran¡¯s and Lin Wenbo¡¯s face became stiffer though and they almost couldn¡¯t control the colour of their irises from changing.

    Waiting for the guests to sit down, Bao Long and Kang Zhengyuan each took their seats. When Bao Long pped his hands, a group of carefully selected female prisoners came in with tes of hot dishes, cing them one by one on the long table. The dishes were very rough, just simple stir-fry dishes, but it was still a rare and delicious dish for all the people who were struggling to survive.

    Zheng Chaohe and Lu Yun gasped, which caused Bao Long and Kang Zhengyuan tough proudly. Meanwhile, He Jin whispered to Gong Lixin with a rare tenderness on his cold face, heedless of the people around him.

    Zheng Chaohe nced at the two who had been ¡¯stuck like glue and hard to separate¡¯ since they met and the eyes hidden under his lenses shed for a brief second.

    Lu Yun¡¯s attention turned to a group of female prisoners who didn¡¯t leave after cing the dishes. They all had outstanding looks. They were hot and their clothes were clean and tidy as well as sensual. They had obviously dressed up for the asion.

    "Are these girls to keep uspany?" Lu Yun pointed at the woman standing behind him and asked, while looking at Bao Long and Kang Zhengyuan with squinted eyes.

    "Haha, yes. You can pick whoever you like." Bao Long didn¡¯t expect Lu Yun to go and ask directly. He hurriedly answered before waiting for his response. But the thoughts in his heart were different. He wanted them to hurry and cultivate feelings and fall into the palm of his hand.

    "This kind of wee, I like it!" Lu Yun hurriedly dragged and sexy woman into his arms and groped them, his actions were bold and straightforward.

    Baolong himself picked a good-looking woman before waving to the rest of the women. The women knew what to do and sat down next to the men present and warmly greeted them, ready to apany them in partaking in food and drinks and, naturally, to bed after the feast. Only then could it be counted as a full meal.

    This kind of hospitality was a vulgar sight before the apocalypse, but now seemed extravagant, obscene and leisurely, which made Bao Long and Kang Zhengyuan seem extraordinary as well. Lin Wenbo, Song Haoran and Gong Yuanhang waved away the three women who came around to them, sneering in their hearts: Is this the way to show off your riches while fearing that others will take you lightly? What a fool!

    Zheng Chaohe epted the woman around him with a smile and ate a chopstick full of rice from her while secretly thinking: Their hospitality is so generous and attentive. It seems like there is enough food on Long Snake Ind! So, this trip wasn¡¯t for nothing. It would be nice if the leaders of each small bases in Country C were as stupid as these two. It¡¯s a pity that only Long Snake Ind can produce such a simple mind.

    Meng Yuanji also epted the woman with a smile, but his attitude was not as bold as Lu Yun¡¯s. He Jin threw a cold re over his shoulder and the two women who wanted toe close to him and Gong Lixin immediately voluntarily dismissed themselves, their bodies still shivering when they left.

    Lu Yun rubbed the woman¡¯s full and firm chest and asked Gong Lixin who had no woman around him, "Young Master Gong, Brother He is used to not being close to a living person, but don¡¯t you want to find a woman to apany you? Enjoy yourself, who knows if we¡¯re going to live tomorrow? Be happy in the present!" He was a standard hedonist and would never wrong himself.

    Father Gong, Lin Wenbo, Song Haoran and He Jin, the four of them threw knife-like res towards Lu Yun, but the person himself was unaware as his smile remained ambiguous. Sitting on the other side, Meng Yuanji felt his head throb and almost went weak at the others nerves. This bear child, hasn¡¯t he figured out the other¡¯s true feelings for Young Master Gong in thest two years? Could he be that slow?

    Gong Lixin nced at him and carefully exined, "I have my own hands, I don¡¯t need anyone to help me eat." Since he was five years old, he didn¡¯t need a maid to serve him.

    Lu Yun was stunned by his serious answer, shouting in his heart: in his heart: Young Master Gong, eating¡¯s not the point Sex is the focus after the meal! Do you even know what I¡¯m talking about? Thinking of that, his eyes suddenly shed and he hesitantly asked, "Young Master Gong, could it be you haven¡¯t had a taste of meat yet? Although the world is much more difficult to survive in, but based on your identity and your charm, it shouldn¡¯t be the case, right?" Young Master Gong should be 18 this year. It was entirely possible for him to have gotten a taste of a woman by now. If one must know, he broke his virginity at 14 years old.

    "I¡¯ve tasted meat a long time ago." Gong Lixin didn¡¯t even think about it before he answered firmly.

    His words had juste to an end when four pairs of eyes that had previously red at Lu Yun were on him instead. His well-behaved and lovely son had a woman and he didn¡¯t know? Father Gong felt very lost. The three others suffered from a tightening pain in their hearts. Who was it? Who grabbed the youth before them? The three secretly gritted their teeth as coldness condensed in their eyes.

    <i>CrazedCookies: Father Gong! You¡¯re thoughts are truly the most innocent!! Anyways, here¡¯s the bonus chapter of the week! Enjoy and thanks for the Ko-Fi as always!</i>

 Chapter 101

    <i>Warning: Cannibalism</i>

    Lu Yun fixedly stared at Young Master Gong¡¯s expression and asked uncertainly, "Have you really tasted meat?"

    "En." Gong Lixin smiled and said lightly, "Although animals are mutated and there¡¯s no meat to eat, my friend gave me a few cans of beef sauce and it won¡¯t go bad in Li Dongsheng¡¯s space. I simmer it and sip just a spoonful of minced beef with white bread or rice. It tastes good."

    After saying that, he blinked and earnestly said, "You guys have toe and try it once. I have nothing else to entertain you with, so I can take out the beef sauce for you and we can all have some. Only one bottle is left, so after you¡¯ve eaten, there won¡¯t be anymore."

    He called over a woman who had been sent away and asked her to go to prison 223 in the East District to find Li Dongsheng and bring the beef sauce. The woman¡¯s mouth twitched at the order.

    Lu Yun was almostpletely petrified. Since Young Master Gong was an old school type of person, it would have made more sense for him to say ¡¯po shen¡¯ or ¡¯dun lun¡¯, little did he know that in modern Chinese ng, to ¡¯kai hun¡¯ has a double entendre. It¡¯s no surprise that Gong Lixin had misunderstood, and they spent some time mimunicating. Lu Yun thought to himself that Young Master Gong hadn¡¯t changed in these two years. He was still way too pure. Lu Yun never felt more dirty and perverse than when he was facing Young Master Gong.

    There was a moment of silence before everyone suddenly burst out inughter. Theyughed so hard that they rocked back and forth, tears gleaming in the corner of their eyes. Wonderful, truly amazing! They had never seen such a simple young man.

    With a smile, Bao Long pped the shaking table in front of him as his heart beat fiercely. He yed with all kinds of men and women in this prison, but he had never seen such a clean and unbelievable young man. And one with such looks were even rarer. What would the young man look like if he stripped the innocence off his face? Thinking of that made Bao Long as hard as iron. Holding the woman in hisp, he secretly thought about getting hold of the teenager as soon as possible.

    Father Gong couldn¡¯t help but murmur in his heart: Isn¡¯t his son¡¯s youth toote? At 18, it should be one¡¯s springtime.

    The coldness in Lin Wenbo, Song Haoran and He Jun disappeared instantly and they all drew down their heads to hide their relieved expressions. They turned a blind eye to theughter, only watching the innocent teenager¡¯s ears turn red as he remained ignorant. They wanted to rub him hard and love him. This image of him where he inexplicably looked helpless but pretended to be calm and generous was so cute and attractive!

    Zheng Chaohe stared at the young man with red ears without hiding as his heart was dark: Such a rare, clean and clear appearance. No wonder a cold-blooded person like He Jin would go crazy for him. General Song had long wanted to curb He Jin¡¯s forces, but maybe he could use this Young Master Gong.

    The atmosphere became harmonious thanks to Gong Lixin¡¯s joke. Ten minutester, the woman who had left came in with a jar of beef sauce and, at the beckoning of Gong Lixin, evenly scooped out for everyone and spread it over white rice, making it really look appetizing.

    Pushing his shared into He Jin¡¯s bowl, Gong Lixin said with a smile, "Big Brother He, have more food."

    "Alright!" He Jin felt soft as he looked at the silky haired young man. He looked to Meng Yuanji and ordered, "Take out that piece of cheesecake."

    It was originally found in the refrigerator of a cake shop in Kyoto during the apocalypse. Although it was not as fresh as when it was just baked, the taste had not changed. Recalling the teenager¡¯s love of sweet things, He Jin¡¯s heart felt soft and he carefully wrapped the cake in a carton and stored it in Meng Yuanji¡¯s space for two years. He only took it out now that they met again and, with it, won a happy smile from the teenager.

    Meng Yuanji quickly agreed and turned up a delicate paper box and carefully ced it in front of the teenager. The piece of cake had been stored in his space. Brother He warned him more than once that it should not be crushed, making him afraid of cing supplies around the carton, wasting a lot of space for nothing. But now, he could finally take it out, he secretly sighed in relief.

    "Ah? This cake was for Young Master Gong? No wonder no matter how often I begged for it, Brother He refused to give it to me." Lu Yun¡¯s mind recalled the unfairness and grieved from not being able to eat this cake for the past two years. He knew it was for Young Master Gong, so he could never really ask for it.

    Gong Lixin opened the carton with a wide smile and saw the baked, golden and fragrant cheesecake which was brighter than the stars. He looked to He Jin with delight and said with a happy smile, "Thank you, Big Brother He!"

    He Jin felt unspeakable contentment and rubbed the other¡¯s hair madly. He refused to take spoonful offered to him and ordered him to eat it happily. Father Gong , Lin Wenbo, Song Haoran, and even Lu Yun quickly waved their hands and refused to eat a spoonful. The cake was originally small, if each person took a bite, how much would there be left to eat?

    Watching the teenager put the spoonful into his mouth. His cat-like eyes curved up in pleasure, making for an extremely adorable expression. He Jin, Lin Wenbo and Song Haoran, all smiled in unison and the pleasure of the other seemed to affect their own as they dug into their food.

    The interaction between them attracted the attention of the others at the table. Bao Long almost tore off the waist of the woman in hisp but thought how He Jin hade here to gather food supplies and would be leaving tomorrow. He could see that He Jin, Lin Wenbo and Song Haoran all had unusual feelings for Gong Lixin. The beauty truly was the beauty. Thinking of how he was going to eat such a beauty soon, his eyes overflowed with an evil glint.

    There was no cake for them to eat, but the beef sauce over rice was delicious and everyone quickly looked away and concentrated on enjoying the food in front of them. After eating half of it, Bao Long said with a mysterious expression, "Mr. He, Mr. Zhang, I have onest dish here which you haven¡¯t eaten before."

    After that, he beckoned to the woman near the door. The woman nodded. She went out and soon brought back a te of fragrant braised meat and ced it on the table between Zheng Chaohe and He Jin. Seeing this dish, many people¡¯s eyes flickered, showing a disgusting expression. Of course, there were also a few small number of people drooling and couldn¡¯t wait to dig in.

    He Jin and Gong Lixin put down their tableware at the same time and Song Haoran¡¯s and Lin Wenbo¡¯s faces were exactly the same as well. Father Gong, who was sitting opposite them, was expressionless, but on a closer look, anger could be seen hidden in his flickering eyes.

    Lu Yun was drooling at the smell of the braised pork in front of him and couldn¡¯t wait to reach out his chopsticks, but was caught by Meng Yuanji. Lu Yun hesitated to retract his hand and whispered, "What¡¯s the matter? Is it poisonous?"

    Meng Yuanji red at him and didn¡¯t speak.

    Zheng Chaohe smiled indifferently, picked up a piece of meat with fat and put it in his mouth to taste it. After he swallowed it, he sincerely praised, "Fat, but not greasy. Thin, but savoury. It¡¯s good! It seemed that Mr. Bao¡¯s chef cooks two-legged sheep very well."

    Bao Long grinned, stretched out his hand and took arge chunk from the te and ced it in his mouth, chewing it with gusto. With an expression of pleasure on his face, he said to Zheng Chaohe, "It seems Mr. Zheng Chaohe and I have the same opinion! Haha, I¡¯m truly happy! The two-legged sheep also have meat, so they can be eaten! Who cares about the rest? Come,e, let¡¯s all eat some!" He said while waving at the crowd around the table.

    Today, Bao Long deliberately used Zheng Chaohe to beat into his subordinates; if grains couldn¡¯t be nted than the over 3000 ves would be useless, but it¡¯s not enough to kill them senselessly. They should squeeze out everyst of their usefulness. In order to sessfully implement this n, he would pull everyone into the water with him.

    Kang Zhengyuan hesitated for a second before he picked up his chopsticks and ate silently, indirectly showing his stance. Now that he was the weaker one, he doesn¡¯t dare confront Bao Long directly. Moreover, he thought Bao Long¡¯s n of killing and storing meat sounded like a good idea. The taste of human flesh was really good and he would get used to it eventually as he keeps eating it.

    One after another, people began to reach out to eat a te of braised meat. After eating some, some people¡¯s eyes brightened while others looked pale, some even fell down and vomited. But no matter how they responded, they expressed their support for Bao Long with their action.

    Bao Long looked at Father Gong and the others who were determined to not moved their chopsticks with a cold expression. He looked at his own side, at Tan Mingyuan and others who also didn¡¯t move their move, their hands around their chest. A look of surprise appeared in his eyes but then was reced with anger. Was this betrayal? He gritted his teeth and murmured darkly.

    Lu Yun was somewhat baffled by the strange behaviour of the crowd. He pulled Meng Yuanji¡¯s sleeve and asked in a low voice, "What¡¯s a two-legged sheep? A new mutant beast?"

    Meng Yuanji¡¯s face became twisted for a moment before he said in a hushed voice, "Have you read books before? Two-legged sheep are humans. They are eating human flesh!"

    Lu Yun¡¯s gagged and his face changed from pale to bluish purple. He looked at Zheng Chaohe, who was eating it deliciously, with an expression of disgust. Unexpectedly, this person looked like a gentleman, but it turned out that it was a mask. It hid something worse than a pig! The aversion in his heart couldn¡¯t be suppressed.

    Zheng Chaohe didn¡¯t care what Lu Yun and the others thought of him, as long as he sessfullypleted the task entrusted to him by General Song. Eating human flesh, he and General Song had already tried it in private and, in such extraordinary means where there was no food, in order to survive, they were willing to try anything that could be eaten. Although Bao Long and Kang Zhengyuan were stupid, they were cruel enough. No wonder they could survive during the apocalypse and be base leaders.

    After he stopped, Zheng Chaohe picked up a paper towel ced on the table and wiped the corners of his mouth gracefully as he slowly spoke, "This meal was very rich and delicious. Thank you, Mr. Bao, for your hospitality. We don¡¯t have much time and will be leaving tomorrow morning to go to another base to father food. I wonder if the conditions mentioned in the previous call Mr. Bao and Mr. Kang considered it?"

    Bao Long and Kang Zhengyuan looked at each other and asked in unison, "I don¡¯t know if you can show it to us first? Let us check the goods before the transaction?"

    Was it that easy? Zheng Chaohe was secretly pleased. He took out two ck velvet jewellery boxed and opened them on the table, pushing them forward slightly to make it clear to them.

    In the box were two different third-level mid-grade nuclei; earth system on the left and wind system on the right. They were bright and dazzling against the ck velvet background, attracting everyone¡¯s attention. The third-level mid-grade nuclei. Third-level mid-grade crystal nuclei and four of them in ce were enough to make these people red and have their heart beat faster.

    Bao Long and Kang Zhengyuan¡¯s coloured irises were suddenly bright, showing greedy eyes that couldn¡¯t be concealed. They couldn¡¯t help but reach out to the jewellery boxes in front of them, but Zheng Chaohe made the first move and snapped the lids shut and ced it back into his space.

    <i>CrazedCookies: SOWWY!!! This is the only chapter this weekend! I¡¯m studying for the exam for my professional license (exam in Febuary) and just wasn¡¯t in the mood or mindset to trante this week. I¡¯m really sorry!!!</i>

 Chapter 102

    <i>Warning: Cannibilism</i>

    Seeing the nucleus that had almost been in their hands disappear from Zheng Chaohe¡¯s hands, the greed on Bao Long¡¯s and Kang Zhengyuan¡¯s faded slightly. They coughed twice and pretended to lean back on their chairs.

    Zheng Chaohe smiled. "Now that the goods have been inspected, as long as the two of you give me the 15000 kilograms of grain you promised then these four crystal nuclei are yours."

    "Fifteen thousand kilograms?" Someone gasped.

    After a moment, Tan Mingyuan spoke up darkly. "Our own rations aren¡¯t enough. Why do you want to go and take half of it? What are we going to eat in the future?"

    Bao Long and Kang Zhengyuan didn¡¯t speak. They allowed him to confront Zheng Chaohe. They obviously also felt that 15000 kilograms was too much.

    "I cane up with more crystal nuclei in exchange, although there wouldn¡¯t be any third-level mid-grade, but third-level low-grade instead and second-level high-grade for everyone present. Moreover, elite scientists at our base are studying an anti-zombie serum and the methods for purifying the soil and water have made progress. We can share these results with you. If we find new, edible mutant nts, we would also give you the seeds. What do you think?" Zheng Chaohe threw out the bait slowly.

    More crystal nuclei, anti-zombie serum, purified soil and water, new food; each item sounded better than the other and made it impossible to refuse him. At this time, not only Bao Long and Kang Zhengyuan, but the others also showed greedy looks.

    In their current world, there was nothing more important than another¡¯s interest. Zheng Chaohe secretly observed everyone¡¯s expression as he sat leisurely in his seat and awaited their decision.

    Father Gong remained impassive and silent, not participating in the decision of these people, lest he wanted to butt heads with them. However, since Bao Long called him out, he naturally wanted to make a dig at him. Right then, Bao Long looked at him with no visible intention as he opened his mouth, "I don¡¯t have much food on my side. I have so many mouths to feed, it¡¯s hard to get 15000 kilograms at once. Chief Gong has fewer people, so he should have more food than me. It¡¯s better to let him, Kang Zhengyuan and I give 5000 kilograms each. How¡¯s that?" Although the tone was inquiring, it was obvious that he wasn¡¯t asking for their opinions.

    Father Gong¡¯s brows furrowed as his face sank like water, he coldly said, "No way. Although the benefits from Mr. Zheng are quite pleasant, they are too vain. I don¡¯t know when or how long would it take for them to be realized."

    "How can it be nothing? At least he can immediately take out any nuclei between second-level high-grade to third-level low-grade that Chief Gong needs. No matter which system it is, as long as Chief Gong speaks it, it will be given to you as long as it is within my abilities." Zheng Chaohe interposed this time. He never thought that he could get food this easily and naturally had room to bargain.

    "I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m an ordinary person. I don¡¯t need crystal nuclei, just rations." Father Gong refused expressionlessly.

    Zheng Chaohe sent a pointed nce towards Gong Lixin and yed the family card, "What about your precious son? Your precious son¡¯s walk is firm and steady and his eyes are bright like stars. He must be an ability user, no? Is Chief Gong not thinking about his precious son?"

    "I don¡¯t need crystal nuclei, you don¡¯t need to say anything more." Gong Lixin despised Zheng Chaohe and the handsome face showing hints of his arrogance. He faintly opened, "Just by using nuclei to increase your power, one will be like a castle made out of air. Just one push is all that¡¯s needed to take it out. Without going through real battles, you won¡¯t know how to use your power." Then he looked at Bao Long and Kang Zhengyuan with contempt. "Believe it or not, even if you¡¯re promoted to third-level mid-grade, in front of those who are less powerful, but have experienced hundreds of battles, you will be killed within seconds. And don¡¯t even mention high-level zombies that can use their abilities to the limit through pure instinct. The two of you can live your days on Long Snake Ind, but sooner orter, when you go out, the only word you¡¯ll know is ¡¯death¡¯! Hah~ Ignorant and short-sighted! I have nothing more to say, goodbye!" After saying his fill, he exposed an impatient look and Father Gong saw it.

    Both father and son got up, nodded slightly towards Bao Long and Kang Zhengyuan, who looked as if they swallowed a rat, and strode away. He Jin shook his head with a smile and led Lu Yun and Meng Yuanji, who both showed worship in their eyes, to quickly follow them.

    ¡¯F**king amazing! After two years, Young Master Gong can talk so smoothly!¡¯ Lu Yun thought proudly.

    ¡¯It turned out that Young Master Gong was such a tenacious and open-minded person. No wonder Brother He missed him so much these past two years! The people by his sides weren¡¯t up to par at all! No wonder!¡¯ Meng Yuanji thought.

    Lin Wenbo, who was thest to leave, stopped by the door and turned his head with a smile. "Oh, yes. I¡¯ll do a bit of arithmetic for you. An adult man consumes six hundred kilograms of food per year, even if all the ordinary people are killed, the 10000 kilograms of food is enough for about 300 of you to eat for six months. The meat of more than 3000 people needs to be marinated with 15000 kilograms of salt. The amount of salt in the sea is insufficient. In the end, it will rot in less than four days at an average warm temperature. Calcte how long you¡¯ll have food in hand and calcte how long it will take for Xiangcui Bay Base toe back with all the benefits. That¡¯s all, goodbye."

    He bowed gracefully and left unhurriedly under Zheng Chaohe¡¯s gaze.

    Everyone in their seats was silent and carefully savoured Gong Lixin¡¯s satirical words and Lin Wenbo¡¯s quick calctions. The greed on their faces disappearedpletely. Subordinates who were only slightly inferior to Bao Long and Kang Zhengyuan looked at the two with bad intentions, thinking whether they could kill them as easily as Young Master Gong had said if they faced them. The more they thought about it, the more they couldn¡¯t stop the ideas of rebellion in their hearts.

    Bao Long and Kang Zhengyuan¡¯s anger raged in their chests, but behind the rising anger there was also uneasiness. They were used to prestige and praiseing from all sides every day. Almost all the nuclei that they got were given to them by their loyal subordinates. They rarely participated in battles. Right then, they realized that their level might look high, but in fact, they were just an empty flower vase used to frighten people but were useless. A deep crisis struck their hearts and the two became breathless from the mere thought. They no longer thought about discussing the food issue with Zheng Chaohe and left in a hurry.

    Zheng Chaohe put away his casual expression and followed behind them. He didn¡¯t believe he couldn¡¯t convince those two idiots with his glib tongue. It was all good to realize and have a sense of crisis, but advancing their level was also important.

    Tan Mingyuan pondered over Young Master Gong¡¯s words repeatedly, thinking about his inhumane behaviour of always mercilessly throwing them at the zombies in the past. In order to make them really strong, Young Master Gong took care of them. Following such a person, it was really Tan Mingyuan¡¯s fortune.

    Standing up, Tan Mingyuan curled up the corner of his lips and hummed a song as he walked away leisurely, making anyone who looked at him know that he was in a good mood. His subordinates¡¯ expressions were the same, which attracted the others¡¯ attention.

    **

    He Jin followed Father Gong and naturally had amodation arrangements for the three of them. However, all the small suites provided by East District Prison were upied by prison guards. He Jin and his party either slept in the prison guards¡¯ office or in his office.

    The guests staying the night in the office, how could it get more awkward? Father Gong couldn¡¯t help racking his brain. After thinking about it, he looked at the three of them and asked in a gentle voice, "I¡¯ll clear out three rooms, you all first go to my office to rest for a while."

    "Hey~ Don¡¯t deliberately inconvenience yourself for us, we¡¯ll just room with others for a night, no need to be shy!" Lu Yun waved his hands and said so with a grin.

    Father Gongughed and patted Lu Yun¡¯s shoulder. "That¡¯s fine too, seems you¡¯re used to it."

    Although Lu Yun sometimes said ufortable things, his heart was still good. Living in the apocalypse was like living in a huge melting pot. One doesn¡¯t know when this fragile life will be gone, so one¡¯s feelings were more direct and more intense than before the apocalypse. Love became obsessive love; hate became extreme hate and enjoyment should be found anywhere one could. Lu Yun was an example of such a person. He enjoyed himself when he could during the apocalyptic days, making for a very interesting life. In Lu Yun, Father Gong saw a vigorous vitality and he liked it very much. As for his character, that little problem was nothing but trivial.

    He Jin¡¯s eyes flickered slightly when he heard the conversation between them and he nced at Lu Yun with a little bit of approval.

    In Meng Yuanji¡¯s heart, he wanted to praise Lu Yun, but he grimaced when he heard, "Uncle Gong, shall I stay with Young Master Gong tonight? I haven¡¯t seen him for so long and we have so much to talk about tonight."

    He Jin¡¯s eyes were like a snowstorm as his eyes were fixed on Lu Yun¡¯s body. If he was an ice ability user, Lu Yun would have been frozen into a popsicle by now.

    Meng Yuanji¡¯s lips twitched. He rubbed his temples and quickly started to remedy the situation, "Hey, didn¡¯t you say you had a lot of good brothers here? Don¡¯t you want to go and see them?"

    "Oh! You¡¯re right, I almost forgot!" Lu Yun thought about it and soon came to a decision. He immediately turned his attention to Father Gong and asked, "Uncle Gong, Wang Tao and the others, where do they live? I¡¯ll go see them."

    "I¡¯ll call someone over to take you." Father Gong called a soldier over to show them the way. When the two went away, he looked at his son and said, "You take He Jin back to your room. You must be tired after the long journey."

    "Uncle Gong, let He Jin stay with me." Song Haoran, who was following Father Gong¡¯s group, couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore and said so stiffly. Lin Wenbo pursed his lips without saying a word, but his smiling expression disappeared and was reced by a slightly gloomy one.

    "No need." Without waiting for He Jin to speak, Gong Lixin waved his hand. "I want to stay with Brother He. I haven¡¯t seen him for two years and I have a lot to say to Brother He." After saying so, he turned to look at He Jin and smiled, "Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll take you back to my room."

    Looking at the back of the two leaving together, Song Haoran¡¯s expression became dark. Lin Wenbo put his hands in his pockets and opened his mouth to leisurely add as he walked, "He Jin finally came back, so we must go and y with him. Xiaoxin just recently learned to y tractor. We should invite He Jin to y all night. What do you think?"

    "Alright, I¡¯ll go with you." Song Haoran smiled. The enemy of your enemy was indeed your friend. This time, they¡¯ll join forces to send He Jin away for the time being.

 Chapter 103

    <i>Warning: NSFW</i>

    The small suite in the prison was very simple. It had a bedroom and a bathroom, totalling around ten square meters. Putting a table, chairs and bed in it would make the space even smaller.

    He Jin followed Gong Lixin into his room. Looking at the single bed lined with blue coloured sheet, his brows raised slightly.

    "This is a single dormitory and the beds are narrow. I¡¯m sorry Brother He has to squeeze in with me tonight." Gong Lixin looked at him and exined with embarrassment.

    "It¡¯s okay, I don¡¯t feel wronged." He Jin smiled and eased his frown as he said so softly.

    Not only did he not feel wronged, he was very satisfied. The narrower the bed, the better. If it was that narrow, Lizin could only sleep on him. Thinking of that, He Jin¡¯s heartbeat sped up and his lower abdomen felt as it was on fire, making him a little ufortable.

    The two sat down and talked about their respective situations. A water ability user knocked on the door of the room and came in to fill the bathtub in the bathroom for the guest to wash and filled the bucket next to the bathtub as well. Nowadays, the water source was also polluted. The water in the base was thus provided by water ability users. This made the value of water ability users soar overnight and they became an important resource for everyone topete for.

    When the water ability user left, Gong Lixin went into the bathroom, put his hand into the water in the bathtub and heated the cold water to the proper temperature with his internal force before beckoning He Jing. "Brother He,e over and wash. You¡¯ll feel refreshed and rest easier."

    He watched the boy standing still near the edge of the bathtub; his hips were curved and his lines were straight and beautiful. He saw the other¡¯s T-shirt slip up, exposing his slender and flexible waist and his cyan eyes gradually grew dark, turning teal as his heart beat wildly.

    "You might as well wash with me, lest you waste water." He strode in and closed the bathroom door as he said so with a hoarse voice.

    "Hn, that¡¯s fine." Gong Lixin thought for a moment before he nodded in agreement. He took off his T-shirt and frowned, "Brother He, why didn¡¯t you tell me you wereing in advance? I didn¡¯t prepare anything to entertain you."

    He Jin also took off his shirt, pressed his lips together and petntly said, "I wanted to surprise you. How about it? Are you happy to see me?"

    "Happy. I¡¯d be even happier if you didn¡¯t leave." Gong Lixin frowned and said with a smile.

    "Rest assured, I¡¯ve found a way to get rid of Song Haoxuan and will be able to leave soon. Song Haoxuan is insidious, vicious and has a strong desire for control. I now have a bit of power in Xiangcui Bay base and he will either find a way to firmly control me or will try topletely destroy me. I¡¯m not afraid of him though, but I still have many brothers under me and I want to ensure that they aren¡¯t implicated." He Jin sat down on the toilet next to the bathtub, staring deeply at the teenager in front of him.

    Gong Lixin took off his camouge pants andined, "Dad won¡¯t let me kill Bao Long and Kang Zhengyuan and now, I¡¯m afraid it will affect ordinary people. What a mess!"

    He Jin smiled softly, hisughter deep and thick and full of hidden, fiery desires. He changed his sitting position a little, squinting at the young man who had only a singleyer of clothes and slowly said, "Even without you moving your hands, those words you said today will surely arouse the ambition of many ambitionists. Now, you just have to wait for an opportunity to be the oriole behind the praying mantis. These days, everyone dreams to be the warlord of these troubled times."

    His voice became deeper and more hoarse until hepletely went silent. Because the teenager had taken off thestyer of clothes, exposing his delicate and attractive white and fair body in front of him without reservation, attracting all of his undivided attention.

    Noticing the hot eyes on him, Gong Lixin turned his head and asked curiously, "Brother He, why didn¡¯t you take off your clothes? Don¡¯t you want to wash?"

    "Wash," He Jin replied numbly, standing up and taking off his pants and revealing his sex. How could he miss this great opportunity to bathe his beloved?

    His member was already swollen to an unbearable degree, a reddish-purple giant with veins beating furiously as it shook up and down; it¡¯s size truly amazing. Gong Lixin blinked and couldn¡¯t help looking at him. The body, which is fully mature, turned out to be so different.

    Under the gaze of the teenager¡¯s eyes, a few drops appeared. He Jin ced a firm hand of his swelling, making a few more drops of transparent dew appear slowly at the top. The image was extremely sensual. Gong Lixin¡¯s ears turned red and he quickly looked away. However, He Jin walked towards the teenager step by step, leaning down so that his fingers touched the teenager¡¯s member. Although notrge, but it had the perfect shape and appeared especially delicate. With a hoarseugh, he said, "Lixin, you¡¯re already eighteen years-old, why isn¡¯t there any pubic hair here?" ¡¯But it¡¯s still really beautiful!¡¯ He secretly added.

    Gong Lixin¡¯s red ears seemed to be dripping blood. He moistened his lips, pretending to be calm as he said, "This is normal for me. I can¡¯t help it." He said while covering his privates with his hand, blocking He Jin¡¯s sight. Facing those he was forced to use as a furnace, he had never felt ashamed of being seen, but he couldn¡¯t help but secretly feel so now in his heart.

    "I haven¡¯t noticed that Lixin also doesn¡¯t have any hair on his body or even a beard." Seeing him being shy, He Jin¡¯s eyes overflowed with a smile. He surrounded the body from behind, exhaling the others scent. He whispered in his ear as hisrge palms with rough patched moved lightly up and down the other¡¯s naked arms, waist, thighs, legs and so on. Whether his movement was intentional or unintentional, it ignited clusters of mes for both of them.

    He Jin was not aspliant as Song Haoran and Lin Wenbo. He had always acted arrogantly, with evil spirits in his bones. He was now finally together with this young man who had his heart and he would use all means to seduce and win this fight.

    "Brother He, don¡¯t touch it." Gong Lixin grabbed He Jin¡¯s hand ignited him everywhere as he pleaded in a whispered voice. His white body coloured itself in ayer of light pin as he weakly snuggled and trembled in He Jin¡¯s arms.

    He Jin¡¯s eyes heated up from hearing such a soft and coquettish, kitten-like voice. His gigantic member squeezed between the teenager¡¯s two legs as he hands tightened around the other¡¯s slender waist, his hands obsessed with the smoothness of the skin under his palm. He bit the teenager¡¯s crimson earlobe and whispered, "Lixin, you¡¯re standing up. What should I do?" Then heughed softly and flicked the young man¡¯s trembling member with his fingertips, causing the young man to moan and groan and making his body be weaker.

    "Don¡¯t touch it! I feel ufortable!" Gong Lixin eximed and a hot fire ignited in his body. He Jin provoked all the desires that were usually pressed down by him, making his mind chaotic and leaving him no room to think. Leaning against He Jin¡¯s sturdy chest for a moment, he stretched out his hand and touched where the othery between his thighs and slowly and hesitantly began to move.

    He Jin pecked kisses on his beautiful neck and, seeing his movements, gently bit his ear lobe as he seductively coaxed, "Lixin, do you want Brother He to help you feel good? I guarantee it will be veryfortable."

    Gong Lixin nodded quickly and then carried into the bathtub by He Jin. He separated the other¡¯s legs and sat him so that they were face to face, their waist, stomach and lower body pressed tightly together.

    He Jin brought their two erections together and held them in his palms, slowly stroking them as he bowed down to kiss the youth¡¯s bloody red lips fiercely, eating the sound that spilled out. Seemingly not satisfied, he held the young man¡¯s back with his other hand and deepened the kiss. His dark eyes were half-open as he stared at the young man¡¯s face.

    Gong Lixin was surprised by the kiss and his most vulnerable and sensitive ce waspletely under He Jin¡¯s control. He could only hold onto He Jin¡¯s neck weakly and not let himself fall into the warm water.

    Obsessed with watching the dazed eyes of the beautiful teenager in his arms, He Jin¡¯s heart almost exploded from the sight. He stopped the kiss without much thought and asked with a rough voice, "Lixin, do you feel ufortable?"

    "Woo~fortable!" Gong Lixin answered honestly.

    He Jin chuckled, his eyes squinted slightly as he asked, "What do you usually do? Huh?" He asked as he increased the pressure.

    "Hm, I clear my mind." Gong Lixin raised his head, panted and spoke intermittently.

    He Jin¡¯s lips hooked up and he gave a rewarding peck on the teenager¡¯s lips. His hands kept moving and he numbly said, "How nice! But what if I really want to touch it?"

    "Touch it, just touch it." Feeling wave after wave of pleasure, Gong Lixin moaned with tears in his eyes.

    He Jin waspletely satisfied with his response, his hands moved faster and he lowered his head once again to kiss the young man¡¯s lips, swallowing his moans into his stomach as he started a new round of tongue wrestling. It took a few more minutes before he was at the edge ofing, "Although I want to...right now, but I don¡¯t want you to wake up tomorrow and let you see the back of me leaving. So wait again. When Brother He returns, we will do something more pleasurable, a hundred times better than what we did just now, okay?"

    Biting Gong Lixin¡¯s earlobe, He Jin shamelessly tempted him. Youths who have not experiences sex were the easiest to deceive. It doesn¡¯t matter if Lixin likes men or women, as long as he had his first taste, he would keep thinking about it, have in engraved onto his bod and won¡¯t forget about for a lifetime. Since he fell in love, He Jin would not let himself fall into a lonely situation out of desperation, but would go to great lengths to fight for the heart of the teenager no matter the means. What¡¯s more, the young man was too tempting to resist. He can¡¯t be beside the young man for the time being, so he must use special means to leave his mark.

    "Okay!" Gong Lixin¡¯s thinking had beenpletely manipted by his desires and he answered without hesitation. His body needed to supplement itself with Yang energy from time to time and he did like He Jin from the bottom of his heart, so naturally, he couldn¡¯t resist his intentional temptation.

    He Jin chuckled and increased his movement, used all his skills to bring the person in his arms to bliss with him. A violent current passed through their bodies as the two tightly held each other. Soon, they released one after the other. The sticky fluidnded on the two men¡¯s abdomen.

    Returning to reality from the bliss, He Jin bowed his head and stared at the young man who was breathing against his neck. He lovingly touched the pink-toned skin near his half-closed eyes as he gazed at him with fondness.

    After quietly holding each other for a while and noticing that the water had gotten cold, He Jin washed away the mess between the two of them and held the youth who was still soft in his arms andy him in bed. Seeing the teenager snuggling in and falling deeper into sweet dreams, He Jin smiled and pecked a kiss into his fragrant hair with closed eyes as he contently said to himself: This trip was not worthless! My dreams that tormented every night finally came true.

    He thought that he had this night to be alone with his beloved, but when He Jin woke up, Gong Lixin had gone out quietly. When he came back with dinner, Song Haoran, with a dark expression, and Lin Webo, with an extremely false smile, came in. The two took out a deck of cards and Gong Lixin¡¯s eyes sparkled.

    He couldn¡¯t bear to see Lixin¡¯s disappointed face, so He Jin resisted the impatience in his heart and joined the group to y cards. After ying deep into the night, Lin Wenbo and Song Haoran refused to move, too sleepy to do so. They simplyid on the floor of Gong Lixin¡¯s room and pulled He Jin to sleep on the ground with them because of the narrow bed. The intention behind their roguish behaviour was obvious.

    When he left the next day, He Jin¡¯s face was extremely dark as he red at Song Haoran and Lin Wenbo as he climbed into the helicopter. Zheng Chaohe¡¯s eyes were also red, but they didn¡¯t hold any disappointment. It was only a matter of time before food would be avable to them.

 Chapter 104

    <i>Warning: Mature Content</i>

    Two days after He Jin and his party left, Bao Long and Kang Zhengyuan were promoted to third-level mid-grade and third-level low-grade ability users. They seemed to want to confirm that their leadership position had not wavered, so after being promoted, the two jointly hosted a grand dinner and invited their subordinates to celebrate together. This was to show-off and give a demonstration that they were not worried about Gong Lixin¡¯s previous ironic words.

    Lin Wenbo, Song Haoran and Gong Lixin also received invitations. When Tan Mingyuan came to the Eastern District to notify the three, he had an anxious expression on his face.

    "Boss, pay attention tonight. I heard that Bao Long and Kang Zhengyuan wanted to deal with you." The scar on the bridge of Tan Mingyuan¡¯s nose twitched for a moment and he whispered, "After what you saidst time, one of Kang Zhengyuan¡¯s men challenged him the next day. The man was a second-level high-grade ability user and his skills were good. Kang Zhengyuan didn¡¯t dare ept the challenge. Now, the news spread all across the base and everyone is calling Kang Zhengyuan a soft egg. There are also a few people on Bao Long¡¯s side who are very dissatisfied with Bao Long and want to make a move. This is all because of what you said and they must hate you very much right now. So they might have something nned for tonight¡¯s feast."

    "No matter, there¡¯s no need to take action for something that didn¡¯t happen." Thinking of his father¡¯s teachings, Gong Lixin repeated what he learned back then and sold his teachings. Then, his expression suddenly became cold as he added, "If they really want to deal with me, it won¡¯t be troublesome to kill them all. In such a situation, Dad won¡¯t me me."

    "Ah~ Chief Gong is so soft-hearted. I want to take a bunch of people and hack them all up already! Forget the countermeasures, infiltration and investigation of inconveniences!" Tan Mingyuan said so from the heart.

    Looking at the two¡¯s impatient expression, Lin Wenbo and Song Haoran couldn¡¯t help but smile. Sure enough, the same kind of people gathered into the same group. Lixin¡¯s people were mostly straightforward and violent. Those that were initially elegant and gentle all ended up converting, such as Li Dongsheng. Even the young Sun Jie was bing more and more like a mobster.

    Lin Wenbo pressed down the smile that threatened to spill out and he chided, "Be patient. Right now, we don¡¯t need to do anything as some people naturally won¡¯t be able to hold back. When the timees, we wille out and pick up the baton when they both fall."

    "Right, this saves us a lot of effort." Song Haoran echoed. They sat down and talked about the situation about the base and the external situation as well. As Gong Lixin was about to feel dizzy from such talks, the night gradually covered the earth and dinner time came.

    To avoid suspicion, Tan Mingyuan took the lead and left. Song Haoran, Lin Wenbo and Gong Lixin sat for another ten minutes before walking towards the main building of the prison.

    When they entered the lobby of the main building, the hall was already crowded with people. Beer and liquor collected from the city and that people were unwilling to take out were ced for others to drink. There were also pickles, peanuts, dried sweet potatoes and other small items taking up the long table until it was full of dishes.

    The ng of cups hitting together and cheers came one after another and the thick scent of alcohol filled the room. Some peopleughed in a low voice and some people drunk and ordered more. This lively and extraordinary scene made the three people who just entered the hall as if they had entered a different dimension.

    "Hey, hey! Sit here!" Tan Mingyuan, who had already drunk a little alcohol, saw the three and beckoned them quickly. The three walked over and took a seat next to him. On the other hand, Bao Long and Kang Zhengyuan hadn¡¯t arrived yet.

    Smelling the alcohol in the ss in front of him, Song Haoran pushed it aside as he didn¡¯t have any intention to drink it. Gong Lixin, because of his martial arts practice, had always had been alcohol-free and Lin Wenbo had no habit of drinking, not to mention that it had been over two years and the shelf life of these had already expired.

    Tan Mingyua saw the three of them without a drink, he hurriedly brought over sses and ced them in front of them as he said with a smile, "Come on, drink! Although the taste is indeed worse than the original, the alcoholic taste is still there. And drinking this kind of drink makes me forget the desire to punch someone!"

    "It¡¯s all for you!" Gong Lixin frowned slightly and shook his hand to refuse.

    As some peopleughed at their antics, Kang Zhengyuan and Bao Long finally arrived. The two saw Gong Lixin who was smiling happily and both their eyes darkened and held a hint of gloom on their tight expression.

    Quickly putting away the emotion that leaked through, Bao Longughed and briefly said a few words for the opening of tonight¡¯s feast before pping his hands to indicate the start of the banquet. A group of skimpily-dressed, sexy women walked into the open space and surrounded the long table and moved with the dance music ying on the old speakers.

    When they were put into prison, it could be said that these women were stubborn and hard-headed. But now, to survive, they left all their dignity behind just to win the eyes of a strong person and eat a few meals. They spared no effort to show their seductive bodies, posing in various sensual poses and finally, taking off their clothes and fluttering in front of every man present to catch someone¡¯s eyes.

    When the first woman took off her shirt and rubbed her bountiful chest against the nearest man, the room began to boil. The men sitting behind the long table shouted loudly, urging them on. Some people even put their hands into their pants and masturbated as they faced these naked women.

    When all the women took off their top, the scene finally reached its climax. Bao Long and Kang Zhengyuan couldn¡¯t it in and, with flushed eyes and heavy breath, pulled one woman each into their arms, fingers reaching down to their crotch and f***ing them. The two women weren¡¯t shy and moaned loudly.

    Stimted by this kind of extravagant, exhibitionistic scene, the remaining women were also caught in other men¡¯s arms and were f***ed. When the other was too impatient for their turn, the women pulled down the zipped down their pants and pulled out their hard-on, giving them oral sex. Some people even pulled out plugs, dildos and other kinky objects and plugged them in, making for an unsightly scene.

    Tan Mingyuan flushed and felt some excitement as well, but he nced at Gong Lixin, Song Haoran and Lin Wenbo who were all expressionless. His eyes felt cold and he felt as if he had to hold it in and sit properly.

    "It¡¯s really boring! Can I leave first?" Xiao Lin hosted simr banquets quite often in his previous life. Gong Lixin was already very tired of this kind of scene and, coupled with hisck of interest in women, he frowned and asked so to Lin Wenbo sitting next to him.

    "Alright. You go on first. Haoran and I will stay for a while then leave." Lin Wenbo smiled and squeezed the young man¡¯s earlobe. He was also worried that the teenager would be bewildered and entranced by this scene, but seeing the teenager¡¯s eyes were clear except for the impatience they held, the little bit worry that moved into his heart was eased away.

    Gong Lixin nodded slightly and didn¡¯t even say goodbye to Bao Long and Kang Zhengyuan before he got up and left.

    Song Haoran saw him go and the blue veins on his forehead suddenly eased out and he leaned back rxingly onto the back of the chair to talk with Lin Wenbo in a low voice. Since the two had clearly realized their feelings for Gong Lixin, they could no longer be interested in others. Even faced with such an exciting and sensual scene, the two could still face it with any feelings in their hearts. Tan Mingyuan was impressed by their resolve and felt a tickle in his own heart.

    Although Bao Long buried himself in a woman¡¯s body, his head bowed licking her full breasts, from the corner of his eyes, he¡¯d been paying attention to Gong Lixin. Not only was the other not entranced by the scene, but he even got up and left. Bao Long hurried and signaled one of his subordinates. The subordinate knew the sign and left to follow behind Gong Lixin.

    "Young Master Gong, please stay for a while longer." Once the two walked to the edge of the main building and the subordinate saw that no one was around, the man quickly called out to Gong Lixin in front of him.

    "Why does it matter?" Gong Lixin stopped and looked at the person from the side. His white and delicate face flowed with the glimmer of light under the silver moonlight making his beauty look almost ethereal.

    The man¡¯s eyes flickered. No wonder the boss would rather offend Gong Yuanhang and to get his hands on this young man.

    After two years of life and death situations, both men and women looked much older than their actual age and their skin became dark and rough due to the sun and rain. For Gong Lixin who still looked young with radiant white skin, it was particrly eye-catching, like pearls dropped in mud.

    The man looked at him with a little bit of enthusiasm and his heart thought about how after his boss had his way and once he was tired of him, maybe he could take a turn with the youth. With this in mind, the man looked at Gong Lixin¡¯s slender body wantonly and reached out to touch his face.

    Gong Lixin frowned and avoided it before ring at the man coldly. Finally, he pressed down his intention to kill before he turned to leave.

    "Wait, don¡¯t go! Our boss asked you to sit in his room for a while." The man opened his mouth with a smile. Acting gentle, he took out a syringe from his pocket and went to pierce the other¡¯s neck.

    In closebat, the power of other ability users didn¡¯t stand a chance against power ability users. Bao Long still thought that Gong Lixin was just a power ability user. For his n to be sessful, he had a subordinate that was also a power ability user go grab this person and inject him with a muscle rxant. The n was wellid out. Unfortunately, he thought he was grabbing a little white rabbit. In actuality, the opponent was a T-Rex in rabbit skin. The person he sent was destined to meet his end.

    Gong Lixin moved faster than the man. He lifted his arm and gripped the other¡¯s wrist, applying a little force as well. A crisp, scalp-tingling crack rang out. The man¡¯s wrist bone broke and the syringe in his hand fell to the ground.

    The man was already a second-level high-grade. He thought it was a matter of course for him to capture and subdue this teenager, but he didn¡¯t expect that the strength of the teenager exceeded him so much. He was horrified at first before he opened his mouth to scream. But before he could, Gong Lixin grabbed his throat and broke his neck, ending his life silently with a slight twist. From beginning to end, it didn¡¯t take even half a second.

    Throwing away the dead man in his hand, Gong Lixin flicked his fingers and threw a white spark, the size of a soybean, towards the body. The me quickly wrapped the body and burned it into a mass of ashes. Under the light of the fire, Gong Lixin picked up the syringe from the ground and looked at the light-coloured liquid in it in the moonlight before turning to look into the shadow of the main building of the prison. He asked light, "Have you seen enough?"

    A tall, erect figure slowly walked into the moonlight, revealing his rugged face. The person was Dou Heng, the same person that had attracted much of Gong Lixin¡¯s attention. Gong Lixin had been long aware of this person¡¯s presence and distinguished his identity from his unique breathing. It was precisely because it was Dou Heng that Gong Lixin let him see the scene from beginning to end as he killed someone.

 Chapter 105

    Dou Heng slowly emerged from the shadow, his sharp, angled face stretched tightly without showing any expression as a pair of dark eyes stared fixedly at the elegant young man who glowed under the white light of the moon.

    He had been here for a long time, standing in the dark corner and looking at the illuminated hall in the distance. He didn¡¯t know when it started, but he would unconsciously search the slender figure of the teenager in the crowd, always looking for the teenager¡¯s location. The closer he was to the young man, the more the restlessness in his heart would calm down, like being immersed in the misty hot spring or like being immersed in the vast starry sky. This warm and peaceful feeling made him greedy for more.

    However, under the gaze of the young man¡¯s clear eyes, the peaceful feeling disappeared without a trace and the beat of his heart was out of control. Even so, he didn¡¯t want the young man¡¯s eyes to look away from him as if he had waited for a long time for the young man¡¯s attention right at this moment.

    "That should be a muscle rxant." He carefully observed the colour of the liquid in the syringe and opened his mouth to say so, trying to keep the young man¡¯s gaze on him.

    Sure enough, the teenager looked down at the syringe in his hand, illuminated by the moonlight, before tilting his head up to look at him. His clear voice curiously asked, "Muscle rxant?"

    "An analgesic used to treat acute and chronic tissue contusions to soften them up. If used inrge amounts, it will iste the cerebral cortex and central nerves and stop one from controlling their body, making people weak despite being awake." His expression was tenser and his heart beated more rapidly.

    "Oh? That¡¯s really a good thing!" Gong Lixin whispered. He knew that medicine in this world also had many magical capabilities, such as opening the human head, connecting a broken limb, and recing a beating heart with a machine. Unfortunately, these technologies had all been wiped out after the apocalypse.

    Dou Heng slightly pursed his lips and didn¡¯t answer.

    Gong Lixin smiled and handed the syringe to him as he said, "You can tell the name and efficacy of this drug at a nce. You can see that it can also be used for poisoning. This is for you. It¡¯s wasted on me."

    "Thank you." Dou Heng thanked him dryly and took the syringe stiffly. Touching the youth¡¯s warm fingertips, his already rapidly beating heart sped up once again and his face was in danger of permanent petrification. He didn¡¯t dare to the youth see the change in his heart.

    Seeing his expression getting colder and harder, Gong Lixin tilted his head to reveal an expression as if he suddenly realized something. He then added, "Whether a person is strong or not, not only depends on his strength, but also whether he is good at using other means to achieve his purpose. You are good at using weapons and poisons; this is a manifestation of your strength. So I give this to you, not because I underestimate you, but because I feel that if people want to live in the troubled world of today, they must use all means possible so that they don¡¯t get stuck."

    <i>Was heforting me?</i> Dou Heng lowered his head and thought so. A couple of soft lights appeared in his deep eyes as he whispered, "I know, thank you. And what happened tonight, I won¡¯t tell anyone."

    Feeling the sincerity in his words, Gong Lixin smiled andughed, "Since you didn¡¯t say anythingst time, naturally, you won¡¯t say anything this time. I believe you. It¡¯ste, I¡¯ll be leaving now. Goodbye." He waved his hand and turned to take a step into the shadows.

    Dou Heng felt agitated as he watched the teenager go further and further away until he was gradually engulfed by the night. He frowned, squeezed the syringe in his hand, and stood there for a while. His eyes eventually found the pile of human-shaped ash on the ground and suddenly released his frowning brows. He sneered and muttered to himself, "Gong Lixin, you¡¯ve forgotten to clean up the aftermath again."

    He kicked the ash pile with his feet until he could no longer see any trace of a human figure. Then he pressed his lips together and left with a contented and joyful mood.

    ***

    The scene in the hall became more and more chaotic and here were ovepping naked bodies everywhere, kinky scenes and loud moans. Even Tan Mingyuan, who had been sitting on the sidelines, waiting on his boss, immediately showed his true colour once the other left and like a monkey hurriedly grabbed and pulled over a woman. However, there were two great gods beside him. He felt a little shameful and thus, dragged the woman into the stairwell to do the deed, so as not to further reveal his ugliness.

    Lin Wenbo and Song Haoran sat calmly on their chairs and only the expression on their face changed, reced with one of impatience and aversion. The two looked at each other and nned to sit for a few more minutes before leaving.

    A younger brother of Tan Mingyuan saw that the two were really bored. He took out a bag of tobo and rolled it into a newspaper he took out from his pocket before handing them over to them. He mysteriously said, "This is my hand grown tobo, which is definitely more vorful than ordinary tobo. Have a taste."

    nts that had been ripened by wood-ability users would always have some type of mutations because they would absorb a lot of the energy of the ability user. With this person¡¯s introduction to the product, Song Haoran and Lin Wenbo took the rolled-up tobo and put it under their nose to lightly smell it. It indeed smelled of the unique scent of tobo.

    "Sure enough, it¡¯s the real thing!" Song Haoran sighed and whispered. He doesn¡¯t have a habit of smoking he does like to do so every so often. The other person was one of Lixin¡¯s younger brother, so he didn¡¯t put his guard up and twisted the tobo and newspaper into a roll and held it in his mouth.

    Lin Wenbo on the other hand, had a cigarette addiction. Although he hadn¡¯t touched one for more than two years, the rich fragrance was still engraved in his bones, making him unable to forget. However, instead of being as impatient as Song Haoran, he nced at Bao Long and Kang Zhengyuan before he whispered, "You can¡¯t enjoy such a good thing alone. Won¡¯t you be in trouble if you¡¯re seen by them?"

    "No worries, I already paid a tribute. So please feel free to smoke." The man rolled his cigarette and leaned towards Song Haoran, asking, "Major Song, may I borrow your fire."

    Song Haoran red a fire on his fingertip. First, he lit one person¡¯s cigarette, then he put his finger in front of the other person. The man leaned over to catch hold of the fire before leaning back and saying with a smile, "Oh, human lighter that we¡¯ve only seen in cartoons before, thank you."

    Lin Wenbo chuckled and smoked the good cigarette in his hand. The three were sitting backzily as they were engulfed in a cloud of fog, watching the scene of the Sensual Pce before them. But somehow, Lin Wenbo and Song Haoran¡¯s originally indifferent bodies started to heat up and the heat gradually spread throughout their bodies.

    Their eyes blurred, their faces turned red and their foreheads began to formrge drops of sweat. When Tan Mingyuan came back, he saw their increasingly ufortable faces.

    "Hey! Did you smoke Xu Er¡¯s cigarette?" ncing at Xu Er on the side, the likeliest person to give the shredded tobo, Tan Mingyuan then nced at half of the cigarette butt in their hands.

    "What¡¯s wrong? This shredded tobo is poisonous?" Lin Wenbo also stared at Xu Er, but seeing the other person¡¯splexion stay the same and held an innocent expression, he quickly dispelled the thought of murder in his heart.

    "It¡¯s not poisonous, it increases lust as if eating ecstasy! Especially for first-time users." Tan Mingyuan snatched the cigarette butts of the two¡¯s hands and stubbed it out on the table. He hesitated before he suggested, "Do you guys feel that your bodies are hot? Do you feel particrly excited? Tell you what, if you want to get better tonight, either find a woman to vent your lust here or quickly go back and solve it yourself."

    "F***k! Xu Er, why didn¡¯t you say so earlier?" Song Haoran¡¯s forehead bulged with blue veins as he asked fiercely.

    "I saw you guys looking bored. I thought you¡¯d feel refreshed and wanted to make you guys happy!" Xu Er spread his hand, his expression still as innocent as before.

    Lin Wenbo held his head in his hand as he held back the burning desire in the pit of his stomach. Grabbing Song Haoran¡¯s arm, he said, "Let¡¯s go back quickly."

    Song Haoran nodded, red at Xu Er onest time, before striding away with Lin Wenbo.

    Looking at the back of the two people leaving in a hurry, Tan Mingyuan stretched out his hand, "Don¡¯t leave! Settle it here!" Seeing the two ignoring him, Tan Mingyuan sat down, took a ss of alcohol and sighed as he said, "Hmph, those two with dead eyes! With Young Master Gong there, can the two of you even hold back once they go back? Why bother with such hardship? Although these women can¡¯t even match a hair on Young Master Gong¡¯s head, it¡¯s easier to save yourself the trouble. Stop acting as if the rest of us are too cheap!"

    Upon hearing his mumble, Xu Er¡¯s eyes widened and he suddenly pointed at the two leaving figures as he stuttered, "Boss, do you mean to say that they want Young Master Gong?"

    Remembering Young Master Gong pinching an x-level mid-grade zombie to death as if pinching an ant, Xu Er gulped and gave a thumbs up to the two, praising them for their courage.

    Lin Wenbo and Song Haoran resisted the swelling heat in their lower abdomen; the swelling, pumping and pain, and walked quickly back to the eastern ward. After climbing up to the second floor, the two were already sweating all over and breathing as heavily as cows and their ck irises had long turned dark gold and dark red. Their eyes glowed brightly in the night like two beasts on the prowl.

    Lin Wenbo¡¯s self-control was slightly better than Song Haoran¡¯s. Leaning on the handrail of the staircase, he took a break before walking to the door to his room, took out the key to open the door and secretly thought the water in the bathroom was not enough for a cold shower.

    With a click, the lock on the door opened. He was preparing to push it in when Gong Lixin, who lived on the other side of the corridor, heard the sound and opened his door. He was wearing a thin, short boxer and a pure white shirt. He leaned on his side and asked, "Brother Lin, what¡¯s wrong with you? Your face doesn¡¯t look good!"

    Lin Wenbo¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t pull away from the other¡¯s white, slender legs and round buttocks. His eyes immediately darkened at the sight. Taking a deep breath, he suddenly stretched out his long arms and took the youth into his arms, hugging him tight, before opening the door to the room and striding in, throwing the youth onto the bed and pressing against him. Thin lips sucked the other¡¯s lips. This kiss, he had thought for a long time, almost every night, he would dream of it and the desire contained within him was strong enough to suffocate him.

    "Ah~" Gong Lixin let out a small sound before he was dizzy and his hands and feet softened with the skill of Lin Wenbo¡¯s superb kissing technique. He also tasted a unique fragrance left in the other¡¯s mouth. Maybe Brother Lin might have taken lust-inducing medicine? He thought so numbly and also thought about pushing away the other before he abandoned the idea.

    But before he could move, Lin Wenbo was quickly pulled away and, in his ce, Song Haoran¡¯s sharp face showing an expression of madness and intense passion reced it. Gong Lixin raised his upper body slightly and was about to inquire about the reasons the two were like this, but once again was overwhelmed, by Song Haoran this time.

 Chapter 106

    <i>Warning: NSFW</i>

    Gong Lixin closed his eyes and tasted the same taste in Song Haoran¡¯s mouth and confirmed that both of them took a lust-inducing medicine. Putting his hands on Song Haoran¡¯s arm, he didn¡¯t know if he should follow his inner desire and hold on, or follow etiquette and push him away. While he was in a dilemma, Song Haoran¡¯s hand went under his white shirt and pulled on the two red beans in the middle of his chest, causing him to shiver and let out a low moan.

    Lin Wenbo¡¯s eyes had long be golden coloured and he locked the door as an afterthought. While he watched the two kissing, he quickly took off his clothes.

    Song Haoran¡¯s lips had been removed from the youth¡¯s mouth and went to kiss the other¡¯s neck, corbone, red beans and lower abdomen. He stripped off the youth¡¯s clothes, uncovering the other¡¯s bare body and finally stopped at the cute and tender most ce of the youth. He held the member gently and rhythmically sucked on it.

    "Ah!" Gong Lixin yelled, pushing against his arms as he supported his upper body. He looked at Song Haoran, who was buried face-first in his lower body, with tears in his eyes and shook his head as he let out a soft sound and begged him to stop. He felt it as his most fragile ce was covered by a soft and warm mouth. His tight nerves were about to break from the pleasure. His member was already standing tall and ready to go and his whole body was dyed a shade of pink. His fair-skinned toes curled up tightly and he scrambled to hold onto the sheets beneath him.

    The young man¡¯s appearance showed his lust-filled emotions and Lin Wenbo saw this. His lower body swelled even more, to the point of explosion. He climbed quickly onto the bed and sat behind the teenager being ruthlessly ravaged, grabbed his soft body from behind and tilted his chin to kiss his wet red lips deeply, his thickness pressing against the other¡¯s back. Their tongues entwined and rubbed against each other, making the teenager shiver violently.

    The delicate and cute tongue in his mouth taste of a few stray teardrops that had flowed down, adding saltiness to the smooth and sweet taste that spread across his tongue, making him even crazier. Song Haoran looked up, watched the teenager with his dark red irises before going back to take care of the teenager¡¯s needs. He sucked, licked and rubbed the erection and used the member to stir up the teenager. High and low moans came out from that long and graceful neck, but as soon as the moan filled voice emerged, Lin Wenbo was there to swallow it whole.

    One took care of his upper body and the other took care of his lower body making himpletely unable to think and fill his body with lustful desires.

    Stopping the kiss, he looked at those dark eyes that were now dyed a peach pink with crystalline tears clinging onto his eyshes. Such a beautiful young man. Lin Wenbo inserted his tongue into the youth once again and stirred it around, there was no trace of the calm left, only a wolf with golden-brown eyes with desire burning fiercely.

    Song Haoran¡¯s situation was far worse than his. He had his hand around his erection and pointed his member at the small, pink hole, his member flowing out with precum as it pushed in.

    "Ah~" Gong Lixin sobbed and a tear dropped from the corner of his eyes. This was the first time in his life that the pain was unbearable. Fortunately, he was a pure yin body so, he quickly adapted to the invasion of the foreign object without injury. Moreover, after the harsh pain, he slightly contracted the muscles around the acupoints and, before long, a bone-chilling, soul eclipsing pleasure passed through his limbs like a current, making him let out a pleasure-filled moan.

    Feeling the tender flesh around him now sucking him in, not only Song Haoran¡¯s eyes were red, but even the white of his eyes became red. He almost couldn¡¯t stand the pleasure and immediately pushed in further. This feeling was too good and hisst line of endurance was used up long ago, just by staying inside the youth for a while. He paused for a second, waiting to be released by that tight grip, before he lowered himself and quickly pumped in and out, trying his best at every pump to hit the youth¡¯s sensitive point each time. Once he did, the teenager screamed and burst into tears from the pleasure.

    Lin Wenbo wasn¡¯t idle either. His tongue glided around the youth¡¯s cute red beans, his skillful handforted the young man¡¯s member while the other hand moved around back, rubbing his fingers against his slippery entrance, tentatively pushing them in.

    With the addition of one index finger, Song Haoran felt that tightening of the already tight ce and the speed and strength of his movement increased even further.

    The waves of pleasure came one after another and Gong Lixin¡¯s voice had gotten a little hoarse from all the yelling, but Lin Wenbo, who was already impatient, didn¡¯t let him rest as he stuffed his swollen member into the other¡¯s mouth.

    The tears in Gong Lixin¡¯s eyes made his vision haze, but by instinct, he licked and sucked the object in his mouth, leaving long traces of his saliva even as Lin Wenbo wheezed and groaned. Lin Wenbo lost all control. He squinted and grunted as he held the youth¡¯s head and vigorously moved his waist.

    Gong Lixin passively epted the giant being in his mouth without any feeling of difort or shame in his heart, but there was a kind of unspeakable satisfaction and throbbing deep inside his heart.

    In hisst life, while facing those human stoves, he didn¡¯t want it and no one could make him emotional inclined to do it. In the end, Xiao Lin always gave him some medicine to force him into it. But facing Song Haoran and Lin Wenbo¡¯s touch, even though he could control his body and mind, he could only allow himself to fall to their hands and deliver himself to them without reservation.

    Perhaps it was because he had stolen the two¡¯s feelings through Gong Lixin¡¯s body and thus didn¡¯t truly belong to him, that¡¯s why he was afraid of losing them. He would asionally feel guilty, afraid to open his eyes one day and return to being the young master of the Underground Pce who had nothing and who could only wait for death in the dark pce. Therefore, he was like a moth attracted by fire and could only try his best to please them and make them happy.

    However, Lin Wenbo and Song Haoran didn¡¯t know theplex and unspoken mood of the youth. They had long lost their mind and could only proim and vent their desire on the teenager¡¯s slender body like two beasts without emotions.

    Song Haoran yelled and finally released. Lin Wenbo pumped and few more times before he too fired off. The young man with white liquid flowing down his abdomen leaned back, making Song Haoran¡¯s slightly weakened body lean in as well. The giant member slid out, leaving a red and swollen hole from which white liquid flowed out from the chrysanthemum that couldn¡¯t be closed. Lin Wenbo opened the teenager¡¯s legs further even as he pulled him into his arms, ready to go in himself. The lubricating of the remaining liquid made it easier to insert his member and start moving from the get-go.

    The aftermath of the pleasurable action had not yet dissipated when a more intense and dense orgasm loomed in. Gong Lixin¡¯s mouth was open wide as he gasped in a mouthful of air and his throat could no longer be said to be dry, but he could only open and close his mouth weakly as transparent saliva flowed out from the corner of the youth¡¯s mouth

    Song Haoran squinted his eyes and saw his lustful and seductive expression and the ce that had just softened, stood up again with full spirit. He gripped the youth¡¯s member and pumped it fiercely, agitating it more before pulling away with long, silver wires attached to his hand. He licked the silver wire before wiping the rest of it on the youth¡¯s cheek and neck. He then pressed against the young man¡¯s body, rubbing his wet erection with hisrge one to relieve some of his desire.

    The three bodies ovepped, their limbs entangled to the point they didn¡¯t where one person started and the other ended. A thick and musky fragrance floated in the air and could not be hidden away.

    ***

    In the early morning of the next day, before opening his sleepy eyes, before seeing the scene on the bed, his nose smelled the unusual scent first. Lin Wenbo¡¯s pale golden irises dimmed a bit and his eyes lowered to his arms. With a frown on his face, he saw the youth in his arms. He had red marks all over his body and he saw that his abdomen was covered with suspicious white objects that had already dried up and had clumped together. There was even more of that mess between his legs. As if he was hit by a hammer, his mind becamepletely unable to think.

    As he waited for this whirlwind of feelings to pass,st night¡¯s absurd events began to yback in his mind. The teenager shook his head and shouted no, his mouth sucked his member even as drops of tears rolled down his face. Every time he thought about that scene, his expression turned pale and his body became cold inch by inch as if falling into an ice cavern

    Lying on the other side of the bed, Song Haoran muttered to himself, also awake from the dream, and slowly sat up. He looked at the two holding each other on the bed and froze.

    He looked stunned and looked at the sight on the bed for a while; looked at his messy lower body for a while, but couldn¡¯t return to reality for a long time. Lin Wenbo quietly stared at him, saw his light red irises gradually bing darker. Once he saw that, he opened his mouth to whisper, "If you have something to say, say it in your room. Xiaoxin was tossed by us all night long, let him rest."

    Cautiously pulling his arm from the back of the youth¡¯s neck, he gently patted him when he saw signs of the other waking. Seeing his brows stretch out and he quieted once again, Lin Wenbo got out of bed and hurriedly got dressed and went to Song Haoran¡¯s room for a long talk.

    Song Haoran¡¯s room was next to Lin Wenbo¡¯s. Both men¡¯s lower pubic hair was covered in dried and coagted semen making them feel very ufortable. Therefore, when the two entered the room, they said nothing at first as they took care of the mess, taking this time to sort out their troubled mood.

    Once they were clean, the two sat next to each other on the edge of the bed and didn¡¯t know where to start.

    After a while, Song Haoran couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. He hit the bedside with a heavy fist and asked violently, "Did you turn into a wolfst night? Why didn¡¯t you stop?"

    "Why was I supposed to stop?" Lin Wenbo sneered, his tone no longer calm, "I was the first to hold Xiaoxin, he should be mine!"

    "What¡¯s with this held first? The person who took his body first was me! You give up and forget everything aboutst night." Every detail ofst night was engraved in his mind, torturing Song Haoran to no end. His eyes were flushed and the deep pain could be heard in his voice. He didn¡¯t expect that he and his friend would do such a thing to the beloved youth.

    "From when we were young up until now, I always let you have it all? Why should I do that now? Xiaoxin is also precious to me! I will never give him up unless I die!" Lin Wenbo stood up, gripping Song Haoran¡¯s cor in a tight grip. This was the first time he had lost his calm in front of his friend.

    "Ha! I would like to say the same thing to you! You want me to give up on Lixin? Over my dead body!" Song Haoran¡¯s eyes were glowing red and he threw a hard punch aimed straight at Lin Wenbo¡¯s cheek.

    Lin Wenbo wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth. He then covered his arms withyers of metal before he struck back with a solid ¡¯iron fist¡¯. Song Haoran was unwilling to show any weakness. His first ignited in fire and came rushing forth as well. The two quickly fought against each other in the narrow room, neither of them willing to give up. The fragile walls and floors cracked due to the unbridled force of the two and the walls were falling in.

    After another ten minutes of fighting, they heard a loud noise. The floor was punched through by Lin Wenbo¡¯s iron fist, making arge hole. The two fell to the room below. A few screams broke through a cloud of dust. Lin Wenbo had just recovered from the fall and they both secretly thought: <i>Oops! Did we go overboard?</i>

    <i>CrazedCookies: Enjoy the meal! Here¡¯s this week¡¯s bonus chapter! And thank you Lizette for the KO-FI!</i>

 Chapter 107

    The fragile concrete floor couldn¡¯t withstand the bombardment of the two high-level ability users and arge hole was created with gravel and wall ash falling into the room directly below. Several screams made Lin Wenbo and Song Haoran, who were still fighting after the fall, quickly separate and turn to look for any injured.

    Looking in horror at the torn up bed that was covered by cement blocks, Cao Yanan felt fear for a while. This was really a disaster from the sky. Fortunately, she had already left the bed and didn¡¯t return to it. Fortunately, she didn¡¯t sleep on it butid down on the floor with Yang Xiaoxue and Le Jia, otherwise she would have been ttened like a pancake.

    Cao Yanan carefully wrapped Yang Xiaoxue and Le Jia with sheets to make sure that there were no ces that should not be exposed before jumping towards the two men who fell through the hole in the ceiling. She pointed her finger at the two and scolded, "F**k you morons! What the f**k! What are you doing this early morning? Do you know you almost crushed us to death just now? If you want to fight, go out and to do so! This Lao Tzu will apany you for a beating!"

    "Yanan! Put on your clothes before you talk!" Le Jia said so, unable to help herself. Yang Xiaoxue broke free from the tightly wrapped sheets, stretched out her arm and picked up the scattered clothes on the ground before throwing it at her.

    Cao Yanan looked down only to find that she was still naked, but didn¡¯t care about the eyes of the two men in front of her. She caught the clothes and put them on slowly. If one only looked at her mourous appearance, she¡¯d be the beauty-next-door in everyone¡¯s heart. But naturally, her attitude was more manly than even Lin Wenbo and Song Haoran.

    "Sorry, we were negligent!" Lin Wenbo apologized without looking, not willing to look at Cao Yanan¡¯s curvaceous body figure. After going through such trouble, the anger and discontentment in his mind had subsided slightly.

    "Sorry!" Song Haoran¡¯s red irises gradually faded and his lips uttered his apology.

    "Fortunately, we didn¡¯t go to bedst night, otherwise you¡¯d be apologizing to ghosts today! I say, aren¡¯t you good brothers? Why were you eyes filled with such hate just now?" Cao Yanan opened her mouth to ask, seemingly thinking about the incidence that cause this as she looked at the two in thought. Her gaze was prating, as if she wished to strip both men out of their clothes.

    "It¡¯s none of your business." Song Haoran felt ufortable under her prating gaze and red back coldly at her before striding towards the door.

    Lin Wenbo nodded slightly towards Cao Yanan and whispered, "I¡¯ll send someone to repair your roomter. Sorry to bother you."

    Cao Yanan waved her hands but seeing that the two were about to step out of the door, she couldn¡¯t bear her desire to gossip and asked out loud, "Hn, did you fight because of Young Master Gong? Is this the official fight for his love?"

    Le Jia and Yang Xiaoxue were shocked. They looked at them with sharp eyes filled with curiosity. These two men were fighting for a man.

    "It¡¯s none of your business!" Song Haoran turned back abruptly, reprimanding her viciously. Lin Wenbo also stopped and turned to give Cao Yanan a warning nce.

    Cao Yanan rolled her eyes and shouted, "Motherf***er! You¡¯re obviously two big men, no need to be so f***ing shy! It¡¯s the apocalypse and human beings are perishing as we speak. You are still itching and fighting for love, aren¡¯t you dense? Do you really want to monopolize Young Master Gong? You¡¯d either have to move Young Master Gong¡¯s heart or destroy your rival. If you can¡¯t move Young Master Gong¡¯s heart or destroy your rival, you can only suffer, isn¡¯t that stupid? Isn¡¯t it fine for the three of you to be together? It¡¯s better to spend the time we have left to love each other because maybe tomorrow, you might be a ghost."

    "Yeah! What are you fighting for anyways? Just go be together! The three of us would not have such a good time otherwise!" Yang Xiaoxue and Le Jia stood up with the sheets and said so with a smile.

    The words of the two just fell when a dildo fell from the sheets andy on the ground as it vibrated. Le Jia smiled grimly and, with a flushed face, kicked the dildo. Cao Yanan screamed in distress, "Oh, auntie, don¡¯t kick it to hard! This is something I just managed to find!" She said as she picked it up and pressed the switch to turn the dildo off.

    Lin Wenbo and Song Haoran went from red to purple, then from purple to ck. Their eyes twitched at the sight of the three women and left stiffly. They thought that their moral bottom line had fallen after the destruction of the apocalypse and was about to reach the negative value, but the scene just now once again subverted the three view of the two. They didn¡¯t expect that there would be such solution in this world and where their hearts would be safe and sound, harmonious and undenied.

    Setting aside the strange feeling in their heart, they remembered Gong Lixin, who was still sleeping and the two had no intention to fight again and silently went back to the room.

    ***

    After tangling together for a night, Gong Lixin who was fallen asleep in Lin Wenbo¡¯s arms, had no alertness at all. He didn¡¯t wake up from his sleep until the vibration he felt from the floor copsing.

    Looking down at the mess of his lower half and the soreness he felt at his back, he raised his brows briskly before he slowly sat up and looked around. Brother Lin and Brother Song aren¡¯t there! He looked around the room and his cool, watery eyes covered itself with ayer of haze as his brows narrowed down. He wanted to search for the two of them using his extraordinary five sense, but after thinking about, heughed at himself and gave up.

    He got up and stepped on the floor with his bare feet. He bent down and was ready to pick up his two pieces of clothing that had been thrown at random. As he bent down, his swollen chrysanthemum somewhat stretched open and thick, white liquid flowed out, slipping slowly along his legs and filling the air with a musky scent.

    Everythingst night was like a movie, which was yed back frame by frame in his mind. Every movement and every expression were clearly seen in his mind. Even the residual pleasure he had felt through his body and flowed through his limbs like electricity, he remembered it all. It made his bones week and his cheeks pink. That bone-melting pleasure, that willingness, that supreme joy, he had never felt any of it before.

    However, as if thinking of something, his face turned pale immediately and he grabbed the mottled sheets and wiped the liquid on his thighs and quickly put on his clothes before returning to his room.

    Standing in front of therge mirror in the bathroom and looking at the dense amount of red marks on his body, he frowned. His pale to transparent face was full of unspoken anxiety and remorse.

    Although he had never had sex in this world, it didn¡¯t mean that he didn¡¯t know anything. In hisst life, he could guess from the reactions of the captives how ufortable and disgusting it was for a man to have sex with a man. Those human furnaces would scold him as being the first evil yin being, but eventually epted the status quo. In the end, they would somehow channel that hate into sex.

    He had never been in contact with people in their daily lives and couldn¡¯t understand their capriciousness, but he was also human. And as a person with flesh and blood, he would also felt sad, so he increasingly hated this so-called double cultivation method.

    He was however, under the control of Xiao Lin in hisst life and had nowhere to run. He wanted to start from scratch and live cleanly in this life, but he took the wrong step. Thinking of that, he bit his lower lip bitterly and secretly thought: What should I do? I obviously could¡¯ve pushed Brother Lin and Brother Song away and find two women for them. But I didn¡¯t want to do that. What do they think of me now? Will they look down on me and hate me?

    His shoulders slumped weakly and, slowly, he curled on himself and sat on the cold bathroom floor. He felt a little confused, a little scared and didn¡¯t know what expression to use to face the two. They obviously didn¡¯t want to face him when they woke up, so they had hurried away early in the morning.

    With a bitter smile, he buried his head between his knees, trying to escape the reality in front of him for a short while, but the scorching heat from his Dantian wouldn¡¯t allow him to do so. Was his internal force increasing by itself? After a few breaths of concentration, he realized that this was the case. There was no way for him to be mistaken. He had not done double cultivation in a long time and his internal force had not grown for thest two years to the point he¡¯d had almost forgotten this feeling.

    He quickly hung a ¡¯Do Not Disturb¡¯ sign outside the door to his door and locked the door before he sat cross-legged on the bed, put his hands on his knees and worked on his cultivation.

    Lin Wenbo and Song Haoran both returned to the room and were shocked when they saw the empty bed. Lin Wenbo rushed into the bathroom to check and Song Haoran turned to run towards Gong Lixin¡¯s room. They were too negligent! How could they make the youth wake up alone? Thinking of everything that happenedst night, how sad and scare would he be? Both their thoughts coincided with each other and their hearts throbbed in pain making it difficult to breathe.

    Running back and forth, he ran to the door to the teenager¡¯s room. When he saw the ¡¯Do Not Disturb¡¯ sign hanging on the door, Song Haoran¡¯s eyes were red. He knocked on the door, but seeing there was no answer, he lifted his foot. Who cares about the problems, who cares whoes first, who cares about jealousy...all that was left behind. He just wanted to see the teenager immediately, confirm that he was not injured and confirm that he didn¡¯t hate him. As long as the teenager was all right, he could ignore anything and everything.

    "Don¡¯t kick!" Lin Wenbo arrived in time to stop Song Haoran¡¯s rude behaviour. "Let him be alone for now. Let¡¯s talk to him when his mood has calmed down."

    "But I¡¯m afraid that he can¡¯t figure it out!" Song Haoran grunted and gasped with a hoarse voice. What they didst night was equivalent to gang rape. No one could stand it!

    "Is Xiaoxin really the kind of person who can¡¯t think things clearly? He cherishes his life more than anyone, so he won¡¯t make a move to hurt himself. Let¡¯s go now. He¡¯s upset and won¡¯t listen to our exnation. We¡¯lle backter." Lin Wenbo wiped his sweaty forehead and ayer of ash-gray dirt appeared in his palm.

    "All right." Song Haoran¡¯s eyes were red and he hesitated for a long time before nodding.

    "Let¡¯s go and think about how to exin things to himter." Lin Wenbo patted his shoulders even as his pair of bright light golden eyes were now lifeless.

    "How can we exin something like that? F**k-! If Lixin refuses to forgive me, I will kill that asshole Xu Er immediately!" Song Haoran followed behind Lin Wenbo, his brows furrowed into a frown and his expression showing how frantic he was. Lin Wenbo¡¯s eyes also showed a bit of evil intentions, but he felt more guilty and remorseful. The two supported each other and returned to the room where it all happened.

    The culprit, Xu Er,y in bed and sneezed, rubbing his nose before turning over and falling asleep once again.

 Chapter 108

    Gong Lixin meditated for more than eight hours and missed both breakfast and lunch. During this period of time, Lin Wenbo and Song Haoran came to check the front of his room every half an hour, feeling more and more flustered as time went by.

    At three o¡¯clock in the afternoon, Gong Lixin let out a deep breath and finally returned from meditation, slowly opening his eyes. Due to his special physique and strong restorative power, the red marks on his body had long disappeared and the redness and swelling of his chrysanthemum had healed by themselves. His internal force that had stagnated at the peak of the second level of his qi had increased and would break through to the third level any time now.

    In the end, the cultivation of the Reverse Spirits still cannot be increased on its own, even with a unique pure Yin reverse body. Thinking of that, Gong Lixin raised his brows and smiled bitterly. He looked down and saw that his skin had be more transparent and radiant then before and suddenly felt disgusted.

    After sitting there for a long time, he finally pulled himself away from the feeling of self-loathing. He took off his clothes and went into the bathroom to wash. As soon as he returned to the room, he had begun to meditate. The semen on his abdomen and his member had dried up and now irritated him. He rinsed them with water and rubbed at them many times to get rid of them.

    As he scrubbed at them, the pleasure ofst night shed into his mind again and his ears went red. He quickly shook his head to shake the thoughts off, turned and poured arge bucket of cold water into the bathtub, immersing himself in it as he willed himself to think of nothing again.

    Every pore of his skin rxed and he absorbed the energy in the air and in the water. His breathing slowly came to a stop and his heart beat became slower and slower as his mind entered a mysterious state of meditation. Gong Lixin closed his eyes and quietly soaked in the bathtub.

    After waiting for more than two hours and seeing that dinner time was about to end, Song Haoren finally couldn¡¯t hold his panic in anymore and opened the door to Gong Lixin¡¯s room with a single kick before hurrying in. Lin Wenbo followed closely behind, a scorching golden glowing out from his eyes.

    At a single nce, they could see that no one was in the narrow room. Song Haoran froze, a little at a loss. Lin Wenbo seemed aware of the situation and quickly rushed into the bathroom, immediately seeing the youth soaking in the bathtub, as if he had stopped breathing. It was as if he was hit by thunder and his soul had shattered from the impact, he stood rigidly by the door and didn¡¯t dare to move forward to confirm his thoughts.

    Song Haoran also ran over and walked towards the entrance. Immediately, he hit the person in front. He pushed Lin Wenbo forcefully away and took the cold body of the youth into his arms and, with trembling fingers, tested his breath.

    "How? How could this happen?" Song Haoran couldn¡¯t believe the warm breath was gone. The light red irises slowly shed their colours like shedding blood and grief-stricken expression made people unable to face him straight.

    "Didn¡¯t you say that he¡¯d think things through? Ah?" Turning his head back to Lin Wenbo, his face twisted in anger and his eyes were red once again, making him look like an evil ghost that had climbed up from the abyss of hell.

    Lin Wenbo shook his body, ignored Song Haoran¡¯s question and took the youth from his arms. Heid him t on the bathroom floor and pressed the teenager¡¯s heart firmly. Song Haoran wanted to reach out to snatch the youth away, but saw his movement and immediately calmed down as he waited in hope.

    "Woo~" Gong Lixin opened his eyes blearily. Because Lin Wenbo and Song Haoran were people who he never guarded against, his early warning function had already recognized the two¡¯s approach and didn¡¯t wake him up from meditation until they took on ¡¯attack¡¯ like actions on him.

    "Xiaoxin?" Lin Wenbo was about to give him artificial respiration, but heard his groan and called out unbelievably.

    "Brother Lin?" Gong Lixin blinked and indistinctly called out. His face was as pale and translucent as paper and his curledshes were covered with water drops, making it seem like he was crying and made him look extremely fragile.

    Lin Wenbo responded with a parched voice, his eyes feeling hot as a teardrop fell straight onto the lips of the teenager whose lips had lost all colours.

    Gong Lixin licked the warm tear on his lips. It was salty and carried a bit of bitterness. Was this the taste of tears? But why was Brother Lin crying? After waiting for a while to understand, he was instead hugged by Lin Wenbo as he sat in hisp, the other holding him tightly in his arms. The force was so great that it felt like he was trying tobine the two bodies into one.

    Gong Lixin frowned with difort, but didn¡¯t bother struggling. Compared with the emptiness of waking up in the morning along, this suffocating warmth made him nostalgic.

    "Alright, take Lixin out of here. He¡¯s cold all over." Song Haoran also looked on with relief and joy, his eyes, flushed and his voice, hoarse. He tore off the bath towel hanging from the washstand, wrapped the slender teenager from behind and carried him back to the bedroom in his arms. Lin Wenbo didn¡¯t darepete with him and quickly let go. The movements of the two were cautious and extremely gentle as if they were afraid of breaking the youth with the smallest of impact.

    After Song Haoran gently put him on the bed, Lin Wenbo immediately pulled up the sheets and wrapped him tightly in them before pulling out the bath towel to help him dry his wet hair.

    It had been a miserable morning, but now he felt all tender and warm. Gong Lixin felt as if he was dreaming. He tilted his head ufortably and quietly looked at the faces of Lin Wenbo and Song Haoran. He wanted to ask, but was afraid of breaking the beauty of the moment.

    Seeing him curl up into a small ball, hiding in the sheets, frowning in silence with a look of disheartenedness, Lin Wenbo¡¯s eyes were gloomy. He couldn¡¯t bear it any longer and finally asked gloomily, "Xiaoxin, if you hate us, you¡¯re free to fight us, but why would youmit suicide?"

    "Ah, suicide?" Where did thate from? Gong Lixin looked up, his mouth opened slightly in confusion. Then he thought about falling asleep in the bathtub. He closed then opened his mouth again to exin, "I didn¡¯tmit suicide. I was just practicing the Turtle Breathing method. My body shows a state of false death during that time."

    "Really? I thought..." Lin Wenbo¡¯s grip slightly loosened. He half-heartedly started saying something, but didn¡¯t know how to end his sentence. He didn¡¯t dare mentionst night¡¯s events in front of Gong Lixin. For Gong Lixin, it was definitely an unforgettable nightmare.

    However, the nerveless Song Haoran didn¡¯t share his concerns. He took the youth into his arms and kept cing kissing into his hair as he whispered excitedly, "It¡¯s okay! It¡¯s okay! It¡¯s me and Wenbo. We were wrong. We smoked a bit of mutant tobost night and our emotions got out of control. Did we hurt you? Show us." He said as he went to pull the quilt wrapped around the youth, his dark red eyes filled with worry and remorse.

    Gong Lixin was unprepared when he opened the sheets. His naked body was exposed to the hot and humid air and was white as jade and as good as new. The other couldn¡¯t see the marks left behind the thrilling experience fromst night.

    "How can this be?" Lin Wenbo frowned and stroked the other¡¯s beautiful corbone with his fingers. He clearly remembered that he had left a lot of kiss marks here. Because his movements were too wild, those kiss marks shouldn¡¯t have faded before a week or two. He felt so distraught in the bathroom just then that he didn¡¯t pay attention. Now, it seemed strange.

    Song Haoran didn¡¯t respond as quickly. He just stared at the young man¡¯s perfect, pale body and it was hard to hide the obsession in his eyes.

    Gong Lixin¡¯s eyes darkened and he quickly pulled the sheets back around him. After a moment of thought, he finally confessed, "I know that you took some sort of medicinest night and all your actions weren¡¯t your original intentions. I didn¡¯t stop you and no need to worry, I was not injured. In fact, doing that kind of thing is not only harmless to me, but it¡¯s very beneficial. Absorbing yang energy is also a way for me to practice martial arts. This one-time absorption was the equivalent of two months of practice for me. So, you don¡¯t need to feel responsible."

    After hearing this, the expressions of Song Haoran and Lin Wenbo went nk for a moment. They didn¡¯t know how to react. As if a long time past, but in fact, only a momentter, Song Haoran said in a deep voice, "Why did you learn such a sinister martial art? Don¡¯t practice it in the future!"

    If, in Lixin¡¯s eyes,st night was just a way to practice martial arts, then for him, they were just tools. Any man could rece them and this made him feel as if he was stabbed with a knife and left with an open, bleeding wound.

    Feeling the disgust in his words, Gong Lixin bit his lips and curled his body even further, hating the fact that he couldn¡¯t disappear in front of the two of them, his bright eyes quickly dimmed, revealing a trace of his frustration. As for results, he had already expected it, but he didn¡¯t expect it to hit him this hard. He felt so ufortable that he had a hard time breathing.

    But he quickly readjusted his mood and, with reddish eyes and a light smile, blurted out, "This is the Reverse Spirits method that I identally got my hands on. My body can only practice this type of martial arts. If I don¡¯t cultivate it, I¡¯ll be a waste."

    His meridians werepletely different from ordinary people. Any other form of martial arts would lead him onto the devil¡¯s path and he would die. Only this Reverse Spirit method was tailor-made for him. In today¡¯s troubled times, his powerful strength was the basis of his life and his means to protect his family and friends. Thinking of Father Gong and his team members, his tone became firm and he took on a hint of indifference, "Sorry. I should have found two women for youst night and not force you to do it with a man because of my selfishness. Such things are indeed abnormal. I shouldn¡¯t have defiled you. In the future, I will naturally stay far away from you and won¡¯t appear in front of you. Of that, you can rest assured."

    After that, he leaned back and resolutely said to the two of them, "Get out."

    This young man¡¯s words first revealed his special feelings for the two before firmly showing the intention to break up with them. Song Haoran was pleasantly surprised at first thenpletely stunned by the rest. His feelings going up and down, he felt remorseful and hated his mouth that only knew how to talk big. He wanted to save the situation, but didn¡¯t know how.

    Lin Wenbo reacted much faster than him. His light-golden irises were almost burning from the brightness as heid on his side and stubbornly took the teenager into his arms and forced him to face him. He whispered softly in his ear, "Xiaoxin, what are you saying? As long as we love each other, men and men can still be together. No matter what the basic rules of societies are, they are not the current trend at the moment. Besides,st night, we wouldn¡¯t have wanted to do it with a woman, because I love Xiaoxin with all my heart, so I just want to do those kinds of things with Xiaoxin. So, don¡¯t go saying such thing as defiling anyone. On the contrary, I feel very happy. If Xiaoxin wants to cultivate in the future, you cane to me anytime. I don¡¯t need a woman, I just need Xiaoxin."

    He said so before he licked and kissed the youth¡¯s ear intimately, gently sucking the other¡¯s round and lovely earlobe. When he saw the youth¡¯s ear tips quickly turning crimson, as if dripping with blood, and his dim eyes became clear once again, Lin Wenbo frowned slightly, feeling distressed. He didn¡¯t expect that Xiaoxin was carrying such a shocking secret alone. This kind of martial art was indeed a bit sinister, but what about it? Not only did he not feel annoyed, he had to thank the Heavens for this. If Xiaoxin hadn¡¯t practiced this kind of cultivation method by mistake, he¡¯s afraid that he wouldn¡¯t have been able toe back to them at the beginning of the apocalypse. It would have been even more impossible for him to be lying his arms right now.

    Thinking of that, his grip around the youth became a little tighter as he feared the ¡¯what ifs¡¯.

    Gong Lixin snuggled into Lin Wenbo¡¯s arm, quietly nced at him and whispered, "Brother Lin really doesn¡¯t hate me? You don¡¯t think I¡¯m sinister?"

    "No, I barely have enough time to love you!" Lin Wenbo saw that he clearly cared about this and had no choice but to be cautious about this subject. He looked pitiful and adorable to the extreme. His heart had already gone soft and he caught the confused youth¡¯s jaw and devoutly ced a kiss on his lips.

    Gong Lixin¡¯s brows rxed and a slight smile appeared. He poked out his little tongue and clumsily licked Lin Wenbo¡¯s lips before quickly retracting it as if frightened. This kind of innocent kiss was the most irresistible, causing Lin Wenbo¡¯s body to stiffen and his eyes to grow dark, making it hard for him to return to reality for a long time.

    Song Haoran¡¯s eyes had already turned red and, when he saw this, he couldn¡¯t hold back anymore. He stepped forward and rudely squeezed out his friend, patted the youth¡¯s back and dumbly said, "Lixin, I didn¡¯t speak right just now. Don¡¯t me me. It¡¯s a good thing to have such martial arts to defend yourself so, you must continue to cultivate it. If you need help in cultivating in the future, you cane to me for help." Then he red provocatively at his dark-faced friend.

    Slowly, every time his friend made a move, he realized that he was not apt at speaking and was not careful enough. If the the limits and disciplines from before the apocalypse still existed, he wouldpletely lose this fight for affection. But now was the apocalypse. Survival was the most important issue for human beings. When one¡¯s life is threatened to end at anytime and anywhere, they really didn¡¯t have the qualifications to make a fuss, let along fight over jealousy and romance. Whoever desperately falls in love, just go for it. In the end, it¡¯s enough to confess without regrets in this life. As Cao Yanan said, it¡¯s okay to have Lixin, but wanting to monopolize him, unless one can move Lixin or destroy their rival, there was no other way. And he couldn¡¯t do either of those two options, so he could only ept this temporary threesome. Whoever takes a step back, loses. And he won¡¯t ever back down!

    When Lin Wenbo received his provocative gaze, his gloomyplexion didn¡¯t worsen, but the clouds parted way to reveal a light smile as he softly said, "Good, Xiaoxin hasn¡¯t eaten the whole day. Don¡¯t bother with him and let¡¯s go and have dinner."

    This reasoning was too legitimate for Song Haoran to be able to refute. So, he barely suppressed his desire to pull the teenager over and eat him up.

    When he woke up in the morning, he became discouraged, but now, he was warm and happy as if in a dream. Gong Lixin was pulled up by the two. With a disappointed expression, they waited for him to dress while Gong Lixin¡¯s heart was dancing happily like it hadn¡¯t in years. Finally, he returned to Lin Wenbo¡¯s words of ¡¯making love¡¯ and his cheeks went hot as he secretly thought: No wonder the feeling fromst night was so wonderful and so different from the past. Was it because of love? This way, I can try it a few more times in the future.

 Chapter 109

    In the middle of the night, after having fun at the banquet hall, Bao Long returned to his room with the help of two women. He thought that when he opened the door of his room, he could see the white and tender young man, stripped and lying on his bed. But he didn¡¯t expect that the room was empty and he couldn¡¯t even see the shadow of a ghost.

    Bao Long searched frantically in the room and called out loudly for someone to find Nie Rong. Nie Rong was the man he had sent after the youth. The guard standing outside the door answered and went to search. Bao Long had smoked a lot of mutant tobo and it was just about the time that his lust was at its peak. He called the two women to bed while he waited and he desperately rubbed against them and yed with them. In the end, the three of them huddled together in bed.

    As soon as he plunged head-first into his lust, Bao Long forgot about others. He put the two women on his bed and fucked them until they passed out. Hey down beside them on the bed and fell asleep,pletely forgetting his search for Nie Rong and Gong Lixin.

    It was not until noon of the next day after Bao Long woke up from his sleep and saw the two women lying on his bed, did he immediately think of Gong Lixin who was supposed to be the one sleeping here. He called the guard from yesterday and questioned him.

    Nie Rong had turned into ashes, how the guards find him. He had to bite the bullet and report the news that the other person had disappeared without a trace. Bao Long was furious and sent out more than 20 subordinates to search every inch ofnd on Long Snake Ind, to search among people, dead and alive.

    Even so, he was still unable to see through the problems in his own actions, so he didn¡¯t have the face to ask Gong Lixin on that point. He endured. Finally, when he couldn¡¯t find Nie Rong on the next day, he relented and made his subordinate go call Gong Lixin.

    Being the son of a territory leader, it wasn¡¯t beyond him to make use of violence. If Gong Lixin were toe after him, it wold be the perfect excuse to take Gong Lixin into ¡®custody¡¯ and take Gong family¡¯s resources and weapons. Bao Long strategized while chewing on a piece of human meat.

    When Bao Long¡¯s subordinate went to see Gong Lixin, the other was standing by the training ground and was watching his team members practising,menting from time to time. Lin Wenbo and Song Haoran stood next to him, one on each side, smiling affectionately, making for a harmonious if a bit strange, atmosphere. They thought that waiting for them after that night was an imprable abyss, but they didn¡¯t expect themselves to instead reach the peak and be given a chance to be with him. They were secretly d. So much so that they weren¡¯t even thinking about the other and was just trying to quickly consolidate their status in this rtionship.

    "Master Gong, our boss invites you to discuss something that happened in the past." The subordinate came forward. Although the title of ¡¯master¡¯ came out of his mouth, his eyes showed a look of contempt. He had already regarded Gong Lixin as a ything.

    Gong Lixin turned his face and looked at the other. His dark eyes shone like cold stars, "Your boss? Bao Long?"

    "Yes. Master Gong, pleasee with me immediately." The man frowned, his expression showing his extreme impatience.

    Gong Lixin seemed to think about it before he suddenly nodded. About Bao Long¡¯s situation, he almost forgot about it because of all that happened. Since Bao Long was so insistent about him, he should go and talk to him, make sure that Bao Long knew that the ¡¯dead¡¯ had only a few letters.

    "Okay, I¡¯ll go with you." He wanted to end things, so he agreed. The subordinate saw that he agreed and the impatience on his face faded away. He raised his hand to signal him to follow.

    Lin Wenbo and Song Haoran received a look from Gong Lixin and knew that he wanted to take this opportunity to kill Bao Long and seize Long Snake Ind. His eyes narrowed and his head barely turned towards his team members on the training ground. They paused in their training and stepped back, prepared for whatever wasing.

    Right then, the guard who always followed Gong Yuanhang rushed over while wearing a very anxious expression and sweating all over. Seeing Gong Lixin who was about to leave, he quickly raised his hand and shouted, "Young Master Gong! It¡¯s not good, the chief had an ident."

    "Gong Lixin stopped in his steps and immediately turned around, "What happened to my father?"

    "Sir, the chief suddenly fainted just now and is being examined. The medic asked me to call you and Miss Gong." The guard said between panted breaths, his voice obviously flustered. Since the doctor specifically called for the members of the head¡¯s family to be found, the head¡¯s illness was then very serious.

    Gong Lixin apparently thought the same as him. His face paled as while as a sheet and he turned towards the infirmary. Lin Wenbo and Song Haoran also had on an ugly expression and followed closely behind. The team members who were about to disperse gathered together again and rushed towards the infirmary. Gong Yuanhang was a man of righteousness. He took great care of his subordinates and of his people. His prestige on the base was not inferior to that of Gong Lixin. Although he was just an ordinary person, as the leader of the base, everyone was convinced by his words and supported him wholeheartedly. Hearing that he was sick, was there any other reason to worry?

    When Bao Long¡¯s subordinates saw this, his face showed an angry expression, but when he also saw that this situation was used by Gong Lixin in order to escape from Bao Long, he sped the youth¡¯s shoulders and threatened menacingly, "Master Gong, I advise you to follow me obediently. You can¡¯t hide the first time and you can¡¯t hide the fifteenth time. Even if Gong Yuanhang was dying, you have to attend our boss first before talking to him." The hand gripping his shoulder emitted an appalling heat. Strands of ck smoke emanated from his palm, however, aside from the burning smell of cloth, the ck smoke didn¡¯t hold the smell of burning skin. The teenager didn¡¯t scream or beg for tears either.

    Even if the boy was a power ability user, he shouldn¡¯t be able to resist being burned by a third-level low-grade fire ability user, unless his level was also above third-level low-grade. But how was that possible? At the base, there was only one third-level mid-grade ability user.

    The man¡¯s heart tightened at first, then rxed again. He increased his power output. He nned to destroy Gong Lixin¡¯s arm first to show his power. As long as the other had a human form, Bao Long, who had never been vegetarian, could eat to his heart¡¯s content. But he didn¡¯t expect that Gong Lixin had internal strength that could protect him. Even if a fifth-level fire zombie came, he¡¯d barely be hurt, let alone a small third-level low-grade.

    Gong Lixin was so anxious that he couldn¡¯t use his humanity to think. He immediately wanted to fly to his father¡¯s side but was stopped by this irritable dog. The other kept talking in his ears and he became more and more upset. He was getting more and more anxious and suddenly, turned to look at the man, his eyes full of killing intent.

    The pure murderous intent was reflected crystal clear in his eyes and was clearly visible and intense to the extreme. It was even more daunting than the eyes of the world¡¯s foulest and most vicious thugs. The man¡¯s pupil contracted sharply for a moment and his brain suddenly received some kind of danger signal and he subconsciously wanted to retract his hand.

    He found that the people who gradually surrounded him looked at him like he was already a dead man.

    But before he could move, Gong Lixin had raised his index finger and moved it towards his brows. A ray of white sparks shed and burned his flesh at a speed invisible to the naked eye, burning through his skill and through his brain. The fire continued to spread, from inside to outside, from top to bottom, burning him into a mass of ashes that fluttered to the ground. The whole process had taken only an instant.

    Gong Lixin patted therge hole in his shirt at his shoulder before sweeping away towards the infirmary like a ghost, leaving only a residual image for others to see. The others were already used to this and stepped on the residual ash on the ground and walked towards the infirmary.

    When this group of people walked away, the ashes on the ground had already be messy and the had scattered around with the wind, making the form intangible. No one could imagine that a few minutes ago, this was a living person.

    If Young Master Gong killed people in the Eastern District, the news would not go far anyway. Bao Long thus waited for two nights in vain and also lost two extraordinary subordinates.

    When Gong Lixin came to the infirmary, Gong Xiangyi and Grandfather Lin had already arrived and were sitting by Gong Yuanhang¡¯s bedside. Grandfather Lin frowned deeply, anxious. Gong Xiangyi was leaning on the bed, crying her eyes out as she med the doctor standing beside them, "What did I tell you? I told you earlier that you should pay attention to my dad¡¯s body at all times. He had a stomach ache and you didn¡¯t notice anything at all! What do I support you for? It¡¯s a waste of my food supply!"

    "I¡¯m sorry, Miss Gong. It was my negligence." The doctor looked embarrassed and often apologized. In fact, this was not a surprise to him. Today was the apocalypse and the medical facilities were deplorable. He could only use the most primitive ¡¯measuring one¡¯s pulse¡¯ to treat people, but he was not a student of traditional Chinese medicine. Many times, he had to rely on his previous experience to make a judgement. Father Gong was a strong person and his physical difort, if he intentionally concealed it, even Gong Lixin wouldn¡¯t see a hint of it, let alone outsiders.

    "Now¡¯s not the time to me anyone. What¡¯s exactly my father¡¯s illness? How do we treat it?" Gong Lixin coldly interrupted the conversation between the two.

    "Lixin, you¡¯re here? Come and sit." Seeing the even calm Gong Lixin, Grandfather Lin was obviously relieved and patted the stool next to him.

    "Grandfather, go and rest for a while, I¡¯ll stay here." Gong Lixin appeased the anxious expression on Old Lin¡¯s face before he looked at the doctor.

    The doctor¡¯s face was a little tense. He raised his finger and pointed at the door before he whispered, "Young Master Gong, let¡¯s talk outside." He had been waiting for Gong Lixin, who was the backbone of the Gong family, toe.

    Gong Xiangyi¡¯s heart felt tight and her mind felt dizzy. Did that fatal day stille? Although it was two monthster than her previous life, it still happened. So what was the point of checking his father¡¯s body every other week and making him nutritious and healthy food every day?

    She hurriedly stood up and followed Gong Lixin out. She walked to the corner of the corridor, her body couldn¡¯t stop shaking and her footsteps were in a mess. Her father¡¯s serious illness was the second secret she had been afraid to tell. How could she predict her father¡¯s death? If her father listened to her words, he would be so scared that he¡¯d make himself sick. She could only bear it silently and desperately persevere to not make it happen, but two monthster, it still happened. She remembered the scene when her father, who had been diagnosed with stomach cancer in herst life and her temples throbbed painfully as if struck by lightning. If her father was gone, what would she do in this life? Wenbo had left her, hated and abandoned her. Who could she rely on to protect her forever?

    The despair and loneliness of the future made her feel helpless. The overwhelming despair raged on, making Gong Xiangyi feel as if she fell into an ice cavern. Right then, she suddenly understood the feeling of Gong Lixin from her previous life. Why his temperament changed so much, why he gave up on himself, why he couldn¡¯t find his own happiness...the roles were reversed this time and she now understood all the problems that had gued him in herst life.

    <i>CrazedCookies: *sniff* Papa Gong TT_TT</i>

 Chapter 110

    While Gong Xiangyi was confused, Gong Lixin had heard the doctor¡¯s exnation of Chief¡¯s Gong¡¯s condition, who had been feeling warm since he¡¯d cultivated, suddenly felt cold to the bones.

    In hisst life, he had always imagined life if he had a father. Would he teach him how to practice calligraphy and martial arts, would he warm him when he was cold, would he reprimand him gently when he made a mistake and teach him the correct way instead of acting like Xiao Lin? In that way, he tortured himself every day. In this life, Father Gong satisfied these beautiful hopes and dreams one by one, so that he really knew how precious, warm and heavy was a father¡¯s love. However, this father¡¯s love would be stolen, taken away by illness in less than two years. A feeling of sorrow upied his heart, making him suddenly want to cry.

    As soon as his eyes became flushed, Gong Lixin immediately raised his head and forced back his tears that were about toe out. He couldn¡¯t cry, he couldn¡¯t show the slightest weakness and timidity, let alone panic and despair and let his father realize the truth.

    Having settled down, he resumed his usual calmness, as if the moment of weakness was just an illusion. Looking at the frowning doctor, he asked in a serious tone, "How do we treat gastric cancer? Tell me any medicines and equipment you need, I¡¯ll do to the city immediately."

    The military doctor thought for a moment before he said, "To treat gastric cancer, we need some examination equipment first. A gastroscopy is avable in the infirmary, but gastroscopy can only diagnose the condition of the chief. To locate the specific location of the cancer cells and its spread, I need barium, double-contrast angiography and CT machine. The inspection equipment aside, once the lesion has been confirmed, a full set of surgical tools, such as an operating table, shadowlessmp, venttor, monitor..."

    Gong Lixin nodded and frequently and carefully wrote down the names of the devices.

    At this point, Gong Xiangyi finally returned to reality and happily said, "I have all the equipment, so there¡¯s no need to look for them." She prepared corresponding medical equipment for Father Gong¡¯s condition before the apocalypse, just to prevent the arrival of this moment.

    The military doctor was confused but didn¡¯t ask much about it. The anxiety on his face continued to increase and he slowly added, "The equipment only solves a small part of the problem. It¡¯s more difficult to find a professional doctor who could perform the surgery. I¡¯m only an internal medicine doctor and I¡¯ve never been at the side of an operating table before. If you leave the chief to me, I wouldn¡¯t be able to help at all. Removal of gastric cancer is a major operation and just a single doctor isn¡¯t enough. He has to have a team, including a surgeon, an instrument technician and an anesthesiologist and one or two assistants. Now the world is in chaos and these kinds of talents are dying. I¡¯m afraid..." He couldn¡¯t bear to say the words to bring this pair of sister and brother to despair.

    Gong Xiangyi froze for a moment, almost losing her bnce. Gong Lixin frowned and firmly said, "If it¡¯s hard to find, then I¡¯ll first search Long Snake Ind. If there aren¡¯t any on Long Snake Ind, I¡¯ll go to another base to search."

    "I don¡¯t believe it¡¯s that easy." The doctor nodded and sighed.

    Having said that, silence filled the air between the three and a sombre and gloomy atmosphere enveloped them. When Lin Wenbo and Song Haoran arrived, they immediately sensed the sadness in the air and they felt suffocated by it.

    "What¡¯s wrong with Uncle Gong?" Song Haoran¡¯s voice held a trace of worry.

    Lin Wenbo seemed to sense something and his face sank like water.

    Before waiting for the medical doctor to speak, Gong Xiangyi dropped all pride and restraint and threw herself into Lin Wenbo¡¯s arms, weeping. The sound of her weeping was very light and thin but showed her endless despair and sadness. In herst life, it was because of Lin Wenbo¡¯s affectionatefort that she passed through difficulties again and again. In this life, she couldn¡¯t help but want to rely on his warm and broad chest that had once belonged to her as she searched for a touch offort.

    "Wenbo, Dad is ill. He had stomach cancer." She grabbed onto Lin Wenbo¡¯s shirt tightly as tears streamed down and stained Lin Wenbo¡¯s chest, bringing a bit of coolness with the moisture.

    If it was in the past, this coolness filled with endless sorrow would definitely make Lin Wenbo¡¯s heart go soft and make him unbearable to tolerant it. However, with the passage of time, he looked down at Gong Xiangyi¡¯s delicate face with tears streaming down but felt that there was nothing left in his heart, not even a ripple.

    He didn¡¯t push Gong Xiangyi away, but he didn¡¯t hug her within his arm. He only stood stiffly, with his arms on his side and a nk expression on his face. He looked at the military doctor and asked, "Is Uncle Gong¡¯s illness in the early orte stage?"

    "Early orte can only be determined during surgery, but with the current level of medical treatment, it will be difficult to cure. You have to be mentally prepared for the worst." After debating, the military doctor decided to give the people present his honest opinion. During the apocalypse, if you had cancer, there was no other choice but to wait for death, unless Da Luo Jinxian¡¯s alive.

    Gong Lixin, who had been silent this whole time, closed his eyes and held back his dizziness. Song Haoran immediately noticed his strangeness and gently held him in his arms and patted him on his back.

    Gong Lixin¡¯s team members who came afterwards crowded the corridor and were afraid to step forward. There seemed to be a major event happening there.

    "Lixin, Xiangyi, Mr. Gong woke up and wants to see you." Father Lin stepped out of the ward and beckoned the two over. Once the two passed, he reached out to stop Lin Wenbo and Song Haoran, who also wanted to enter the room and shook his head. How could Yuanhang not know his own physical condition? I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s about to say hisst words right then. I thought that I was going to pass before him, but I didn¡¯t expect...Grandfather Lin felt a weight on his back and felt like he grew several years older.

    Before the door opened, the brother and sister who had already parted ways had a tacit understanding for the first time. They both showed their most natural and pleasant smile and walked to Father Gong¡¯s bed before sitting side by side.

    "Dad, are you feeling better?" Gong Lixin touched Father Gong¡¯s head covered with silver hair as he asked softly.

    "I¡¯m better." Father Gong smiled and took his pale hand in his and patted it with his own hand.

    Gong Xiangyi couldn¡¯t intervene, the interaction between the two held the gentle feelings of a father and son pair. Her eyes dimmed for a moment, showing a trace of sadness, but she quickly hid it.

    Noticing her unnatural expression, Father Gong sighed and asked her, "What¡¯s the diagnosing?"

    "Stomach disease, but not too serious. The doctor said that as long as you pay attention to your health, you should slowly get better." After seeing Gong Lixin lips close, not speaking for a long time as he didn¡¯t want to tell a lie, Gong Xiangyi quickly came to the rescue.

    "Stomach disease?" Father Gong waved his hand with a bitter smile. "Don¡¯t hide it from me. Stomach disease is unlikely to make me throw up blood. Is it stomach cancer?" As soon as he said the words, he saw his children¡¯s sudden change inplexion and knew it in his heart that it was true.

    "Dad, you already knew your physical condition? Why did you hide it from us?" Tears collected in Gong Xiangyi¡¯s eyes as she tugged Father Gong¡¯s hand in me.

    "What¡¯s the use in telling you? It¡¯s the apocalypse. I can¡¯t even get cold medication when I have a cold. Where can I get treatment for cancer? You know there¡¯s nothing that can be done. It¡¯s better to bear it." He sighed and turned to look at his frowning son with a pale face and steeled his heart, "Lixin, father doesn¡¯t know how long he can be with you, but I have a request. I don¡¯t know if you could fulfill it for me."

    "Dad, you just say. I will satisfy it for you as much as I can." Gong Lixin pursed his lips, his clear eyes filling with ayer of watery mist.

    "Good!" Father Gong smiled, patted his son¡¯s shoulder and cautiously instructed him, "My wish is not difficult. I just hope that after I leave, you can take care of your sister for me. Although she did something wrong to you before, she will be your only remaining family in the future. One of you has space ability and the ability to predict the future, the other has multiple abilities. If you two can work together during these apocalyptic days, then I can rest assured when I leave."

    Gong Lixin nced at Gong Xiangyi with a stunned expression, nodded and said honestly, "Dad, I promise you. I can¡¯t work together with Gong Xiangyi and I don¡¯t believe her, but I can guarantee that as long as I live, I will definitely not let her die. Also, I will definitely find someone to treat you. You should sleep and eat and not worry about it."

    "Okay, okay..." Father Gong numbly repeated the word ¡¯Okay¡¯ several times, showing that he waspletely relieved. He knew his son¡¯s temperament well. He always did what he said and did what he did. He never deceived him and never will.

    Gong Xiangyi covered her face, crying. Big drops of tears overflowed from her slender fingers andnded on the white sheet. She knew that without her father, Gong Lixin would surely protect her from death, but that was no life. From then on, no one would care about her anger and sorrows and no one would soothe her sorrows and loneliness. She had finally be a real lonely widow, living alone and struggling to survive. Thinking of difficult Gong Lixin¡¯s situation was after their father had left in herst life, the hatred in her heart suddenly dissipated quite a bit. It turned out that all tragedies stemmed from her indifference and negligence and she really shouldn¡¯t me others.

    "Don¡¯t cry, your father¡¯s stomach will hurt more." Father Gong sighed and patted her daughter¡¯s head as he joked.

    Gong Xiangyi immediately stopped crying and said with a hoarse voice. "Dad, I was wrong before. I will get along with my brother and we will support each other. You can rest assured."

    "Good, that¡¯s good!" Father Gong smiled and reassured her before he raised his hand, "Go out and call Wenbo and Haoran in. I have something to say to them."

    The brother and sister nodded and called out Lin Wenbo and Song Haoran, who had been waiting anxiously.

    Standing in the crowded corridor, Gong Lixin felt his chest was in pain and that he could hardly breathe. He walked past the crowd and stood on the empty training ground outside of the prison building, looking up at the sky that had gradually been engulfed by the night, with a sorrowful expression. For the first time in his two lives, he felt so weak.

    Dou Heng, who had returned from a long day¡¯s work at the seaside salt farm, saw the teenager¡¯s reddish eyes and a rare fragile expression as his dark irises overflowed with a hint of anxiety. He stopped, hesitating to step forward tofort him. When he finally made up his mind, he ignored the fierce leather whip swung at him by the guard and took a step in the teenager¡¯s direction. But suddenly, a woman ran out of the building and held the youth¡¯s shoulder as she whispered to him in a low voice.

    It was the older sister. Her eyes were red and swollen and her expression was also sad. Did something happen? Dou Heng¡¯s heart burned and he debated for a whole five minutes, staring nkly the whole time. Finally, he took a few steps back and stepped back among the group of ragged ves. What qualifications did he have to ask? And even if he asked, what ability did he have to help the teenager? Thinking of it like that, Dou Heng was filled with an unprecedented intensity and unwillingness.

 Chapter 111

    Dou Heng leaned back and forth even as the ves drifted away. Gong Lixin, who had sharp five senses, didn¡¯t have the attention to pay attention to him as his whole mind was attracted by Gong Xiangyi¡¯s words.

    Although the hatred in her heart had diminished, Gong Xiangyi was still unable to directly face the culprit behind her death in her previous life. She tugged Gong Lixin¡¯s sleeve and when the other person turned to look back at her, she quickly let go before she whispered, "I know someone who can save father."

    The sorrow on Gong Lixin¡¯s face disappeared instantly and he urgently asked, "Who?"

    "I don¡¯t know her name. I only know her nickname, Little Demon. She¡¯s an ability user that can heal any trauma with her mental ability. Dead cancer cells shouldn¡¯t be difficult for her." Gong Xiangyi frowned as she struggled to recall everything about the Little Demon from herst life.

    The Little Demon was an ability user that Song Haoxuan identally rescued. Her ability was very useful. It only took her only a single thought for her to kill without even needing to move a finger. She had the best position on the base. Even Song Haoxuan couldn¡¯tmand her and she also lived in the most remote part of Xiangcui Base alone, so that she could live as she wished without being disturbed. Song Haoxuan was thus only able to see her when he was injured or need to buy psychotropics. She was not only a powerful psychic-ability user but also a medical genius who knew a lot about mutant nts and used them to make potions with various magical effects.

    "Little Demon? Where is that person now? What do they look like?" Gong Lixin continued to ask.

    "I only know that the Little Demon is a woman about 1.65 meters tall, very thin, but I¡¯m unsure about her appearance. You might be able to find her in Fenghuang." Gong Xiangyi said so hesitantly.

    The little demon was very low-key and mysterious. She never left her own ce and asionally came out once in a while, wearing a heavy robe and covering her head and face with a hood. No one except Song Haoxuan had seen her true face. Six monthster, Song Haoxuan, who was out looking for food, would rescue her from Fenghuang. She wanted to try her luck there. If they can¡¯t find her to take care of her father, they can still wait half a year for the little demon toe out.

    "Fenghuang?" Gong Lixin mulled over the name, feeling that it was familiar.

    "There¡¯s a rumour that Fendhuang has arge warehouse full of food going around recently. Many people are rushing to Fenghuang and the Little Demon is expected to head there as well." Gong Xiangyi reminded him.

    "Alright, I¡¯ll go to Fenghuang right away. You stay here and take care of dad." Gong Lixin¡¯s eyes brightened and his spirits rose.

    "Be careful. Little Demon is a psychic ability user and is very solitary and very sinister. If she thinks you¡¯re not pleasing to the eye, she can kill you with a thought, unless your mental abilities are higher than hers. Even if the mental strength of power ability users is higher than most other ability users. Even if you¡¯re a fourth-level, low-grade ability user, against her, you won¡¯t have any advantage. So you must speak carefully and invite her without fighting with her." Gong Xiangyi kindly reminded, her voice felt a bit ufortable. She hadn¡¯t cared for this brother of hers for a long time.

    "Apart from being solitary and sinister, does she have any other characteristics?" Gong Lixin asked with a frown. It¡¯s the apocalypse and the living environment was getting worse. Human nature was also bing more distorted and solitary people could be found everywhere.

    "She¡¯s a student of Chinese medicine. She¡¯s very talented in medicine and likes to study drugs and mutated nts. She always has a strong scent of medicine on her. And she likes wearing a heavy ck robe and covering her head and face with a hood." Gong Xiangyi described the image of the Little Demon when she had first seen her.

    "Alright, I know. Take care of Dad." Gong Lixin nodded and cautiously ordered Gong Xiangyi. After that, he went into the infirmary and told Father Gong that he was going out for a bit to make Father Gong feel at ease. Naturally, after hearing this, Lin Wenbo and Song Haoran decided to go with him without any further thought.

    The three waited for Father Gong to fall asleep before returning to their room to prepare for travel. Tan Mingyuan and the others received the news and rushed to see them off. Arge group of people crowded into Gong Lixin¡¯s narrow suite, rushing to help him pack.

    "Boss, are you going? What should we do about Bao Long and Kang Zhengyuan? Should we wait for you toe back to clean them up?" Tan Mingyuan, like a five-year-old, stacked several sets of clothes for a change.

    "You don¡¯t have to wait for me toe back. Think of a way to kill them. Just be quiet about it, don¡¯t make your movements too loud and disturb my father¡¯s health." Gong Lixin took the Pigu Dan out of his drawer and stuffed it into his backpack.

    "Boss, do you mean that we should assassinate everyone who should be killed?" Gu Nan wiped a dagger carefully and, when he felt it was bright enough, passed it on to Gong Lixin as he asked with excitement. The wind des he used were invisible and was perfect for assassination.

    Obviously, the other members of the team also thought that their power was the most suitable for assassination and all of them showed an eager expression. They almost wanted to roll up their sleeves and crack their knuckles in preparation.

    "Un. Don¡¯t move against the crowd and don¡¯t involve the ordinary people. My dad doesn¡¯t like to see too many people die. Also, I don¡¯t want to see any of you missing when Ie back. Do you understand?" Gong Lixin took a few sets of clothes from Tan Mingyuan and stuffed them into his backpack before looking at the crowd with a serious expression.

    "Understood." Everyone replied with warmth in their hearts.

    "Aya~ a third-level mid-grade and a third-level low-grade mouring in the base all day, posing with a solemn look as if they were so amazing. Let¡¯s grab the three-level mid-grade user and stop them! I have been low-key for so long and can¡¯t hold myself back! Young Master Gong, you can rest assured that we will clean them up for you." Cao Yanan stood up and cracked her fists, her violent and rude movements formed a huge contrast with her mourous face, making it hard to watch.

    Wang Tao and the others echoed her words, but in their heads looking towards the handsome and distinguished Young Master Gong and wailed in their hearts: Oops, he¡¯s been disillusioned! Quickly, wash your eyes!

    Gong Lixin nced at Cao Yanan with a weird look. He really didn¡¯t understand how she looked like a woman when her mouth was closed, but as soon as it was open and she referred herself as ¡¯Laozi¡¯ and behaved like a tough man. Sure enough, modern people¡¯s behaviour was very difficult to understand, especially modern people in these apocalyptic days.

    Shaking his head and thoughts away, Gong Lixin once again saluted them with their special that they hade up with together. Then he, Lin Wenbo and Song Haoran took the military hummer and drove on the national road to Fenghuang.

    His team members watched the car of their boss disappear at the end of the road and stood there for a long time with a surprised look before leaving.

    "Dahai, Young Master Gong and the others, where are they going?" Zhao Ying who had not appeared in the Eastern District for a long time suddenly came over and clung to Luo Dahai¡¯s arm as he curiously asked.

    "Chief Gong is ill. They went to Fenghuang to find a doctor." This was no secret and Luo Dahai and Zhao Ying had been together when the apocalypse happened so he answered with putting up any defence.

    "Fenghuang¡¯s more than 2000 kilometres away from here. It takes two or three days to just go back and forth. In addition, they have to find someone. Wouldn¡¯t that mean that they wouldn¡¯t return for more than half a month? Chief Gong is sick again, who will take care of us in the Eastern District?" He asked, pretending to be anxious.

    "Young Master Gong arranged everything when he left. You don¡¯t need to worry about that." Among the brother and sister pair, Sun Tiantian was not too far away and waited impatiently for him. Luo Dahai didn¡¯t say any more, pulling back the arm held by Zhao Ying and striding over to them in a run.

    Looking back to the three intimately and enthusiastically interact, Zhao Ying stroked the red marks on his vicle as the corners of his lips rose sinisterly.

    Song Haoran and Lin Wenbo took turns driving as they rushed to Fenghuang. Fortunately, with the increase of their ability level, the two¡¯s physical fitness had gotten stronger and they felt energetic after taking a rest for three or four hours each day. Because of that, they drove non-stop, day and night and it took them only a day and a half to reach Fenghuang and were currently following the signs on the highway towards the exit.

    "Someone¡¯s parked on the side of the road in front of us, can you take care of them?" Song Haoran angled his head towards the back as he asked Gong Lixin and Lin Wenbo from the driver¡¯s seat.

    They opened their eyes and looked straight ahead. Sure enough, they saw an off-road vehicle parked on the side of the road. The front cover of the car was open and white smoke came out of it. It was obvious that their car was done for. Four men of different heights were not too far away from it and waved their hands towards them, calling for help.

    "Their intention is unknown, don¡¯t stop. Speed up and drive past them." Although the four of them were smiling, their eyes held other intentions in them. Lin Wenbo immediately cut off any intentions to stop.

    Song Haoran obeyed and stepped on the elerator and sped forward. When the four saw the car speeding up, they rushed towards them quickly and the smile on their faces immediately changed. The tallest and most physically fit man unravelled the rocketuncher from behind his back, inserted a bullet and pulled it over his shoulder. He aimed at the Hummering straight towards them and was about to fire.

    "F**ck!" Song Haoran clearly received the silent threat from the four and had to press the brakes hard. The sound of the wheels rubbing against the ground suddenly sounded, piercing their eardrums.

    A long, dark mark was drawn on the road. The military Hummer stopped a few centimetres in front of the four. Song Haoran, Lin Wenbo and Gong Lixin hit against the car walls because of the inertia before falling back into their seats.

    "Speeding up without stopping to help, this kind of brother must be punished!" The tall man carried his shouldered rocketuncher forward and leaned down by the window of the car and said so in a bad tone.

    "What do you want?" Song Haoran raised his brows as he looked at the man without showing any hints of weakness.

    The man¡¯s brown eyes looked at Song Haoran before he scanned Lin Wenbo and Gong Lixin sitting at the back seat. He estimated the strength of three and there was a hint of contempt in his eyes.

    Gong Lixin wasn¡¯t interested in these people. He only nced at them before looking away. Song Haoran and Lin Wenbo observed these four calmly.

    The other three were nothing special, but the eyes of the man carrying the rocketuncher were brown. Although most the people of C Country had brown eyes, his brown eyes were different. They were very pure, clear and vivid. There was a change in iris colour for soil-type ability users after being promoted to the third-level low-grade, which was exactly the same as that of Sun Tiantian¡¯s eyes. In the outside world, a third-level low-grade could be regarded as one of the top masters within a hundred-mile radius. No wonder this man was so unbridled and proud.

    "I was only going to ask for a ride, but you didn¡¯t even stop, so I changed my mind. Get off, take off your backpack, food and weapons and leave them all for us."

    Were they being robbed? Song Haoranughed angrily. He let go of the suppression of his eye colours and stepped out of the car, forcing the man to look at him as he said in a deep voice, "What did you just say? I didn¡¯t hear you clearly, so say it again."

    Lin Wenbo smirked. His brows flew up as he looked at the man, a pair of dark irises gradually turned into a deep golden colour. He and Song Haoran had been promoted to the third-level high-grade and were now at the peak of the high-grade. They could break through to the fourth level any time now. The colour of their iris changed from dark to light, showing the ability and power to the people before them.

    From seeing the golden and red eyes of two, the man¡¯s arrogant expression was instantly reced by horror and he shook his head again and again. "No, no. I said nothing! Please, go on!" He said as he retreated carefully. He lowered his head and gave way with an extremely humble attitude.

    Seeing this unpromising grandson, the other three people felt wronged and hurried forward to check the situation. When their eyes ran into the two red iris which was mboyant to the point where they seemed to burn them, their heartbeat sped up and they wailed inside: Aya!! The legendary third-level high-grade ability user was robbed by them!! It¡¯s ridiculous!!

 Chapter 112

    Song Haoran wasn¡¯t a ruthless ability user. Besides, these people just wanted to hijack their car and didn¡¯t intend to kill them. Therefore, he just scared them a bit and didn¡¯t intend to do anything about them.

    Seeing these people retreat to the side of the road very obediently with two words engraved on their face, ¡¯Quickly leave!¡¯, the corner of his lips hooked up and he was about to step on the gas.

    "Wait," Lin Wenbo stopped his movement and turned to look at the four people outside the window and asked, "Are you going to Fenghuang?"

    "Yeah!" The man carrying the rocketuncher was as arrogant as a quail when he leaned back to answer, "There¡¯s a strategic granary in Fenghuang. I heard that the warehouse was full and enough for ten thousand people to eat for several years. We¡¯re going there for the food."

    Although there were many strategic grain silos throughout the country, because of the government system and the huge cost of grain preservation allocated by the Central Government, many grain silos were empty with no grain at all. Because of this, the news that the granary in Fenghuang was full would attract many people¡¯s attraction.

    Lin Wenbo nodded and asked, "Where did you hear the news?"

    "I don¡¯t know where I heard it from, but everyone seemed to be saying so. Xiao Shui was originally from Fenghuang and knew it well. He said that the news was likely to be ny-nine percent true." The man pointed to a youth standing behind him.

    The young man nodded, quickly adding, "My dad used to work at the Fenghuang Grain Bureau. They went to the countryside to collect grain every year. It was very hard. The strategic granary in Fenghuang must be full then." Mention his father, the youth showed a bit of nostalgia and sadness.

    Gong Lixin was touched by the young man. No longer in a daze, he nced up at him. Lin Wenbo immediately reached out and hugged him, lovingly patting his back before he turned to look at the four people outside the window, secretly thinking: Fenghuang is a big medium-sized city. The appearance is unknown, the age is unknown and only the fact she¡¯s a woman and her height was known. The woman must be heading for the grain silos. If we stationed near the granary, we would run into her sooner orter. The roads in Fenghuang must be blocked by vehicles in panic from the beginning of the apocalypse. At most, our Hummer can only drive to the suburbs and the rest, we must walk on foot. Without a guide, we could only move around blindly in the city, but Uncle Gong¡¯s illness can¡¯t afford us wasting a second, let along a minute.

    Thinking up until there, he beckoned the four of them, "Come one, let¡¯s go to Fenghuang together. When we enter the city, you take us to the granary."

    The four had different expressions on their faces. Going with two third-level high-grade ability users, they had no idea what would happen. In this current world, a master¡¯s temper was generally vtile. When he killed, he killed without blinking.

    Song Haoran twisted his brows and urged them on, "Hurry up and let¡¯s go. As long as you help us lead the way, we won¡¯t kill you. On the contrary, we¡¯ll ensure your safety along the way."

    Hearing this pledge and seeing the righteousness in his face which was very different from the typical master ability users, the four looked at each other and made their decision.

    "The we¡¯ll trouble you. Thank you." The man carrying the rocketuncher bowed and thanked him. He sat beside Lin Wenbo after stepping onto the Hummer, his attitude much more restrained than before. The three other people quickly followed and, after sitting, they did not dare breathe nor speak were stiff as wood. There were two third-level high-grade ability users! They hadn¡¯t heard about them before, yet they both appeared in this car at the same time.

    After the car drove for a certain amount of time, the four of them finally became less stiff and their hearts were curious. They secretly took nced from the corner of their eyes to look at the three. They didn¡¯t dare to look at their golden and red eyes, but the teenager being clung tightly within the golden eyed man¡¯s arms attracted most of their curiosity.

    It¡¯s better to not look at him. At first nce, their envious heart all hurt. This boy was very beautiful. It was no wonder that two elder brothers with such outstanding strength were guarding him. Look at his delicate skin, pale white cheeks, silk-like ck hair andpare it to their thick and rough skin and pale, yellow face. Him and them were from two different extremes. At a nce, they knew that he hadn¡¯t suffered at all and was a Little Master soaked in a honeypot.

    The four looked more and more jealous andmented their suffering. At this time, a ringing phone interrupted their thoughts.

    Gong Lixin took out their satellitemunicator from his pocket and pressed the answer button. An enthusiastic male voice came from the microphone. The other was very loud as they asked, "Young Master Gong, have you arrived at Fenghuang?"

    "Just arrived, driving at high speed right now." Gong Lixin¡¯s tight face slightly loosened, it was Wang Tao.

    "Nothing happened along the way?" Wang Tao continued asked. Noisy mobs loomed nearby, as if saying ¡¯what can happen to the three of them? Don¡¯t speak such nonsense¡¯ or something.

    Gong Lixin couldn¡¯t hold back and the corner of his lips raised slightly.

    Lin Wenbo saw him smiling and lovingly rubbed his cheek, with his arms wrapped tightly around him as he wished he could rub himself into his body and protect him preciously. Xiaoxin, who had always loved tough, had been expressionless along the way. He was either in a daze or distracted which made Lin Wenbo feel nothing but heartache.

    Gong Lixin naturally snuggled into Lin Wenbo¡¯s arms. Curving up his eyes, he nced at the four people in the car as he said, "It¡¯s all right, I just met a few strangers and nned to go with them."

    "Alright, you know what¡¯s best and know what you¡¯re doing. Young Master Gong, stay vignt though and don¡¯t be fooled by them." Cao Yanan snatched the phone and warned very seriously. Although Young Master Gong had superior strength, but after knowing his personality, they knew he was actually a bit careless.

    The four heard Cao Yanan¡¯s words clearly and had awkward expressions of their faces. Gong Lixin agreed and asked about Father Gong¡¯s condition carefully before hanging up.

    "How¡¯s Uncle Gong?" Lin Wenbo asked softly, pushing his lips against the teenager¡¯s fair and lovely ears.

    The hot breath had blown against his cheek and the man¡¯s low voice scratched at his eardrums, causing his to feel an ufortable itch. Gong Lixin¡¯s ear tip turned slightly red and he hid ufortably in Lin Wenbo¡¯s arms as he whispered "His condition¡¯s stable now. We have to hurry up. Dad¡¯s waiting for us."

    "Alright, we¡¯ll find her. Don¡¯t worry." Lin Wenbo¡¯s face showed a distressed expression and he kissed the tender cheek and smooth forehead in silentfort. Song Haoran saw his friend¡¯s intimate behaviour from the rearview mirror and his crimson eyes gradually turned a darker shade of red. He was reluctant to continue sharing.

    Seeing the extraordinary interaction between the three, the eyes of the four flickered slightly, knowing the truth in their hearts. He¡¯s not a brother, but a lover. When you grow up looking like that, you have to take advantage.

    The four who thought they had seen the truth were even more afraid to speak, afraid of disturbing the rtionship between Golden Eyes and his little lover. Thus the atmosphere in the car became a little stagnant. After finally driving into the suburbs, the car was blocked by a boundless sea of cars in front and the four of them got out of the car quickly, feeling relieved.

    Running along the roofs of the car, the seven people harvest the beginner or first-level zombies as if they were chopping melons and vegetables as they quickly approached the granary.

    "This is the eastern suburbs. The granary is in the western suburbs. We have to cross the entire city to reach it while avoiding getting sieged by zombies along the way. It would take us four or five hours. Now, it¡¯s getting dark and it¡¯s not a good time to do. I suggest we find a safe ce to stay overnight until tomorrow." Xiao Shui said with a ck blood-stained machete in his hand. After he said so, he nced quickly at the restless teenager with a surprised expression on his face. He didn¡¯t expect that the young man who looked clean and clear like a crystal doll to be so sharp with his hands to the point that his whole temperament changed, like the de of a peerless sword. Both golden and red eyes stood next ti him.

    Zombies were more active at night than during the day and their visions were not affected by the darkness. However, if an ability user wants to see things at night, he must condense his mental energy into his eyes, which was extremely mentally exhausting. Lin Wenbo and Song Haoran knew how to operate their meridians and were able to manipte their mental energy freely without much trouble, but the other four didn¡¯t.

    If they insisted on hurrying, these four would drag them down. Song Haoran and Lin Wenbo looked at each other and nodded in agreement. Because of the nature of the situation, Gong Lixin had to press down his stubbornness and reluctantly agreed.

    "There¡¯s a five-star hotel just two streets away. The soundproofing and security of the hotel rooms were all really good. How about going there to rest?" Xiao Shui yed a first-level zombie while consulting Golden Eye¡¯s and Red Eye¡¯s opinion.

    Song Haoran dealt with a zombie with a stab and casually answered, "Any where¡¯s fine". For primary and first-level zombies, he didn¡¯t need to use his ability at all.

    Lin Wenbo rushed to the front, focusing his metal ability to his hands. His ten fingernails turned into ten cold, shimmering, thin des. They looked more threatening than the poisonous ck ws of the zombies. He broke open the zombie¡¯s skull with his base hands and pulled out the transparent nuclei. The scene was bloody and brutal. He didn¡¯t have any fear of fighting close-up with zombies because his whole body had been toughened and could not easily be attacked. He could attack and defend with his ability. This was the biggest advantage of being a metal ability user.

    Lin Wenbo made a path and the group was fine to walk through it. They approached the hotel without being stopped and, after turning a corner, they reached their destination. A hurricane from somewhere blocked their way on their arrival.

    The wind was very fast and fierce. It emerged from the alleyways from in between the surrounding buildings in all directions and, wrapped in rags and papers, pped people here and there. The dust covering the skypletely blinded everyone¡¯s sight. The sound of the wind and even the group of zombies that had been constantlying their way, inexplicably disappeared within it.

    Thest glimpse was of the setting sun before the cover of dust and wind took over their vision in the next second and the sky could no longer be seen. How strange of a situation this was! What¡¯s even worse was that this sudden hurricane was very wide and covered almost the entire area. The surrounding neighbourhood couldn¡¯t be seen nor the third-level high-grade wind zombie that caused it.

    What on earth happened? Such doubts emerged from the hearts of everyone. They clenched the knives in their hands and entered a state of high alert.

    "Be careful, above us!" Gong Lixin, who had been quiet since he got off the car, used his inner strength to send out a warning to everyone. Everyone heard his words and looked up, but they could see nothing but dust in the sky.

 Chapter 113

    Gong Lixin raised his head and discerned the surrounding sounds with his ears carefully. It was very noisy and vast. In addition to the howling wind, there was the crunching sounds of street shop signboards being blown, the sounds of shouts from the shacks of coffee houses, the sounds of shattered ss of window falling from skyscrapers, the sound of stic bad shredding and flying in the air...taking his attention off of his other four senses, he gathered them all on his ears and, eventually, managed to tell there was a foreign object flying in the sky.

    The wind was getting stronger and stronger, bringing all the dust on the ground into the air and getting into the eyes of others, blurring their visions. When the eyes were opened, even just a little, dust would fall in, causing pain and irritation. The group didn¡¯t dare look up nor look at each other anymore and lowered their bodies one after another. They clung to the surrounding fixed object to prevent themselves from being blown away by the hurricane.

    In this situation, there was no way to fight. If there really was a high-level zombie, they had no choice but to wait for death. An ominous premonition arose in everyone¡¯s heart.

    "Brother Lin, Brother Song, quickly move your mental energy to protect your whole body, there¡¯s two wind des that areing." Gong Lixin warned and stood up with a de across his chest. His pair of cat-like eyes contracted, making his eyes look as sharp as a knife. He moved to the group of four, grabbing them in a sh with his hand right alone when a strong wind de was about to chop off their heads.

    The wind de was deflected but didn¡¯t break. A mming sound resounded against a car beside the four and the car was cut into two. The front of the car fell to the ground and the broken parts and metal pieces were immediately swept up by the win and hovered in the air. The ss was smashed and the broken ss was also swept into the wind and, like the wind de, turned into an invisible weapon.

    Seeing that Lin Wenbo and Song Haoran were shrouded in golden and red shimmering light respectively and were not injured by the de nor the sharp weapons hidden in the wind, Gong Lixin concentrated on protecting the four people just to honor the word Brother Song had promised them. A promise of safety. He was a man from ancient times and he took his promises very seriously.

    Seeing the slender teenager moving so freely within the hurricane,ing and going as he pleased and waving away wind des aimed towards them one by one, taking on the rigorous duty to protect them, the four thought in their hearts ¡¯I have seen God¡¯ with reverence and deep shock. Struggling to survive for two years in the apocalyptic days, they had seen cannibalism, killing and harming others, but they had never seen anyone so devoted in saving a few strangers. Seeing that the person struggling to help them, the passion in each of them ignited at this moment and could hardly be described by words.

    They came forward to help the teenager but quickly shook their hands and feet off of the task as soon as they did. They couldn¡¯t even stand, so they could only cling to a sturdy object tightly without disturbing the teenager.

    Lin Wenbo and Song Haoran covered their entire body with ayer of energy, so they were not afraid of theing and going of the wind des in the air. But nothing could be seen except dust and they couldn¡¯t even find the target even if they wanted to fight back.

    Gong Lixin swung his de in a sword dance, hitting countless wind des. But the wind was everywhere and even if he blocked them, one or two wind des would still scratch the skin of the four, spreading the blood through the wind with the smell of fresh flesh and blood through the air.

    Right then, a sudden change urred in the air. Three shadows broke through the dust and quickly rushed to the injured four people. Gong Lixin¡¯s eyes were bright and he kicked away the leading shadow before cutting off the head of the second shadow that followed. The head fell to the ground and was blown by the wind and rolled under the wheel of a car. Thest shadow met his thunderous palm and his skull burst. Red and white brain matter was blown everywhere by the wind, like blooming flowers.

    Gong Lixin¡¯s movements were quick and he took out the cyan crystal nucleus that was about to be blown away by the wind from the brain matter and brought it in front of his eyes for a quick look. Cyan, neither too dark nor too light, so only a third-level low-grade. Could a third-level low-grade create such a big momentum? Even if it¡¯s three zombies together, it¡¯s impossible! Moreover, now that the three were dead, the hurricane still remained, which proves that there were more wind zombies around.

    Gong Lixin was shocked. He put the crystal core in his pocket and said to the four, "The wind is created by zombies and their level may be third-level low-grade and above. I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t protect you, so avoid it to the best of your abilities."

    Killing two third-level low-grade wind zombies so easily, how high was this youth¡¯s level? The four were already scared stupid. They heard what he said and nodded, but their bodies still remained motionless.

    Gong Lixin frowned, blocked a few more wind des, found a truck on the side of the road and carried the four people to hide at the bottom of the truck. He quickly joined Lin Wenbo and Song Haoran afterwards.

    Lin Wenbo and Song Haoran jointly killed the zombie that had been kicked off by him. They were also digging out the nuclei to check its level and their faces looked surprised at the sight.

    "Brother Lin, Brother Song, the situation¡¯s not good." Gong Lixin avoided the wind des easily as he approached the two and began to speak.

    "This is a group attack by a group of wind-type zombies. I¡¯ve never seen other zombies of the same ability gather to hunt together and all their levels are third-level low-grade or above. This is too weird! Did they evolve? Did they gain wisdom and understand division ofbor and how to cooperate?" Lin Wenbo frowned, feeling cold all over at his own spection. If that was the case, the situation for humanity would be even more difficult.

    Zombies are different from humans. Their use of abilities was done so by instinct, so they could reach their full potential easily. With this inherently powerful nature and add in this new found wisdom, zombies would undoubtedly soar into the sky, recing humans as the creature at the top of the food chain.

    Song Haoran and Lin Wenbo thought of the same thing and their face turned ashen and their heart sank. Only Gong Lixin still showed a clear expression after he understood the situation at hand. His mind was thinking about how to deal with the group attack.

    "Group attacks are actually easy to deal with. Haven¡¯t you been practicing big killing tricks? Try it out today." Gong Lixin shed and killed a zombie trying to get close to the shelter of the four and threw its head under a car to dig out the nuclei after the battle was over.

    "Alright, we¡¯ll give it a try." Lin Wenbo and Song Haoran jointly killed a zombie, learned from Gong Lixin¡¯s trick and threw the head under a car on the side of the road to avoid it being blown away by the wind.

    "Use it there, where there are the most number of zombies." Gong Lixin advised, pointing at the dusty sky. The third-level low-grade wind zombies had learned how to fly in the air and liked to sneak in from up high, like assassins from ancient times. They knew by instinct what kind of attack method would make the most efficient use of their ability.

    Lin Wenbo and Song Haoran nodded, spread their palm upwards and secretly charged. The two balls of golden and red that looked both dangerous but extremely dangerous, formed in the palm of their hands. Gong Lixin backed them up, killing all the zombies flying in the air.

    Sweat beaded on their foreheads and the energy surrounding their bodypletely disappeared, a light ball finally condensed sessfully and the vast amount of power radiated in the air with dazzling light, making the oing zombies afraid. The four people hiding underneath the car also felt this suffocating power and their faces became pale. Extremely curious about what was going on, they steeled their minds and checked to see the golden eyed and red eyed man holding two balls of light. Xiao Shui stupidly murmured, "I can¡¯t believe it, a Super Saiyan!"

    Song Haoran and Lin Wenbo took a deep breath and threw the ball of light in the direction indicated by Gong Lixin. The gold and red spheres collided in the air, producing a violent atomic reaction. Only a loud noise was heard followed by a shocking wave that spread out. The wave had countless fireballs and thin metal des. It spread out to an entire block in an instant. The light of the mes and the cold light of the metalplemented each other and it seemed almost as if a volcano erupted, bursting into the air and attacking everything in the air and on the ground indiscriminately.

    Lin Wenbo, Song Haoran and Gong Lixin had already moved towards the bottom of a car on the road side and were not affected by it. Zombies though, scared by coercion, didn¡¯t dare move. They were struck by scattered stray bullets and fell from the sky. There were those who were directly bombed at the beginning and died on the spot, while others were hit and fell to the ground and roared and struggled as they then burned to the ground by the mes, making for an extremely tragic scene.

    As the zombies fell, the wind gradually weakened. When all the dust settled, the neighbouring area could finally be seen and they finally saw the golden light of the sun as it set behind a building, staining the sky a bright, blood red colour, setting the tone for the dead bodiesying around. Truly a spectacr scene.

    The four people hiding underneath the car slowly crawled out, their heart finally gaining some insights today. It turned out that humans could be so powerful. They looked at the three who had already recovered and were squatting down on the ground, digging out the nucleus of zombies. They watched them with fanatical worship in their eyes.

    Gong Lixin picked up all the zombie heads and piled them up, splitting them in one shot as if splitting a watermelon, before taking out the crystal nuclei inside and carefully pocketing them. The strength of these zombies wasn¡¯t weak. They were all low, mid or high-grade. When given to Gu Nan and Cao Yanan, they would definitely be promoted in a short amount of time.

    Song Haoran and Lin Wenbo also crouched down to help, handing turquoise crystal nuclei to the serious and busy young man while enjoying his joyful and intoxicating smile from the corner of their eyes.

    The youth who looked like a crystal doll crouched amongst a bunch of skulls, splitting them with a single stab, instantly cutting them in half, and pushing the red and white brain matter aside to pull the crystal nuclei, all with a happy expression and as if he had no worries in the world. Golden Eyes and Red Eyes pampered him by also crouching down and watching him with a smile, making for a wonderful picture. The corners of the four people¡¯s mouth twitched as they slowly got up. They had a good impression about the crystal doll in their heart, but when it¡¯s over, their impression of him changed once again.

    "Rinse the wound with this and then wrap it tightly so as not to let smell of blood leak out." Gong Lixin took out a bottle of alcohol from his backpack when he saw the four people staggering over with strange expression on their faces. Alcohol flushed their wounds with a sharp tingling sensation and the strong odor of alcohol easily covered the bloody scent, which truly made it the best medicine for cleaning wounds during these apocalyptic days.

    The four also understood this truth, took the alcohol, gritted their teeth and poured it onto their wounds before wrapping it around with thick gauze that had been prepared for them.

    After the four took care of their wound, Gong Lixin continued to dig out crystal nuclei and putting them away. After he was done, he rinsed his hands with the rest of the alcohol and the seven walked towards the five-star hotel that was a block away. After taking two steps, Gong Lixin¡¯s eyes narrowed and he pushed Song Haoran down. The two held each other and rolled three or four meters before standing back up. The concrete ground where Song Haoran had been standing was split by a strong wind de and had a three-meter long and two-meter deep half moon cut after the dust scattered.

    They had never seen such a strong wind de! The faces of the seven men were horrified. They looked up and in the direction of the wind de.

    They saw a zombie standing on the mast of a traffic light on the right side of the road. Pale yellow, stinky saliva flowed from its sharp teeth, long silver thread flew onto the road and calm eyes exuded a terrifying aura as he looked straight at the seven of them.

    Its pupils were a dark turquoise, purer than those of any third-level zombie. There was also the auraing off of its body.

    "It¡¯s a fourth-level low-grade wind ability zombie!" Lin Wenbo said with astonishment.

    The fourth-level wind zombie moved like lightning, flying silently and concealing its skills. The use of his ability was as if it was carved into its bones. Even Gong Lixin¡¯s five senses hadn¡¯t noticed its trace until just now.

    This was a strong enemy and he would lose if he didn¡¯t do his best! Gong Lixin stared, his inner aura leaking out, his momentum suddenly changing.

    Lin Wenbo and Song Haoran, who had already exhausted their abilities and had no energy to participate in this battle. They, however, noticed his change and pulled the four men, who were scared to death, as they slowly backed away, hiding in a rtively safe corner as to not disturb the teenager.

    <i>CrazedCookies: No bonus chapters this week and probably not after my exam TT_TT</i>

 Chapter 114

    The fourth-level low-grade wind zombie cracked open his rotting lips and shrieked at the seven people. The roar didn¡¯t even finish resounding before its body shot out like a cannonball, rushing towards the seven people at a speed invisible to the naked eye. The traffic light mast, which it had been standing on, couldn¡¯t withstand the pressure and broke in two, falling to the ground.

    The greatest advantage of humans and zombies with wind ability was speed. How much power can be generated with speed alone? There¡¯s a saying in the martial arts world; with speed, you¡¯re invincible! With speed, one can take advantage of any opportunity and with just that, win half of the battle.

    If the fourth-level low-grade zombie met other people today, he would definitely not be at a disadvantage. One strike and dead. But it just so happened to be Gong Lixin who was a martial arts expert. Gong Lixin also understood the importance of speed. Not only did he understand it, but he was also better at using it.

    At the same when the zombie struck, Gong Lixin also bent his legs and ejected like a bullet. The two shadows met in mid-air and fought against each other, hundreds of strikes passing in just one breath.

    Lin Wenbo and Song Haoran frowned, watching as the hard concrete road was torn apart by the young man¡¯s kick, creating a deep pit. They were shocked. They had thought that that teenager was strong already, but didn¡¯t expect that he had always held back. Was he really moving at a speed so fast that the human eye could barely recognize it?

    The other four became desperate as soon as they saw the appearance of the fourth-level low-grade wind zombie. The strength in their bodies were all drained and they could only copse in the corner and wait for death. When the teenager rushed out, they didn¡¯t know what was going on. When they finally returned to reality, they could only look at the after shadow left by them as they watched on with dumbfounded expressions on their faces. They were so shocked, they shook their head, unable to believe the reality before them.

    The two shadows continued to fight. Although the people on the ground couldn¡¯t see their movements, they could hear the crackling sound of flesh and wind. Song Haoran and Lin Wenbo felt heartache. They didn¡¯t know how many of these fists and palms had hit their precious teenager. A feeling of weakness and helplessness filled their hearts. After all, they were still too weak. They needed to be strong as soon as possible so that they can protect the young man from all the wind and rain.

    Gong Lixin didn¡¯t know that the people on the ground were worrying for him. Right now, his face showed a smiling expression filled with interest. His eyes shed with joy as he seriously faced this zombie. In order not to standoff, he had suppressed himself for far too long. Finally, he encountered an opponent who could stand on par with him in battle. He felt very rxed and didn¡¯t want to end the battle too quickly.

    When hit by a wind de, although it couldn¡¯t cut his skin, it still brought on pain. Gong Lixin enjoyed this feeling during the battle. It stimted him to be more courageous and more excited. However, the wind zombie couldn¡¯t afford his onught and didn¡¯t understand why this human had been hit by many of its wind des, but didn¡¯t die.

    The zombie already had a certain amount of wisdom. After being pushed by Gong Lixin¡¯s palm and embedded into the roof of a bus with arge gaping hole in his chest that exposed his ribs, he turned away his sight and quickly climbed out, before hurrying to a small alley close by, ready to escape.

    The bones of its extremities werepletely exposed by Gong Lixin and its speed was much slower than before. Therefore, the people who were watching could this time clearly see its movements and were stunned: Was this zombie afraid of being beaten to death and trying to escape? Was this really a fourth-level low-grade zombie?

    Seeing this, Gong Lixin¡¯s happiness was greatly diminished. He shed from where he was midair, to behind the zombie, pushing him to the ground with a kick. The zombie suddenly fell and smashed into the ground and created a deep pit. Without waiting for it to climb back up, Gong Lixin aligned his fingers together into a knife and shed across its head, cutting the skill in to and digging out the crystal nuclei in one fell sweep.

    Lin Wenbo and Song Haoran couldn¡¯t help themselves as their tight expressions rxed at the sight. Although the expressions of the other four were still dumbfounded, their bodies were shaking, not because of shock, but because of excitement. Killing a fourth-level low-grade win zombie in such a neat way, what level was the youth at? Fourth-level mid-grade? Fourth-level high-grade? Fifth-level low-grade? Many unbelievable spections swirled in their minds, but unfortunately, they couldn¡¯t make any judgments from the youth¡¯s eyes. They only felt that the youth¡¯s eyes were bright, like a cold star, making them afraid to look at them directly.

    Ging Lixin shook off the brain matter from his hand and looked at the nucleus in his palm. The colour was such a pure turquoise, like a millennium-year-old jade. His lips curved up into a smile at the sight. The crystal nucleus will be kept until Big Brother Hees back. Then it will be a gift for him.

    "Lixin, show me." Song Haoran said curiously.

    "Here." Gong Lixin passed it over.

    "The colour¡¯s a little darker than the third-level zombies and the size is a bitrger as well." Lin Wenbo looked at it and analyzed. The crystal nuclei they had collected before were all the size of coins, but this one was asrge as a pigeon egg and was a deeper colour.

    The four came out of their stupor and couldn¡¯t help their curiosity. They came up and looked, with admiration spilling out of their mouths; their eyes filled with envy, but no greed. Honestly, this youth could handle a fourth-level zombie with ease and without injury. They couldn¡¯t afford to offend even if they sacrificed a hundred of their lives. At first, they thought that the young man was the Golden Eyes and Red Eyes pet lover. Now, when they looked at them again, they found that Golden Eyes and Red Eyes mainly followed the young man. They had been deceived by the soft and delicate looks of the youth.

    "It¡¯s estimated that those wind zombies were summoned by this fourth-level low-grade zombie. It first sent its subordinates to weaken our forces while it hid in the dark. Then it sneaked in and joined the fight as soon as they were unable to do so. It seems that the evolution of fourth-level zombies not only made them gain some wisdom, but also the special ability to control lower-level zombies of the same elemental department." Lin Wenbo turned over the corpse to look at it as he analyzed worriedly.

    "Even if they gain wisdom, their wisdom is not too high. Otherwise, it could have arranged more subtle traps, but instead called its friends. The danger of our mission will greatly increase in the future. If it was not for Lixin, we would all have died here." Song Haoran returned the crystal nucleus to Gong Lixin with a solemn expression.

    The others showed a fearful expression and unconsciously moved closer to the teenager to find a sense of security.

    "Zombies are getting stronger and we are getting stronger too. Aren¡¯t Brother Lin and Brother Song getting promoted to fourth-level soon? We will stay together for future tasks, that way, nothing will happen." Gong Lixin patted Song Haoran¡¯s back to appease him and reached out to touch Lin Wenbo¡¯s head but found that he was not tall enough. He scrunched his brows and retracted his hand to pat him on the shoulder instead.

    "That¡¯s right, we will always be together." Lin Wenbo teased seeing the trace of regret and frustration in the teenager¡¯s eyes. He swept him into his arms and kissed his cheek lovingly.

    Song Haoran¡¯s smile stiffened because of his friend¡¯s actions. He immediately pulled the boy over after a moment of frustration. He took a bite of the young man¡¯s thin lips as a show of possessiveness and showed a contented expression.

    The four people on the sidelines looked on, expressionless. Their tolerance was rising rapidly.

    Lin Wenbo didn¡¯t care about his friend¡¯s provocation. He smiled gently and warmly said, "Let¡¯s not wait for the coercion of the fourth-level zombie to dissipate or else the other low-level zombies will soon gather around.

    Everyone stood up and left as soon as they heard his words. The four people they picked up chatted with Gong Lixin, and introduced themselves amicably. Aside from Xiao Shui, second-level high-grade water ability user, among the three other people, there was Liu Qing, the third-level low-grade earth user and the tallest and strongest among them. The shortest but muscr man named Shu Yi was an second-level high-grade fire ability user. Ah Gua was a frank and joyous man and was a second level high-grade wood ability user.

    Although Gong Lixin ignored the four, he didn¡¯t show a look of impatience as he walked on.

    The four had probably guessed from their conversation that they came from a certain base, but they didn¡¯t know how to ask so they could join and thus just eagerly scratched their ears and jumped up and down. Now, in this kind of world, even the zombies teamed up. Human beings would no longer be able to survive if they didn¡¯t unite against the enemy and would sooner orter die. The four were originally a small group that wandered everywhere and had no ce to stay. Because their overall strength was fairly high and their luck was quite good, they had been able to survive up until today. But after seeing the hunting method of a fourth-level low-grade zombie, they finally realized how dangerous their way of survival was. If they don¡¯t depend on someone strong, they may not have such luck the next time around.

    Although Lin Wenbo and Song Haoran knew their thoughts, they didn¡¯t respond to them. Long Snake Ind was no better than Minjiang Base. Its internal situation was ratherplicated. They must be cautious in bringing in foreign personal. However, if they could help them find the Little Demon, they might consider it.

    Thinking about that, Lin Wenbo grinned and slowly broached the subject, "We¡¯re from Long Snake Ind. We came to Fenghuang not to look for food this time, but to find someone. I wonder if you can help us? If you can, we¡¯ll be extremely grateful."

    "Who are you looking for? We¡¯ll help if we can!" Liu Qing thumped his chest.

    "A woman whose name is unknown, her appearance is unknown, her age is unknown, but her nickname is Little Demon, she likes wearing a ck cloak, is about 1.5 meters tall, has a thin figure, a sombre personality and smells of medicine. That¡¯s all I know about her."

    Liu Qing and the others were stumped. Those features were far too vague. However, if they could find that person, they could join the peerless master¡¯s base. Thinking of that, they soon showed a cheerful expression and agreed to help once again.

    The group walked briskly towards the five-star hotel on the corner of the street. Thanks to the fourth-level low-grade wind zombie¡¯s lingering aura, the road was very peaceful.

    When entering the hotel lobby, Gong Lixin¡¯s ears moved and his stopped in his steps before quickly returning to normal. He followed Lin Wenbo and Song Haoran and walked towards the stairs. Lin Wenbo and Song Haoran habitually hid the colour of their iris, causing Liu Qing and the others to stare at them frequently. They didn¡¯t understand how they did it, but they didn¡¯t dare to ask. They could only guess quietly: This may be an ability unique to higher-level ability users.

    After climbing a few steps, Gong Lixin frowned. Leaving the words ¡¯there¡¯s a woman¡¯ behind, he rushed to the sixth floor. When they had entered the hotel lobby, he had heard the sound of people in the building. He didn¡¯t want to meet these people, but he faintly heard the voice of a woman asking for help and immediately changed his mind.

    Wasn¡¯t it the person they were looking for also a woman? Therefore, they should spread out the and verify the identity of tall the women they came in contact with.

    Lin Wenbo and Song Haoran also figured out what he meant in an instant and immediately followed suit.

 Chapter 115

    <i>Warning: Mature content</i>

    More than two years had passed since the beginning of the apocalypse. Zombies stuck in hotels had long flocked outside to find food, leaving only dry and empty rooms full of rancid and musty smell. In the apocalypse, a soft andrge bed with a simple bedding was already considered as a luxury. Therefore, many ability users liked to find five-star hotels when they were on a mission.

    The granaries in Fenghuang had attracted many talented people to gather. In such arge city, it can be considered as fate for two people to meet at the same hotel. But it¡¯s clear that when it came to Gong Lixin, there was no such thing as fate.

    Gong Lixin followed the sound and opened the door of a room on the sixth floor. When he saw a big man with his back to him, his pants halfway down his legs with his pale butt exposed. Although he couldn¡¯t see the woman¡¯s expression, she kept on calling out ¡¯don¡¯t¡¯ in a seductive and confused voice filled with fear and lust.

    If the experienced Lin Wenbo and Song Haoran had arrived in advance and heard the woman¡¯s desire for ¡¯help¡¯ greeting them upon entry, they would certainly think twice before helping. But it was Gong Lixin, who was inexperienced in world matters, that came upon the scene first.

    Gong Lixin stepped forward quickly, waved his palm to push the big man aside and leaned over to see the woman lying on the ground. The woman looked sloppy with her clothes disheveled. Her white cheeks were stained red from the blush and her eyes were beautiful and looked a tad childish. She was a beautiful woman of 28 years old.

    Seeing her tender, yellow T-shirt printed with cute patterns and casual khaki pants, Gong Lixin¡¯s eyes showed a touch of disappointment that quickly disappeared. He didn¡¯t help the panicked girl up and didn¡¯t open his mouth tofort her either, but squatted down and leaned closer to the girl¡¯s neck and sniffed her.

    The girl widened her eyes and looked at the righteous youth who had been a gentleman for a second before making such a rude gesture towards her. The blush on her cheek spread onto her entire face and her body trembled, whether from anger or fear, who knew. She kicked her legs out and tilted her head back to avoid the young man¡¯s nose, but the young man persevered and leaned in further. This act was extremely rude, but when he saw his frown and his innocent and serious expression, the anger in the girl¡¯s heart went out just a tad.

    Lin Wenbo and Song Haoran followed close by and saw Gong Lixiin squatting on the ground and, like a puppy, sniffing the girl. His face sank at first before he thought of something else. Both let out a low, maicugh and felt helpless at his adorable gesture.

    "What did you smell?" Lin Wenbo walked over and asked with a smile.

    "Sour sweat." Gong Lixin stopped moving. It was difficult to hide the disappointment in his tone.

    "It¡¯s impossible for us to find her as soon as we arrive. There¡¯s still time. Don¡¯t worry." Lin Wenbo softlyforted him by pinching the teenager¡¯s cheeks into a smile.

    The anger of the girl had already left. He heard Gong Lixin¡¯sment of ¡¯sour sweat¡¯ and her cheeks were flushed red. She slowly stood up and pointed at his nose, cursing, "You, you¡¯re abnormal! I¡¯ll kill you!"

    After that, she threw a seed as big a soybean at Gong Lixin and it triggered instantly. This was a mutated thorn vine. The thorns on the vine were as hard as steel needles and also carried neurotoxins. It could make you sleep for three days and three nights with a single touch. During the apocalyptic days, Heaven only knows what would happen when you went to sleep. Maybe the person closing their eyes would be closing their eyes for forever.

    Although the girl¡¯s attack was not poisonous, but it was still deadly. Song Haoran, who stood at the side, didn¡¯t take any action, but walked to the big man Gong Lixin had pushed aside to check his condition. However, the four of Liu Qing¡¯s group who came a stepter showed an anxious expression.

    However, without waiting for them toe forward to help, Lin Wenbo and Gong Lixin both reacted and easily cut the wildly spreading vines into pieces and tossed them to the ground before looking helplessly at the girl, as if staring down at an unreasonable person.

    "It turned out to be a wood ability user. Then she can¡¯t be it." Gong Lixin said with deep disappointment in his eyes.

    The young woman was frightened by the strength of the two people and took a few steps back. She saw the young man¡¯s disappointed expression and the anger on her face unconsciously rxed. But she wondered at the same time whether she had done something to wrong the young man.

    Lin Wenbo patted Gong Lixin¡¯s head in silentfort. He didn¡¯t nt to fault the young woman for the sudden attack. After all, Xiaoxin was the rude one just now.

    "This man¡¯s dead." When the storm subsided, Song Haoran spoke up.

    "How could he be dead? I didn¡¯t use that much strength." Gong Lixin frowned and walked over to the big man to examine his state carefully.

    There was a scar on the big man¡¯s forehead, which seemed to have been caused from hitting the edge of the bed after being pushed. His eyes were wide open and ck pupil around his red iris was contracted to the size of a needle. A nk expression was shown on his face, as if saying he himself didn¡¯t know how he died.

    The four people from Liu Qing¡¯s group came to look as well. It turned out to be a third-level low-grade fire ability user that was dead. They mourned the loss of a strong ability user! Whoever said that their life was bad! They were lucky enough to meet Young Master Gong who can push back a fourth-level low-grade zombie with one palm!

    "Maybe Young Master Gong was in a hurry and didn¡¯t control his strength." Xiao Shui¡¯s objectively analyzed. Lin Wenbo and Song Haoran nodded slightly in agreement.

    Gong Lixin didn¡¯t say anything and looked back at the woman suspiciously. His use of his power was perfect. How could such a thing as losing control of his strength happen?

    The woman, who was stared at by his sharp gaze, stepped back slightly, bit her lip and pinched her disordered clothes, as if she was afraid of him doing anything to her, looking weak and pathetic at the same time.

    Gong Lixin gave her a deep look before finally looking away. The woman let out a sigh of relief and tteringly said, "You might be in trouble. The fivepanions of this person are also in the hotel and they have two third-level mid-grade ability users; one wind system and the other metal system. They¡¯ll be very difficult to deal with."

    "Aren¡¯t you with them?" Song Haoran asked.

    "No, mypanions encountered an ambush from a group of wind system zombies on the road. They¡¯re all dead. I hid in the sewer and escaped and was picked up by these people. If I wasn¡¯t a woman, they wouldn¡¯t have taken me with them." The girl looked sad and quickly said to Gong Lixin, "My name¡¯s Jin Shangyu, thank you for just now."

    When they heard about the ambush from the wind zombies, everyone looked at her sympathetically. The woman would be considered lucky if she could escape from those high-level zombies. Gong Lixin¡¯s brain circuit was obviously not on the same channel as them and urged expressionlessly, "Let¡¯s go and find the five people. Two of them are women."

    "How do you know there are two women?" The woman asked in amazement. And why are you so interested in women? To think such a beautiful youth was an unrestrained pervert! The corner of her eyes convulsed at the thought.

    "We are looking for a woman with an unknown name, unknown face, unknown age, but is nicknamed Little Demon. She¡¯s a solitary person and a woman with psychic ability who wears a ck hoodie and has the scent of medicine on her body. Have you seen her?" Song Haoran asked.

    "I haven¡¯t seen her before." Jin Shangyu¡¯s eyes twitched even more and she waved her hand again and again. With those kinds of description, do they still want to find someone? Dream on!

    "Have you really not seen her? Think about it for a second." Lin Wenbo stared sharply at the girl¡¯s expression. He always felt that the girl¡¯s eyes were a bit erratic, as if she was hiding something. Of course, just because the woman¡¯s a wood-ability user, he doesn¡¯t doubt the woman¡¯s identity.

    "I think there might be such a person." Jin Shangyu was starting to sweat when she blurted out, "Just wait to make your own judgment."

    Upon hearing her words, Gong Lixin¡¯s pace elerated and he walked towards the room where the five people were making noise.

    "Huh, how did he know that the five were in room 619?" Jin Shangyu asked curiously when the young man¡¯s route was the correct one.

    "Heard it." Song Haoran put his hands in his pockets and exined briefly, but it made Jin Shangyu even more confused. Why didn¡¯t she hear anything?

    At the door of Room 619, Gong Lixin stopped and looked towards Jin Shangyu. He gently and politely asked, "Tell them to open the door."

    "Well, alright." Jin Shangyu agreed, knocked on the door and said with a trembling voice, "It¡¯s me" as she wailed in her heart: This group of lunatics only have a third-level low-grade earth ability user yet they still dare to knock on their door. Their nuts!

    The door opened with a click. A man with his upper body exposed extended his head out and saw eight people standing outside the door. Hisplexion changed at the sight and he went to close to door, but Gong Lixin¡¯s movements were faster and he held onto the door before it closed.

    After the man behind the door was pushed back with a painful groan, Gong Lixin led the way and walked in. This was a superior suite with a living room and two bedrooms. The door of one of the bedrooms was wide open and two naked men stood not too far in with a woman between them. The woman¡¯s upper body leaned in to the arms of one of the men, with her hands tied around the man¡¯s neck as the man kissed her. Her slender legs were coiled around the waist of the other man making her body suspended in mid-air and as the two holes in front and back were filled. The cocks invaded and fiercely pumped into her even as liquid dripped out from her lower mouths fell to the ground, making the carpet wet.

    Maybe the pleasure was too addictive to extricate themselves or they were too confident in their own strength, but the two men only nced at the eight people who entered the room, but their action didn¡¯t stop, but only increased in intensity.

    The loud screams flowing out from the woman¡¯s mouth and the thick scent of musk blew onto their face, making the blood in their veins pump. All the people who entered the room, except Gong Lixin, were all stiffened from the scene as their eyes were stuck three people who were in the midst of sex.

    This scene was too exciting.

    Gong Lixin didn¡¯t have the slightest interest in his eyes. He observed the movements of the three with his eyes before looking towards Lin Wenbo and Song Haoran the next moment. He said with a very serious tone, "The three of us can try this next time."

    Lin Wenbo and Song Haoran, who were already frozen, heard his words and their bodies stiffened even further. They could hardly believe their ears. Jin Shangyu, Liu Qing and the others were almost petrified on the spot. With stiff movements, they turned to look at the young man with an innocent expression and cried in their hearts: Strong man! Today, we finally know what it means to be a man!

 Chapter 116

    Imagining the teenager¡¯s warm andpact little entrance enclosing the two dragons, Lin Wenbo and Song Haoran became hot and immediately covered their noses to conceal their disordered states.

    How could Xiaoxin (Lixin) be so calm? The two groaned in their hearts, but felt helpless when they saw the innocent expression that didn¡¯t understand their dilemma, and they couldn¡¯t say a thing.

    The youth encountered the apocalypse before he could fully understand such things. Although he knew certain concepts of right and wrong, it was very shallow and thin, as if they were forced into his mind by someone. Once someone crossed the bottom line in his heart, he would be unscrupulous and would reveal the evilness in his bones. However, this sinister nature doesn¡¯t conflict with his innocent essence at all, but blends perfectly together to form a magical kind of temptation and confusion, making it irresistible to some.

    Right now, Gong Lixin had ovee the hurdle in his heart since he and the two men had slept with each other without incurring their resentment. But taking these kinds of things so naturally made Song Haoran and Lin Wenbo both happy and worried. They really didn¡¯t know what to do.

    When the feeling of the iing nosebleed passed, Song Haoran, under the sight of everyone¡¯s awkward gaze, embraced Gong Lixin¡¯s shoulder, bit his ear and whispered, "That is very difficult. Your body will be injured. You cannot just do it that easily."

    "It¡¯s okay, I can handle it." Gong Lixin scratched the bitten ear, turned his head and stared at Song Haoran with clear eyes to show his honesty. Song Haoran lowered his head, buried it in the other¡¯s warm neck and moaned weakly.

    Lin Wenbo¡¯s eyes were dull as he suppressed the restlessness in his body. He rubbed the teenager¡¯s head and said warmly, "Okay, we¡¯ll talk about it after we return."

    "Um." Gong Lixin pursed his lips and nodded slightly. He just felt a little whimsy, but he didn¡¯t have the mind for such things until he found Little Demon.

    The heated conversation was finally over and everyone felt relieved. The three people in the hotel room were obviously not quite done yet. They were very active and had no intention of stopping. The man trapped behind the door panel breathed slowly before closing the door with a m, ring at the people who just came in and asking, "Who are you? Why are you here? Where¡¯s Old Bai?"

    "We happened to pass by and nned to stay the night. Old Bai was identally killed by us. We¡¯re really sorry." Lin Wenbo nodded and smiled politely, but there was no hint of regret in his polite words, as if he were just stopping by to say ¡¯hello¡¯.

    The man was filled with anger. A faint, cold light shed in his light blue eyes and his hand was about to make his move. Although there were many people in the other party, but their strength was not strong. There was only a person with different brown irises, but he didn¡¯t look strong at all.

    "We just made a mistake. We didn¡¯te to intentionally provoke you, we just have something to say." Song Haoran took a step forward and grabbed the man¡¯s hand with lightning speed, gripping it tightly and red fiercely at the other. The ck of his irises changed to a light red, then changed from light red to red and finally turned to a dark and bloody red. So red, it was amazing just looking at it.

    Lin Wenbo also smiled, raised his head to look at the man as his dark irises gradually turned into a bright and vivid golden shade, making his handsome face look like that of a god.

    In the end, both are third-level high-grade!? The light blue in the man¡¯s eyes instantly dimmed and was reced by fear. What made him even more shocked was that the red eyes simply grabbed his wrist yet he felt that his ability that was about toe out was blocked and couldn¡¯t be used at all. Secretly gritting his teeth, he tried several times without any effect. The man sweated heavily and opened his mouth weakly, "Alright, if you have something to say, let me go first."

    Song Haoran let go of his grip. The man immediately took two steps back. His fear and anxiety were hidden behind the look of alertness as he cast his eyes towards the three people in the middle of sex for help. But unfortunately, the three were so distracted that they didn¡¯t pay attention to the situation over there. Moreover, Lin Wenbo and Song Haoran had their backs to them, thus they couldn¡¯t see the changes in the colour of their irises.

    He thought that the strength of their two third-level mid-grade, two third-level low-grade and two second-level high-grade team was invincible in the outside world. Everyone was always jealous of them. So when the eight people entered through the door, they weren¡¯t in a hurry. At a single nce, these people weren¡¯t worth taking any precaution against. They didn¡¯t think that these people could hide the colour of their irises.

    Therefore, conceit is grave. It can bury any wise man and these people were far from being wise men.

    The sweat on the man¡¯s forehead created a denseyout as he stood rigidly in ce, afraid to make even the slightest move. The bathroom door behind him creaked open. A woman with a handsome appearance and stern expression came out. She leaned against the door frame and squinted at the sudden crowd in their room. Obviously, she heard the noise when she was in the bathroom and got a general understanding of the situation, so she didn¡¯t seem panicked.

    Seeing the woman¡¯s slightly gloomy temperament and dressing matching their requirement, Gong Lixin¡¯s eyes brightened and he moved towards the woman, leaving behind only an apparition. The man was startled and quickly reached out to stop him, but only caught his afterimage. He looked back in horror only to see that Gong Lixin had sped the woman¡¯s hands and was sniffing an inch away from the woman¡¯s neck.

    Jin Shangyu¡¯s eyes widened and she looked back and forth between Golden Eye, Red Eye and the young man. Then she realized that they dared toe here because they had strength to back it, not from impulsiveness.

    The woman just let out a big one and the smell on her body was really bad. Gong Lixin frowned instantly and whispered, "No scent, only bad odour."

    Two red clouds floated onto the pale cheeks of the woman. She bared with the clumsy and rude young man while clenching her teeth. Afraid of the other party¡¯s unfathomable strength, she did not dare act lightly. Seeing this, Jin Shangyu finally felt peace in her heart.

    Lin Wenbo and Song Haoran raised their brows, but a hint of their pampering could be seen deep in their eyes.

    "What¡¯s your ability?" Gong Lixin asked impatiently, making sure that there was indeed no scent of medicine on the woman.

    "Why does it matter?" The woman asked through gritted teeth.

    "What¡¯s your ability?" Gong Lixin asked again patiently, only holding onto the woman¡¯s hand and secretly exerting some strength.

    "Hss~" The woman reluctantly eximed, "Earth ability, second-level high-grade."

    Gong Lixin looked at the brown colour that shed asionally around her pupils and knew that she hadn¡¯t lied. He let go of her hand in disappointment, turning his head to look at the other woman in the middle of sex.

    "She¡¯s a second-level high-grade wood ability user, just like me." Jin Shangyu was clever and pleased with herself.

    Calmly ncing at her charming smile, Gong Lixin pursed his lips and paced to the sofa in the corner of the room and slowly sat down. His thin figure looked faint and weak. Lin Wenbo and Song Haoran strode towards him and sat down on his left and right side, hugging him gently and patting him as they whispered words offort, "Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll find her." Gong Lixin nodded, using his cheek to rub against the hands on his shoulder to express his gratitude.

    The atmosphere between the three was warm and touching. Jin Shangyu watched for a long time before she asked curiously, "Why do you want to find this Little Demon?"

    "To save someone." Lin Wenbo gave her a quick nce and answered her briefly.

    "In this world, there are only people who kill other people. Where would you find someone willing to help save someone?" The light in Jin Shangyu¡¯s eyes faded instantly as she whispered in a low voice. Then something came to her mind and she looked at Liu Qing and the others, "Which highway entrance did you use to enter the city?"

    "We came from the eastern suburbs," Liu Qing answered honestly.

    "Dongjiao? Then you should have met those wind zombies!?" She said with a stunned voice as if she didn¡¯t understand how these people came out alive.

    "We¡¯ve met them." Liu Qing nodded, pointing at the three people who were hugging each other, he went on with a frown, "Lin Wenbo and Song Haoran killed most of them with two balls of light. The leader of the gang was a fourth-level low-grade wind ability zombie. It was pped into the ground by Gong Lixin and defeated by him."

    Jin Shangyu saw that their expressions of excitement weren¡¯t fake and her face paled with a lingering trace of fear in her heart. The man and woman listening in looked at the tender young man who was surrounded by Gold Eyes and Red Eyes with unbelievable look in their eyes. Their heart fluttered and they were stunned: He killed a fourth-level low-grade wind ability zombie without any injury? What is the youth¡¯s level?

    They shuddered and leaned against one another unconsciously looking for support. Right then, the three people in the midst of sex finally screamed with ecstasy as they reached their peak.

    Pulling over the sheets to clean up the mess on their body, the two men didn¡¯t wear clothes before they stretched their stiff muscles and walked out of the bedroom aggressively. They asked in a grave voice, "Who are you? Where¡¯s Old Bai?" They hadn¡¯t heard nor seen anything that had happened.

    "Sorry, we killed him." Lin Wenbo kissed Gong Lixin¡¯s face that was lying on his shoulder and then turned his head towards the two men, crossing his slender legs in a leisurely manner as he spoke with a graceful, emperor-like attitude, Song Haoran put his arms on the back of the sofa, sitting wide open and closed his mouth as he red at the two with his charming red irises.

    The two men faced their cold and mysterious eyes of the golden eyed man and red eyed man and couldn¡¯t help but sweat, their arrogant momentum instantly fading at the sight before them. Compared with the pure colour of the irises of these two people, the colour of their irises was like second-hand goods.

    "Why?" The rough-looking man asked, holding back his momentum as he spoke, but his trembling voice leaked his inner nervousness. The other man beside him stood still and waited for answers from Golden Eyes and Red Eyes. What should we do if we identally provoked them? Fight or not fight? We definitely won¡¯t win. What should we do?! He secretly thought.

    "Put your clothes on first." Song Haoran didn¡¯t answer as he covered Gong Lixin¡¯s eyes with one hand and demanded impatiently.

    The two men froze and immediately picked up the scattered clothing on the ground. At this time, the woman also wrapped in bed sheetzily stepped out and saw the handsome men with gold and red eyes on the sofa, their beautiful eyes shone in through with light. Turns out that there¡¯s two third-level high-grade! Her hands suddenly tightened on the sheet as her heart pounded rapidly.

    "You also put on your clothes." Song Haoran frowned even more at the sight of the woman with a scorching gaze to the point that his low and thick voice even held a hint of disgust.

    "Alright." The woman agreed with her head down, revealing her slender, stretched neck before she squatted down to pick up the clothes that she had thrown everywhere. The slightly slippery sheets half covered her round and pump chest, showing a deep crater in the middle and making look extremely tempting.

    "Go and wear it in another room!" When the woman picked up her clothes and threw them on the armchair, she went to untie the sheets to change her clothes on the spot. A blue vein throbbed on Song Haoran¡¯s forehead as he yelled angrily.

    The woman¡¯s eyes went wide and she couldn¡¯t believe Gold Eyes and Red Eyes. She found that, deep in their eyes, there wasn¡¯t even a trace of lust, but rather, a cold light of disgust shed in them. She finally put away her careful n and went into a room to change. During the apocalyptic days, women were especially precious, especially women who were healthy and were ability users. Where could they not go? This was the first time she had been treated in such a cold manner. These were two top ability users. If she could be their woman, her future would be hundreds of times better than now.

    When Jin Shangyu saw this, a smile teased her lips. The woman has seen her beauty and was arrogant towards her along the way. Now she finally got a taste of her own medicine.

    After the two men got dressed, Song Haoran put down his hand that had been covering Gong Lixin¡¯s eyes. Gong Lixin blinked ufortably, pointed to Jin Shangyu and exined, "I saw yourpanion was bullying her, so I went to rescue her and didn¡¯t think I pushed him that hard. I¡¯m really sorry."

    Considering your own strength, who can call that a ¡¯gentle push¡¯? Liu Qing and others heard that and the corner of their mouths twitched.

    Seeing each others¡¯ good attitude towards him, the two men who didn¡¯t want toe into conflict with Gold Eyes and Red Eyes breathed a sigh of relief and quickly waved their hands in dismissal. The other party can kill them at any time. How can they still think about the death of theirpanion? Anyway, they had changedpanions several times and it didn¡¯t matter that much. These days, death was toomon.

    The stagnant atmosphere eased and Gong Lixin exined his intentions again, obtaining the promise and ¡¯definite help¡¯ from the five new people. This was a satisfying progress and they settled themselves in another clean suite.

    What they didn¡¯t know was that, the day after they set off, Long Snake Ind had undergone a tremendous change.

 Chapter 117

    <i>Warning: Gore, cannibalism, cliff</i>

    Long Snake Ind

    The day after and the others left, the weather was still as hot as ever and the atmosphere was suffocating. Except for the heat-resistant fire ability users, everyone felt a little ufortable and was driven to the seaside salt field. The working ves were sloppier than usual and many even dazed on the beach.

    The guards who guarded the ves were more irritable than eve and didn¡¯t stop using the whip left, kicked them with their military boots and continued to verbally abuse them. The ves, who had been shopped, fell to the sand and the wound gotten from the whip was stimted by the sea salt making them let out a miserable howl. This was hell on earth; alive, they could only endure endless despair and pain. There could see no trace of hope or light, but they have no other way to die nor suddenly turn into mermaids.

    However, among the group of desperate and numb ves, there was a tall figure hiding behind the people, avoiding the touch of the guard¡¯s leather whip and his fists, so as not to hurt himself. A grim face hung over his face, his back was slumped and he showed a humble manner, but in the depth of his eyes facing the sand, there was a tenacious light and a wild beast waiting for the kill.

    Clenching his teeth and pressing back his heart¡¯s violent killing intentions, Dou Heng stretched his hands into his pant¡¯s pockets, using a soft hold to hold a melted and deformed yet carefully wrapped in severalyers of stic, lollipop. His cracked and peeling lips burst into a gentle smile then.

    Only because of this thought in his heart, he must live on. Only to have the opportunity to see him again, hear him and get even closer to him...

    The brutal beatings of the guards became even more brutal and the ves had nowhere to hide, but could only huddle together, kneeling on the ground and bear it silently. The few people kneeling at the outer periphery had their minds broken and had already passed out. None could see any good piece of meat on their bodies. Several guards were still on their feet, scolding up and down.

    People in the apocalyptic days faced the threat of hunger and death at all times. Moral concepts had gradually diminished over time and everyone¡¯s personality had be more or less corrupter. Their self-conscious was extremely scarce. Violence and cruelty had reced kindness andpassion. The most secret and darkest desires in one¡¯s heart was infinitely magnified. The abuse and even killing of their own kind had be a way for many people to entertain themselves.

    The ordinary people living at the bottom were undoubtedly living in hell. However, they didn¡¯t know that the real hell was still toe.

    "Enough, don¡¯t fight! Save your energy and wait to workter." A rough voice stopped the atrocities of the guards and the ves kneeling on the ground were relieved. Only Dou Heng in the crowd suddenly had hisplexion suddenly tightening.

    The people who called out were Bao Long and Kang Zhengyuan, and behind them were a dozen or so subordinates who were looking at the ragged ves with unwillingness.

    "Boss, you¡¯re here." Several guards stepped forward and bowed in salute.

    "Yeah, is there enough sea salt?" Bao Long nodded slightly and asked the guard.

    "There¡¯s enough," a guard replied resolutely.

    "Very good." Bao Long grinned, looked at the ves and waved his hand, "Take off your clothes and bathe in the sea. Clean up!"

    The ves were confused, but they didn¡¯t dare to resist. They took off their clothes obediently, walked to the beach naked and bathed in the sea water. They didn¡¯t dare to go to deep because there were mutant piranhas in the water and mutant seaweeds that dragged people to the bottom of the ocean. Dou Heng folded his clothes neatly and ced them on a rack near the beach. When turning his back, a sharp cold light shed in his eyes. He noticed the killing intention from Bao Long and the others.

    Bao Long looked to several guards, pointed at several people who were unconscious on the ground and said, "Strip them and wash them clean."

    "Yes, sir." Several guards answered and carried the people to scrub in the seawater. When they felt that the others were almostpletely washed, they lifted them up and threw them into the white sea salt field. Then they looked at Bao Long and asked, "Boss, do we start?"

    "Zhao Ying has gone to report so let¡¯s start. When Gong Yuanhang gets here, he¡¯ll see a good show!" Bao Long¡¯s blue eyes flickered with a vicious light, like an evil spirit from hell.

    Dou Heng was slowly scrubbing his body, but his ears were listening carefully to the conversation between Bao Long and the others. Hearing them mention Gong Yuanhang, his dark and deep eyes held no light for a moment. It seemed that Bao Long came to the sea today not only to kill people, but also concealed a plot for the Gong family. Thinking of this, Dou Heng¡¯s face became cold and his fists clenched unconsciously.

    A guard nodded and pulled out a dagger from his waist and fiercely inserted it into the stomach of an unconscious ve. The ve screamed, awoken from hisa, and watched as he was cut open. Strings of hisrge intestine and small intestine was pulled and tossed out before his abdominal cavity was filled with sea salt and eventually, he died in such a horrendous way. It was terrifying to watch.

    Hearing his screams, the bathing ves looked back one after another and were scared stiff. A few of them reacted quickly and knew that the situation wasn¡¯t right. They immediately ran to the depths of the sea, but after only a few steps, was pierced in the back of his brain by a bullet, staining the light blue water with their blood.

    Dou Heng frowned and immediately got up and walked towards the beach. When the bloody smell attracted the hordes of piranhas, it would be toote to leave the water and, sooner orter, they would all die. He would rather give up a resistance rather than go down easily.

    Sure enough, as soon as he left the sea, several ves screamed and were surrounded by swarms of piranhas, eating at them. In a few moments, they became skeletons with only their white bones remaining. There were wolves and tigers in front and back of them and the ves screamed again and again. There were those who were desperately trying to swim further out into the sea while others hurried to the shore and there were still some who were standing still, waiting to die. The scene was chaotic.

    As soon as Dou Heng got onto the shore, he was caught by two guards and dragged towards the white salt field. They seemed to be ready to kill a second time. Dou Heng¡¯s eyes opened wide, the white of his eyes were covered in bloodshots as he struggled. He overturned a guard with a backhanded punch, bent his knees and thrust into the lower abdomen of the other guard, making them faint at the edge of the salt field.

    When the other guards saw this, they took out their guns and aimed them at Dou Heng.

    "Stop!" Gong Yuanhang arrived in time to stop their actions. His face was as pale as a paper and he held his stomach with one hand while being held by Zhao Ying with the other as he walked towards Bao Long with difficulty. Behind the two, Gong Xiangyi rushed over with three ability users, her expression very anxious.

    "You¡¯re here." Bao Long smiled at Gong Yuanhang.

    "Don¡¯t kill them, I¡¯ll trade our food for their lives. Say it, how much do you want?" When approaching, Gong Yuanhang asked between panting breaths, his forehead covered with big drops of cold sweat.

    Several guards retracted their guns, knocked Dou Heng to the ground and mmed his head into the gravel. Dou Heng desperately lifted his head and shouted hoarsely towards Gong Yuanhang, "Leave!"

    "Leave? It¡¯s toote!" Bao Long sneered, approaching Gong Yuanhang and whispering to him, "You¡¯re dead and your food, it¡¯s mine. Why should I trade these people for you? Isn¡¯t that bad for me?"

    Gong Xiangyi hurried and yelled, "Bao Long, you dare! My brother will not let you go when he returns!"

    "Yes, I don¡¯t dare." Bao Long raised his hands and faked a look of fear before he frowned and ruthlessly added, "Gong Yuanhang, the son you gave birth to is actually a four ability fourth-level high-grade master! I was cheated so bad! With him here, who would dare to mess with you? But unfortunately, he¡¯s not here! I heard that he¡¯s filial, so if I hold you captive, what can he do to me when he returns?"

    Speaking of this, Bao Long seemed very proud andughed out loud.

    "How do you know?" Gong Yuanhang asked, his face changing dramatically. The strength of his son had always been a secret of the Eastern District and shouldn¡¯t have been leaked.

    "Well, not everyone¡¯s loyal to your son. Aren¡¯t there exceptions?" Bao Long was proud and reached out to Zhao Ying. Zhao Ying smiled slightly, set aside Gong Yuanhang and drew into Bao Long¡¯s arms.

    "Zhao Ying? It turned out that you deliberately told me the news that Bao Long was going to kill people. So, what about my son¡¯s men? Did you bet all your money on Long Snake Ind?" Gong Yuanhang stayed strong for a long time as he thought through his situation. No wonder no one came to stop such a big event.

    "You¡¯re right. Your people have been taken away by me. I¡¯ve arranged machine guns and artillery at the door. When they return, they will shot with holes. Who told them to try and kill me? I am stronger than them! As for your son, hehe~" Bao Long licked his lips and an extremely evil expression took over his face as he spoke, word for word, "With you in my hands, won¡¯t he obediently obey me? I will cut his hands and feet first and then, for three days and three nights, let my men f**k him on rotation, let him our breeding took with his pale skin, tender body and misty eyes, hahaha~~"

    Bao Long¡¯s words were vulgar and unbearable to hear and arouse the nightmare in Gong Xiangyi. Her eyes became red and her face distorted in horror as she screamed. Bao Long pushed Zhao Ying away from his arms, stepped forward and grabbed her wrist, pulling her close with force and insincerely said, "Of course, I won¡¯t forget this beauty. Although you¡¯re not as pretty as your brother, but you¡¯re still very nice and good! You brother and sister will serve me together!"

    "A**hole, let me go!" Gong Xiangyi struggled hard and, at the same time, couldn¡¯t control her physical reaction. Her face turned pale and nausea overtook her. Gong Yuanhang rushed forward to rescue his daughter and was pulled to a stop by a strength ability user that came with him. The other two came forward to work with Bao Long. They surrounded by Bao Long¡¯s men and was dragged away.

    Gong Yuanhang¡¯s chest undted violently. His body shook a few times, spat out blood and turned towards the beach. Gong Xiangyi forgot about her struggles and shouted, "Daddy!"

    The entangled group of people didn¡¯t notice how terrible Dou Heng¡¯s expression was when he was pushed into the grave and when Bao Long had said, "Cut off his hands and feet and fuck him for three day and three nights." A devastating killing intent surged into Dou Heng¡¯s heart, impacting his limbs and mind. They dared to attack the person who he dreamed to protect. How dare these people?!!

    He watched Gong Yuanhang spit up blood, the scattered blood spread equally in the depth of his eyes, dying them a dark red. The red changed a little and finally turned into a dark violet colour.

    With his eyes closed, Dou Heng shook his fist and a powerful electric current broke out of his body. The guards suppressing him instantly turned into several charred corpses. The unique cracking sound of high-voltage electricity immediately attracted everyone¡¯s attention. They stopped and turned to look at Dou Heng, facing his deep violet eyes as his tall body was surrounded by shing silver and white spark, with a startling look.

    <i>CrazedCookies: Dou Heng¡¯s so filial to his father-inw~! And that Zhao Ying!!! This was why I hated him so much!!!!!</i>

 Chapter 118

    <i>Warning: Roast</i>

    "Thunder system! It¡¯s the legendary thunder system!" The crowd roared.

    This cry snapped the dazed Bao Long and Kang Zhengyuan back to reality. They couldn¡¯t care less about Gong Yuanhang or the fleeing ves. They immediately retreated behind the crowd and yelled outmands, "What are you doing? Ah! All of you go and kill him!"

    Everyone returned to reality. They hesitated for a few moments before rushing all together, trying to kill Dou Heng. This person turned out to be the most powerful thunder ability user and, once triggered, became a third-level high-grade user too! It¡¯s f**king unbelievable! However, no matter how strong he was, he shouldn¡¯t stand a chance against dozens of ability users?! Everyone thought so in their minds.

    But imagination was often very different from reality. When they rushed forward, they realized what the power of heaven and earth truly was.

    Although it¡¯s the first time to have triggered his ability, for Dou Heng, who had been trained by his family since childhood to be a killing weapon, the instinct of fighting had been carved into his bone marrows and he harnessed this new kind of power with ease. He didn¡¯t need to explore it nor adapt to it at all. He knew how to use this ability by instinct. With his arms held out straight and his fingers fanned out, a light, silver-white lightning burst out from his palm and, like a dragon, rushed towards the dozen or so people who had been rushing towards him without a second thought.

    A cracking current flowed into the body of a person before quickly emerging back out and going into another person, spreading wildly among the crowd. Just one lightning knocked everyone to the ground. The people who had rushed to the front had all turned into a charred corpse, exuding the smell of roasted flesh. Others twitched their hands and feet as they foamed from their mouths, unconscious.

    Gong Xiangyi had returned to the moment when Dou Heng¡¯s ability awakened in her past life. She quickly summoned the three ability users that had followed them, lifted Father Gong and withdrew from Dou Heng¡¯s battle circle. Father Gong was still vomiting blood. Gong Xiangyi wanted to take him away, but he didn¡¯t dare to move him further from fear of hurting him. Dou Heng, like in herst life, had gonepletely mad and, without Wenbo, Haoran and Gong Lixin, who could stop him this time? Holding onto Father Gong¡¯s trembling hand, Gong Xiangyi¡¯s mind fell into unprecedented fear.

    Bao Long and Kang Zhengyuan were no less scared than Gong Xiangyi. The two roared into theirmunicator and summoned their subordinates guarding the entrance to rush over to their rescue with their guns. Right then, they were quite regretful and hated the fact that they chose to make Gong Lixin¡¯s people go out today. They knew that most of his people were top ability users and would¡¯ve been able to kill Dou Heng together. When they lost against each other, then Bao Long and Kang Zhenyuan could take control of the situation.

    Unfortunately, it was difficult to buy medicine for regret. And it is even more difficult to know when to buy it. Today, the two could only save themselves.

    Although the two¡¯s levels weren¡¯t low, they rarely participated in battle and thus, their moves were very rusty and were not on par with Dou Heng at all. Bao Long threw out a wind de in a hurry towards Dou Heng whose irises were flowing with a deep violet light. Dou Heng approached the two step by step without any expression on his face, his body covered with small, silvery current. The wind de hit these currents and dissipated with a bang, as if hitting an invisible wall, posing him no threat at all.

    When Kang Zhengyuan saw this, he touched the ground with one hand and turned the sand under Dou Heng¡¯s feet into quicksand, preventing him from moving forward.

    After taking a few steps, his legs and feet fell into the soft and abnormal quicksand and couldn¡¯t be pulled out. Dou Heng¡¯s violet eyes were dark and he looked towards Kang Zhengyuan. Kang Zhengyuan became frightened and retracted his hand, about to flee, but suddenly, a lightning sh appeared before him instantly splitting him in half.

    Seeing that he could no longer afford to fight, Bao Long turned and ran. Dou Heng¡¯s lip slightly hooked up. He raised his hand and let out a bolt of lightning to chase after Bao Long. This lightning was very thin and the power in it was not strong enough to kill a person, only temporarily paralyze them. Thinking of that man¡¯s extreme verbal insult towards the youth, he didn¡¯t want to let the man die that easily.

    Bao Long had just fallen when his reinforcements arrived. Thirty o so ability users saw the violet-eyed man wrapped in silver current and all of them became breathless. They didn¡¯t dare take another step forward.

    "Shoot and kill him!" Someone shouted. The group of people raised their guns and fired at Dou Heng. The current flowing around Dou Heng grew thicker and brighter, wrapping him in a silver ball of light, almostpeting with the hot sun hanging in the sky in terms of brightness. The bullets hit the wall of light, making ¡¯ping pong¡¯ from the impact.

    More than thirty people kept pulling the trigger, but they all had their heads tilted down as they couldn¡¯t look directly at the ball of light shining in front of them. When all the bullets were exhausted, the ball of light gradually faded, revealing Dou Heng¡¯s cold but wild expression. He lifted his chin and his mysterious pair of purple eyes didn¡¯t contain the slightest human emotion as he stared coldly at the people in front of him, as if staring at dead bodies.

    "Run!" Seeing that the person who should have been punctured with holes was unharmed, someone shouted before turning to run. As if opening the flood gate, the other stunned people came out of their stupor and immediately turned to flee.

    Dou Heng raised his brows, raised his hand to draw down thunder to bombard these people. A million volts current hit a person¡¯s body and created a temperature of more than three thousand degrees in an instant. The person who was directly hit instantly burned to ash. The surrounding people suddenly fell to the ground, their bodies burned ck as they breathed theirst ragged breath. More than a dozen people were killed instantly, leaving no human body intact.

    Dou Heng raised his brows and stepped out of the quicksand. No. It wasn¡¯t quicksand, but ayer of sand baked into ss from the high-voltage current around his body. Theyer of crystals let out a crack as he stepped out. He slowly walked to the rock where his clothes were still ced. He first reached out and groped his trouser pockets, fumbling to find the shape of the candy in his pockets. After ncing at it, he then put on his clothes one by one before walking towards Gong Xiangyi.

    Gong Xiangyi burst into tears as he watched Dou Heng stepping closer to them. As if she was going up against the heavens, she stepped in front of her father to protect him. The space ability couldn¡¯t contain any living creatures except herself. Thus she couldn¡¯t hide her father, she could only face the other head-on. Supporting Gong Father, the three ability user gently ced him on the beach and resolutely stepped forwards, directly facing the expressionless Dou Heng. If Young Master Gong came back and knew that they couldn¡¯t protect the head, how could they stay alive?

    But unexpectedly, Dou Heng¡¯s cold, dark purple eyes overflowed with a gentle light and the current around his body went from dense to thin beforepletely disappearing. He spread out his hand, signalling that he had no intention of attacking and said with a slightly hoarse and low voice, "I won¡¯t hurt you. Let¡¯s take Chief Gong back first, he needs healing."

    The killing intent in the air had dissipated in an instant, leaving Gong Xiangyi and the others in a daze, unable to snap out of it for a long time. Shouldn¡¯t have Dou Heng gone mad and wash Long Snake Ind in blood? This, what is this situation? Gong Xiangyi blinked, her mind in chaos. What she didn¡¯t know was that Dou Heng in her previous life had lost his dignity and his pride and self-esteem had been broken. He had already fallen into endless despair simply by living, so he finally abandoned everything and chose to end the world, with his own life included. However, in this life, because of Gong Lixin¡¯s intervention, his dignity still remained high and his pride and self-esteem remained intact. He also had faith and hope in life in his heart now and a person that he wanted to protect as well. He naturally wanted to live well.

    When Gong Xiangyi snapped out, she turned her head and looked back, but saw that Dou Heng had carefully picked up Father Gong and smoothly and quickly, ran towards the building on the ind. She let go of her doubts and quickly followed behind.

    Standing at the edge of the ind and seeing the whole battle, none of Bao Long¡¯s and Kang Zhengyuan¡¯s surviving men dared to provoke Dou Heng. Wherever he went, the crowd immediately retreated and the once fleeing ves immediately calmed down and stood at the edge of the beach, watching the whole process. The situation of Long Snake Ind that was about to previously fall apart, was calmed by the cold and indifferent man in front of them.

    In the infirmary of the Eastern District of the prison, the medic was giving first air to Father Gong who had fallen into aa after vomiting blood. He was unconscious, but his brows were still wrinkled tight and he let out low moans and groans from his mouth from time to time, showing that the pain was very severe. The medic had to give him a shot of Du Lengding and, only then did his brows gradually loosened and the corners of his mouth no longer flowed with blood, making the medic wipe the cold sweat on his face. If something went wrong with the chief, he couldn¡¯t exin himself to Young Master Gong.

    Gong Xiangyi was sitting beside Father Gong all this time, her white cheeks were stained with tears. She held Father Gong¡¯s hand tightly and didn¡¯t dare to let go of it for even a minute, let alone a second.

    Outside the medical office, Dou Heng¡¯s eyes were lowered and, with his right palm spread out, yed with the silver-white ball of light with an expressionless face. The light sphere was very bright and quite eye-catching as it constantly made cracking sounds. Even the immense energy contained in it could be felt by Grandfather Lin.

    Lin Mao was holding his cane with a sombre expression. He sometimes looked towards the closed door to the infirmary and sometimes looked at the silent Dou Heng, standing like a pine tree in a forest as the light of the ball of lightning was reflected in his violet eyes. He secretly thought, this person was actually one of the most powerful thunder ability users and, seeing the deep and pure colour of his iris, his level was certainly not low. Such a person had been oppressed and driven as a ve. The Heavens really loved to y tricks! However, he was not a person from the Eastern District and Lin Mao didn¡¯t know what his position was.

    Thinking up until there, Lin Mao smiled and began to test the field, "Sir, thank you for saving Yuanhang. Your name is?"

    "Dou Heng." Dou Heng raised his eyes as he answered. His voice was low and hoarse as he answered, "No thanks needed, it should be me saying it." Then he went back to staring at the ball of light in his hand.

    Dou Heng¡¯s mood wasplex. He felt speechless, shock, surprised, joy, but more than anything, unparalleled satisfaction. He had imagined countless times that, if he had an ability, how he could stand beside that person. But after all, imagination was imagination. When he woke up, he always felt powerless and the reality of his situation attacked his heart, making him feel suffocated. However, at this moment, all his imagination had be a reality. He really had the ability to protect the youth and everything that the youth wants to protect.

    Thinking of that, Dou Heng¡¯s lips hooked up and his cold, purple eyes were gradually stained with soft light as if Spring came to thaw the snow. He clenched his right hand tightly and the silver ball of light sizzled back into his body, dissipating into nothing.

    Seeing his control over his lightning ability, Old Lin¡¯s eyes showed his surprise. He chewed on the other¡¯s sentence of ¡¯it should be me saying it¡¯. He felt that this man was not malicious towards the Eastern District and slightly let go of the worry hanging in his heart.

    The closed-door of the infirmary was gently opened and an embarrassed Gong Xiangyi walked out with tears staining her face. Faced with Grandfather Lin¡¯s concerned eyes, she wiped away her tears immediately and whispered, "Grandfather Lin, don¡¯t worry. Father is fine and his stomach has stopped bleeding. He¡¯s now fallen asleep so you can go in and see him"

    Old Lin nodded and walked in.

    Gong Xiangyi looked towards Dou Heng, her eyes still soaked with tears showed her gratefulness. She bowed and said, "Thank you for saving my father."

    "Gong Lixin also saved me." Although it was not his life that was saved, it was his dignity and his will to live.

    Dou Heng answered, nodded slightly before he turned and left. He met Tan Mingyuan, Wang Tao and the others who hurriedly came around. He didn¡¯t stop though and walked past this group of masters. There was a touch of a suppressing aura around his body, but not much. But it was scary enough. Tan Mingyuan and the others unconsciously opened up the passage and stupidly watched him pass by like an emperor.

    Looking at Dou Heng¡¯s tall and upright back, Gong Xiangyi suddenly opened her lips, showing a smile of relief. There were causes and effect in the cycle of events. This upheaval of fate turned out to be the fruit ofbour nted by her younger brother. So, can she hope her younger brother returned safely with the Little Demon?

    <i>CrazedCookies: Isn¡¯t my Dou Heng simply the best!</i>

 Chapter 119

    In Fenghuang, Gong Lixin and his party were on their way to the granary in the western suburbs. There was Xiao Shui acting as a guide and they took many shortcuts. But because of the road being blocked by cars and being attacked by streams of zombies from time to time, their speed was very slow and they only made it halfway there only after three or four hours.

    "It¡¯s noon. The temperature is too high. Let¡¯s find a ce to rest for an hour, alright?" Jin Shangyu kept wiping the sweat on her face, gasping even as she suggested it to the group. Among the group, except for the heat-resistant Gong Lixin and Song Haoran, all of them were sweating and looked very ufortable.

    "Let¡¯s rest here." Song Haoran jumped and ughtered a few low-level zombies before pushing open the ss door of a barber shop on the side of the road.

    The crowd quickly followed, closing the ss door with the back of their hand and pulling down the curtains on both sides to block the sight of the zombies. The zing sun was also mostly blocked by the door curtain and the hot rays of the sun didn¡¯t pelt their bodies anymore, making everyone relieved. The barber shop was not very spacious. The original clean and bright decoration had already molted and became old, covered in a thickyer of dust. Even the air had the smell of moldy decay that was unique to the apocalyptic days.

    But everyone had long been ustomed to this smell and even ignored the dirt on the floor. Sitting down, they breathed slowly through their mouths to prevent the sound of heavy breathing from attracting a zombie siege. Only one of the women was acting up. The hot woman leanedzily against the wall, looking at the floor with disgust.

    "Ah Jian, help me wash my face. It¡¯s dirty!" Her voice was slightly hoarse and not as crisp and gentle as the ordinary woman, but it also sounded spoiled.

    Ah Jian was the man who was injured by the door before. He was a third-level low-grade water ability user. When he heard her call, his heart felt hot. He immediately stood up and walked towards her to wash in the back hall. The sound of rushing water came mixed in with the sound of sucking lips and tongues and the woman¡¯s moans. The two men fromst night who were f**king the women seemed to hear nothing and took out dry food from their bag to eat.

    In these apocalyptic days, human beings cared mostly about life, strength, food and clothing. Love and loyalty had long been thrown away.

    There was still a long way to go. In order to save energy, the two didn¡¯t have the intention of going all the way. Theyughed after a while before turning back out from the back hall. The man sat down with a dazed expression and opened his backpack to search for food. The woman¡¯s cheeks were flushed, her eyes full of charm and lust. She held a clean towel in her hands and leaned down to wipe the gray floor.

    It wasn¡¯t known if it was intentional or not, but she chose a piece of space around Song Haoran. Her hips swayed in front of Song Haoran¡¯s eyes, almost as if she was making sure his eyes were glued to her actions. Song Haoran¡¯s thick brows scrunched up into a tight frown and his dark red irises were filled with disgust that couldn¡¯t be hidden away. Stretching out his long legs, he kicked hard towards the woman¡¯s leg and stomach and coldly said, "Go away!"

    The woman shrieked, leaned back and fell into Song Haoran¡¯s arms. Without waiting for Song Haoran to make a move, Gong Lixin, who was sitting beside him, moved first. With a wave of his arm, the woman felt a blow from his palm and slid across the floor to the other side.

    Looking at the long trajectory of the woman, Jin Shangyu lowered her head even as her shoulders pumped up and down as she worked very hard to suppress herughter. She quite appreciated Gong Lixin¡¯s rudeness.

    "Are you looking for death?!" The woman rubbed her sore chest, her face twisted in anger as she roared. A ck, green light shone in her eyes as she quickly approached Gong Lixin, throwing a brown seed with her hand.

    Gong Lixin barely nced at it. He waved his palm again, making the woman fly once again and, this time, hitting the wall. The seed that had been thrown, burst out into several vines, but white mes from his palm instantly reduced it to ash.

    Except for Song Haoran and Lin Wenbo, the others all stared wide-eyed, their hearts shaking. A double-system ability user! Turns out that he¡¯s a fire and strength dual ability user! They shouted from the bottom of their hearts in unison and, unconsciously, regarded the teenager with awe as they secretly thought that, fortunately, they didn¡¯t stand up for that woman. The woman knelt down on the ground and trembled in fear. She didn¡¯t dare say another word, let alone breathe too hard. Only then did she realize that the person who had almost been killed was always herself.

    "Stay away from my Brother Song. I don¡¯t like it." Gong Lixin warned word by word to the woman, making her wince. The thought of this woman almost falling into Brother Song¡¯s embrace and seizing the position that belonged to him alone made him feel suffocated and ufortable.

    "Hehe~" Song Haoran heard his words and couldn¡¯t helpughing. He stretched out his long arms, took the cute youth with his scrunched-up brows into his arms and covered the other¡¯s lips with his own. The dark red irises were full of limitless tenderness.

    The young man was stunned for a moment. After the initial reaction, the cat-like eyes curved up and he took the initiative to wrap around Song Haoran¡¯s neck and opened his pink lips to ept the other¡¯s encroachment without reservation. The sound of kissing kept echoing and the two people had their eyes closed yet their faces were filled with pious and hot emotions. The strong and loving tenderness spread throughout the air. This was not a lust-filled kiss, but a kiss full of love. The beautiful picture impacted everyone¡¯s eyes and mind, slightly touching their dead, cold heart.

    There was a stunned expression on the face of the woman kneeling on the ground. She then lowered her head, concealing the irresistible envy and jealousy in her eyes. How rare was love in these apocalyptic days!

    When the two¡¯s lips touched, Lin Wenbo¡¯s golden eyes dimmed for a moment, but quickly went back to their original brightness. He lowered his eyelids and took out a few boxes ofpressed cookies and a bottle of water from his backpack.

    At the beginning, he would always felt a knife-like pain, but the pain had gradually turned into numbness over time. In the end, the numbness turned into a habit. Life was short and he would rather die than stop his rtionship with Gong Lixin, so he could only suffer so. He thought that when he was intimate with Xiaoxin, Haoran must feel the same as him and thinking of that, he felt relieved. Maybe one day, Xiaoxin will fall in love with one of them and abandon the other. But, as time goes by and his love for Xiaoxin grows stronger, he no longer expects such an ending and even rejects it. Actually, their situation is fine like this.

    When he returned from his internal meditation, the two had stopped kissing and reluctantly separated. He smiled slightly and held a cookie to the youth¡¯s lips. He said softly, "Hurry up and eat something. We¡¯ve still got a way to go this afternoon."

    "Hn, thank you, Brother Lin." Gong Lixin bit the cookie and his warm little tongue rolled over the other¡¯s fingers, licking the residue of the finely cracking cookie.

    Lin Wenbo¡¯s eyes dimmer, his mouth slightly hooked up. He turned around and took a bottle of water and brought it to the youth¡¯s lips, carefully holding a hand under his chin to prevent drops of water from wetting his shirt. Seeing the youth holding his mouth open in front of the bottle and swallowing obediently with his cat-like eyes upturned with a happy expression, Lin Wenbo couldn¡¯t help but chuckle a few times before carefully wiping the wet corners of the youth¡¯s lips with his fingers.

    They got along well with each other. The secret sweetness and warmth surged around them and was no less intense than the sweet kiss from before, which made everyone look at each of them frequently and, knowing the rtionship between the three, secretly envy them.

    Jin Shangyu looked at the three numbly, her eyes holdingplicated emotions. Thinking of the strength of the youth and his dual system, her brows peaked up even as she slowly lowered her heard. Her face was hidden in the shadows and others couldn¡¯t see her expression. A few minutester, after finishing his own lunch and Lin Wenbo moved to guard the door, she immediately got up and sat down next to the youth, smiling sweetly at him.

    The young woman¡¯s smile was brighter than the sun on the outside, but something caught Gong Lixin¡¯s eyes, causing him to lose track of his thought for a moment. Looking down for a second, avoiding directly looking at the young woman, he pursed his lips before he asked, "Do you need anything?"

    "Well, are you really a dual fire and strength ability user?" Jin Shangyu tugged at his sleeve as her bright eyes stared at his jade white cheeks for a moment.

    "I¡¯m not..."Gong Lixin swallowed thest three words he was about to say. He turned his face, his eyes narrowed as he stared thoughtfully at the woman, his expression unreadable. He didn¡¯t know what the power was, but he almost spit out the truth to the young woman. Fortunately, he woke up in time. This situation is very strange!

    "I¡¯m not a dual fire and strength ability user." Secretly thinking with his clear mind, Gong Lixin stared into the young woman¡¯s eyes as he said, "I¡¯m a quadruple wind, fire, ice and strength ability user."

    As soon as his words fell, the room fell silent. Even the sound of chewing dry rations and swallowing water stopped as everyone stared dumbfounded at him. Especially Liu Qing, who had forgotten that he had his water bottle tilted and all of it fell onto his neck, but he seemed unaware of that fact. Jin Shangyu stared at the teenager with her eyes widened to their limits and even almost popping out.

    "You, you¡¯re a four-system ability user?" Jin Shangyu stuttered, holding her tightly clenched hands together, making her joints turn pale. She asked urgently, "What level are you?" There was also a trace of anxiety mixed in her question.

    "I¡¯m probably fourth-level mid-grade." He thought for a moment as he answered uncertainly.

    Everyone took a deep breath. Jin Shangyu suddenly let go of his clothes and whispered, "A four-system ability user at fourth-level mid-grade...how¡¯s that possible? I can¡¯t believe it!"

    "Then I¡¯ll show it to you." Gong Lixin said with a smile on his lips. His tone was cheerful and eager to please, just like an innocent boy who was anxious to please the girl they liked.

    Hearing his words, Lin Wenbo¡¯s and Song Haoran¡¯s face sank. They turned their heads to look at him and, receiving the hint from his expressive eyes, their tight expression rxed. They gave it some thought before thoughtfully ncing at Jin Shangyu.

    Jin Shangyu nodded stiffly and stared at the youth¡¯s delicate white palm without blinking as it rose upward. The others held their breaths, their eyes focused. They would not believe it without seeing it.

    Gong Lixin let out a hint of his inner strength and concentrated the size of a soybean in the palm of his hand. White me-like-stars hung from the sky, flickering up and down. Although the shape was small, the heat emitted from it instantly raised the temperature in the barber shop by several degrees. A lot of sweat poured out from the forehead of the crowd. The closest to him, Jin Shangyu, raised her hands to protect her head and face as she hurriedly moved back to avoid being burned by the me.

    When Gong Lixin saw this situation, he immediately switched elements. The erratic mes didn¡¯t move from its spot, but gradually solidified into a lotus-shaped ice crystal. The temperature in the room suddenly dropped and everyone shivered, unconsciously snuggling together in search of warmth. Jin Shangyu¡¯s hands covering her head and face were immediately lowered and she hugged her chest tightly even as her teeth rattled each other.

    Her awkward appearance seemed to please the youth. The young man¡¯s five fingers gathered together and crushed the ice crystal. The temperature in the store immediately rose and the thin crystals in the youth¡¯s hands were blown away by a breeze. The crystal dots were reflected under the sun and looked beautiful. s, the flowing wind swirled around the room slowly, blowing with it a touch of coolness, a touch of wetness and bringing indescribablefort.

    The people snuggled together slowly separated with an expression of contentment on their faces. Someone even let out a long sigh to express their physical and mental bliss.

    Seeing this, Song Haoran and Lin Wenbo immediately removed the faintly glowing colours of their eyes and squinted them, enjoying the pleasant temperature in the room. Hn, it¡¯s morefortable than turning on the air conditioner! They agreed in unison.

    "Strength system is a bit more violent, so I won¡¯t show it." The youth¡¯s clear voice broke the magic of the moment and awakened everyone from their intoxication. The eyes of everyone were glued to the young man and the look in them changed continuously. Finally, it changed from shock to fear and surrender.

    "Hehe~" Jin Shangyu was speechless and could onlyugh. She stood up stiffly, moved to the corner to sit and buried her head between her knees, no one knowing what she was thinking.

    Gong Lixin looked at her dejected figure without understanding and exchanged a skeptical look with Lin Wenbo and Song Haoran.

    <i>CrazedCookies: So, my exam is next Saturday so no chapters next week since I¡¯ll be busy. Wish me luck!</i>

 Chapter 120

    <i>Unedited</i>

    After an hour and a half of rest, the sun was still hot as well as the air. Inhaling it brought with it a sting to the lungs, as if they were inhaling fire. But the people on the move were high morale and kept pace, just because Gong Lixin was in the group and that made the team feel more at ease.

    With a source of strength, their courage and guts have grown a lot. The group of people went straight through the waves of zombies and the granary was just around the corner.

    "F**k! I¡¯m so happy!" Liu Qing stooped to pull out a crystal nucleus of a second-level high-grade eart zombie and sighed eximed loudly. He exchanged his happiness with his threepanions.

    The four of them traveled all over the country and had no permanent residence. They seemed to be unique in that, but what was so different between them and the others? They also tried to join a base at a certain point, but in the end, they chose to withdraw because they couldn¡¯t stand the crowding and abandonment. However, unlike the others, Gong Lixin would teach them how to fight together and maximize the advantages of their abilities without any hidden motives. He would actively meet the strongest zombies and cover their safety. He would also hunt and kill zombies with attributes matched theirs and gave them to them. A person who was selfless and generous in this way, don¡¯t even mention these days, even before the apocalypse these kinds of people were a rarity. How lucky would they be if they could follow the teenager?

    This thought floated in they heads at the same time and the four of them looked at each other with anticipation.

    "Old Liu, the most important thing for us at present is not to find food, but to help Young Master Gong find that person. What that person is found, we will be able to follow Young Master Gong, do you understand?" The three men pulled Liu Qing aside and whispered softly.

    "Yes, I think so too. We¡¯ll still be around Fenghuang for a few more days, so we should pay attention." Liu Qing nodded.

    The four reached a consensus, all of them smiled with satisfaction and looked at Gong Lixin with bright eyes. Their secret talk however was all heard by Gong Lixin who was not far away, yet his face didn¡¯t show it. These four people were calm and not reckless when they were in trouble and he liked that very much. As long as they asked, he was willing to take them back to Long Snake Ind with them.

    Seeing the four of them looking at him, Gong Lixin¡¯s lips were slightly curved up and he nodded at them with a smile, causing the four of them to have red ears and eyes in embarrassment. He felt that the embarrassed look of the four was quite amusing. The smile on the edge of Gong Lixin¡¯s lips deepened. Looking around and seeing that the crystals from the zombies were almost packed, he raised his hand and signaled, "Let¡¯s go."

    The group of people had already gotten used to obeying him and quickly responded in unison to head towards where the granary was located. Song Haoran and Lin Wenbo walked in the forefront as Gong Lixin took the initiative to upy the most dangerous position in the team. It wasn¡¯t because they wanted to lead, but it was a habit from when they were the leaders of their own team.

    Father Gong had a favorite saying: With greater strength,e greater responsibility. Blind sacrifice, dedication and selfless acts won¡¯t always work and not everyone can clear the snow in front of their door. Being responsible also required acting within one¡¯s means. It could be said that it was thanks to Father Gong¡¯s teaching that Gong Lixin had be such a good seed. Or else he could have be a little devil like the big devil Xiao Lin under the influence of the apocalyptic days. Father Gong made a lot of contributions to the precarious fate of human beings.

    A few dozen meters in, the seemingly endless waves of zombies had finally ceased. Song Haoran and Lin Wenbo saw suspicion and alertness reflected in each other¡¯s eyes. Suddenly, Lin Wenbo felt a prick at the back of his neck and goosebumps on his skin. He had detected something odd, and though he didn¡¯t feel any pain, he felt prickling on his skin. Was this a bad premonition or something? A shadow passed by Lin Wenbo¡¯s golden eyes. He promptly turned his head to follow it...

    But there was nothing behind him. The prickling stopped, as if it was all an illusion. Lin Wenbo squinted his eyes, took in every detail of his surrounding, and observed Jin Shangyu¡¯s body. Her head hung low, making her expression obscure and unreadable.

    "What¡¯s wrong?" Song Haoran asked in a low voice.

    "Did you feel as if you were pricked by needle in the back?" Lin Wenbo slowly turned back and asked.

    "If you didn¡¯t say anything, I wouldn¡¯t have mentioned, but yes. It happened just once and I thought it was my imagination." Song Haoran realized that something¡¯s happening and his red eyes became dark for a moment. This whole situation was a little strange.

    "It¡¯s not an illusion." Lin Wenbo shook his head and added, "Also, the low-level zombies blocking the way suddenly all disappeared. Don¡¯t you think this scene seems familiar?"

    Song Haoran nodded, "You¡¯re right. This is just like before we met that fourth-level low-grade zombie. Perhaps there¡¯s a group of high-level zombies waiting to ambush us up ahead."

    The two looked at each other with cautious. They immediately stopped to announce the news. This caused a stir in the group and their deep fears nearly crippled them, making them pale, out of breath and weak in the knee.

    The first to calm down were the four in Liu Qing¡¯s group who had seen the ¡¯big fight¡¯. Liu Qing gulped and moved to Gong Lixin as he waved the fear aside, "It¡¯s okay. Young Master Gong is here. What¡¯s a fourth-level low-grade zombiepared to him? With Young Master Gong, not just one, Young Master Gong can kill many. With Young Master Gong, what¡¯s there to worry about?" Afterwards, he looked at Gong Lixin with hope and ttery, in hopes of getting his support.

    "Hn, you can leave the fourth-level zombies to me. You can deal with the other zombies yourselves. I can¡¯t protect each of you." Gong Lixin didn¡¯t think it was a big deal and simply stated the facts. But his calm voice miraculously calmed everyone¡¯s panicked state.

    "Of course. If we don¡¯t have the ability to protect ourselves, how could we be qualified to follow you?" Liu Qing promised with a pat on his chest. Realizing he had leaked his intentions; he then nervously stole a ce at the teenager¡¯s expression.

    Gong Lixin smiled light, as if he didn¡¯t heart anything, making Liu Qing feel both at ease and frustrated at the same time.

    "Let¡¯s go. This fourth-level low-grade zombie isn¡¯t currently in the way. Let¡¯s go to the granary first." After a quick nce at Jin Shangyu who was lost in thought, Gong Lixin took the lead.

    "How do you know that the zombie isn¡¯t there? What if there¡¯s an ambush in front of us?" Among the other people in the group, the water ability user named Ahjian questioned him.

    "My five senses tell me that there aren¡¯t any zombies in front of us. Believe me or don¡¯t." Gong Lixin pointed to his ears before he kept walking forward. Lin Wenbo and Song Haoran followed him closely. The four in Liu Qing¡¯s group also quickly followed behind, not dare to fall behind.

    The five people, along with Jin Shangyu, stood dumbfounded for a while. They looked at the streets that looked extremely peaceful and bleak, eerily so, and immediately hurried after them. It¡¯s still safest to stay with the strong instead of staying still and figuring out what to do next.

    Sure enough, as Gong Lixin said, there were no zombies in front of them and soon, they reached their destination smoothly. Looking at the rows of cylinder granaries, everyone got excited. It¡¯s all grain! With this amount of food, they don¡¯t have to worry about starving for at least five years!

    "I should¡¯ve brought Li Dongsheng with us." Gong Lixin looked at Lin Wenbo with an expression of regret.

    "It¡¯s okay, we cane back once we find Little Demon." Lin Wenbo lovingly smoothed his frown as he gentlyforted him.

    "I¡¯m worried that during that time, someone else will bring a space ability user and ransack all the grain." The youth blinked and said his thoughts.

    "It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll send someone to bring it back immediately after we return. With this much grain, they can¡¯t take it all at once." Song Haoran chuckled and rubbed the youth¡¯s head.

    "Um." Gong Lixin, relieved, pushed open the door of the granary the front most granary. A single ray of sunlight came in, gradually driving away the dimness in the granary. The rich aroma of rice mixed with a hint of musty smell assaulted their senses. Everyone who was blocked from seeing the source of the smell in the back felt great joy in their hearts. There really is grain here!

    Rows of rice packed in tan, linen sacks had been piled in the grain silo and almost reached the skylight, it was that full! Lin Wenbo stepped forward and bent over to look at an open bag of rice and saw neat and smooth scratched on top of the bag.

    "Someone hade here before, but no bags have been removed. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s strange?" Lin Wenbo straightened up and the grain in his hands fell as his deep voice snapped everyone back to reality. The atmosphere suddenly became a little oppressive.

    "Let¡¯s go check the other warehouses." Song Haoran looked unperturbed as he suggested it. Someone hade, but the food that was more important than life, had not been moved. How bad was their situation?

    "Go on your own. We¡¯ll stay here." AhJian and the others stared at the piles of grain as his voice trembled with excitement.

    Lin Wenbo and Song Haoran ignored them and left. Liu Qing and the others had already made up their minds to follow Gong Lixin and were not blinded by the food in front of them. After joining Young Master Gong¡¯s base, was there any need to worry about eating in the future?

    Lin Wenbo pushed open the hatch of the second granary. The inside was still full and the bags of grain were cut but not removed. Lin Wenbo and Song Haoran looked at each other with tight expressions. Gong Lixin only nced at the inside of the hatch before he walked away, heading for a warehouse in the corner of thest row. Seeing his route, Jin Shangyu¡¯s face turned white and she quickly followed behind him.

    As he approached the granary, Gong Lixin¡¯s brows furrowed and he paused in front of the hatch for a moment before finally reaching out his hand and slowly pushing the door open. The sun shined in and what came into his eyes was not a pile of grain, but a corpse covered with maggots. The rancid smelling from the corpse was so strong that it was suffocating.

    Jin Shangyu quickly covered her nose and took two steps back. Aside from glimpsing at it at the beginning, she didn¡¯t dare to look at the scene that came straight out of hell. Gong Lixin on the other hand, didn¡¯t even blink an eye and slowly walked forward, bending over to see the condition of the corpse.

    Lin Wenbo and Song Haoran also followed them. Seeing the scene inside the warehouse, they eyes became dark. The bones were covered with a few strands of ck and red rotten flesh and hundreds such corpses were all stacked on top of each other. This was not a warehouse, but a ughterhouse. And human beings were the most important resource of this ughterhouse!

    Liu Qing and his group who had followed behind, shrieked at the sight. They backed up, then bend down and retched. They had seen a lot of disgusting corpses and thought they could bear any sight, but when they saw the hundreds of corpses with nothing but bones and rotting flesh, the sight was too shocking and instantly broke through their psychological defense. Who did this? They asked even as they held their cramped stomachs.

    <i>CrazedCookies: This is the only chapter this week. LEW(D)¡¯s update schedule will return to normal starting next week. Thank you everyone for wishing me luck on my examst week! ^^ (p.s. I passed!)</i>

 Chapter 121

    Lin Wenbo and Song Haoran remained silent for several minutes in front of the door before walking in slowly. The blood under their feet had dripped from the corpses to the ground and hadn¡¯tpletely dried up yet had agglomerated. It made the ground under their feet feel soft and tender like tofu even as if almost reached their ankles. Whenever their foot would lift off from the clotted blood, a sound of fizz and bubbles would be emitted and would sting their eardrums and frighten their hearts.

    "These corpses are human." Song Haoran determined with a deep voice after he had bent over, fiddled with the body of a corpse and saw no sharp ck nails.

    "They were all discarded here are they were eaten up by zombies. Look here, there are teeth marks on the bones and the body¡¯s muscles were eaten clean, leaving only some organs. After evolution to the third-level low-grade, zombies only eat flesh and not organs." Lin Wenbo said while pointing at one of the corpses.

    "So it seems that there¡¯s this fourth-level low-grade zombie must have stayed here for a long time, waiting for people toe to their door to eat. Do you think that the news that there¡¯s food in Fenghuang and the appearance of this zombie is a coincidence or is it deliberate?" Song Haoran rubbed his chin as he asked Lin Wenbo.

    "It could be a coincidence; it could be intentional." Lin Wenbo stood up and took out a handkerchief from his pocket to wipe the hand that had touched the corpse.

    Gong Lixin heard some of their conversations and frowned. Suddenly, his gaze was like lightning as he snapped his sight towards the hatch. Facing his sharp sight, Jin Shangyu was shocked. She covered her nose and mouth with her hands and backed up again.

    Gong Lixin squinted his eyes and shifted his weight to the tip of his toes. He then headed straight towards outside of the warehouse and straight towards Jin Shangyu. Jin Shangyu¡¯s face turned so pale that she turned to run. What she didn¡¯t expect was that Gong Lixin simply brushed past her without even giving her a passing nce. Jin Shangyu felt dumbfounded as she watched the teenager pass her and leap toward the top of the warehouse. Since he was not chasing her, why did he run towards her?

    But soon, her doubts were answered. Gong Lixin saw a few shifts in the shadow and jumped from the skylight into a warehouse and disappeared. The sound of fists and kicks in the warehouse was heard. After a while, a figure smashed through the iron door and slid across the ground and stopped a few feet away and made for a sorry sight. Although the figure¡¯s face could not be seen, its cold, ck nails and unusually pale skin showed that it was a zombie.

    Song Haoran and Lin Wenbo, who also came out of the warehouse, became alert.

    Although the zombie had been beaten, he didn¡¯t know any pain. After his bodynded, he immediately got up and went to fight again, but his golden eyes were seen by Song Haoran who was standing not too far away from him. He attacked. Song Haoran stepped forward and moved his hands towards the sky. zing fireballs with terrifying heat came one after another, raining towards the zombie.

    The zombie dodged left and right, deftly avoiding the fireball attack and kept approaching the group of people. The fireball hit the ground like meteors and exploded upon contact, making deep pits; its power akin to dozens of artillery shots.

    The gravel and sparks from the st sshed around and anyone hit would gain serious injuries. Liu Qing and the others on the side hid behind the granary to avoid being affected. But the zombie was not afraid and a faint golden halo emanated from his body, blocked him from harm as it rushed straight toward Song Haoran.

    Song Haoran¡¯s body was also covered with a red glow. He confronted the zombie with long hair and an unclear face. Lin Wenbo saw it rushing forward and joined hands with Song Haoran. In the face of zombies, humans do not adhere to the principle of fighting fair. Not to mention that the golden eyes and vertical pupils of the zombie that was half-hidden behind his hair were such a deep and pure colour that the level of the zombie is surely fourth-level, low-grade. Without joining their hands, they would surely die.

    The third-level high-grade and fourth-level low-grade; although the only difference between the two is only a grade, there was still an insurmountable gap in strength. Even if they teamed up, Lin Wenbo and Song Haoran were only able to tie with the zombie. Gong Lixin, who had been on the side, pulled out the knife on his waist and took a few steps forward, ready to support at any time. He could have dealt with the zombie alone, but he knew that fighting against strong enemies would increase their strength. And either way, Brother Lin and Brother Song wouldn¡¯t want him to intervene. He just had to stand by and make sure they were safe.

    When everyone hiding behind the granary saw the situation, their handing hearts slowlynded. The two master ability users united and Young Master Gong was also surveying the battle. They didn¡¯t believe that this zombie could beat them, just die! Jin Shangyu¡¯s tense face, however, did not rx at all. While several people¡¯s attention was on the fight, she covered her mouth and issued a low-sounding signal.

    Hearing the signal, the zombie¡¯s ears moved. He avoided the iron fistunched by Lin Wenbo as his eyes locked onto Jin Shangyu before striking like lightning. Liu Qing and the others were too frightened to flee. Only Jin Shangyu stood upright with a frightened look. The zombie grabbed her and fled quickly, no longer willing to fight.

    This happened too suddenly. Lin Wenbo and Song Haoran both stopped and looked at the back of the zombie in astonishment.

    "Catch him! Jin Shangyu can¡¯t die!" Gong Lixin didn¡¯t expect this to happen. He immediately gave chase after finally reacting. Lin Wenbo, Song Haoran, Liu Qing and his group quickly followed.

    The advantage of a metal-user zombie lies in its indestructible body; thus speed was not its strength, not to mention it was carrying a living person on its shoulders. Therefore, Gong Lixin and his party quickly caught up with him. Seeing that the distance was getting smaller and smaller, ayer of mist suddenly rose in front of the group. After a few seconds, the mist dissipated and the long rooftop under their feet turned into a long t passage as if they were in a secret dimension with no way out and no end.

    The crowd became so horrified that they stopped immediately and surveyed their surrounding. Was this an illusion or did they hit a wall? With suspicion in their hearts, they didn¡¯t dare to act lightly for a while.

    When Gong Lixin saw the t road under his feet, his eyes narrowed, but his earlier pace used to catch up with the zombie didn¡¯t decrease. The eyes could be deceived, but the ears couldn¡¯t be deceived. He could still hear the footsteps of that zombie not too far ahead. If he stopped right now and waited for the zombie to run out of the area, its footsteps would merge with the other zombies and he would no longer be able to distinguish them. And then, Jin Shangyu was dead!

    Thinking of that, Gong Lixin closed his eyes and chased after him with his keen ears. His five senses were superb, even if he loses the guidance of his eyes, jumping on roofs, bypassingmpposts and turning around the corner, nothing could stop him. It took more than ten minutes before he felt his skin feel loose and sticky and he opened his eyes again. The pathway under his feet had disappeared and turned back into a road blocked by vehicles. The zombie was also just up ahead, leaping up onto a wall not too far ahead and limping into a botanical garden.

    The wall of the botanical garden was covered with vines andrge leaves surrounded it making it look lush and lively with its green colour, bringing some life to this dreadful apocalyptic world. But this piece of greenery was too eye-catching against the background of dpidated buildings. It was very offensive, very detached; like the most beautiful, yet deadliest of flowers.

    Gong Lixin frowned and jumped onto the wall without hesitation. Even if it was dangerous inside, he would not let Jin Shangyu die.

    As soon as Gong Lixinnded on the other side of the wall, countless vines twisted and climbed onto his body, constricting him. This kind of vine was not as strong as steel diamond vine and thus was not strong enough to constrict people to death, but the small fluff on the vines and the leaves seemed to almost have a conscious as they immediately drilled into the pores of Gong Lixin¡¯s exposed skin, sucking madly at the blood in his body.

    Feeling that his blood was being drained, Gong Lixin pushed his internal force out, breaking the vines around him. If it was someone else, they couldn¡¯t quickly break away from the vines restraining them without the protection of one¡¯s internal force. And with the countless tiny villi on the vine that could drain blood, they would die within seconds. This mutant nt was no dangerous than the steel diamond vine.

    Gong Lixin, who had always loved collecting seeds of mutant nts for his team members, did not stop this time to study it but followed the direction the metal-ability zombie escaped towards. Along the way, met the mutant nts again and again and each time; tiny velvet flowers, thorn vines and other poisonous nts were such mutant nts that wouldunch their attacks at him. After he cleared all the obstacles and chased them to a ss greenhouse in the middle of the botanical garden, he saw Jin Shangyu paralyzed on the ground. The metal fourth-level low-grade zombie was sticking out its sharp nails as if to grab her shoulder or cut her throat.

    Gong Lixin¡¯s palm shot towards the zombie in the ss greenhouse as he floated to the side of a stunned Jin Shangyu on his toes. He gently pushed her out of the battle circle with the wind from his palm and turned around and faced the metal-ability zombie that climbed out from the broken ss innded in and charged into battle

    There were no dazzling moves; the two confronted each other with formidable strength. The violent impact of fists and feet were endless and made one¡¯s scalp tingle. With one punch, a deep pit was easily created and the hard ground was torn apart with a single. Thus, in a few minutes, the entire ss greenhouse copsed under their fierce battle.

    With a punch to his chest and a faint feeling of pain, Gong Lixin, who was unable to notice it at the moment, had the corner of his lips slightly hooked up as his eyes were bright and his face showed an expression of extreme enjoyment. The more aggressive he was, the stronger his its were and, gradually, the golden aura film covering the zombie¡¯s body became fainter and fainter before itpletely disappeared.

    Another punch came and the metal-ability zombie was unable to avoid it, making him take it head-on. They all heard a crisp sound before he fell on its back. His chest slumped inward, showing that his ribs broke through his chest and pierced through his clothes, leaving him naked and exposed. Along with the crack, a trace of ck blood leaked between his sharp teeth. The zombie yelled, unwilling to lose and supported his body up to continue to fight, but was kicked by Gong Lixin in the leg, breaking it into incredible shapes.

    The sharp ws scratched the ground, creating deep trenches. The metal -ability zombie screamed, spitting ck blood and tried hard to move inch by inch. His golden, vertical eyes flickered with unwillingness and a fierce light, but it was also mixed with a little fear of the person in front of him.

    Gong Lixin was bored. The smile at the corner of his mouth disappeared and he shed to the zombie¡¯s side, grabbing him by the throat. He gathered his fingers together, like a knife, and was about to pierce between his brows and pulled out its nucleus.

    "Don¡¯t kill him! He¡¯s my brother!" At the very end, Jin Shangyu finally stopped pretending and, with a crying and high-pitched voice, yelled. Her pale lips were bloodless and showed how hard it was for her to bear seeing the scene before her.

    Gong Lixin¡¯s hand stopped just as he was about to pierce the zombie¡¯s head. Gong Lixin then turned his head to look back, his expression stunned.

 Chapter 122

    Distracted by Jin Shangyu¡¯s words, Gong Lixin¡¯s chokehold on the zombie¡¯s throat slightly rxed. Suddenly, the zombie exploded, exhausting all his strength in a final attack at Gong Lixin¡¯s heart.

    Gong Lixin quickly moved his right hand, blocking the attack aimed at his chest and protecting his heart. But doing so the back of his hand was cut, making a long and thin wound using the other¡¯s sharp nails. ck and red blood leaked out and dropped onto the ground. In this new life, it was the first time he was injured and bled.

    Suddenly, his left hand tightened, making the bones in the zombie¡¯s throat rattle. His right hand held the zombie¡¯s wrist and snapped it in half. Gong Lixin gazed at the back of his hand, his eyes filled with a faint, cold light.

    Seeing that Gong Lixin suddenly deepened his intention to kill, Jin Shangyu rushed over and grabbed onto his sleeve as she cried, "Please, don¡¯t kill him! He¡¯s my brother, Jin Shanghui. I, I am the Little Demon you¡¯re looking for! So please!"

    After hearing thetter half of her words, Gong Lixin¡¯s killing intent dissipated in an instant. He slightly rxed the strength in his left hand and slowly looked over at her. "So you really were the Little Demon!" At noon, under the influence of Jin Shangyu¡¯s smile, he almost revealed his secret. When he knew that, he had already guessed. Who else had the ability to meddle with someone¡¯s mind, except those with high mental abilities? Although Jin Shangyu seemed like a wood-ability user, there was no guarantee that she wasn¡¯t a dual system ability user.

    "You, you already knew?" Jin Shangyu¡¯s eyes had fear hidden deep inside, but when she saw her dying brother who was being held by the youth, she had to bite the bullet and deal with him first. She looked beautiful and her eyes were clear as water, but when she entered herbat state, she looked like apletely different person. Her eyes were full of violence and hatred which made people dare not stare directly at them. Even his brother was scared by her, let alone others. Thinking that being a genius with dual abilities, Jin Shangyu had always been arrogant. Today though, she knew that there were always higher mountains.

    "Hn, I guessed it at noon when you wanted to talk to me." Gong Lixin nodded, still holding Jin Shanghui in his hand.

    Jin Shangyu¡¯s face turned pale and she secretly hated herself for her rash action. Reluctantly, she pasted on a smile and begged, "Can you let go of my brother first? He¡¯s seriously injured and needs treatment. You can rest assured, as long as you let go of my brother, even if you¡¯re wounded by him, I cam treat you and make sure you¡¯re not infected by zombie poison."

    Gong Lixin hummed and slowly let go. He raised his jaw and signalled, "You can cure him, I¡¯ll watch." If such a serious injury could be restored before his eyes, then his father¡¯s illness could be cured.

    Jin Shangyu nodded, quickly wiped her flowing tears from her face and drew a breath. She went up to Jin Shanghui, who snarled even at her, and said, "Brother, bear with me. You will be fine soon."

    In response to her, Jin Shanghui¡¯s fiercely red at her and unscrupulously growled as well. Jin Shangyu took a deep breath and carefully lifted his clothes. She gritted her teeth and pressed his broken ribs back into ce and straightened his broken hand and leg bones. After doing these series of actions, she wiped the dense, cold sweat that formed at on her forehead with her sleeve before putting her right hand against Jin Shanghui¡¯s chest. A strong dark light gradually covered Jin Shanghui¡¯s body.

    The big hole on his chest healed at a speed visible to the naked eye and the broken hand and leg bones also returned to their original forms and was no longer supported by the surrounding flesh. Such a healing speed and method of healing could only be called a miracle, making Gong Lixin look dumbfounded. Before long, he felt ecstatic in his heart. He knew right then that his father was saved!

    The newly healed body was still fragile and weak. Jin Shanghui snarled at Jin Shangyu, who smiled at him. The roar revealed his helplessness and his anxious feeling.

    After doing this, Gong Lixin discovered that Jin Shanghui¡¯s face had remained quite intact. Ignoring that his mouth was full of fangs and his too-pale skin, he almost looked the same as an ordinary person. He seems to be about twenty-four years-old. His handsome features leaned towards the feminine side yet he looked somewhat animalistic with his pair of golden, vertical pupil eyes. His appearance was very eye-catching and was seven or eight points simr to Jin Shangyu. When the two stood together, there was no doubt that they were rted by blood. No wonder Jin Shangyu wanted to cover Jin Shanghui¡¯s face with his long hair. It could be presumed that she was afraid that someone would associate one with the other and, using this knowledge, restrain her against her will.

    "Why hasn¡¯t his body rotten? Also, can he understand you?" Squatting down, Gong Lixin poked Jin Shanghui¡¯s cold cheek with his finger out of curiosity, making Jin Shanghui scream in dissatisfaction. Gong Lixin tilted his head in question instead.

    "My special ability works in two ways; one is cursing and the other a blessing. When blessings are applied to zombies, the zombie¡¯s power will weaken, but on the other hand, on humans, their power will increase. The cursing ability is the opposite. Every day, I would put a curse on my brother, so that his body¡¯s well preserved and his strength increased. He didn¡¯t understand my words at first though, but after he evolved to the fourth-level, he can understand some simple instructions." Jin Shangyu exined up until there. Her face had a smile and her eyes were full of hope. She believed that one day, her brother would return to his original self.

    "Why didn¡¯t you cure him at the beginning? Does he not try to hurt you since he¡¯s be a zombie?" Gong Lixin turned into a curious baby and kept asking questions.

    "In the beginning, my ability was still weak and my brother was hurt too badly, so I couldn¡¯t fully cure him. As for attacking me, I put a blessing on myself, so he doesn¡¯t dare approach me. I cast a curse on him every day to make him feelfortable, and over time, he was used to following me." Jin Shangyu replied briefly. She looked at the back of his hand oozing ck blood and added, "Your blood has turned ck. You¡¯re infected. I can help you treat it. But you have to promise me that you hurt my brother anymore!"

    "No need." Gong Lixin waved his hand. "My blood was originally ck. It¡¯s highly toxic so zombies can¡¯t infect me."

    Jin Shangyu heard that and her eyes were suddenly bright with interest. She wanted to drag the back of his hand towards her and study it but remembered the youth¡¯s horrible strength and evil temperament, thus was disappointed. She looked at the youth eagerly after a while and begged, "Please don¡¯t hurt my brother! I only have this one loved one left!"

    "I won¡¯t move against him." Gong Lixin waved his hand.

    Jin Shangyu heaved out a long breath and her body went soft as she copsed to the ground. There might be some killing intent, some violent habits, some evil spirits in the bones of the youth, but she could see that his personality was very simple and very straightforward. If he promised something to someone, he would definitely keep his promise.

    "What¡¯s wrong with you?" Seeing her paralyzed, eyes wide open and panting like a dying fish, Gong Lixin became anxious and poked her shoulder as he asked.

    "Don¡¯t touch me. I consumed too much mental energy and need to rest for a while." Jin Shangyu said weakly.

    On the way here, she wanted to confuse the minds of Gong Lixin¡¯s party and lead them away so as not to bump into her brother. However, she didn¡¯t expect that their mental strength was much higher than her and the slightest touch with a little force was immediately noticed by Lin Wenbo and Song Haoran. As for Gong Lixin, her mental attack didn¡¯t work at all and made her effort useless. Later, she cast a blessing on arge scale, secretly expelling her brother and the group of lower-level zombies from the granary. Finally, to prevent Gong Lixn¡¯s pursuit, she used illusions and her wood abilities. So now, she didn¡¯t even have the strength to move a finger.

    Gong Lixin heard her words and rxed. He then crouched beside her to stand guard. This woman could heal her father, so he would never let her feel wrong. Something suddenly came to mind. He then looked nkly around before turning to Jin Shangyu with an unscrupulous look and asked, "What about Brother Song and Brother Lin?"

    "They¡¯re okay. They¡¯re stuck halfway by my illusion. I¡¯m a third-level mid-grade ability user. They are stronger than me. They can easily get out of my trap in twenty minutes, more or less." Jin Shangyu quickly exined while avoiding the sharp eyes of the teenager.

    The cold light in Gong Lixin¡¯s eyes dissipated and he nodded in satisfaction. Right about then, Jin Shanghui¡¯s vitality had recovered and he quickly turned over and got up before circling around Jin Shangyu, his pale face showing slight sign of worry. He kept yelling at Gong Lixin but, as if frightened by the other, he didn¡¯t dare take a step forward, let alone take the initiative to attack.

    "Brother, don¡¯t panic. I¡¯m fine." Jin Shangyu quicklyforted Jin Shanghui to calm him down before she turned to Gong Lixin and asked, "Why are you in Fenghuang looking for me?"

    "I came to find you to save my father." Gong Lixin answered honestly.

    "Then you¡¯re looking for the wrong person. I will only kill and not save people." Jin Shangyu¡¯s tone became cold and her expression distorted. "Human beings are the most disgusting creatures on Earth, even more disgusting than zombies! In the beginning, I was na?ve. I saw that mypanions needed to be saved and I helped them, but how did they return the favour? They kidnapped me, imprisoned me, tortured me and used me as a tool to vent their desire and for healing. If it was not for them imprisoning me, my brother would not be what he is today."

    Such a useful ability desired by many will indeed be vilified. It was the so-called guilty innocence. Gong Lixin secretly froze at her story, stared at Jin Shangyu for a long while before he slowly said, "You can heal, but won¡¯t. I have thousands of ways to force you to make you promise, believe it or not?"

    Jin Shangyu¡¯s cheeks turned red and the corners of her mouth twitched. She was stunned in ce for a long time before she spat out three words, "You¡¯re despicable!"

    Jin Shangyu¡¯s had thought that the teenager would use the words ¡¯There are bad people and good people in the world, not everyone¡¯s the same and you should treat them differently. Don¡¯t get stuck in the bad past or else you can¡¯t extricate yourself¡¯ and so on. Something along the lines offorting her, but she didn¡¯t think that the youth didn¡¯t even understand the meaning of pity and care and simply opened his mouth to threaten her. Damn it! How did she ever think at first that he was a simple young master who was only ever pampered? Obviously, he¡¯s a demon! Her eyes must have been covered with dog-shit!

    With Jin Shangyu¡¯s scolding, Jin Shanghui also brought out his fangs and yelled at Gong Lixin. Gong Lixin raised his brows and nced at him. He was about to stand up and approach him, but the other immediately backed away, showing an expression as if he were his sworn enemy.

    Thinking of his movement as interesting, Gong Lixin crouched down before standing up, again and again, causing Jin Shanghui to stiffen and retreat, bewildered and panicked every time. Jin Shangyu could see all this from the corner and her eyes twitched as she fiercely in her heart: This f**ker! That¡¯s my brother! Don¡¯t tease him as if he were a dog!? However, she didn¡¯t say it out loud as it might irritate the little devil. She gritted her teeth and didn¡¯t dare yell her thoughts out.

    After teasing him a few times, Gong Lixin saw that Jin Shanghui stood still and didn¡¯t dare to move as his pair of golden vertical eyes stared at him, as if permanently on alert. Gong Lixin sat down, satisfied, with a naughty smile on his lips and eyes sparkling with interest. He secretly thought: Jin Shangyu¡¯s brother is very interesting. Much cuter than those corpses bread by Xiao Lin!

    <i>CrazedCookies: I¡¯ve been holding myself back but since their identity is revealed....HUSBANDO (Jin Shanghui) !!! WAIFUUUUU (Jin Shangyu)!!!!!!</i>

 Chapter 123

    The three looked at each other in silence. After more than ten minutes had passed, the sky started to gradually darken. Jin Shanghui tried to move his legs, but when he saw that Gong Lixin was not moving, he roared resolutely. The roar showed his worry as he then hovered beside Jin Shangyu constantly, stretching out his fingers from time to time, tickling her sleeves.

    Jin Shangyu couldn¡¯t move and could only calm him down with a soft voice, telling him to be a little more patient.

    "What¡¯s wrong with him?" Seeing Jin Shanghui¡¯s abnormality, Gong Lixin asked with one hand supporting his cheek.

    "His meal at the granary had been interrupted by you and now, he¡¯s hungry." Jin Shangyu rolled her eyes and said angrily.

    "Ah~ The news that there was abundant grain in Fenghuang was deliberately released by you for the purpose to attract people to feed your brother." Gong Lixin said with a stunned expression.

    "What¡¯s wrong with that? Do you want to kill me so that I can go to Heavens to pay for my sins for killing people?" Knowing that Gong Lixin had already found out about it, Jin Shangyu was no longer afraid and said so with an arrogant and fearless tone.

    "Pay for you sins in Heavens? Who hasn¡¯tmitted a crime in this kind of world?" Gong Lixin shook his head and spoke seriously. "If it was me, I would keep my loved ones by my side no matter what. If they wanted to eat human meat, I would kill for them even if we end up killing all the people in the world. As long as they are alive, it doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s as a human or a zombie."

    Jin Shangyu suddenly tilted her head and looked straight into the teenager¡¯s eyes and saw his unwavering determination in his deep sea-like eyes. Her heart shook. She thought she would be an uneptable abomination of a human. For many nights, sheid wide awake and hesitated about her decision. She even wanted to leaver her brother and walk away alone. But right at this moment, all the anxiety hidden in her heart had dissipated. All that was left was relief and joy in finding a confidant. The young man was right. In this world, she can¡¯t be bothered about other people¡¯s lives. It was enough to take care of herself and those she cared about.

    Jin Shangyu let out a deep breath and her tense face softened. She then opened her mouth to negotiate, "Alright, I promise to go back with you to save your father, but I have to take my brother with me. You are responsible for watching after my brother and feeding him." It was because she was worried that her brother would be tempted by the many human beings that she lived alone. But if she followed this youth, she believed that he would not let his brother be harmed and protect him to the best of the other¡¯s ability.

    "No problem." Gong Lixin agreed to it without a thought, but added, "My dad doesn¡¯t like killing people, so I can support your brother, but we can¡¯t let my dad see."

    "Of course. I don¡¯t want too many people to know about my older brother¡¯s existence." Jin Shangyu nodded while secretly thinking: It sounds like Gong Lixin¡¯s dad was very upright and kind. How did he raise such an evil little devil?

    The two reached a consensus and both smiledfortably. On the other hand, Jin Shanghui¡¯s roar grew louder and his steps moved towards the entrance of the botanical garden.

    "Brother,e back!" Jin Shangyu eximed, "There are still two master ability-users outside. You¡¯re still in danger!"

    Jin Shanghui didn¡¯t understand thetter sentence. He paused, hesitated for a while before going out. Gong Lixin held out his right palm and sucked Jin Shanghui towards him with his internal force before he sped the other¡¯s arms behind his back and suppressing the other under him. If Jin Shanghui met Brother Lin and Brother Song after he went out, neither would be pleased with the other. In the end, it would only result in trouble and losses.

    Jin Shanghui roared repeatedly, but did not dare to struggle too violently. The horrible memory of his broken ribs, broken leg and arm was still imprinted in his mind, making him very frightened of the young man behind him.

    Gong Lixin stared at the sharp teeth in the Jin Shanghui¡¯s mouth and, half a momentter, took out a first-level crystal nucleus from his pocket and stuffed it in the other¡¯s mouth. Jin Shanghui suddenly closed his teeth, trying to bite off the pale fingers, but found that he was biting something as hard as steel and it actually brought pain to his teeth. He growled, opened his mouth and used his tongue to push the young man¡¯s fingers and the crystal nucleus out.

    Seeing this, Jin Shangyu kindly exined, "My brother doesn¡¯t eat crystal nuclei."

    "How do you know? Have ever fed it to him?" Gong Lixin asked with a frown.

    "Eh? No." Jin Shangyu¡¯s forehead was covered in ck lines. Feed his brother crystal nuclei? How could she dare? She was not a strength nor a metal system ability user; she had neither copper skin nor iron bones! If she really did try to feed him, a hundred fingers were not enough for her brother to bite through.

    "That¡¯s it! He eats human flesh in order to obtain the energy stored in the human in order to obtain the energy stored in the human body and this energyes from the crystal nuclei. In this case, he might as well eat the crystal nuclei directly. Although the texture is different, but at least he¡¯ll be full." Gong Lixin analyzed using his knowledge and senses.

    Was that true?! Jin Shangyu was moved by his thoughts and nodded, "Yes, you make sense. Then let¡¯s try it."

    Gong Lixin nced at her with satisfaction before pressing Jin Shanghui¡¯s back with his knee, grasping his jaw with one hand, forcing his mouth open and shoving the crystal nucleus inside. Seeing Jin Shanghui stretch out his tongue again to push it, Gong Lixin raised his brows and pushed the crystal nucleus deeper into his throat with his fingers before forcefully closely his mouth.

    The crystal nucleus was swallowed by Jin Shanghui¡¯s esophagus and fell into his stomach. Jin Shanghui struggled fiercely, but was held down by the teenager¡¯s knee. The awkward scene made him look like a turtle ying about and Jin Shangyu¡¯s eyes were drawn straight down. Was this really a good thing for her brother? Her brother seemed so ufortable! She couldn¡¯t help doubting herself.

    Gong Lixin didn¡¯t realize Jin Shangyu¡¯s thoughts at all and shoved another crystal nucleus in, then covered Jin Shanghui¡¯s mouth to prevent him from spitting it out. One needs to try everything and, even if one doesn¡¯t like it, one will need to get used to itter either ways. This was how he grew up under Xiao Lin since he was a child.

    Jin Shanghui¡¯s limbs yed and he howled. His poor appearance cause Jin Shangyu to burst into tears. If it wasn¡¯t for her current weakness, she would have pounced on Gong Lixin long ago. She was a fool! How could she have believed that little devil? She thought so remorsefully.

    "Enough, he doesn¡¯t like to eat it. Don¡¯t force him!" When Gong Lixin took out another transparent crystal nucleus and tried to put it in her brother¡¯s mouth, Jin Shangyu finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore and spoke out.

    Gong Lixin paused and looked at Jin Shangyu disapprovingly as he said, "Even if you don¡¯t like to eat something, you still have to try it, no? It¡¯s not right for you to spoil him."

    Jin Shangyu¡¯s forehead was full of ck lines and she became silent for while. What¡¯s with this atmosphere like that of a father and mother discussing on how to educate their child?

    Within the few seconds that their conversation took, Jin Shanghui, who had been struggling all this while, suddenly stopped moving. He covered his belly with ck clothing and rubbed it as if judging whether he was full or not. A smelly burp came out of his mouth and he narrowed his eyes, revealing an expression characteristic of being pleased after a meal.

    Jin Shangyu was stunned and, only after a long time, babbled out, "He, he seems to have digested the crystal nucleus!"

    Gong Lixin stared at Jin Shanghui momentarily and his dark, cat-like eyes shed with a bright light. Interesting, very interesting! With a bright smile on his lips, he pinched the nucleus in his hand and swayed it in front Jin Shanghui¡¯s mouth.

    The pupil of his eyes moved with the crystal nucleus as it went left and right. Two rows of sharp teeth were biting up and down and wanted to swallow the nucleus, but it was always taken away by the youth at thest second. Jin Shanghui became impatient and roared with a louder voice than before which made Gong Lixin frown and then,ugh.

    "Just give him his food! Don¡¯t y with him! Although he¡¯s a zombie, he¡¯s smart and is simr to a three-year-old child. You won¡¯t really bully a child, right?" Jin Shangyu anxious asked for her brother¡¯s sake.

    Gong Lixin heard her words, put away the smile on his face and stuffed the crystal nucleus into Jin Shanghui¡¯s mouth. Jin Shanghui snapped his mouth shut and swallowed; no longer snarling nor struggling and staring at Gong Lixin like a puppy begging for meat and bones. He looked handsome and gentle and had a ignorant and longing expression. Even the determined and stubborn Gong Lixin felt slightly moved by his expression.

    The smile in Gong Lixin¡¯s eyes deepened and Gong Lixin moved his knee away from Jin Shanghui¡¯s back and let him sit up. Jin Shanghui immediately turned over and got up, but didn¡¯t avoid Gong Lixin as before. Instead, he circled around the other anxiously, yelling at him once or twice from time to time. But seeing that the other was indifferent, he held out his fingers for a few second before his sharpened nails slightly hooked Gong Lixin¡¯s sleeves.

    "My brother is courting you, so feed him a few more!" Jin Shangyu said with a tone filled with hate. Ungrateful! He was conquered so easily with a few crystal nuclei! She murmured fiercely, but turned her thoughts to her brother¡¯s IQ which was that of a three-year-old child and sighed helplessly.

    Zombies were not really interested in their own flesh and blood and even felt sick at the taste, but they never knew that the nuclei from their same kind were a good source of energy. A fourth-level zombie had evolved and gained wisdom. Although this wisdom was not high, it was enough for them to have some preliminary judgment and memory. Right then, Jin Shanghui had exerted all his wisdom to the limit and tried Jin Shangyu¡¯s tricks one by one just to get a crystal nucleus.

    Gong Lixin supported his cheek with his hands and sat on the ground, letting Jin Shanghui circle in front of him, howling and wailing. After a while, he saw that his roars showed signs of his frustration and his movements became less enthusiastic and Gong Lixin suddenly smiled. His white palm spread out, revealing a transparent crystal nucleus inside.

    Jin Shanghui¡¯s eyes were bright and his ws reached out to grab. He grabbed it and stuffed it into his mouth. He swallowed and turned around to Gong Lixin and his movements became even more vigorous. Even if his gesture was meaningless, the high and low roars sounded intimate and ttering. Gong Lixin chuckled, took out a few three-level high-grade gold crystal nucleus from his pocket and brought it to the other¡¯s mouth.

    When she saw a few pure coloured crystal nuclei, Jin Shangyu¡¯s heart jumped and she quickly stopped him. "There crystal nuclei are too high-leveled. Don¡¯t feed them to my brother. I can¡¯t afford such a big deal!" Outside, these few crustal nuclei were enough to make people kill each other! She was afraid that Gong Lixin would hold these against her and ask her to do something she didn¡¯t like.

    "I like Jin Shanghui, so I¡¯m giving it to him. It¡¯s not your food either ways, so you don¡¯t need to pay me back." Gong Lixin lightly said as he nced at her. He then turned back to Jin Shanghui and, seeing the joy on his face after eating the crystal nucleus, Gong Lixin, with a smile of his own, couldn¡¯t help but reach for the top of Jin Shanghui¡¯s hair and pat it.

    Jin Shanghui bent down slight and let him touch and obediently pat his head.

    Pleased by his cute and honest response, Gong Lixin raised his brows and softly praise, "Good!" Then he turned to Jin Shangyu and, with a very serious tone, said, "You can rest assured, I will support him in the future."

    "He¡¯s my brother. Why would you support him?" Jin Shangyu¡¯s cheeks became red and felt the little devil was being unreasonable by grabbing her people.

    "Didn¡¯t you just ask me to protect him and feed him? Why are you regretting it now?" Gong Lixin showed a dissatisfied expression on his face and his bright, star-like eyes overflowed with a hint of coldness as he continued, "Moreover, he has a big appetite. You can¡¯t afford to raise him. If you still keep luring people to Fenghuang as before, you will sooner orter meet someone you can¡¯t afford to kill and be killed instead."

    Thinking of today¡¯s encounter, Jin Shangyu became speechless. Indeed, if it wasn¡¯t for the teenager who wanted her help, her brother would be dead today. After thinking about it for a long time, she helplessly said, "Alright. My brother is temporarily in your care. But if I want to leave in the future, you can¡¯t hold him back!"

    "Um." Gong Lixin nodded and touched Jin Shanghui¡¯s cheek in satisfaction. At the same time, a shiny crystal nucleus was inserted into his mouth and he secretly said: After you follow me, let¡¯s see if you really want to leave or stay!

    Gong Lixin didn¡¯t reveal the domineering and overbearing side hidden in his bones at all. Jin Shangyu calmed down and closed her eyes to meditate then.

 Chapter 124

    <i>Warning: Bugs</i>

    One by one, Gong Lixin fed Jin Shanghui crystal nuclei as he secretly counted up until fifteen, which was equivalent of eating fifteen people. Was the energy in them enough? Thinking of that, he patted Jin Shanghui¡¯s ws in front of him and shook his head. "That¡¯s enough for now, I¡¯ll let you eat more tomorrow."

    Jin Shanghui didn¡¯t understand and tried again and again to get more. After trying several times, he finally showed his fangs at Gong Lixin and roared, dissatisfied, before moving next to Jin Shangyu and squatting down. But his earlier irritability caused by hunger had disappeared and he could be considered as full.

    Right then, Gong Lixin¡¯s ears heard something and he stood up and walked outside the Botanical Garden. Jin Shanghui immediately followed, but was stopped by Gong Lixin.

    "Good boy. Stay with your sister. Brother Lin and Brother Song have found me. I¡¯ll pick them up ande back soon." He whispered and caressed Jin Shanghui¡¯s head before pointing at Jin Shangyu who was sitting on the ground, meditating.

    Jin Shanghui understood his gesture, squatted back down and roared as if he agreed to his instruction. Gong Lixin chuckled before leaving. When he walked away, Jin Shangyu, who came out of meditation, slowly opened her eyes and looked at her brother who was still staring in the direction the youth left and sourly said, "Brother, I¡¯ve raised you for two and a half years and yet he just gave you a few crystal nuclei and you were taken by him in less then ten minutes! Your sister¡¯s sad!"

    Jin Shanghui retracted his gaze. His golden pupil now stared at Jin Shangyu innocently.

    With a sigh, Jin Shangyu looked away from his eyes and sighed in defeat. "Forget it. You like him. He has copper skin and iron bones and his strength is far above you. He doesn¡¯t have to worry about getting bitten or scratched when getting along with you since his body is special and won¡¯t be infected by zombie poison. He can force you to eat, y with you and make you live like an ordinary person. This is good. I heard that sufficient physical contact is good for developing a child¡¯s IQ, so I won¡¯t worry about him."

    As if making an excuse for her ipetence, Jin Shangyu continued to whisper, "Let¡¯s follow him. I can study his blood that way. Maybe I can extract an anti-zombie serum from his blood! With a smirk, Jin Shangyu began to look forward to a new life in the near future. Right then, she didn¡¯t know how this decision would change her life and benefit the entire human race.

    After waiting for about ten minutes, there was the sound of footstepsing from the footpath covered by dense trees. Jin Shanghui stood up in alert and stood in front of Jin Shangyu, his pair of golden, vertical eyes exuding a fierce light unique to beasts.

    With a bang, a tree branch was pushed aside and Jin Shanghui¡¯s widened as he rushed to attack, but then he saw a golden light draw a long arc above him and stretched further away. Jin Shanghui immediately reversed direction and followed the golden light away.

    "That¡¯s really useful." Lin Wenbo chuckled as he said so to Song Haoran. Song Haoran¡¯s, Liu Qing¡¯s and the others¡¯ mouths twitched and they all felt speechless. It turned out that the golden light just now was a third-level high-grade gold crystal nucleus, which was one from Lin Wenbo¡¯s loot from Fenghuang. In order to dispel Jin Shanghui¡¯s attack, he threw the crystal nucleus and, like a dog. Jin Shanghui went to pick it up.

    Jin Shangyu was also there, lying on the floor with the corner of her mouth twitching. Hey, Brother, these people are so unscrupulous! And you are too greedy! The little voice in her heart was alreadymenting to the skies, but she didn¡¯t show anything on her face. She sat up slowly and asked, "Where did Gong Lixin go?" She was a little ufortable when the teenager wasn¡¯t there. After having lived alone for so long, she had gradually forgotten the skills required to socialize with others. Of course, it was just enough to entice others toe to their deaths.

    "He said he was going to kill two zombies and will be back soon." Song Haoran said as he took his bag off from his back and sat next to Jin Shangyu with his legs crossed. The deep, red eyes looked up and down Jin Shangyu and he asked, "Are you Little Demon?"

    "Why, you don¡¯t believe it?" Jin Shangyu frowned, feeling a little bad.

    "Believe it." Lin Wenbo also sat down and crossed his legs. He raised his brows and smiled. "In fact, we doubted it long ago. We just didn¡¯t expect you to be a little different from the rumors. Your character was not gloomy nor lonely at all."

    "Rumors will always be wrong." Jin Shangyu waved her hand, "But can you tell me who betrayed me? In my memory, those who know my ability and my nicknames are my enemies and have all died. Ha, and since then, I¡¯ve been very low-key and never told anyone about my origin."

    "We naturally have our source and we¡¯re not obliged to tell you." Lin Wenbo waved his hand and saw Jin Shanghui had finished eating the crystal nucleus and swooped in again. Lin Wenbo quickly took another one and threw it away in the other direction and Jin Shanghui once again reversed his direction to chase after it.

    Jin Shangyu couldn¡¯t help but massage her temple. She couldn¡¯t bear to see her dear, beautiful, stylish and godlike brother like this, even if he had be a zombie.

    "Although they have some wisdom, in the mind of a zombie, I¡¯m afraid that there¡¯s nothing to think about other than eating." As if to make Jin Shangyu feel ufortable, Lin Wenbo opened his mouth to say.

    "Hehe~" Jin Shangyu wiped her face and let out an awkwardugh.

    Lin Wenbo¡¯s face softened and his golden eyes overflowed with joy as he whispered, "Xiaoxin also said before that, even if I became a zombie, he would support me. With a sister such as you, your brother is lucky. Of course, I¡¯m also lucky."

    "When did Lixin say such a thing?" Song Haoran asked calmly, but his voice dripped with a strong smell of vinegar.

    "A long time ago. At the beginning of the apocalyptic days." Lin Wenbo reached out and stroked his neck as he fell in to remembrance. His brows were raised and his lips curved slightly, all of which telling his joy and his happiness at the thought.

    Song Haoran pursed his lips and stared at Lin Wenbo coldly as his dark, red eyes became dim. The matter of keeping a zombie broke his moral bottom line, but if you thought about it carefully, if there was a person who would never give up on him to such a degree, he would feel no other emotion but be extremely moved. Suddenly, he felt very jealous of his friend who got this promise from Lixin. His jealous heart hurts!

    Lin Wenbo met Song Haoran¡¯s hostile eyes and smiled frankly, as if provoking him and at the same time, as if he didn¡¯t care.

    The battle of jealousy between the two men raged on. Jin Shangyu was really embarrassed to witness it. She could only awkwardlyugh while frequently stretch out her neck to look at the footpath, hoping that Gong Lixin woulde back soon.

    After throwing three crystal nuclei in session to distract Jin Shanghui, who was full of momentum, Gong Lxiin finally returned while still holding two heads in his hands. He threw the heads to the ground and beckoned Jin Shanghui, who had just picked up the crystal nucleus that was just thrown.

    The two heads belonged to two three-level high-grade metal zombies. Their vertical pupils had disappeared leaving only cloudy eyes. Their mouths remained open and their distorted and rotten face showed a terrifying image.

    "What are you going by bringing these two heads back?" Jin Shangyu asked curiously. Although she guessed that Gong Lixin was looking for food for his brother, she didn¡¯t expect that he would bring their heads back directly.

    Just moments ago, two third-level high-grade metal zombies were hunted. Liu Qing and his group had grown numb to the youth¡¯s toughness. They felt that the eyes of the two heads looked very ordinary, like two ck orbs.

    "Training Jin Shanghui." Gong Lixin replied briefly. Seeing Jin Shanghui approaching him, he kicked one head into his arms and picked the other one up.

    Jin Shanghui held the head, sniffed it an inch away from his nose and then growled, showing a disgusted expression on his face. Gong Lixin nced at him and ordered, "Look!"

    After that, he drew his fingers together to form a knife and pierced the zombie¡¯s skull, pulling out the hidden crystal nucleus from in brain before spreading his palm and showing the dazzling crystal nucleus under Jin Shanghui¡¯s eyes. Jin Shanghui opened his mouth to bite it.

    Gong Lixin quickly closed his fingers and said in a teasing tone, "Do you want to eat it? You have to get it yourself." He pointed to the head in Jin Shanghui¡¯s arms and gestured with his chin.

    Jin Shanghui looked at him ignorantly, then looked at the zombie head in his arms. After a long time, he dug open the skull amongst the stunned crowd and found the crystal nucleus before stuffing it into his mouth.

    "Ha~" Lin Wenbo and Song Haoran both chuckled, proud of their teenager¡¯s whimsical and intelligent wit. In this way, this zombie was now ustomed to digging the brain of zombies to eat crystal nuclei and thus, would be a zombie killer in the future. He was not only harmless, but also beneficial now.

    "Really good!" Gong Lixin narrowed his eyes and smiled. He took the nucleus in his hand and, as a reward, fed it to Jin Shanghui gently, wiping the contaminated brain matter from his mouth.

    Lin Wenbo and Song Haoran narrowed their eyes. It took a long them to suppress the difort at the bottom of their hearts. This was a zombie, there was no need topare themselves to a zombie! Theyforted themselves in their hearts.

    Jin Shangyu looked back and forth from shock. She wore aplex expression while looking at the smiling young man. It was her luck to meet him. From now one, she could live more freely and safely without standing on the opposite side of the entire human race. Although she persisted in raising her brother for two and a half years, Jin Shangyu also felt guiltier and became more depressed day by day. She often would dream that her brother had been killed by human beings and his bones were missing, making her wake up in rm in the middle of the night and remain sleepless for the remainder of the night. Now, that nightmare was finally over and, in such a satisfactory way that she couldn¡¯t believe it herself.

    Jin Shangyu gave herself a hard pinch and almost burst into tears from the pain, but her mouth cracked with a big smile instead. Jin Shanghui didn¡¯t realize his sister¡¯splicated mood in the slightest but was feeling rather energetic. He was agitated as well. While looking at Gong Lixin repeatedly, he tried to move towards the footpath and, seeing that Gong Lixin didn¡¯t step forward to stop him, he quickly elerated his pace, disappearing at the end of the trail.

    "He went hunting! He learned fast!" Song Haoran was surprised. Liu Qing and the others sat with dumbfounded expression on their faces. Zombies eating zombies! Following Young Master Gong has opened their eyes once again!

    Jin Shangyu smiled at Song Haoran, feeling morefortable than ever before. There were only two fourth-level zombies in Fenghuang. One was now dead. His elder brother was the true king in this city, so he would be safe while hunting. She doesn¡¯t need to worry about him. As for AhJian¡¯s group, she didn¡¯t care. If they didn¡¯t meet her brother, they were lucky.

    "Ah~ Did you have dinner? I invite you to dinner!" Feeling good, Jin Shangyu felt generous for once and pointed to a bush not far away and said, "I put my backpack there. There are a lot of delicious food in it. Take some and eat it."

    "Thank you, Miss Jin." Seeing Xiaoxin¡¯s sudden bright eyes, Lin Wenbo was also not polite as he smiled and thanked her before pulling her back out.

    "Don¡¯t call me Miss Jin, call me Little Demon. I¡¯ll follow Gong Lixin in the future and will be one of his people." Jin Shangyu¡¯s looked embarrassed and her eyes avoided looking into Lin Wenbo¡¯s intoxicating golden eyes. That little devil was really good, snaring two high-quality handsome men in one! She envied him in her heart.

    "What¡¯s this?" Gong Lixin asked after taking one of the long, brown objects in the bag held in Lin Wenbo¡¯s hands and sniffing it. There was the smell of earth and a scorching scent, but aside from that, it didn¡¯t smell like anything.

    "That¡¯s dried earthworms," Jin Shangyu exined cheerfully. "Although the earthworms have changed after being exposed to radiation, they only grew bigger, but are non-toxic and edible. I cut them into pieces, washed them and marinated them with salt. They can be eaten dried or else cut into pieces and cooked with rice."

    "Ah, that¡¯s a slug, also know as ¡¯snot bug¡¯ inmon Chinese ng. It¡¯s very chewy, tastes even better than earthworms! I don¡¯t know why, probably because of their small sizes, but most insects, small animals and mollusks now haverger bodies, but not much variation." Jin Shangyu exined after seeing Gong Lixin took out a dried, oval shaped, brown piece.

    The people around her showed a disgusted expression after hearing herment. Lin Wenbo¡¯s face was almost green after picking up the bag, because he saw grasshoppers, worms and even dried worms and cockroaches inside.

    Gong Lixin¡¯s expression remained unchanged. After Jin Shangyu finished her exnation, he took a bite of it and chewed it carefully. He then narrowed his eyes and smiled, "It¡¯s delicious." He had eaten poisonous insects or weeds in the pce. These things weren¡¯t disgusting at all, but rather rare and delicious.

    Jin Shangyu alsoughed. She liked Gong Lixin more and more. She reached out and said, "Give me one, I¡¯m hungry."

    Seeing that the two were eating with great relish, Lin Wenbo and Song Haoran looked at each other, feeling both distressed and ashamed. Distressed, because their teenager had to suffer like this and eat food that are not food and ashamed of themselves. It was still food. It was safe to eat. How can they be so critical?

    The two picked up some insects and stuffed them into their mouths. Liu Qing and the others also obediently ate. Their expression that showed their difficulty in swallowing the content soon turned to that of gobbling their food. Mosquitoes have very little meat. At this moment, they deeply understood the true meaning of that sentence.

    "Can we tell the people at the base when we go back? Right now, food is scarce." After eating a piece of cricket, Gong Lixin whispered as he asked for Jin Shangyu¡¯s opinion.

    Although the boy was evil, he was not sinister. It could be even said that he was very sincere and she couldn¡¯t help but like him. Jin Shangyu nodded without thinking, "Of course. Even if I don¡¯t say anything, you can explore it for a few days. When people are hungry, they¡¯ll eat anything."

    Isn¡¯t that the truth! Even human flesh! At the thought of Bao Long and Kang Zhengyuan, Gong Lixin¡¯s, Lin Wenbo¡¯s and Song Haoran¡¯s expression all turned ck.

 Chapter 125

    In the car on the return journey, Liu Qing and the others sat together with the Jin family siblings who were wearingrge, ck hoodies. Since they decided to follow Gong Lixin, the nerves controlling their expression havepletely broken down due to various magical events and they havee to have the so-called facial paralysis. Of course, their tolerance had also risen sharply. They believed that if they kept on following them, they¡¯ll learn to ¡¯to keep their expression unfazed even as the Tai mountain explodes in your face¡¯.

    Liu Qing, who was seated next to Jin Shanghui, was the stiffest of them all, stiff like a stone sculpture. He almost didn¡¯t dare blink, but the voice inside him was going crazy and was rolling with tears andmenting: Oh f**k, here hees again! Again! Oh God, save me!

    "Brother, don¡¯t smell him. You can¡¯t eat him!" Perhaps feeling Liu Qing¡¯s anxious mood, Jin Shangyu pulled Jin Shanghui who sniffed the other¡¯s neck and whispered, admonishing in a low voice.

    That¡¯s right! My meat is sour and taste like earth since I¡¯m a earth-ability user! Liu Qing opened his mouth to say such a sentence, but couldn¡¯t speak them at all. However, in the eyes of the others, he seemed to be smiling. His manners were first-rate, which made Xiao Shui admire him endlessly.

    For the first time, Jin Shanghui was trapped in such a cramped space thus his mood was unstable. Jin Shangyu couldn¡¯t bear to bless him and hurt him. She couldn¡¯t curse him either and make him more energetic and increase his appetite. She had to bless the others in the car to avoid Jin Shanghui¡¯s sudden outbreak. But even so, Jin Shanghui was still very interested in the people beside him and always went to sniff them.

    When a three-year-old first gained his thinking ability, they were inevitably curious about everything, which was hard for Jin Shangyu and Liu Qing and the others.

    Jin Shanghui, who was repeatedly refused and lectured by Jin Shangyu, felt depressed. Suddenly, he turned his head and snarled at Liu Qing, extended his ws and, with a speed like lightning, cut the other¡¯s cheek. Liu Qing¡¯s eyes rolled over, but he sat quietly in ce, letting his cheek ooze out blood slowly as he silently thought to himself: This is the twenty-ninth time!

    Jin Shangyu took back Jin Shanghui¡¯s hand and smiled sweetly at Liu Qing. "Brother Liu, I¡¯m sorry!" She said as she covered Liu Qing¡¯s cheek with her hand. A while light shed and Liu Qing wound healed to what it was before. If it wasn¡¯t for her blessings, Jin Shanghui wouldn¡¯t simply scratch them, but directly slice their head off.

    "No apologies needed." Liu Qing shook his head even as the words stiffly leapt out of his mouth.

    "Brother Liu, you have to keep my healing ability a secret for me. Otherwise, I won¡¯t help you even if you are injured in the future!" Jin Shangyu added with a smile.

    This was a straight-out threat, a threat and a bribe at the same time. If he said anything, he could only wait for death in the future. Not to mention, such a universal doctor would be hard to find in the future, thus they were the equivalent of having several lives. Liu Qing and the others nodded uniformly, "I understand!"

    Satisfied, Jin Shangyu avoided her brother¡¯s sharp nails and carefully pressed down the back of his impetuous hand and said to the teenager sitting in the front row, "Gong Lixin, my brother may be hungry."

    "Brother Song, stop here. I¡¯ll take Xiaohui to hunt for food." Gong Lixin stopped immediately and pointed towards a small town under the expressway bridge.

    The Hummer stopped by the roadside and Jin Shanghui, who had been frantic this whole time, calmed down immediately. His golden eyes stared with a scorching gaze towards Gong Lixin. His regr sitting posture and his expectant expression were like that of children waiting for the teacher¡¯s permission.

    "Xiaohui,e down. Let¡¯s go find food." Gong Lixin got out of the car and waved at Jin Shanghui, who was sitting in the back row, with a smile. With a loud roar, Jin Shanghui immediately shed out of the car and followed Gong Lixin. The two of them jumped over the high guardrail after lightly touching it with their toes. Gong Lixin¡¯s posture blurred as he volleyed towards the town under the highway bridge. Their figure disappeared one after another.

    "Your brother sure is being raised well by Xiaoxin and has been taught well." Lin Wenbo leaned over the door, holding a homemade cigarette in his mouth as he exhaled a puff of white smoke.

    "It¡¯s teaching, not raising!" Jin Shangyu¡¯s forehead¡¯s tendon jumped in irritation.

    Song Haoran jumped out off the driver¡¯s seat and watched the shrinking back of the two men and his words were sharp, "Fight him when he does something wrong, fight him until he¡¯s afraid and sorry, feed him a crystal nucleus when he¡¯s being good, amused when he is happy. Are you use he¡¯s not raising a pet?"

    "Don¡¯t say any more! Or else, I¡¯ll regret having my brother follow Gong Lixin." Jin Shangyu mourned, thinking about how her brother was beaten by Gong Lixin for a second and almost died. He was then teased into a good mood with only a few crystal nuclei the next second. That scene made her feel powerless.

    "This was how our special forced were raised; with one big stick and a sweet, sweet carrot. Lixin¡¯s approach is not wrong. You shouldn¡¯t regret it, but should be thankful instead. Haven¡¯t you noticed it yet? Your brother learned to cooperate with people during battle and learned to listen to simple conversations. He even learned to exchange for gold nuclei with us for other nuclei. He¡¯s growing, and fast." Song Haoran nced at Jin Shangyu and thought that she was still young and couldn¡¯t see the fruit of Lixin¡¯s hard work.

    This remark drew Jin Shangyu out of her confusion and she couldn¡¯t stop thinking about it. After a short while, she looked towards Song Haoran with gratitude and said with relief, "You are right, following Gong Lixin is my brother¡¯s luck. I need to ept that."

    Song Haoran waved his hand without speaking. Lin Wenbo tapped off the excess of ash from his cigarette and warmlyforted her, "You just care about your brother so much that you can¡¯t bear to see him hurt. It¡¯s normal. But the best way to grow up is to let go and let him go through the storm. In fact, it¡¯s also lucky for Xiaoxin to be apanied by your brother. I have never seen such a lively Xiaoxin before."

    Thinking of his cute behavior as the young man teases Jin Shanghui, Lin Wenbo and Song Haoran both chuckled. The youth of the past was also very cute, but was kind of submissive and thoughtful, but still cute. Whatever they said, the youth would obey as if he didn¡¯t know how to refuse. Although this attitude was pleasant for the most part, it also showed his restraint and his attempt to tter them. Many times, they clearly felt that the youth had a world hidden in his heart that they couldn¡¯t understand and couldn¡¯t enter.

    They don¡¯t want to dig out the young man¡¯s secret, but hoped that one day, they could fully enter the youth¡¯s heart and look into it. Right now, because of Jin Shanghui¡¯spany, the youth had unknowingly revealed his true nature, letting them know that he could be so lively, showy and domineering.

    Instead of feeling jealous, they felt relieved. They can apany the teenager as a lover, but they couldn¡¯tpletely rece the position of friends. Jin Shanghui was powerful and of pure mind, like an uncut jade. They had to admit that, among all the people that followed the teenager, Jin Shanghui was the one that fit the teenager the best. It was precisely because of Jin Shanghui¡¯s appearance that the teenager¡¯s smiles had be vivid and that deeply touched their hearts. As long as the teenager felt happy, why not keep a zombie around? They believed no one dared to say otherwise on Long Snake Ind.

    Among the varying thoughts of several people, Gong Lixin returned with a full load along with Jin Shanghui. The two jumped over the guardrail around the bridge and walked towards the three standing by the car door. There was red and white paste on the corner of Jin Shanghui¡¯s mouth, probably brain matter. Gong Lixin¡¯s face had a bright smile. His rows of snow-white teeth sparkled in the sun.

    "Very happy?" Lin Wenbo stretched his hands around the teenager¡¯s shoulder, pinching his cheek as he asked softly.

    "Hn, Xiaohui¡¯s martial arts has improved again. He cooperates very well with me." Gong Lixin nodded and took out a handkerchief as he left Lin Wenbo¡¯s arm to help Jin Shanghui wipe the crumbs around his mouth.

    Jin Shanghui proactively leaned forward to make the other¡¯s task easier and his usually blinking beastly eyes were crystal clear and gentle. From time to time, Gong Lixin had to teach him a lesson and he showed him no mercy. Gong Lixin would beat him until he couldn¡¯t move anymore. Because of that, he was frightened for a long time. In the face of Gong Lixin¡¯s strength, he could only surrender and not resist.

    Maybe it was because of the one person wasn¡¯t that bad of a person, so showing a little goodwill earned them deep gratitude. This was the so-called Stockholm syndrome,monly known as an extreme M. Now, Jin Shanghui had obviously a severe case of Stockholm syndrome. He clung to Gong Lixin and had left Jin Shangyu behind. Whenever Gong Lixin was gentle to him, he screamed in excitement. If he had a tail, it would have flown to heaven with the amount of wind it generated.

    Looking at her brother next to the teenager, her eyes narrowed into slits and revealed an expression of unhapiness. Jin Shangyu sighed before climbing into the car and heavily shutting the door. Jin Shanghui didn¡¯t realize his younger sister¡¯s feeling of resentment at all. He simply looked towards Song Haoran, spread out his palms and showed several colorful crystal nuclei to him.

    Knowing what he meant, Song Haoran chuckled. He took out a third-level low-grade metal crystal nucleus from his pocket and took away a second-level high-grade fire crystal nucleus. There was no crystal nucleus of the same level that could have been exchanged, but he wouldn¡¯tpare with Jin Shanghui about fairness. The other party only had the mentally of a three-year-old child after all. It was already clever enough to learn to exchange things in these two days.

    Jin Shanghui showed his fangs, as if thanking him. In a good mood, he past Lin Wenbo and stretched out his hand into the car, waiting for Liu Qing and the others to exchange with him. Not only did Lin Wenbo not exchange with himst time, he even took away one of his gold crystal nucleus. He immediately became angry and started to fight against Lin Wenbo. But he was beaten very badly by Gong Lixin afterwards. This matter was imprinted in his heart and he couldn¡¯t simply forget it in such a short time.

    The four people of Liu Qing¡¯s group hurriedly took out their gold-coloured crystal nuclei to exchange with him. Those who didn¡¯t have a nucleus waved him off, in exchange for his dissatisfied roar and fierce re.

    "He¡¯s very revengeful." Looking at what Jin Shanghui did, Lin Wenbo hugged Gong Lixin¡¯s shoulders and chuckled.

    "I¡¯m also very revengeful." Gong Lixin replied with seriousness.

    "Well, you two have simr personalities. You two are straightforward and don¡¯t know much about the world, it¡¯s no surprise that you two can get along." Lin Wenbo¡¯s smile deepened before he kissed Gong Lixin¡¯s forehead and half-dragged him into the car.

    Gong Lixin reached out to beckon Jin Shanghui over. Jin Shanghui sat beside him, spreading his palms and revealing a look of grievance and longing. He had two more crystal nuclei that he didn¡¯t need.

    Gong Lixin smiled slightly and reced the two three-level low-grade wind nuclei with three-level high-grade metal nuclei. Jin Shanghui¡¯s eyes curved up as a bright stream of light entered his eyes. He carefully touched the teenager¡¯s white cheeks with his sharp nails as the corner of his mouth curved up on both side, indicating his inner joy.

    "Brother smiled!" Jin Shangyu, who was sitting next to Lin Wenbo, murmured in disbelief and the sourness in her heart was reced with joy. Right then, she faintly realized that following Gong Lixin may be the most correct decision in her entire life.

 Chapter 126

    After two and a half year, the satellitemunicator had aged quite a lot after being beaten for a long time. Not only was the battery used up, but the calling efficiency was also very poor. Every word was apanied by the sound of static, which made it hard to hear. Near Long Snake Ind, Gong Lixin spoke into the phone, saying that he was about to arrive. He wanted to ask about his father¡¯s condition and the state of the ind, but only heard distorted speech through the phone. In the end, Gong Lixin could only hang up and speed up.

    In order to disguise his identity, Jin Shanghui was forced to put on a ck hoodie. His delicate and handsome cheeks were hidden under the hood and his eyes were hidden behind his long hair. With his head lowered, his excessively pale skin couldn¡¯t be seen and his hands full of ck and sharp nails were hidden under long sleeves. In such a hot weather, this kind of get-up was unbearable. Not only that, the outfit made him look mysterious, but also very eye-catching.

    In order not to look suspicious, Jin Shangyu also wore the same outfit. At a single nce, this was in line with Gong Xiangyi¡¯s description of the Little Demon that they had heard the first time. It turned out that the Little Demon wasn¡¯t pretending to be mysterious, but was hiding something else.

    The car exited the high-speed highway intersection and drove onto the national highway. Long Snake Ind, like a giant beast in the middle of the sea, could be seen from afar. Gong Lixin captured Jin Shanghui and went to pull on his hood. He warned him, "Xiaohui, don¡¯t make any move for a while. Just follow me obediently. After entering Long Snake Ind, there will be delicious food." Then he used his forefinger to lightly press on Jin Shanghui¡¯s excessively pale but beautifully shaped lips, imitating the action of when he fed him nuclei.

    Jin Shanghui was able to understand simple instructions. He stuck out the tip of his tongue and licked the young man¡¯s warm finger. He growled quietly and his tender and soft expression was full of ttery.

    Jin Shangyu snorted softly and turned to nce out of the car, not wanting to watch the scene before her, which hurt her self-esteem. Jin Shangyu raised his brother for two and a half years. How had his brother be so obedient towards someone else? He looked like arge, loyal dog with pampering eyes. Lin Wenbo and Song Haoran also felt sour because the teenager touched the other¡¯s lips, but they were embarrassed to feel so about a zombie. They could only calm their hearts and pretend to be indifferent.

    The car drove onto Long Snake Ind and stopped in the open space outside the prison building. Gong Xiangyi, Tan Mingyuan, Wang Tao, Dou Heng and the others were grouped on both sides and waited for them for a long time. Since Bao Long and Kang Zengyuan were gone, all the people had turned to Dou Heng¡¯s men. Due to Dou Heng¡¯s strength, Tan Mingyuan and the others couldn¡¯t kill him. Thus today, both groups of people and their men didn¡¯t fight each other and said nothing to each other, but because of Dou Heng¡¯s silence and low-key attitude, one couldn¡¯t tell if it was a good or bad thing.

    As for Gong Lixing being the legendary fourth-level, four system ability user, Dou Heng¡¯s men were still skeptical. They couldn¡¯t imagine such a thing anyway. To think that beautiful and pure looking young man who looked like a harmless little white rabbit would be so scary. Bragging, they must be bragging! They resolutely stood next to the boss toe and greet the other personally. They thought that the boss was going to teach the youth a lesson to establish himself in the ranks on Long Snake Ind and they all followed to help the boss.

    In this moment, the two factions were standing apart from each other. Their eyes collided in the air as electric current cracked in between them. Only Dou Heng focused on watching the road to the ind. There was a hint of eagerness hidden in his purple eyes that could be missed in the moment.

    The sound of the car as it came closer, grew louder. Dou Heng¡¯s eyes flickered slightly and he inserted his hands into his pocket, unconsciously holding the lollipop wrapped inyers even as his cold face showed a tense expression.

    With a slight smile on his face, the teenager led a tall man wearing a ck hoodie out of the car. The others followed him, looking tired, but not injured. Dou Heng couldn¡¯t hide the relief in his eyes as they were firmly locked on the young man¡¯s face but, eventually he reluctantly moved away.

    When the young man got closer, he let go of the man in the ck robe and his eyes were wide and clear as he looked straight at Dou Heng. His clear eyes only contained Dou Heng¡¯s figure, as if no one else existed. Due to this inexplicable thought, the apex of Dou Heng¡¯s heart trembled and a warm current apanied by sweetness poured into his body, making him throb.

    "Wee back." Dou Heng said with a hoarse voice after taking a step forward. His voice carried a hint of tenderness.

    After seeing him grab the lead, Tan Mingyuan and the others knew they couldn¡¯t afford topete with the other, so they pressed down their heart full of excitement and stood side by side to greet Gong Lixin. Gong Xiangyi looked back and forth between the brother and sister of the Jin family wearing ck hoodies and finally locked on the petite body of Jin Shangyu with warm eyes.

    "Hn." Gong Lixin smiled and nodded before he pointed at his eyes and added with a surprised tone, "I didn¡¯t expect you to be a thunder ability user. What level are you? A third-level high-grade?" His ability relied on using his internal force to judge the other¡¯s level urately, but he was not close to the other person and could only rely on the colour of his eyes to guess.

    "Peak of third-level high-grade." Dou Heng said in a t voice without any intention to demonstrate or show off.

    Gong Lixin nodded and looked at him for a while before he said with a admiring tone, "Your eyes are beautiful."

    Dou Heng¡¯s heart beat wildly, but his face didn¡¯t show it at all as his cold face still remained expressionless. Only the sh in his purple eyes showed his inner joy.

    "Those who have thunder ability are powerful, but the nuclei of their corresponding department are hard to find, so how will you promote yourself in the future?" Lin Wenbo and Song Haoran discussed with him.

    When Gong Xiangyi looked at Dou Heng differently, they guessed that Dou Heng would have such a day sooner orter, so they weren¡¯t surprised. Seeing Bao Long and Kang Zhengyuan weren¡¯t present, they could also guess what had happened and was very friendly towards Dou Heng.

    "I can cultivate by relying on natural lightning. Thanking Ms. Gong for the enlightenment." Speaking of this, Dou Heng felt reluctant to look away, but still slightly bowed to Gong Xiangyi.

    "Ah, like the thunderstorms in Xiuzhen?" Lin Wenbo expressed his interest. "For the next thunderstorm, you must let me follow you to see you practice."

    "I want to go too. I didn¡¯t expect such a special cultivation method existed." Song Haoran echoed with a smile.

    Dou Heng nodded in agreement and waved his hand to indicate for them to depart. A row of his followers, who stood behind him, were bbergasted: what was up with this easygoing atmosphere? Weren¡¯t they supposed to give them a taste of their power and assert their dominance or something?

    Gong Lixin smiled at Dou Heng before he hurried to see Father Gong, unconsciously elerating his pace. The rest tended to follow him. Jin Shanghui suddenly saw and smelled so many people that his emotions gradually became restless and his fingers, covered by the long ck sleeves, trembled violent as he wanted to tear these people into pieces.

    Keeping watch over him, Jin Shangyu immediately discovered his abnormal reaction, grabbed him and stretched his sleeves out that had almost revealed his ws. But who is Dou Heng? As a top killer, he kept a high degree of vignce at all time. Almost at the same time that Jin Shanghui moved his ws, he discovered Jin Shanghui¡¯s unusualness. Although it was only a quick nce, less than half a second, but the pale skin of the back of his hand and the shing cold light of his ck fingernails couldn¡¯t be misinterpreted. This man in the ck robe was a zombie!

    Lightning shot out, pushing the man¡¯s hood away and revealing the man¡¯s pale face and golden, vertical eyes. Dou Heng¡¯s eyes were murderous as he sent out lightning strikes from his hands. Jin Shanghui quickly avoided it with a backflip. His waterfall of long hair covered his teeth and animalistic eyes. At a nce, it did not reveal his identity and therefore, didn¡¯t cause everyone to fall into panic.

    Dou Heng¡¯s younger brother thought that the boss deliberately took on this man in front of Young Master Gong and quickly withdrew from the circle of battle with an excited look. Tan Mingyuan, Wang Tao and the others became angry with Dou Heng. This was an intentional confrontation with Young Master Gong. They stepped forward angrily and wanted to help, but were stopped by Gong Lixin.

    Because he didn¡¯t exin the situation to his team members in advance, he was afraid that the sudden appearance of Jin Shanghui would cause everyone to panic. Gong Lixin wanted to keep Jin Shanghui away from prying eyes, settle him in before hemunicated with everyone to let them slowly adapt, but did not expect Dou Heng¡¯s alertness would be so high and that Jin Shanghui¡¯s abnormality would be discovered immediately.

    Watching the two fighting against each other, Gong Lixin turned his head to one side and carefully observed Dou Heng¡¯s fighting style. After he¡¯d seen enough, he walked up to stop them.

    Dou Heng was currently not Jin Shanghui¡¯s match and the thick, silver lightning bolts that hit Jin Shanghui were painless and itchy and could, in no way, stop Jin Shanghui¡¯s fierce attack. Fortunately, in addition to his abilities, Dou Heng was very skillful in a fight, avoiding his sharp ws one by one, but his speed in dodging was still one step slower. He was horrified at that moment, not expecting that the other party was a fourth-level low-grade zombie. But because he was too focused on keeping up, he could not think about how this zombie was mixed into Gong Lixin¡¯s team and why no one found out about it.

    Judging the zombie¡¯s strength, it could easily kill twenty or thirty ability users. Lightning didn¡¯t pose any threat to this long-haired man. Dou Heng¡¯s men were dumbfounded and immediately realized that this person¡¯s strength was far above Dou Heng and they must have been promoted to fourth-level. Dou Heng¡¯s men stood still for a long time before returning to reality and wanted toe forward to help. Right then, Jin Shanghui bent his knee and jumped abruptly, his ck ws could be seen clearly at it aimed straight for Dou Heng¡¯s heart. The long hair was blown back by the wind, revealing his golden eyes with vertical pupils and pale-like-paper cheeks, revealing his identity instantly.

    "Ah! It¡¯s a zombie! A fourth-level low-grade metal zombie!" One of the people that wanted toe forward and help screamed. Fourth-level low-level zombies were currently the king of zombies and could kill them instantly. Their hearts were filled with fear and their fighting spirit disappeared.

    Tan Mingyuan and the others opened their mouths, so shocked that their chins were about to fall off. What¡¯s going on? Why did Young Master Gong bring back a zombie?

    Seeing that Dou Heng was about to die under Jin Shanghui¡¯s ws, Gong Lixin suddenly elerated his speed, teleported to Jin Shanghui with lightning-speed, grabbed his wrist, ced his left hand over his chest and pushed him dozens of meters away before Jin Shanghui hit the ground, spitting out a mouthful of thick, ck blood.

    When everyone saw Young Master Gong¡¯s strength, they became petrified by fear. It took only one move for him to deal with a fourth-level low-grade zombie, what did that mean? This showed that the rumors about Young Master Gong is true! And even better than that! No wonder Dou Heng¡¯s attitude was so respectful. They guess that he knew it already! They thought that Dou Heng was here today to teach Young Master Gong a lesson, but they could only describe themselves as silly and na?ve!

    "Why aren¡¯t you being obedient?" The youth red down at the ground where Jin Shanghuiy, his voice clear and low. When he turned to look at Dou Heng, his expression softened immediately and he asked with guilt, "Are you alright?"

    Dou Heng waved his hand to dismiss his concern and pointed at Jin Shanghui who didn¡¯t get up for a long time. "You brought him on purpose?"

    "Hn, he¡¯s one of my people. I will take care of him, so I hope you won¡¯t touch him." Gong Lixin nodded.

    "Sorry, I was reckless." Dou Heng apologized and bowed. He would ept everything that this young man said and would unconditionally support whatever he does. Even if the young man wanted to destroy the world, he would ept it.

    After listening to this conversation, everyone else was dumbfounded. What, what¡¯s going on? Young Master Gong wanted to keep a zombie? Were they hearing this right?

 Chapter 127

    The eyes of the crowd moved back and forth between Young Master Gong and the zombie. Seeing that the image of Young Master Gong standing tall with the zombie lying on the ground with blooding out of its mouth didn¡¯t disappear, they slowly returned to reality. They didn¡¯t hear it wrong! Young Master Gong was going to raise a zombie and a fourth-level low-grade metal zombie at that! What is Young Master Gong thinking? Does he want to start an internal genocide? How is this any different then putting a wolf in a flock of sheep? If these sheep aren¡¯t even allowed to resist, would anyone still live?

    Seeing the fear, reluctance and doubt in everyone¡¯s eyes, Gong Lixin eximed, "You don¡¯t have to worry. He doesn¡¯t eat human flesh, but zombies instead. As long as you don¡¯t provoke him or Jin Shangyu, he won¡¯t take the initiative to attack you. I believe in him."

    Believe in a fourth-level low-grade zombie? If those words were spoken by someone else, they would have definitely been drowned in the spit of others insults, but this person was Young Master Gong, whose strength was iparable to others. If Young Master Gong says it, then it will surely yield different results. Although they didn¡¯t know who Jin Shangyu was, everyone only hesitated half a minute before they agreed.

    Even when exhibiting such a dangerous behaviour as inviting a wolf into their den, everyone chose to follow blindly their leader. Gong Lixin¡¯s appeal and importance in the base was impressive. The leader¡¯s nature determined the kind of followers they¡¯ll have. Liu Qing and his group approved of Young Master Gong¡¯s personality andpetency, and as such, they felt good towards Young Master Gong¡¯s followers upon their first meeting as well. Liu Qing and hispanions looked at each other, saw that they all felt happy with their decision toe along. Perhaps this was what they needed to secure themselves and settle down.

    Even if the people behind Dou Heng had doubts, they didn¡¯t dare argue under the pressure of the other¡¯s strength. In today¡¯s world, strength was everything. The words of the strong, no matter how ridiculous and absurd, were thew.

    On one hand, Gong Lixin was dealing with Jin Shanghui¡¯s identity issue. On the other hand, Jin Shangyu rushed to Jin Shanghui¡¯s side, wiping the line of ck blood from the corner of his mouth even as she felt great pain in her heart.

    "Brother, are you okay?" Seeing Jin Shanghui¡¯s frown as he growled and groaned sadly and couldn¡¯t get up from where hey on the ground, she panicked. She carefully ced her hand on his chest, where he was hit, and was ready to treat his internal injuries. Only when her palm had a fluorescent glow did she realize that she couldn¡¯t expose her ability to the general public. If her abilities caught the eyes of the wrong person, it will cause her a lot of trouble. As soon as she thought that, her face tightened and she immediately retracted her power. The faint, fluorescent light disappeared and no one noticed it.

    The members of the group were instructed to broadcast the news that a fourth-level zombie wasing into the base to prevent everyone from identally provoking it. Seeing the members of the group nod in agreement, Gong Lixin stepped up to Jin Shanghui and leaned over before asking, "Why aren¡¯t you getting up?"

    "How can he get up after such a strong attack?" Jin Shangyu asked with tears in her eyes. Obviously, it was that other man who hit her brother first. So why was her elder brother beaten instead? Jin Shangyu was furious. Like Gong Lixin, she was also the zombie¡¯s guardian.

    "I just pushed him away with a palm of wind, so he shouldn¡¯t be seriously injured." Gong Lixin said with a frown.

    "Haven¡¯t you seen him throwing up blood? Isn¡¯t that serious enough?" Jin Shangyu pointed at the corner of Jin Shanghui¡¯s wet mouth as her voice rose sharply.

    "Let me see." Gong Lixin squatted down and opened Jin Shanghui¡¯s mouth and scanned the other¡¯s pale, thin lips with his fingertips before lightly saying, "He bit the corner of his mouth."

    "Ah?" Jin Shangyu paused, looked along the young man¡¯s fingers and, sure enough, he saw a small wound on the inside of her brother¡¯s lips slowly seeping out blood before overflowing from the corner of his mouth. "Since he doesn¡¯t have a serious injury, why doesn¡¯t my brother get up" She blushed and stubbornly asked.

    Gong Lixin didn¡¯t look at her, but patted Jin Shanghui¡¯s cheek and said in a coaxing tone, "Xiaohui, you must be obedient in the future. Don¡¯t fight with others, especially when the other person is a friend of mine. I hurt you to make you remember that you will be beaten in the future if you do so. Come now, I will rub it for you."

    He covered Jin Shanghui¡¯s chest with his palm while teaching him a lesson. He inserted a hint of his internal force and massaged the area back and forth, clockwise and counter clockwise and was very skilled in his actions.

    Jin Shanghui¡¯s crumpled, handsome face immediately rxed and his golden eyes twitched as they stared at the youth. A low growl came from his throat, like a big cat trying to act cute to please its owner. The palm of the teenager was very warm and the movement and touch was very gentle, which made him feel very happy and reluctant to part with it. Unable to express his feelings in words, he reached out his ws and caught the teenager¡¯s sleeve, unwilling to let go.

    Gong Lixin chuckled and continued to press and rub a few more times before stuffing a crystal nucleus into his mouth and touching his cheek, "Okay, get up now. I will continue next time."

    As if Jin Shanghui understood what he was saying, he got up and twirled around the young man enthusiastically, roaring a few times as well. Although no one could understand him, the joy and ttering behaviour could not be mistaken.

    The interaction between the two was so familiar and intimate and looked as if they had done it hundreds of times. This time, she had not known that her brother was ying tricks and Jin Shangyu felt ashamed of her title of a genius. She felt as if she had those characters engraved onto her forehead and felt embarrassed, but she watched as her brother flirted and acted spoiled with the other and her mouth twitched. She had on a helpless expression, but her heart was desperately holding back her excitement. In just a few days, her brother had grown rapidly and his behaviour became more and more humane. She was convinced that her brother would return to normal one day. As for the teenager who stole her brother away, the jealousy in her heart was getting smaller and smaller as the gratitude increased day by day. Because she knew that only the teenager in front of her could be so close to her brother without any fear and would not hurt her brother. Except for this youth, no one could let his brother lead a normal life, herself included.

    Everyone in the field, except for Lin Wenbo, Song Haoran and Liu Qing and hispanions, were all stunned and amazed. If they hadn¡¯t seen it with their own eyes, they would never have believed that people and zombies could get along in such a harmonious and loving way. This picture was too weird and it challenged their worldview. Dou Heng¡¯s men had doubts and dissatisfaction before, but now, they werepletely relived. Was this really a zombie? Look at his gentle and obedient behaviour! It¡¯s obviously a loyal dog!

    "Brother, is this Miss Little Demon?" Gong Xiangyi asked with anticipation when Gong Lixin approached with the Jin family.

    "Hn." Gong Lixin nodded, ncing strangely at Gong Xiangyi¡¯s abrupt change in how she addressed him. He then looked at Jin Shangyu and asked, "Can you see my dad now?"

    "Of course." Jin Shangyu promised and followed him to the infirmary where his team members also apanied him.

    Seeing this, Dou Heng nodded towards Gong Lixin as he watched him go while standing at the same ce. Longing shed in his deep, purple eyes, although fleeting. He wanted to solve the young man¡¯s problems for him and fight side by side with the young man. Therefore, when the men of Bao Long and Kang Zhengyuan fled away from him, he chose to deal with them. Today, he was no longer the uncaring Dou Heng, he was capable of guarding the person he wants to guard, which was very good for him. He squeezed the candy hidden in his pocket tightly and, when the young man¡¯s backpletely disappeared at the corner, he let go of his grip and slowly left.

    On the way to the infirmary, Tan Mingyuan simply told the youth what happened on the ind. He ground his teeth at the mention of Bao Long and Zhao Ying even as he deeply self-reflected on his actions.

    Their levels were rising too quickly. They had be careless as they relied on their high strength and thus, rxed their guards, forgetting how insidious and cunning humans were. After this incident, they didn¡¯t dare to let their guard down the slightest bit,pletely restructuring the Eastern District so that it was firmly under their control. In fact, they really couldn¡¯t be med. They could only be med for being too deeply influenced by Gong Lixin. As they say, like master, like student; the master had a straight-forward and carefree personality, thus the students had also be carefree. This incident however, sounded their rm bells. At least, Gu Nan, Li Dongsheng, Luo Dahai and the others picked up the ck and thought things thoroughly. Of course, the incident also left a deep scar; that was to see everyone else as someone with dark intention and suspicion took deep roots in their hearts.

    This was difficult for Liu Qing and hispanions who wanted to follow Young Master Gong in the future. Facing this rigorous test of hell, they almost ran away without tears, but in the end, they persisted in wanting to join Young Master Gong¡¯s cult. Of course, what happenedter on need not be mentioned.

    "Since they aren¡¯t dead, where are they?" Gong Lixin¡¯s clear voice dropped and his seemingly indifferent tone leaked a cold killing intent that made Tan Mingyuan tremble, but it also eased his heart which was hanging in suspense. It seemed that Young Master Gong doesn¡¯t hold them ountable.

    "In Dou Heng¡¯s hands. We asked him to hand them over, but he didn¡¯t agree, saying that he was waiting for you toe back." Tan Mingyuan frowned, his tone unhurried, "I guess he wants to use those two as bargaining chips to ask us for supplies and food."

    "It¡¯s okay, we can give it to them. Even if my dad makes a fuss, I want them to die!" Gong Lixin waved his hands, his eyes became cold and a heavy and evil aura flowed from his body, causing Jin Shanghui to feel a little uneasy. He snarled and slightly scratched the corner of the young man¡¯s clothes with his nails, as ifforting him as well as asking what happened to him.

    Gong Lixin immediately put away his grievance. His eyes narrowed and he patted Jin Shanghui¡¯s hair infort, "Your sister and I will go in to see Dad. You obediently wait outside; we wille out soon." Then he took out a bag of metal crystal nuclei of varying shades and handed it over to Jin Shanghui. Jin Shanghui yelled, as if to agree to what he said, then held the bad with great interest. Gong Lixin then safely opened the door to the infirmary.

    Lin Wenbo and Song Haoran couldn¡¯t help but feeling sad. When they walked past Jin Shanghui, they calmly told Tan Mingyuan and the others, "Don¡¯t worry about him, just don¡¯t let him run in, so as not to scare Uncle Gong."

    "Ah, I see!" Tan Mingyuan and the others reluctantly agreed. A fourth-level low-grade metal zombie? They would be destroyed in a matter of minutes. What is there to look after?

    The crowd let out cold sweats as they quietly surrounded Jin Shanghui. Even Wang Tao and Cao Yanan, who had the most amount of courage, were weak in the knee from fear that the zombie would suddenly be provoked and rush forward to bite them. When the offensive and defensive formation was formed, Jin Shanghui was trapped in the middle, but there was no abnormal behaviour on his part. The members rxed their nerves slightly. In fact, Jin Shanghui didn¡¯t really look abnormal, but more normal. His slender body leaned against the wall as he held the cloth bag made out of mutant python skin with one hand while the other reached in from time to time and pulled out a crystal nucleus before putting it in his mouth. Then his throat would slightly wriggle as he swallowed. Just like an ordinary young man enjoying his delicious snacks.

    Five minutester, Jin Shanghui seemed to be full. He opened his mouth and growled with half-open, half-closed eyelids covering his fierce, golden vertical eyes. His fingertips moved up and down with the cloth bag as if he had fallen asleep. This unguarded,zy look, coupled with his overly feminine and handsome face looked really pleasing to the eye, making everyone slowly let go of their alertness.

    Cao Yanan was closest to Jin Shanghui and, seeing him like that, her courage gradually increased. Her eyes stared at his perfect face and became more fascinated as she looked. Was this really a zombie? Why wasn¡¯t his body not rotten at all?

    She got closer and closer, anxious to poke his face with her finger. Le Jia and Yang Xiaoxue opened and closed their mouths, wanting to scream and warn her to stay away, but was too afraid to wake up the sleeping zombie.

    When the two¡¯s anxiety was about to pierce through their heart and lungs, Jin Shanghui suddenly opened his eyes, turned his head and opened his mouth to yell at Cao Yanan. His sharp teeth shed with a cold light and there was no trace of human emotion in his golden, vertical eyes, only the fierceness peculiar to beasts. Cao Yanan became so pale and frightened that she took a few steps back and mmed into the wall behind her.

    Jin Shanghui was about to approach and scratch her, but the door to the infirmary opened up just a slit and Gong Lixin poked his head out. The other frowned at him and his pale finger pressed against his pink lips, making a shushing gesture. This gesture wasmonly used between the two and Jin Shanghui had already be familiar with it.

    Jin Shanghui didn¡¯t move and slowly retracted his ws, letting out rhythmic grunts from his throat as he looked at the youth, as if to please the other. Gong Lixin smiled and whispered, "Be nice. Don¡¯t make any noise so as not to disturb father." Then he closed the door gently behind him.

    Jin Shanghui continued to mumble a few more times before his tight body rxed and he leaned back against the wall, restoring his originalzy state.

    "I can¡¯t believe it! I was scared to death!" Cao Yanan patted her chest and said with some lingering fear.

    The youngest, Sun Jie, tugged on Ma Jun¡¯s clothes and, with feverish admiration on his face, whispered, "Young Master Gong is so awesome! Even this zombie listens to him! And he¡¯s even better than a puppy!"

    Ma Jun patted the youngster¡¯s head, his tone filled with pride as he said, "Of course, to ept a boss-level zombie as a younger brother, such a shocking thing can only be done by Young Master Gong!"

    Sun Jie was too young and didn¡¯t understand it, but he knew that it was a good thing. He nodded hurriedly and the others also showed an expression of amazement. Their worship of their boss had taken another step.

    Not only was he able to think the unthinkable, but he was able to do the unthinkable. This was their deepest impression of Young Master Gong and this impression would not be broken in their lifetime.

 Chapter 128

    In the infirmary, Jin Shangyu slowly withdrew her spiritual power that had prated into Chief Gong¡¯s body. Gong Xiangyi¡¯s eyes were burning. She stared at the other for a moment and seeing her movement, quickly whispered, "How is it? Can my father be saved?"

    "There¡¯s no problem, but my ability level is low. I can only purify a small part of the cancer cells at a time. ording to Chief Gong¡¯s condition, it should take about half a month topletely cure." Jin Shangyu slowly exined. This was a good treatment n that she and Gong Lixin had discussed on their way back, so as not to fully expose her healing ability. As long as there was still a pulse left, even if the personcked arms and legs, she could restore the person to as they were before. If the news of her ability spread, she may be caught in a difficult situation and be chased, captured and imprisoned just like her early days of the apocalypse. She was afraid.

    "It¡¯s good that you can save him. It doesn¡¯t matter if you heal him slowly." Gong Xiangyi wept with joy and reached out to stroke the white hair of the sleeping Father Gong.

    Jin Shangyu saw her expression of joy and her tear-filled eyes that held adoration for Father Gong. She couldn¡¯t help by think of her own parents who died early on. She was deeply touched andforted by this scene, "You rest assured. Half a month, I promise to return to you your healthy father in half a month."

    Gong Xiangyi quickly wiped away the tears at the corner of her eyes and smiled thankfully. The tight expressions on Lin Wenbo and Song Haoran alsopletely ease and they smiled and nodded in thanks at Jin Shangyu.

    "Then start treating him now." Gong Lixin checked Jin Shanghui¡¯s situation and closed the door behind him.

    "Alright." Jin Shangyu nodded, but uneasily asked, "Was my brother causing trouble?"

    "No." Gong Lixin shook his head and walked to his father¡¯s side before sitting down. He urged, "Hurry up, my father seems to be ufortable."

    Gong Xiangyi actually wanted to urge the Little Demon as well, but she was afraid of provoking her, making her displeased and have her dy their father¡¯s treatment. When she saw her brother say something, she felt relieved. It was only now that she realized how lucky she was to have a younger brother with such outstanding ability. She could only me herself for being obsessed with her past life and not being able to see her brother¡¯s good sides. Now that she thought about it, her brother had never done anything to harm her. Instead, it was her that just pushed people away. She wondered if it was toote to make up for her past mistakes.

    However, she quickly broke away from her remorse and looked at the radiant white lighting from the Little Demon¡¯s hand with a surprised look. The white light wasn¡¯t bright, nor was it dazzling, but gave an indescribable sense offort even as it was driven into Father Gong¡¯s stomach in strands. When the white light entered a bit, Father Gong¡¯s frown slowly decreased and his pale cheeks recovered their colour slightly.

    "Alright, I healed part of the ulcer today to prevent him from getting any stomach-ache in the future." Jin Shangyu withdrew her hand that was covering Father Gong¡¯s stomach and exined to Gong Lixin, "I¡¯ll clear the cancer cells a little bit every day. After each purification, there will be a period of weakness, but he just to sleep it off for a few hours."

    "Hn, thank you very much!" Gong Lixin gently held Father Gong¡¯s hand and pressed it against his cheek, his clear eyes filled with joy.

    That was so cute! The voice inside Jin Shangyu¡¯s heart screamed, but her face showed nothing. She pointed at the door and said, "You can stay by Chief Gong¡¯s side, but don¡¯t wake him up, he needs his rest. I¡¯ll see youter. Remember, tell your friends that I¡¯m a pharmacist. Don¡¯t expose my real identity!"

    Gong Lixin nodded and waved her out. Several people stood or sat around Father Gong¡¯s bed with reassuring smiles on their faces.

    After staying for about ten minutes, several people left. Gong Xiangyi saw that they were all exhausted and thoughtfully suggested, "You all go back to wash and rest first. Dad¡¯s asleep. I¡¯ll stay here so there¡¯s no need to worry."

    Lin Wenbo nodded, scrubbing his face as if felt a lot older than he was. He gestured to Gong Lixin as he walked away slowly. Grandfather Lin had been watching over Father Gong all these days and had it really hard, so he left to rest as well. Song Haoran saw that Gong Lixin had been surrounded by his enthusiastic team members who asked about this and that. He couldn¡¯t get to him, so he simply waved at him before returning to his room, depressed.

    Gong Lixin seemed to be surrounded by people, but because of Jin Shanghui¡¯s presence, no one dared to approach him within three meters. Everyone eloquently inquired about his travel and the events, but saw that Jin Shanghui was bing impatient and yelled at them frequently. Their legs and feet shook in fear and everything they wanted to ask was stuck in their throat. Soon, they all became tired and used that as an excuse to take a break and leave.

    "Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll ask someone to arrange a room for you." Gong Lixin touched Jin Shanghui¡¯s cheek, soothed his restlessness and waited for him to calm down before looking at Jin Shangyu.

    "Just arrange a room for me and my brother. I have to put a curse on my brother every time at three in the evening. He feelsfortable when I do and it calms him down. The more remote the room is, the better too. And with few people living around there, the better as well, that way my brother won¡¯t go crazy." Jin Shangyu listed her requirements.

    "In that case, you can go to the E-house in the East District, where the death row prisoners were kept. It¡¯s the most remote and deste ce on Long Snake Ind and the whole building is unupied. I wonder if that is fine with Little Demon?" Standing at the door of the infirmary, Gong Xiangyi had watched the crowd leave and had heard the other¡¯s request. She stole a nce at Jin Shanghui, faintly understanding why Little Demon from herst life was so mysterious and lived alone in the depths of the desert. It was to hide her brother¡¯s existence.

    "I don¡¯t mind such a ce. Thank you, Miss Gong." The Little Demon had a good impression of Gong Xiangyi and thought she was beautiful and gentle. That¡¯s why she didn¡¯t understand why Gong Lixin ignored her. The two had little interaction and didn¡¯t look much like brother and sister. More like strangers if you ask her.

    "No thanks needed. I should be grateful to Miss Little Demon. I already told them to prepare beds and daily necessities for you." Gong Xiangyi smiled, nodded to Gong Lixin and went downstairs to find someone.

    "You and your sister have a bad rtionship?" Jin Shangyu asked curiously after seeing the youth¡¯s indifferent expression while thinking of his previous affection and cuteness with his father.

    "Without any feelings involved, there¡¯s no such thing as good or bad." Gong Lixin said lightly. He was a human being that, once he was hurt, would remember it for a lifetime. In the same way, once someone was expelled from his heart, he would never ept that other person. He may look harmless and soft-hearted, but the opposite of those applied to him as well. Even children brought up by demons wouldn¡¯t really be angels at the slightest act of kindness.

    "Oh," because of his cold expression, Jin Shangyu didn¡¯t dare ask any more. She mulled it over for a moment before she said in a cautious tone, "Although I want my healing powers to be concealed, if someone on the ind is seriously injured, you can still send someone to me to heal. But you have to bring all the people who know about it. After the treatment, I can modify their memory and make them forget."

    "That¡¯s not good." Gong Lixin waved his hand and looked at Jin Shangyu with a serious expression. "Hiding is not a long-term strategy. What you need most right now is to be stronger. Then no one can force you to do anything you don¡¯t want to. It¡¯s only then that you can live freely." This was his experience after being imprisoned for 16 years in the underground pce in his previous life and was also the motivation that kept him alive at that time.

    Jin Shangyu¡¯s heart was touched and her eyes lit up, but quickly darkened. She walked ahead and said, "I understand that. I also want to be stronger, but it¡¯s too difficult! The zombie¡¯s of my system are so rare and hidden among the first-level zombie that no one can distinguish them. In addition, the nuclei of the zombies of the psychic system are also transparent and looks no different from first-level zombie nuclei. And, as long as crystal nuclei are first-level crystal nuclei, they are thrown away. You tell me, if I can¡¯t touch them, can¡¯t find them and can¡¯t obtain them, how can I be stronger? If it was not for the constant meditation day and night and blessing and cursing on my brother and me, my mental strength wouldn¡¯t have increased and I may still be hovering between second-level low or mid-grade."

    Afterwards, her expression became very dignified and she continued without missing a beat, "Did you know? If physic system zombie uses its ability, even I can¡¯t find them, even if I am of a higher level than them. Zombies are like that, they have the inherent ability to control their abilities and can use them to their limit and full potential! Zombies are physically stronger, agile and have extraordinary senses. The only advantage humans have over them is wisdom. But now, even this advantage will gradually disappear. When zombies evolve to the fifth-level or higher, their brains will definitely be more developed. At that time, the only thing waiting for humans is extinction."

    Jin Shangyu¡¯s hands were crossed over her chest and she felt cold at the future she described. She was a genius with an IQ of 240. She thought more than others and looked farther ahead than others. Since her brother¡¯s wisdom evolved, she was, of course, happy, but she was also worried. Because she knew, she knew that the war between humans and zombies had just begun.

    Gong Lixin nced at her and frowned. "Zombies are evolving, but we are also getting stronger. It¡¯s unclear who will die. Human beings can continue to fight from generation to generation, but zombie can¡¯t. You think too much..."

    After that, he patted Jin Shanghui, who leaned his head down to sniff his neck, with a light smile of his face.

    Jin Shangyu chewed his words carefully and her mood suddenly brightened. Yes, as long as they were alive, they could continue to create more human beings. Humans can pass down their genes, but zombies cannot. This was the biggest advantage of human beings. Her thoughts were tooplicated and she drowned herself in it. Sure enough, to survive in the harsh environment of the apocalyptic days, they needed to be simple to live better!

    Jin Shangyu secretly sighed. She grinned at the youth and liked him more and more. It¡¯s really easy and pleasurable to live with such a person. He always saw things in the simplest and most transparent way and he possessed a magical power that made people calm down and make them want to follow him! At that moment, Jin Shangyu¡¯s determination to leave after half a month began to shake.

    But before she could even think about it, the teenager seemed to remember something and said, "Do you need crystal nuclei? I have a lot. Go and see if there¡¯s any that you can use."

    After that, he led Jin Shanghui and Jin Shangyu toward Li Dongsheng¡¯s room.

    "Young Master Gong,e in and sit." It was his boss that knocked on the door, so Li Dongsheng¡¯s smile was very bright. After seeing Jin Shangyu, his smile became stiff and his eyes became unfocused. He had be very on guard these days, except for old and the new members, he dare not trust others. Following Young Master Gong¡¯s departure, the incident hit them very hard, but it could be said to be an unforgettable life lesson.

    Jin Shangyu dismissed him as unfriendly. She had long been ustomed to alienation, defensiveness and apathy of the apocalyptic days. If these people were enthusiastic about her the first time they met, she would have doubts whether they were mentally ill.

    Gong Lixin was unaware of the changes in mentality of his team members. When Li Dongsheng closed the door, Gong Lixin opened his mouth and said, "Take out the nuclei that I ask you to put away and show it to her."

    Li Dongsheng frowned and looked toward Jin Shangyu. His expression showed his hesitation, but he said nothing, simply moved the bed, table and chair to the wall, leaving arge open space, and raised his hand. Countless bright, crystal nuclei crackled onto the ground, rolling around and spreading across the floor. That was not all. The crystal nuclei continued to fall and, after five minutes and half the height of Li Dongsheng, a pile was formed. A rough estimate of crystal nuclei gathered here would be 100000.

    Jin Shangyu stayed silent for a long time before returning to reality. She then immediately raised her hands to cover her eyes lest the pile of crystal nuclei blind her. "You, why did you collect so many primary nuclei for?" She felt a little weird at the sight. She knew, the energy in the first-level crystal nuclei was scarce. For ability users, it was the same as chicken ribs and almost no one picked them up when they fell to the ground. Gong Lixin was so powerful that these nuclei were useless to him. Moreover, the amount of dead zombies killed within these two years was the equivalent of ttening a small town. Heavens! The lethality was too shocking!

    "Crystal nuclei looks very nice. I like them." Gong Lixin frowned then pointed at Jin Shanghui who threw himself into the pile of nuclei and roared from time to time, "He likes it too."

    "Hehe~" Jin Shangyu was speechless for a moment before she firmly said after a while, "Gong Lixin, you must possess the spirit of a dragon. You must!"

    Ha~ Li Dongsheng didn¡¯t hold back andughed. Every time he organized his space, he always saw the same mountain of nuclei stacked at the corner of his space.

    <i>CrazedCookies: Thank you Minh Anh Nguyen for the Ko-Fi!</i>

 Chapter 129

    As a man from ancient times, Young Master Gong didn¡¯t understand Jin Shangyu¡¯s reference. He just stopped Jin Shanghui from trying to send a crystal nucleus into his mouth and turned his face to Jin Shangyu. "Come here and see if there¡¯s any psychic system crystal nucleus." Then he pinched Jin Shanghui¡¯s lips and appeased him, "Oh, wait for you sister to finish picked. Honestly, how much do you like to eat these nuclei."

    Jin Shanghui couldn¡¯t understand his words, but he could understand the teenager¡¯s gesture. Pinching his mouth meant that he couldn¡¯t eat them. He had long remembered this, so he quickly dropped the nucleus in his hand, scratched the teenager¡¯s clothes with his fangs before heid down on the pile and rolled around with a cheerful expression.

    Seeing his appearance, Li Dongsheng opened his eyes once again. This zombie was really not like the regr zombie. It was very cute. Of course, under the condition of being under Young Master Gong¡¯s supervision.

    Jin Shangyu smiled and looked at her brother having fun. A brother like a child. A tear formed in the corner of her eye but quickly disappeared.

    "I¡¯m grateful for this. Thank you." Her attitude seemed free and easy, but the slightly hoarse voice leaked her deep gratitude.

    "No need to be polite. Can you tell the apart psychic system nuclei though?" Gong Lixin waved away her worry even as he asked uncertainly.

    "Of course. Push out a little of my ability and they will resonate with it." Jin Shangyu nodded with a smile.

    "Use these two boxes." ncing at the tears in the corner of Jin Shangyu¡¯s eyes, Li Dongsheng¡¯s attitude became much milder and he found two empty boxes in his space.

    "Thank you." Jin Shangyu took them, sat down on the ground and started to check the crystal nuclei one by one. Li Dongsheng squatted beside her and curiously watched her. Gong Lixin and Jin Shanghui were lying down on the pile of crystal nuclei, holding them in their hands and bringing them under the light of the sun. The light passed through them and casted shadows on the wall and they both watched with fascination, like two boys with simr interests. From time to time, Jin Shangyu would raise her eyesight to watch them and smiled.

    It took a long time to check one hundred thousand crystal nuclei one by one, but Jin Shangyu didn¡¯t feel bored or impatient, because she had already found seven crystal nuclei of her system in just half an hour and the grades were all above second-level low-grade. ording to this ratio, there should be a lot of hidden nuclei in this pile. Thinking the sturdy mental strength of the youth that couldn¡¯t be fooled, Jin Shangyu mourned these zombies. It¡¯s safe to assume that they had definitely tried to sneak attack or attack with their mind, but the careless youth didn¡¯t sense any of it and easily regarded them as first-level zombies. It was a shame to kill them!

    While thinking random thoughts, Jin Shangyu also detected a third-level low-grade psychic system crystal nucleus and plunged into the box beside her. When Li Dongsheng saw that another box was already full of crystal nuclei that she couldn¡¯t use, he lifted his hand and emptied the box so that she had enough space to ce more into them. The two cooperated tacitly and sorted through nearly half of the crystal nuclei within three hours. Because of Gong Lixin¡¯s suppression, Jin Shanghui had been obediently squatting in the room, sometimes being noisy and asionally grabbing a handful of first-level crystal nuclei that Jin Shangyu didn¡¯t want and eating them. He would also use his ws to scatter the nuclei around, move them over and pile them up next to Jin Shangyu, making it easier for her to pick them up, which greatly moved Jin Shangyu for a while.

    "Okay, that¡¯s enough for today. Let the rest be. Li Dongsheng, take them back into your space and Jin Shangyu, you cane and check again tomorrow." Gong Lixin kindly suggested after seeing Jin Shangyu¡¯s tired face.

    "Um." Jin Shangyu nodded, stretched her legs that had be stiff from sitting too long. Every time she checked a crystal nucleus, she had to push in a trace of her power into it, so her energy was used up by now. After the soreness in her legs to ease, she immediately took hold of the box that held her nuclei and carried the weight of the box with both hands. The exhaustion in her body disappeared instantly and the joy, enough to reach the heavens, wound around her and poured into her heart. With these nuclei, she could be promoted to third-level high-grade tonight. If all the remaining nuclei were picked out and absorbed, she would definitely reach the peak of third-level high-grade and be among the top masters of the world! Happiness came too fast and too strong and she suddenly felt dizzy with it.

    "Are you okay?" Li Dongsheng saw her shaking and immediately stepped forward to help.

    "I¡¯m okay. I think I¡¯m too happy. The happiness was too sudden and I was about to pass out from it." Jin Shangyu waved her hands. Her eyes were watery and she had a very sincere condition about touching.

    Li Dongsheng¡¯s cheeks were reddish and he immediately let of the arm he was holding, feeling a little ufortable. Just then, a door appeared on the door and Gong Xiangyi¡¯s voice came through it, "Lixin, are you here? Dad¡¯s awake and wants to see you."

    "Coming." Gong Lixin immediately opened the door and followed Gong Xiangyi to the infirmary. Jin Shangyi took the box in one hand as she and Jin Shanghui hurried to keep up. The young man¡¯s kindness was too great, so if she didn¡¯t care for Father Gong, she would feel really bad.

    Gong Lixin opened the door to the infirmary. Grandfather Lin, Lin Wenbo and Song Haoran had all arrived and were sitting around Father Gong¡¯s sick bed, chatting in a low voice. When he saw his sone in, Father Gong¡¯s brows stretched out and heughed easily. "Son,e and sit." He patted the edge of the bed beside him.

    Gong Lixin sat beside him and asked, while holding his hand, "Dad, are you feeling better?"

    "I feel better. My stomach doesn¡¯t hurt at all!" Father Gongughed, stroking his stomach.

    "Uncle Gong, it¡¯s good to meet you." Jin Shangyu gave his brother arge bag of first-grade crystal nuclei to chew on as the other started to roar again. Seeing that he was being obedient and was under Li Dongsheng¡¯s care, she entered through the door to pay respect to Gong Yuanhang.

    "Oh, are you Little Demon?" Father Gong looked at Jin Shangyu with a smile. He didn¡¯t expect that there really was such a person in this world with such an amazing ability.

    "Yes," Jin Shangyu nodded, cheekily adding, "Uncle Gong, I will treat you for the next half month. You can rest assured that you will be at the top of your health after half a month."

    "Then sorry to bother you little girl. I don¡¯t know how to thank you." Gong Yuanhang sighed.

    "Don¡¯t thank me. Gong Lixin has already given me a lot of benefits." Jin Shangyu said so straightforwardly and patted the box in her hand cheerfully.

    When everyone heard this, they allughed, but Gong Xiangyi looked at the young man with aplex look in her eyes and, once gain, felt remorse in her heart. If the teenager had died when she had abandoned him, her father would have already been...she clenched her hands into fists and didn¡¯t dare think about it anymore.

    Gong Lixin was not affected by the joyful atmosphere in the ward. He turned to look at Father Gong and, with his voice lowered and sounding angry, he said, "Dad, you know that Bao Long misbehaved and lured you out. Why did you still go?"

    Father Gong sighed, touched the head of his angry son and exined, "If I don¡¯t go, would I just sit back as he kills them all? That¡¯s more than 2000 human lives, not pigs and dogs. Dad¡¯s fate was to die soon and I¡¯m not afraid of Bao Long¡¯s calction. Trading so many people for only my life was worth it."

    In the end, Father Gong was an old-school soldier, being loyal to his country and protecting its people was carved into his bones. He didn¡¯t notice the abnormality in the base at that time nor Zhao Ying¡¯s guilty expression, but he knew that if he didn¡¯t go, Bao Long would run to the Eastern District and kill all the civilians after killing the ves. The situation was precarious and he couldn¡¯t hesitate a single minute. He knew that even if he was held hostage, with the ability of his son and his subordinates, Bao Long couldn¡¯t take advantage of him at all, but when he heard that Bao Long humiliate his son with his extremely vicious words, he suddenly couldn¡¯t breathe andid down.

    Gong Lixin was even more unhappy after hearing what he said and coldly said, "If you had an ident, I would kill all the people you saved. If you are gone, them, this base, what¡¯s the use of them?"

    Father Gong¡¯s face sank when he heard his words. He raised his hand and struck his son¡¯s forehead and sharply reprimanded him, "What kind of brat are you talking about? The son of Gong Yuanhang will be a hero in the forefront of a new future, but not hooligans like Bao Long and Kang Zhengyuan. That kind of tyrannical nature, even pigs and dogs won¡¯t tolerate it! Right now, in these apocalyptic days, zombies eat people and human beings can also eat human beings. If all ability users are like them, how can we ordinary people live? Just rely on ourselves!?"

    When his father really got heated up, Gong Lixin immediately grabbed his sleeve and confessed his mistake. "I was wrong father. I won¡¯t say it ever again. I must protect you and everyone in the base. So don¡¯t be angry, don¡¯t leave me."

    "This child, it¡¯s...Dad isn¡¯t angry and Dad won¡¯t leave you either, so be at ease." Father Gong heart¡¯s softened and he sighed as he was greeted by his son¡¯s aggrieved, watery eyes.

    He had seen it long time ago. Although his son was clever and innocent, a cruel and cold-blooded personay hidden in his bones. If he didn¡¯t teach him well, he could easily go astray. The strength of his son was so powerful, if he really went astray, the destruction resulting from it would be extraordinary. A hundred thousand Bao Long and Kang Zhengyuan cannot add up to what could happen. No, he could only try his best to teach his son by example, hoping to imnt the idea of good in his son¡¯s mind.

    Jin Shangyu watched the interaction between the father and son enviously while hiding behind Song Haoran who wasughing, she whispered to herself: No wonder the little devil¡¯s personality is so contradictory: sometimes violent, sometimes kind; sometimes cruel, sometimes innocent. His teaching was good. Without Chief Gong¡¯s intervention, this little devil would definitely end uppletely crooked, because his evil nature is engraved into his blood and bone and cannot be changed nor be eliminated.

    Lin Wenbo and Song Haoran didn¡¯t think as much as Father Gong and Jin Shangyu thought. When they saw the uneasy look in the teenager¡¯s eyes, they looked at each other and quickly shifted the subject.

    "Lixin, I have one thing I wanted to ask your opinion on." Song Haoran patted the youth¡¯s shoulder.

    "What¡¯s the matter?" Gong Lixin¡¯s anxiety subsided and he tilted his head and asked.

    "I hope you will dissolve your team and send them to the Self-Defense Forces to train. It¡¯s best for each person part of the Self-Defense Force take up defensive work around Long Snake Ind. The safety of the team will also be up to your team members."

    After returning to the ind, he had been thinking about this issue. To be honest, this time around, he was very disappointed with the performance of the members of different groups. It was a simple and clear operation that couldn¡¯t be any simpler, but instead of seizing the opportunity to kill in one blow, they were easily deceived by the news of a false grain depot and almost caused the base to fall apart. In the final analysis of the situation, it was not theirck of strength, but because they had been hanging with Lixin for too long and their life had been so smooth that they¡¯ve lost their vignce.

    Because they followed Lixin, they just needed to go forward and be stronger. In this way, they were more or less affected by Lixin and became down-to-earth cultivation maniacs. Thus they enthusiastically killed zombies without paying any attention to base affairs.

    Song Haoran had long noticed that their state of thinking was inappropriate and this time, he decided to take advantage of this situation to train them. The members of Self-Defense Force were ordinary people without abilities. They thus had the responsibility to ensure their safety and do a good job in maintaining their defense, which was not a small job. He hoped that they could realize their deficiencies and open their eyes through this training exercise. It¡¯s only if the people on the base can stand together that the base can truly be solid.

    As it is now, without Uncle Gong and Lixin, it¡¯s impossible to run the base with only Song Haoran and Lin Wenbo and this rectification needed to be dealt with.

    Gong Lixin frowned and asked, "Then what should I do if I have to go on a mission?"

    "Don¡¯t be in a hurry. Wait until they are able to take on big task and then, they can return to taking missions with you. They don¡¯t have any brains now and can affect other team members." Song Haoran said with a wave of his hand. He found that there was still a trend of blind worship in this base. They were probably too confident in Lixin and was thus also very obedient to his team members. Because of that when that group of members received false news and went out of the base, the others followed. This made him very angry.

    "Yes, not only do they need training, you also have to learn base management, Lixin. Uncle Gong is sick, so you have to take over his burden. You can rest assured that Haoran and I will help you." Lin Wenbo echoed. As everyone¡¯s spiritual leader, Lixin must mature as soon as possible.

    "Okay, I¡¯ll learn it seriously, dad. You just to rest." Thinking of his father¡¯s health, Gong Lixin¡¯s agreed without a word of protest. Of course, with Brother Lin and Brother Song, he felt very at ease.

    "Good, good boy." Father Gong¡¯s eyes narrowed with a smile and immediately assigned the task to them. "Then you will go to talk with Dou Heng tomorrow to see what his stance is. Dou Heng is no better than Bao Long and Kang Zhengyuan. His strength is extraordinary and unfathomable, so be careful."

    Gong Lixin nodded, seeming to think of something before he waved his hand again, "Don¡¯t dissolve my group yet. Let them rush to Fenghuang to bring back the food to make up for it."

    "They have already prepared to go." Lin Wenbo and Song Haoran chuckled as they said at the same time.

    Seeing the three children¡¯s tacit understanding, Father Gong and Grandfather Lin looked at each other and they both felt reassured. Jin Shangyu left the infirmary long ago to check on Jin Shanghui¡¯s condition, leaving Gong Xiangyi alone with the few people in the room that looked at each other harmoniously. Her heart feltplicated. She also wanted to join in, to share sorrow and joy. But she also knew that the moment she gave up on Gong Lixin in the past, she lost that qualification.

 Chapter 130

    The growing eagerness in her heart prompted Gong Xiangyi to want to repair her rtion with her broken family, friendship and love. She looked up and tried to find a topic to use to join in. After a while, she hesitantly said, "That, I always wanted to ask. Why did Zhao Ying betray the Eastern District?"

    "Zhao Ying?" Song Haoran showed confusion in his eyes and Lin Wenbo raised his brows, feeling that the name was a little familiar, but he couldn¡¯t ce it in the moment. But it was not surprising they had a poor memory; there was so many people in the Eastern District and with Zhao Ying¡¯s strength, weak character and usually silent self, no one noticed his existence. Dogs can¡¯t bark if they bite people. That is a truthful statement.

    "Ah, he liked Brother Song and kissed Brother Song and he was taught a lesson." Gong Lixin¡¯s memory was superb and his face showed his anger.

    "That was him." Lin Wenbo sneered. He nced at Song Haoran and teasingly said, "It turned out to be a case of love and hate."

    Song Haoran¡¯s face turned ck and his eyes turned a darker shade of red, but not from shame, but from anger. He pierced his friend with a re, warning him not to use this to provoke a rift between him and Lixin.

    Lin Wenbo narrowed his eyes and didn¡¯t say more. Father Gong, felt confused and asked, "Isn¡¯t Zhao Ying a man?"

    "Haha, this old man is sure out of date. Now, in this world, men like men, women like women. Rtionships are chaotic!" Grandfather Lin said with a smile.

    Father Gong smoothed his brows before stretching out and sighing, "True, the world now is chaotic and such things are not unusual. Old man, aren¡¯t you very avant-garde!" The two elders talked amongst each other andughed. They started ranting about children these days, but seeing the children sitting nearby with exhausted faces, they hurriedly stopped.

    Gong Lixin walked to the door and paused. He looked back at Father Gong and carefully worded his next words, "Dad, what if I also like men?"

    Lin Wenbo and Song Haoran stopped at the same time and held their breath, barely pressing their anxiously beating heart as they pretended to look at Father Gong with ease.

    Father Gong faltered for a few minutes before returning to reality. He also cautiously replied, "As long as you are happy, Dad won¡¯t stop. In these apocalyptic days, people live very hard lives and struggle every day between life and death. Happiness is still possible and I¡¯m willing to exchange everything for it. Of course, the same applies for Xiangyi. Everything else doesn¡¯t matter, father just wants to see you two happy and happy forever."

    After that, Father Gong gave a deep look toward Song Haoran. Just because Zhao Ying kissed Haoran, his son decided to teach him a lesson. Something was obviously going on there. His son was jealous! Vinegar is vinegar. He realized the truth from only those few words and with his son¡¯sst question and he was absolutely sure about his suspicion. If his son likes other people, he may hesitate for a while, but the object of affection was someone who he had looked after since young. Song Haoran was almost raised as his son and he knew him well, so he was relieved. This time, he was seriously ill and almost got separated from his pair of children. What else could he care about at this time?

    Grandfather Lin also thought the same at Father Gong and gave a meaningful nce at Song Haoran, but ignored his grandson¡¯s slightly dim look.

    Lin Wenbo was not a fool. Father Gong can ept Haoran, but it doesn¡¯t mean that he could ept him, let alone ept the three of them together. Therefore, even though his heart felt bitter, he didn¡¯t speak. His face didn¡¯t show his emotions though and the corner of his mouth was tilted into a gentle smile. He only slightly looked down, covering the look in his eyes as he moved away.

    Gong Xiangyi looked shyly at Lin Wenbo after Father Gong spoke and felt hope in her heart. Song Haoran on the other hand, couldn¡¯t control his emotions and met Father Gong¡¯s eyes. He smiled heartily. Gong Lixin slowly calmed down his anxious heart, pressed his pink lips together and smiled.

    The adopted son became a daughter-inw. Father Gong twitched at the thought and waved his hand, "Go, go. Let this old man be. I have a headache!"

    "Um, have a good rest. Lixin and I wille backter." Song Haoran responded quickly, leaving while generously hugging Gong Lixin¡¯s shoulder. Asst, he passed the steep road known as parental approval. He felt kind of outstanding, as if the spring breeze was pushing him on and even his strides became lighter.

    Out of the prison building where the infirmary was located, Gong Xiangyi sped up her pace, walked up to the two and asked after a moment, "Um, are you two together?"

    "Yes, do you have something against it?" Song Haoran pulled the youth further into his arms and asked while raising an eyebrow.

    "No." Gong Xiangyi had long been ustomed to Song Haoran¡¯s indifferent attitude when he faced her so she simply smiled and sincerely said, "I just want to say congrattions." Her little brother had always loved Wenbo so seeing him with Haoran was a great changed and she felt really stupid. She had been so confused by her previous life!

    "Thank you." After hearing her words of blessing, Song Haoran nced at her before slowly walking away with Gong Lixin. He bowed down and ced a kiss on the young man¡¯s forehead. The youth¡¯s dark, star-like eyes overflowing with mist as he looked at him. It made him look extremely cute and he chuckled, sping the back of the youth¡¯s head and capturing his pink lips with his own.

    In the scene of the kiss, one was tall and the other was slender and cute, but both were enthusiastic and had loving expressions filled with infinite longing for one another making for a beautiful picture. Gong Xiangyi smiled and looked toward Lin Wenbo who walked toward them slowly and slowly said, "They really look good together."

    Lin Wenbo looked down without saying a word. He wanted to rush forward to separate the two, to embrace the youth tightly, to kiss those red lips and to loudly announce who he really loved. But he reasonably told himself that he couldn¡¯t no such a thing. The look of Uncle Gong in the ward was joyful, but if caught wind of this, he would not be smiling anymore. Now that Uncle Gong was still sick, Xiaoxin¡¯s question was abrupt and reckless enough. In order to not stimte Uncle Gong further, he could only tolerate it.

    For so long, he had suppressed himself. No matter how upset he was, no matter how unwilling he was, as long as he could be with the teenager, he could choose to ignore it all. Hiding his clenched fists in his trouser pockets, he pretended to calmly say, "How long are you going to kiss for? That¡¯s enough kissing, let¡¯s go."

    Song Haoran reluctantly let go of the young man¡¯s lips. He repeatedly pecked and kissed the corners of the others lips before Song Haoran proudly looked at his friend and nodded at him. The three walked side by side to the eastern ward. Gong Xiangyi looked at Lin Wenbo¡¯s upright back and, finally couldn¡¯t hold back the longing in her heart, shouted, "Wenbo, I want to talk to you."

    Lin Wenbo stopped before resuming moving forward. Song Haoran nced at him and persuaded him, "Go, tell her clearly once and for all and let her get over it."

    Lin Wenbo looked at the youth and saw that the other nodded in agreement. There was no displeasure in the other¡¯s face, so he stopped where he stood and waited for Gong Xiangyi to approach. This was a private matter between the two and it was difficult for others to be present. Song Haoran and Gong Lixin quickly left them behind to deal with it.

    "What do you want to say?" Lin Wenbo frowned after seeing Gong Xiangyi blushing and opening and closing her mouth without speaking.

    "Wenbo, thest time that I said to break up, it was my fault and was because I was too angry, so let¡¯s get back together. I know I¡¯m selfish and hasty, but I can change. I promise I won¡¯t do it again and won¡¯t let you down." Gong Xiangyi quickly said after taking a deep breath. After that, she eagerly looked up, wanting to see Lin Wenbo¡¯s expression filled hope in her heart. She expected to see the gentleness and love that he knew on his face.

    But she was disappointed. Lin Wenbo¡¯s expression was calm and indifferent. His deep golden eyes were smooth and clear and she couldn¡¯t see the slightest emotional change. After carefully considering his words, he finally opened his mouth and carefully said, "Xiangyi, we arepletely over. Even if you change back to the original Gong Xiangyi, we will never be together in this life."

    Lin Wenbo did love the original Gong Xiangyi and was willing to shield her from all wind and rain and bear all her pain. But after falling in love with the youth¡¯s independence and frankness, he knew that he had never fallen so hard before. It turned out that Gong Xiangyi was a sweet burden to him, but a burden was a burden. Even if good feelings were involved, it was still a burden. It would always crush him and make him feel tired at the end of the day. But the youth was different. He was resolute and decisive. He could be frank and pure, but also fight alongside him or even drive out the fear and darkness in him. Unconsciously, the youth had already be his motivation and his drive to live. He used to think that he had loved Gong Xiangyi deeply, but after falling in love with the teenager, he knew what it meant to love more than one¡¯s own life. In this way, he could no longer ept others in this life except for his teenager.

    Gong Xiangyi was as pale as paper. She forced down the pain in her heart and asked, "Why? You¡¯re joking, right? We have broken up so many times and you never cared before."

    "No." Lin Wenbo shook his head, his tone showed his seriousness, "Xiangyi, listen well. I¡¯m not joking. I¡¯m no longer in love you, I¡¯m in love someone else."

    "In love with someone else? Love with someone else..." After repeated murmurs, Gong Xiangyi looked a little lost as if she couldn¡¯t believe her ears. "Who are you in love with!?" When her reaction came, her eyes were red and she asked fiercely.

    Seeing her fierce, distorted expression, Lin Wenbo frowned. He said in a deep voice, "You will know in the future. Either ways, it¡¯s impossible." Then he turned and slowly walked away.

    Gong Xiangyi said that she would change, yet immediately after showed her true form. If she was telling the truth, Lin Wenbo believed that her first reaction would be to run andin to Uncle Gong, making everyone restless. But right then, if he told her who it was, she would resent Xiaoxin and put everything on Xiaoxin¡¯s head. So, immediately after seeing her face change, he immediately gave up all thoughts of confession and let her slowly get over it in her heart. Time was the cure for all heartache. She would let go one day, sooner orter.

    Gong Xiangyi stared at Lin Wenbo¡¯s back, hoping that she could stare arge hole through him, directly into his heart. How could he not love her anymore? Why did he fall in love with someone else after just a few months? She didn¡¯t believe it! Her distorted face gradually returned to peace. Gong Xiangyi wiped off the tears in the corners of her eyes even as they shone with unwillingness.

    <i>CrazedCookies: Delusional b**ch doesn¡¯t get that it was in between the few months that they broke up that he fell out of love. It was with her attitude that he fell out of love with.</i>

 Chapter 131

    <i>Warning: Mature Content</i>

    Song Haoran took Gong Lixin and climbed up the stairs of the residential prison building to the second floor. He saw the youth waving his hand, saying goodbye to him and he blinked his red eyes. Song Haoran grabbed the young man¡¯s wrist, quickly dragged him into his room and threw the door shut with a bang.

    "Brother Song, what are you doing?" Gong Lixin asked Song Haoran with a frown as the other pushed him heavily onto the bed.

    "Don¡¯t go. I¡¯ll miss you." Song Haoran nibbled the youthful earlobe as he spoke with a hoarse voice, even as hisrge member poked at the teenager, already hard as iron.

    Gong Lixin¡¯s cheeks had turned red and he curled up into the other¡¯s arms. His eyes filled themselves with ayer of watery mist and made him look extremely adorable.

    Song Haoran chuckled happily, licked the other¡¯s beautifully shaped ears with the tip of his tongue and whispered, "Let me help you cultivate? Hm?" Thest word was apanied by a thick, nasally moan as hot breath was blown into the young man¡¯s licked ear. The young man trembled and his misty, star-like eyes started to drip with water.

    Song Haoran¡¯s dim, red eyes instantly became a deeper shade of red as he rubbed the young man¡¯s slender body vigorously with both of his hands as he hoped to rub himself into the other¡¯s body.

    "Alright, let me wash that ce first." When the shudder and numbness in his body subsided, Gong Lixin nodded in response and nodded enthusiastically at that. His martial arts had been stagnant for a while and there was no elixir for him to take. If he still cultivated as usual, he didn¡¯t know how many years it would take before he could be promoted to third level of the Reverse Spirits method. The zombies in the outside world had been promoted to first-level in the first six months. Now, fourth-level zombies have appeared and he needed to exert 90% of his strength to fight against the enemy. Soon, fifth-level zombies would also make their appearance. So, he believed that he wouldn¡¯t be the opponent for fifth-level zombies. Thus, bing stronger was important.

    "Don¡¯t think of anything. You just have to concentrate on enjoying yourself." Seeing the young man¡¯s frown, Song Haoran sighed and kissed the other¡¯s brows, then gently kissed his eyelids.

    Gong Lixin returned from his thought and moaned. He pushed Song Haoran away and, one by one, took of his clothes and folded them neatly before entering the bathroom calmly under Song Haoran¡¯s burning gaze. The bucket in the bathroom was already filled with water by the logistics staff. He scooped up a spoonful and poured it on himself. The bathroom door creaked open and Song Haoran, with light steps, walked up behind him. He took the scoop in his hand and poured water unto Gong Lixin.

    The man had taken the scoop in one hand and evenly poured the water while the other hand smoothly rubbed the young man¡¯s smooth, white jade-like back. The lower part of Song Haoran¡¯s body had already swollen to its limit and was raised high even as it would bounce a time or two.

    Gong Lixin¡¯s hips were poked by the hard object and Gong Lixin¡¯s body shivered slightly. His cheeks were red, but he still turned, picked up the scoop and generously poured water onto Song Haoran¡¯s chest. Water flowed across the man¡¯s strong abdominal muscles, slipped into the dense forest of his lower abdomen and fell down to the floor as it dripped down therge member with a trickling sound. Gong Lixin¡¯s body felt hot. He touched the man¡¯s t stomach gently with desire burning in his heart.

    The pale fingertips slowly slid down the undting shape of the other¡¯s abdominal muscles and finally, stayed at the man¡¯s lower region, naughtily fiddling with the member twice. The hard giant was beating against the young man¡¯s fingertips and blood rushed to it and looked very energetic. The fingers caused Song Haoran to moan. He gritted his teeth and sped up the action of pouring water over them. His hands rubbed the slender, naked body of the teenager, cupped the teenager¡¯s buttocks in his hands, randomly threw the scoop somewhere in the bathtub and took the teenager into the bedroom, throwing him heavily onto the bed.

    Gong Lixin rolled over and was about to sit up, but was pushed underneath by the man with an eager expression. His slightly opened mouth was invaded by a flexible tongue and thetter searched every nook in his mouth. The gurgling sound of water was loud in the room.

    Gong Lixin took the initiative to hold the other¡¯s neck, squinting his eyes and enjoying the fierce and overbearing kiss. A few minutester, the two reluctantly separated and a long, silver wire stretched out between their lips of the two before it fell on the youth¡¯s jade white chest. This made for an obscenely sexy yet beautiful scene that made Song Haoran¡¯s blood hot.

    Song Haoran¡¯s eyes were red and his head was buried in the youth¡¯s neck. He then kissed the young man¡¯s chest, leaving wet traces of silver thread along the way before swallowing the other¡¯s pink beans. A tingling, throbbing sensation went all the way to his bones, causing the young man to bow his back up and moan and groan at the sensation. His red cheeks were already glistening like red cloud and the tears from his watery eyes overflowed making for a sensual image.

    "Lixin, Lixin..." The man dropped a kiss on the teenager every time after saying the other¡¯s name as if to confirm the other¡¯s existence. He called the teenager¡¯s name with a low, sensual voice and, if he didn¡¯t hear any response of the young man, he¡¯d leave his mark on the other; teeth marks, hickeys, aggressive and overbearing.

    Gong Lixin shook his head, twisted his body and unconsciously responded. His originally clear voice had be hoarse and disfigured. Song Haoran¡¯s lips were content on imprinting on the young man while his hands vigorously rubbed the other¡¯s round buttock. He slipped his fingers toward the wrinkled mouth.

    As if recalling something, Song Haoran suddenly stopped biting the young man¡¯s earlobe and numbly said, "I¡¯m going to get something. Wait here obediently." Then he sucked the young man¡¯s blood red lower lips and ran into the bathroom.

    The weight on his body suddenly disappeared and the pleasure entering his bone marrows came to an abrupt end. Gong Lixin frowned, feeling physically and mentally empty, as if falling from cloud nine to the bottom of a valley. Fortunately, he had been dropped many times in the past and had already learned how to relieve himself. He quickly bent his legs, raised his hips, reached out between his two legs and explored his itching chrysanthemum. Then he gently pressed and inserted with his fingers.

    Pleasure came once again, but it seemed to be missing something. Gong Lixin turned to his side, stroked his upright member with one hand while stuffing the middle finger of the other hand deeper as he tried to reach his deepest point. But he couldn¡¯t and let out moans and groans, high and low as he twisted repeatedly.

    When Song Haoran walked out of the bathroom, he saw this nosebleed-inducing scene. The olive oil in Song Haoran¡¯s hand fell to the ground with a bang, but he didn¡¯t have any thoughts to pick it up anymore. Heughed quietly, "Lixin, are you that in a hurry? Couldn¡¯t you have waited for a second?"

    Song Haoran said that, but he was more eager than the young man. He grabbed the other¡¯s wrist and pulled his fingers out, recing it with his own index and middle fingers. As soon as he entered the tight, hot hole, the teenager twitched and spasmed and theyer of tender flesh immediately throbbed around Song Haoran¡¯s fingers, sucking them in deeper, inch by inch. The soft walls slowly secreted a transparent, sticky liquid which was followed by the pumping action from the fingers. The liquid poured out from his hole and dripped onto the sheet, creating a wet spot.

    The sound of squelching liquid echoed in the room. A faint smell of sandalwood spread out and entered their nose, making Song Haoran almost explode with desire. He stuffed in his ring finger and, with a hoarse voice full of surprise, said "Lixin, your hole is not the same as what¡¯s described in books. So wet, so good!" Then he stopped talking, swallowing repeatedly as his mouth and tongue felt dry, felt thirsty.

    The pure yin and inverse spirit body was most suitable for men to enter and was even better than that of women. At this point, Gong Lixin couldn¡¯t tell that to the other person and could only answer with pleasure-filled moans.

    Song Haoran¡¯s red eyes was about to bleed out its colour. He quickly withdrew his fingers, spread out the young man¡¯s buttocks,y down between the other¡¯s legs and used his tongue to pierce the other¡¯s tender, wet, slippery hole. He sucked, licked and inserted his tongue; did everything to make the wet, squelching sound in the room louder.

    Gong Lixin grabbed the man¡¯s hair and tried to raise his hips to help the other¡¯s movements. But he soon found that his body felt more and more empty and the depth of his core felt more and more itchy and it was not satisfied with such shallow licks. He needed something thicker, bigger, longer to scratch that itch.

    "Hn, Brother Song. Come in quickly, I want you in me!" Gong Lixin groaned and whined, stretched out one of his long white legs to circle the man¡¯s strong waist, even as his toes naughtily fiddle with the giant between the man¡¯s legs.

    That ce had swollen to its limit and couldn¡¯t stand the teasing. The blue vein on Song Haoran¡¯s forehead pumped with blood. He couldn¡¯t care about being delicate with the young man¡¯s body. He grabbed the youth¡¯s slender ankle with one hand and ced it over his shoulder. He then rubbed his member against the slippery hole twice before inserting it to its root.

    "Ah!" The two naked bodies were tightly intertwined. At the same time, their heads were pulled back, letting out moans and groans even as pleasure hit their nerves and made them see white.

    Gong Lixin contracted his lower abdomen, stirred around the man¡¯s thick giant with the tender flesh of his hole. He scratched the man¡¯s solid back with his fingers and hurriedly urged, "Brother Song, move quickly! I¡¯m itchy!"

    This seemingly low, coquettish-words prated into Song Haoran¡¯s eardrums, making hisst bit of willpower disappear instantly. He kissed the young man¡¯s red lips fiercely. His lower body pulled before fiercely striking, making the bed crunch with the force.

    Every time, it reached his deepest part and the itchiest ce. Gong Lixin shook his head frantically, shook off the man¡¯s overbearing lips and moaned. He devoted himself to his pleasure with all his heart. His body rose and fell with the collision between them, his hole throbbed with the man¡¯s pumping action. How to gain more pleasure, how toe quickly. The man above him also leaked out several groans of pleasure.

    "Baby, you really are my treasure!" Song Haoran said admiringly as he vigorously held the young man¡¯s hip and bit his delicate corbone. His zing eyes seemed to want to spit out fire, turning him and the youth into a pile of burnt ashes. In this way, the two could bepletely one,pletelybine and could no longer be distinguished from one another.

    The joy, love and soul-stirring pleasure brought Song Haoran to the edge and turned his head upside down. He desperately suppressed the desire to release, just to stay in the young man¡¯s body for one second longer, even if the next second made him die, he was willing. He lived for thirty years, and it was only at this moment that he realized that the mad obsession known as "love you to death" which made him sneer at that time, was true.

    While the two were closely tied together, Lin Wenbo walked back to his room, leaning against the thin wall and closed his eyes as he listened to the emotional, pleasure-filled voices across from him. After waiting for another ten minutes, he opened his dim, gold eyes, wiped his face, closed the door gently and left the space that made him feel restless.

 Chapter 132

    <i>Warning: Mature Content</i>

    The love making carried on until they were bothpletely exhausted. The physical pleasure was a hundred times, a thousand times each time. Song Haoran had gotten a taste of madness and couldn¡¯t let go. He and the youth in his arms tossed over three hours. He himself came three or four times. It wasn¡¯t until the sky was dark and it was night, did the hunger pangs curdling in the two men¡¯s stomachs stop them.

    "Lixin, let¡¯s go to the cafeteria for dinner." Pressing and holding onto the other¡¯s lower body, Song Haoran helped the young man clean up the white fluid flowing out of him as he smiled proudly.

    "Un." Gong Lixin agreedzily with a spoiled tone in his voice. His slightly closed cat-like eyes were covered in ayer of mist, shimmering in the light. The smitten Song Haoran held the other¡¯s red and swollen red in a bite.

    After tangling together for a long time, the two men got dressed and walked out of the door. Passing the room next to Lin Wenbo, Song Haoran stopped and knocked on the door. "Wenbo, let¡¯s go eat."

    "Brother Lin isn¡¯t there." Gong Lixin said after not hearing any breathing sound and pulled at the corner of Song Haoran¡¯s shirt.

    Lixin and him made such loud movements, Wenbo obviously couldn¡¯t sit still! Song Haoran was stunned, then chuckled. He walked to the infirmary shoulder to shoulder with Gong Lixin and chatted with Father Gong for a few minutes. After the other fell asleep after dinner, the two went to the cafeteria.

    Many people had gathered in the cafeteria. After taking their tableware and picked up their meal, they gathered together in pairs and chatted while eating. When they saw Song Haoran and Young Master Gonging in, the loud mor suddenly quieted down. The previous high-ranked prisoners showed wary and restrained expression. They even talked and ate, even breathed a lot more quietly.

    "What¡¯s wrong with them?" Immediately aware of the changes in the crowd, Gong Lixin asked after bringing a bowl of rice porridge and a te of pickled vegetables and sitting at a table.

    "I had a wrap-up meeting with them in the afternoon. Maybe I was too hard on them. They haven¡¯t learned to take it easy yet. Anyways, it¡¯s okay, so eat." Song Haoran took out a bag of dried worms from his pocket. The man waved his hand and urged him to eat his meal then.

    Disobedience does require one to be taught a lesson. Gong Lixin nodded and concentrated on eating. Song Haoran quickly finished his meal, lovingly kissed the teenager¡¯s hair and whispered, "From today onwards, ability users will spend three hours a day for military training. I will be in charge of the training. But you¡¯re tired from this afternoon, so don¡¯t go today. Go back to your room and rest early." Then he grabbed the young man¡¯s slender waist and ced a kiss.

    Ever sinceing to Long Snake Ind, the ability users of their base had be more or less influenced by the prisoner¡¯s bad habits, bing more and more free and wild. They gradually lost the rigor and self-discipline of soldiers. After thinking about it for a while, he decided to resume the original, militarized management, so that if they ever needed to leave, the base wouldn¡¯t be loose sand.

    Song Haoran¡¯s loving kiss and tenderness was seen by the eyes of the eight team leaders of the ability user groups waiting at the door to the cafeteria. They hurriedly turned their heads away and didn¡¯t date to see the two being affectionate. The shock in their hearts could hardly be described in words, but they recalled the Major General Song¡¯s meticulous care for Young Master Gong and how he protected him from the shadows. They felt if it were those two, then there was nothing wrong with them being together.

    Gong Lixin enjoyed Song Haoran¡¯s tender care. He leaned on his tops and kissed his lips full on before he nodded in agreement. Song Haoran¡¯s face showed his adoration. He gently pinched the young man¡¯s nose, stood up and faced the crowd of subordinates, turning into his usual, unsmiling and serious look as he did so.

    The Eastern District¡¯s ability talents had already lined up under the orders of their group leaders. They stood straight, with their backs to the dining room, they saluted Major General Song as he saw himing out. Beforeing to Long Snake Ind, they had to carry out military training every day. Aftering to Long Snake Ind, they were assigned to either Bao Long¡¯s or Kang Zhengyuan¡¯s team. It was then that they were scattered about. Now, they had gathered together under Major General Song¡¯s orders and were quite eager to return to training. Each of them seemed to be full of spirit and in excellent condition.

    Song Haoran nced over, nodded with satisfaction. He greeted with his own military salute before ordering the people to run to the training ground. The uniform sound of running gradually faded away. Gong Lixin listened in for a while before he lowered his head to eat again. The base had returned to its original spirited and united ways and it felt good! His heart felt relieved and his lips were slightly raised.

    It was veryte when the two had gone to the cafeteria. So by the time Gong Lixin finished eating, the bright, full moon had risen above the sea and dyed the blue water with a silver shade. Gong Lixin stood on the edge of the cliff under the coolness of the night breeze. He stared quietly into the beautiful scenery of the sea and sky before him. In his previous life, he had never had a chance to see the sky, the sun or the moon. In this life, even if it was the night of the apocalyptic days, he felt happy.

    On the beach under the cliff, a dark red light flickering in the dark. Gong Lixin looked intently at that spot and found that it was Lin Wenbo with a cigarette at hand. He smiled and flew under the cliff, like a wild goose. Dou Heng, who had been standing not far and had been paying attention to the young man, saw his actions and was shocked. He immediately ran forward to the rescue. But after all, he was one step behind, only able to shadow the young man¡¯s leaping figure. His fists were white and he stood at the edge of the cliff, looking down. Seeing the young man riding the wind andnding on the beach without any harm, his posture eased. Then he let go of the breath he had been holding. His heart that had leaped up to his throat, came down but left a sudden pain in his chest.

    With a low sigh, he sat on the edge of the cliff, covering his chest with one hand and covering his purple eyes with the other as he analyzed his behaviour. After sitting down for a while, he stood up and went to walk towards the beach located under the cliff. He had be used to chasing after the young man.

    On the beach under the cliff, Lin Wenbo leaned against the huge piece of sea rock while holding the homemade cigarette in his hand. He inhaled the smoke and watched the moon on the other side of the sea as he exhaled it. His handsome face was expressionless, making others unable to know what he was thinking.

    "Brother Lin, have you had dinner?" A clear voice broke the tranquility on the beach, causing Lin Wenbo¡¯s body to startle. He quickly turned to look at the person that spoke. The beautiful youth approached and his delicate and clear face became more and more like the dawn breaking into the dark night as it lit up his dim eyes.

    "Xiaoxin." Lin Wenbo said with a low voice, like a call, but it sounded more like a sigh to him. When his long arm stretched out, the young man who was already close, was pulled into his arms and pressed tightly against his chest. The slender body filled up his heart, gradually returning him to normal temperature with its indescribable warmth. He chuckled, flicked his finger and threw away the half-smoked cigarette.

    Gong Lixin had ran into his arms and quickly climbed onto the other before stabilizing his position. When the two found afortable ce to sit down, Gong Lixin found that he was surrounded by the long and short cigarette butts. It seemed like Lin Wenbo had sat here for a long time, smoking. The other had smoked for so long that even the clothes on him were covered by the strong smell of tobo.

    Gong Lixin breathed through his nose, sniffed the other¡¯s lips and hesitantly said, "Brother Lin, this smell seems to be the smell of the love medicine fromst time."

    Lin Wenbo¡¯s gold eyes shed with a dark light, he slyly answered, "yes." After that, he grabbed the young man¡¯s slender waist with one hand, pulled him into his arms and took out a cigarette with one hand, quickly lightly lifting it up with the sea rocks. After a few strikes, a spark ignites the cigarette. He then took a deep inhale from it. The rich scent of tobo slowly spread out, making him addicted to the taste.

    Gong Lixin¡¯s eyes narrowed and he felt dizzy for a moment. Lin Wenbo stared down at the other¡¯szy, cat-like eyes, chuckled as he brought the cigarette to his own lips. He tempted with a maic voice, "Xiaoxin, would you like to give it a try?"

    The man noticed the other¡¯s frown and it slightly pricked his heart. He thought about the already beautiful face being covered with a trace of lust and a trace of evil sprouted in his heart as he couldn¡¯t help but wanting to see the other fall. Gong Lixin felt bewildered. He looked at Lin Wenbo and agreed. His red and swollen lips automatically held the cigarette and he inhaled a breath.

    "Cough cough cough..." The savory smell filled his mouth and nasal cavity and caused the teenager to cough. Water filled and overflowed from the corner of his eyes and wet his curledshes, making them sparkle under the light of the moon.

    "Ha~" Lin Wenbo chucked. His broad chest trembled even as heforted the trembling body of the young man without reservation. He took a deep inhale of his cigarette, grabbed the young man¡¯s lips with his own and passed the thick smoke into the other¡¯s mouth. The domineering tongue held the young man¡¯s smaller tongue tightly to prevent him from spitting the smoke out.

    After repeating this several times, the youth¡¯s pink cheeks became red and mist in his eyes became heavier. When Lin Wenbo held the young man, the light on his eyes made it seem as if his eyes were filled with stars, making them look beautiful. He no longer pushed the smoke into the other¡¯s mouth. Instead, he took the initiative to hold the young man¡¯s neck as he tirelessly pursued the sweetness in the other¡¯s mouth. From time to time, their noses brushed against each other.

    "Xiaoxin, I forgot to tell you that the side effects of this cigarette are a little big for first timers. But it doesn¡¯t matter, Brother Lin¡¯s here and I¡¯ll take good care of you." The man licked and kissed the teenager¡¯s white ears even as heughed. He unbuttoned the teenager¡¯s clothes. His own clothes and pants had long been taken care of by the savvy teenager.

    "Hn, hurry up!" Gong Lixin¡¯s body who had just experience sex not too long ago was still very sensitive and couldn¡¯t stand the slightest touch without feeling pleasure. He burned and hurriedly urged the other, rolling over and pressing Lin Wenbo onto the beach and kicking off his pants that had fallen to the edge of his feet. He held Lin Wenbo¡¯s thick member and on it, letting it fill his hole.

    "Xiaoxin, wait a minute! It¡¯ll hurt like this!" Lin Wenbo lifted his upper body to remind him, but was one step toote. The young man sat down to its root,pletely wrapping Lin Wenbo¡¯s swollen ce.

    The fuchsia giant slid into the youth¡¯s body and it was as tight as Lin Wenbo had thought, but without the feeling of dryness he expected. The tender and warm flesh was throbbing and wriggling around Lin Wenbo¡¯s member, giving him incredible pleasure. Lin Wenbo groaned and quickly gripped the teenager¡¯s waist, resisting the urge to pump fiercely.

    But the young man didn¡¯t understand his feelings. He had already taken the matter into his own hands. He leaned back his head, stretching out his long and graceful neck and exposing his silvery-white jade-like body as he moved. He looked like a mischievous mermaid, unreal and extremely beautiful with the sea as its background.

    Lin Wenbo catered to the young man¡¯s rhythm while tightening his grip around the young man¡¯s waist. His golden eyes filled with a trace of intoxication as well as with a bit of panic. He feared that if he didn¡¯t grasp tightly enough, this mermaid in his arms would jump back into the waves and disappear. In order to confirm the youth¡¯s existence, he gripped harder than he should and took him and the young man to the Heavens over and over again.

 Chapter 133

    <i>Warning: Mature Content</i>

    Going down to the beach, Dou Heng didn¡¯t expect to see such a sensual scene. He didn¡¯t expect that the cute and lovable teenager also had such a captivating side, just like a mermaid on the night of the full moon, swimming up from the depths of the sea to attract sea monsters, exuding a deadly appeal.

    Dou Heng was pretty sure that the young man had noticed him. The young man with his watery, cat-like eyes nced at the corner he was hidden and his gaze was smooth and silky and easily entwined with Dou Heng. Thetter was stiff. He knew that he should leave, but his feet seemed to be rooted in ce and he couldn¡¯t move a step as his eyes were glued to the youth¡¯s white body.

    Dou Heng unconsciously held his breath, but his heart was lost as he watched the young man gasp and groan and slowly went up and down. He swallowed hard and tried thinking of various drugs to suppress his desire, but he had long been in love. The thin body had quickly been burned into his mind. He had suppressed himself for years, but he didn¡¯t need to even touch his member as the visual stimulus was enough to bring him to the edge.

    During the intercourse, the two men groaned at the same time, reaching their peak. Dou Heng as well, trembled and came hard. Looking down, the area around his crotch was wet and his nose caught a whiff of the small. Dou Heng showed a flustered expression for the first time as he turned and ran away.

    When the sound of a branch being snapped was heard, Lin Wenbo immediately went up, took the coatying beside him and wrapped the young man in his arms tightly. His eyes were full of vignce as he looked at his surroundings.

    "Someone¡¯s there," he whispered, holding the young man¡¯s waist and taking him into his arms.

    "Whatever, if they want to watch, they can watch." Gong Lixiny on the man¡¯s strong chest, his voice was hoarse and made him sound both sensual andzy at the same time.

    Unexpectedly, the teenager had no intention of covering up his rtionship with Lin Wenbo. Lin Wenbo¡¯s heartbeat elerated. When he was not recognized as the young man¡¯s lover in the ward, he felt lonely. Now, the sense of loneliness disappeared. He smiled and kissed the young man on his lips, moving to his smooth forehead while still smiling. He had a pious expression as if he was worshipping in his heart.

    The teenager also smiled and then kissed the man while encircling his arms around the other¡¯s neck. The two had yed for a while and the swollen hole couldn¡¯t hold in the man¡¯s member anymore. It slipped out of the young man¡¯s body and caused the two to let out a moan at the same time before they started once again.

    ***

    Dou Heng didn¡¯t sleep well that night. As long as he closed his eyes, the teenager¡¯s fair skin and white, jade-like body woulde to his mind making him dizzy, his body feel as if it was on fire and his lower abdomen swell. Throughout the night, it seemed the ability to suppress himself that he had honed for several years chose to break free at this moment, making it hard to control his desire.

    He tried to relieve himself with his hands and came several times. But as soon as hey back down, the image of the teenager would take the opportunity to appear in his dream, swelling up his lower body once again. Like this he repeated it several times and, in the end, had no choice but to give up. When the sun reached the horizon, dying the sky white, only then did he fall asleep.

    Therefore, when he heard the report from his subordinates that the person tormenting all night hade to visit, his heart was filled with joy before it was reced by panic. What expression should he use to meet Gong Lixin? Dou Heng lowered his head, his purple eyes were dim and his expressionless face looked even colder than usual.

    Seeing his cold expression, the subordinate who came to report felt a little uneasy. He hesitated for a moment and whispered, "Boss, we¡¯d better not go against Young Master Gong and give them Bao Long and Zhao Ying. Young Master Gong¡¯s strength is unfathomable and we can¡¯t afford to go against him."

    Dou Heng nced at him indifferently, but didn¡¯t speak. He waved his hand to tell him to let the young man in.

    The young man wore a half-washed training suit. The ugly, gray-green camouge print that were worn by him made for a unique look. It made his lips look redder, his white face look like the crown jade. Dou Heng paused before he quickly lowered his head. He had known the teenager for so long. For the first time though, he noticed how handsome the teenager was and it was hard to keep his eyes open from the beauty.

    His sight was slightly lowered and fell between the young man¡¯s jaw and neck. A few insignificant red marks reflected into Dou Heng¡¯s eyes, making his eyes sh. The young man¡¯s white as jade body and his charming eyes filled his mind again, making his body stiff and feel ufortable for a moment.

    Dou Heng expressionlessly stood at the same spot, neither speaking nor inviting them to sit. His purple eyes were dim and no emotion could be detected from him. All this made Lin Wenbo and Song Haoran look at each other, secretly misunderstanding the man¡¯s turbulent thought and thinking that the other person was hard to deal with.

    "Dou Heng, we¡¯re old acquaintances, won¡¯t you invite us in?" Since the other party didn¡¯t say anything for a long time, Lin Wenbo decided to take the initiative and asked with a smile.

    Hearing the human voice, Dou Heng struggled out of his delusions. Then he looked at the two tall men standing behind the teenager. A glimpse at Lin Wenbo¡¯s handsome face and his eyes flickered slight, but it was not shown on his face. This was the man that was having sex with the teenagerst night, but that¡¯s all he thought. Dou Heng wouldn¡¯t spend any thoughts on other people. In fact, if the man didn¡¯t speak out, he would¡¯ve treated this person as air. After undergoing rigorous training from an early age, Dou Heng had developed the habit of extreme concentration. Once he determined his goal, he would pursue it to the end. Since being saved several times by the young man, guarding the young man had be his goal and no other person could leave a trace in his heart.

    No matter what the young man looked like in private, Dou Heng would not change his mind. No. That sentence was wrong. It should be said that he thought he would not change, but in fact, he couldn¡¯t figure out what he wanted now. Afterst night, the young man¡¯s image became more vivid and more lovely, making him unable to forget it. In the past, as long as he was close to the teenager, his manic heart would soon calm down, but now, as soon as he approached the teenager, he would feel uneasy and flustered. Not only his hangs and feet, even his sight was disturbed by this.

    Dou Heng had be confused into a mass of numbness, but his cold face showed none of that. He just stretched out his hand and made for an invitation. His hoarse voice was particrly low as he said, "Come in and sit."

    This attitude was indifferent to the extreme. Lin Wenbo and Song Haoran were even more afraid to rx. They showed their vignce by embracing Gong Lixin¡¯s shoulder before walking into the guesthouse of the Western District Supervision House.

    When the three were settled in, Dou Heng picked his seat to be opposite of the young man, raised his eyes and quickly swept over the young man¡¯s face before asking, "What¡¯s the matter foring here?"

    "We came to ask for two people, Bao Long and Zhao Ying." Gong Lixin never knew what the art of negotiation was, so he just opened his mouth and said it straight.

    Dou Heng didn¡¯t speak for a while, but his expression seemed so cold as he seemed to be thinking about it. Song Haoran knocked on the desk to draw his attention. "What are your conditions? Say it."

    "Of course, our conditions need to be appropriate. At present, the world is a difficult ce and everyone is having a difficult time. It¡¯s impossible for us to waste too much of our precious resources on two such beasts. If there were lions with their mouths open, we¡¯d willingly go with those two to them." Lin Wenbo added with a graceful mask which was his unique technique during negotiations.

    "We won¡¯t give our resources! It¡¯s better for them to die!" Gong Lixin patted the table with a hint of anger in his clear voice.

    Xiaoxin (Lixin), that deration, isn¡¯t it just asking for us to get ughtered!? Song Haoran and Lin Wenbo all held their forehead and their hearts felt gloomy and dark. However, the youth¡¯s frankness and unforgettable personality had me love him to bits. They were unable to resist him and were willing to solve all the youth¡¯s problems, sheltering him from wind and rain.

    "So say, what do you want in exchange?" Lin Wenbo gently patted the young man¡¯s back and waited for the young man to calm down before he asked Dou Heng.

    "Nothing." Dou Heng nced at him indifferently before fixing his eyes on the young man. His voice was low as he said, "Gong Lixin,e along." He got up and they walked to the independent prison for severe punishment in the western district. Although Lin Wenbo and Song Haoran were surprised by his easy-going attitude, they were supported by the entire Eastern District behind them and weren¡¯t afraid of Dou Heng¡¯s intentions, thus they quickly followed.

    They heavily guarded independent prisons for all the unluckiest and most horrible thugs in Long Snake Ind, so it was set up with heavy defenses. Walking in the cold and humid corridor of the prison area, one iron door after another was opened. The cold surrounding prated into their bones, making them feel cold.

    Lin Wenbo and Song Haoran frowned, feeling a little ufortable in their hearts, but Gong Lixin didn¡¯t notice it at all and looked like his usual self. It was cold, but he had been used to this in hisst life. Going up to one of the cells, Dou Heng signaled for the guard standing at the door to open it with his keys.

    "How are they?" Dou Heng asked in a deep voice.

    "In the beginning, they wanted to use their abilities to cut off the chain and escape. But they went hungry for a few days and are now too weak to move." The guard reported briefly as he opened the heavy iron door.

    Dou Heng led his two subordinates into the room first and a wind de was sent his way. He raised his hand and easily broke the wind de. His eyes looked scornfully toward Bao Long whoy weakly on the ground. Zhao Ying didn¡¯t attack and was curled up in a dark corner of the cell. When he heard the noise, he immediately looked up.

    The two were bruised and bloodied, with heavy chains around their hands and feet. The chains were filled with deep scratches, making it not difficult to see that they had tried everything to break free. Unfortunately, they went hungry for a few days and nights. They didn¡¯t even have the strength to stand up. Where could they escape too? After throwing another wind de, Bao Long copsed to the ground, turning his eyes over and looking as if he would keel over at any time.

    "Give them a meal." Gong Lixin looked up and down the two and pointed at them as he ordered.

    Lin Wenbo, Song Haoran and even the two subordinates of Dou Heng looked at the young man in shock and didn¡¯t quite understand what he said. Only Dou Heng, without saying another word, told the guard outside the door, "Go and get two bowls of rice porridge."

    The guard responded and Bao Long and Zhao Ying looked at the young man with hope. They didn¡¯t know yet. They didn¡¯t know that the young man¡¯s action was not benevolence but cruelty in disguise. Death was scary, but it was worse to live like the dead.

 Chapter 134

    The guard quickly brought back two bowls of rice porridge and ced them in front of the Bao Long and Zhao Ying. The two struggled to sit up, groaning while holding their bowl and pouring it into their mouths. Their eating was so intense that they coughed while drinking the porridge down, for fear that Gong Lixin would regret his action and take their meal back.

    "Are you full?" After the two finished eating, Gong Lixin stepped in front of them and asked while leaning over.

    Zhao Ying shrank his neck and didn¡¯t dare to answer. Bao Long wiped his mouth and opened his mouth with a big grin, "No. How could we be full with such little porridge?" Seeing that the young man had a mild attitude and that there was no trace of killing intent in his clear eyes, the boldness hidden in Bao Long¡¯s bone had risen up again.

    "Give them more. Let them have enough to eat." Gong Lixin waved.

    The guard heard his words and looked at Dou Heng with a painful expression on his face. Dou Heng nodded, his expression remaining the same.

    The guard learned his lesson this time and directly brought two small buckets of porridge, cing them in front of each of them and letting them finish eating their fill. Bao Long picked up the bowl and ate happily. Zhao Ying was hesitant about eating until he was full. How did it look like a final meal? Thinking of that, he felt scared. He crawled on his knees to Gong Lixin and banged his head to the floor, begging him. "Young Master Gong, please don¡¯t kill me! I was forced! If you let me go, I will go far away and nevere back to Long Snake Ind!"

    "Don¡¯t worry and eat. I won¡¯t kill you." Gong Lixin nced at him in disgust as he spoke coldly.

    Zhao Ying not only scratched his head in confusion, but turned to Song Haoran and began to talk about his powerlessness andpulsion. Lin Wenbo¡¯s lips hooked up and his eyes showed his ridicule at his friend¡¯s dark expression. Song Haoran took a tense look at the teenager next to him before kicking away Zhao Ying who had crawled to his feet. Cursing fiercely, he turned and walked out of the cell, so as not to let Zhao Ying entangle him further and make Lixin upset! He leaned back against the wall outside and pulled out a handmade cigarette and smoked it with an annoyed grunt.

    In the cell, Gong Lixin crouched down and stared at Zhao Ying. He slowly said, word by word, "What nonsense are you saying? Just eat!" The clear voice of the teenager became extremely deep and the thick, evil aura hidden in his bones was released to its full potential. The cell¡¯s coldness became more profound and caused the audience to shiver from the cold. They never knew that such a cute and lovely youth could look so serious and so frightening.

    Zhao Ying looked up at him with imploring eyes.

    "Eat." Gong Lixin ordered him coldly as he kicked the barrel in front of him.

    Bao Long alone nced at Zhao Ying with contempt before drinking another bowl of porridge. Even if he was going to die, he would go down as a satiated ghost. Not to mention that he had already seen that the youth really wouldn¡¯t kill them. Either ways, he was a third-level mid-grade ability user. As long as he was alive, there was a chance to make aeback.

    Zhao Ying whimpered and the porridge in his hand trembled as he drank it unconsciously. The porridge was stained with tears and made for an awkward taste. He regretted it. He regretted it so much that he didn¡¯t understand how he could choose to betray the youth in front of him. The teenager¡¯s strength was unfathomable. He could crush him and Bao Long with one finger. If he were given another chance, he would never let the resentment in his heart get the better of him and ruin his life.

    After more than ten minutes passed, the two barrels of porridge werepletely drunk. Gong Lixin said light, "Are you full?"

    "I¡¯m full." Bao Long and Zhao Ying replied in unison.

    "Do you feel strong?" Gong Lixin asked again.

    Zhao Ying didn¡¯t dare answer, but Bao Long almostughed as his head was filled with sly intentions. In his opinion, Gong Lixin was a paper tiger; innocent and kind, weak and deceiving, and blindly possessing superb powers.

    "It¡¯s good that you have strength. That means you can live for a long time with that strength." Gong Lixin¡¯s lips hooked up. He stretched out his right hand and, with his five fingers stretched out, took Zhao Ying¡¯s neck into his palm.

    "What do you want to do?" Zhao Ying eximed, struggling fiercely and forgetting all about his abilities.

    Gong Lixin didn¡¯t answer his words. His eyes shed with cold light and he closed the index and middle finger of his left hand as he passed his internal energy through Zhao Ying¡¯srge acupoints all over his body. Zhao Ying first felt that the energy in his body suddenly skyrocketed and rushed to several parts that had been touched by the teenager. The energy overflowed from his body with an unstoppable force and dissipated into the air. When he felt like his body was about to explode, the sensation gradually diminished. He stared and found, in horror, that his body felt empty, like a drained pond.

    "What did you do?" His heart raced and didn¡¯t dare know but had to ask.

    "Destroyed your ability." Gong Lixin dropped him as he said lightly.

    As soon as the youth talked, Zhao Ying felt shocked. Could his ability be abolished? How was that possible? In the past, he had injured his tendons and hamstrings during battler and thought that he would be a waste but with nourishment, his broken meridians gradually recovered on their own. When ability users were injured, they recovered ten times faster than they usual would. Because of that, some ability users believed that abilities were a gift from the Heavens to the people and could never be abolished.

    However, what the young man did broke their belief and made them feel fear in their hearts. Seeing Zhao Ying¡¯s continuous attempts to summon his ability without sess, Bao Long also became afraid. He kept crawling to the corner and wildly shouting, "Don¡¯te, don¡¯te any closer..." Where was this a paper tiger in front of him? He was a demon straight from hell!

    Gong Lixin didn¡¯t care about him. He simply bent his finger on his hand and pushed them against the acupoints. Broken meridian? Recovery from serious injury? In the eyes of Gong Lixin, what everyone thought as an indestructible power was nothing more than a vulnerable ant.

    Bao Long was thrown to the ground by the young man. Before he even stood up, he closed his eyes and tried to feel the energy in his body. Empty, f**king empty!! He really was a waste now! With a loud scream, Bao Long rushed towards the young man, but was blocked and kicked by Dou Heng.

    Dou Heng¡¯s cold and stern face showed a trace of joy. He was extremely satisfied with the teenager¡¯s approach. Wasn¡¯t Bao Long very fond of human meat? Didn¡¯t he love to torture and abuse? This time, let him have a taste of how that feels like.

    "Didn¡¯t you save more than 2000 vesst time? You can throw these two to them. But don¡¯t let them die. Keep them alive and make sure they stay alive." Gong Lixin seriously said as he looked at Dou Heng.

    "Okay." Dou Heng nodded and looked deeply into the serious-looking teenager¡¯s eyes. The purple eyes showed a little bit of his appreciation.

    The ves hated being unable to dismantle Bao Long¡¯s bones and devour his flesh! So what kind of life would Bao Long live in the future? He could guess without thinking. It must feel like falling through eighteen floors of hell. And Zhao Ying, even though he didn¡¯t raise any hate, but his handsome appearance and fair skin was considered beautiful and was enough to attract others. With beauty but no strength, how he would end up, no one needed to ask.

    "No! Young Master Gong, please! Please let me go!" Bao Long and Zhao Ying were taken to the infirmary by the guards brought by Dou Heng. Both of them struggled and begged for mercy. Only now did they know that the teenager¡¯s actions were not out of kindness. But it was toote to regret and now, no matter how long they waited, they would not see a bright future.

    Gong Lixin flicked his fingers and shook away the dirt on his fingers. He looked at Dou Heng and said, "Let¡¯s talk?"

    The two subordinates behind Dou Heng shuddered, holding their chest with both of their hands as if to protect severalrge acupoints on their person. Young Master Gong had the strength to abolish their ability at his fingertips. How stupid could anyone be to even try and kill Young Master Gong. They couldn¡¯t help looking at Dou Heng, hoping that he wouldn¡¯t do something stupid. No matter what Young Master Gong wanted, just give it to him!

    Dou Heng nodded and made an inviting gesture.

    Seeing the respectful attitude of their boss, the two subordinates were relieved and led the way with a smile on their faces.

    Walking to the guest room of the Western District, the two subordinates took a few dishes of seeds and peanuts and ced them in front of Young Master Gong. This was already the highest standard of hospitality in the Western District.

    "Mr. Dou is now the leader of Western, Southern and Northern Districts. I don¡¯t know what Mr. Dou thinks about the management of Long Snake Ind?" Song Haoran asked openly. Dou Heng was not Bao Long or Kang Zhengyuan. A slow opening was useless and armed confrontation was even more disadvantageous. To coexist peacefully, their current n was to seekmon ground while shelving their differences.

    "I¡¯ve no interest in management. We live how we live. You can count us as an ability group and let us join your team and let us work with you. Or we can follow your rules. The material stored by Bao Long and Kang Zhengyuan, leaving a small part of us, the rest can be given to you. There¡¯s only one condition. You are responsible for the livelihood of those two thousand ves and give them the same treatment as the civilians of the Eastern District." Dou Heng said slowly.

    He had also been a ve and knew how difficult their lives were. Because of his superb skill, he could have fought with ability users before he awakened. The ves at that time, took care of him, often gave him food and help bandage the wounds caused by torture. Although those were done due to their selfish motives, he would never forget the gestures. He was a killer, but he was not cold-blooded. He simply held grudges.

    Unexpectedly, Dou Heng¡¯s attitude was so simple. Lin Wenbo and Song Haoran felt a little confused and didn¡¯t answer immediately. They stared at Dou Heng¡¯s expression, trying to confirm the motive behind his words.

    Gong Lixin didn¡¯t think too much. He knew that Dou Heng was a proud person and disdained lying. So he smiled, exposing his row of shiny, shelf-white teeth, stood up and shook hands with Dou Heng. "I agree to the conditions. Wee to our team."

    Dou Heng¡¯s deep purple eyes were dim. He held the teenager¡¯s hand in his big palm, secretly savoring it and quickly releasing it. His fingers rubbed against each other, as if to savour the aftertaste of the incredibly soft palm of the teenager. Feeling irritable because of this uneasy thought, he slightly raised his brows and his already grim face became more tense.

    Seeing his increasingly serious expression, Lin Wenbo and Song Haoran reassured themselves by thinking that it was possible that Lixin (Xiaoxin)¡¯s action in the cell had frightened him, so he had toprise. After all, losing one¡¯s ability was more unbearable than losing one¡¯s life.

    Lixin (Xiaoxin) really made the correct move! They secretlyughed and, after a brief conversation with Dou Heng, they left with satisfaction.

    On the other hand, the followers around Dou Heng also felt very satisfied. What could they do besides follow Young Master Gong? Wait to be ruined? Knowing Boss Dou¡¯s decision, they never thought he could be so handsome! You know, Young Master Gong, this big tree, not anyone can touch it! They also didn¡¯t dare to turn against Young Master Gong and offend them. Now, they are tied to Young Master Gong indirectly. Young Master Gong hasn¡¯t refused them yet, so they thought they were sessful.

    <i>CrazedCookies: Sweet revenge!! Even Dou Heng was satisfied!!</i>

    <i>Also, thank you Jessie for the Ko-Fi!</i>

 Chapter 135

    Once outside of the Western District, Gong Lixin went directly to the infirmary and informed his father of the results of the negotiations with Dou Heng, which provoked Father Gong to praise his son¡¯s growth. The father and son talked cheerfully for a while when Jin Shangyu came in and started today¡¯s treatment.

    "Daddy will be like this after every treatment?" Gong Lixin asked uneasily as he helped his father, who fell into a deepa-like sleep, to cover himself with a quilt.

    "Yes. The cells in his body are regenerating thus his body¡¯s very fragile. It will take several hours for him to recover from that. This is good though. If I help him wipe out the cancer cells all at once, his body would be as fragile as a newborn. In such a case, it would take five or six days ofa-like sleep before he wakes up." Jin Shangyu exined.

    Sleeping for five or six days was not a big deal if it was before the apocalyptic days, but nowadays, it was extremely dangerous. Heaven only knows what would happen to Long Snake Ind in these five or six days. Gong Lixin lowered his head and thanked Jin Shangyu for healing his father the way she did. Although Jin Shangyu¡¯s ability was as amazing as the Heavens, he saw now that it seemed to have many ws. Heaven really was fair. If his father was asleep for so long, the other¡¯s ability may be revealed.

    With Gong Xiangyi¡¯s caring for their father, Gong Lixin and Jin Shangyu walked out of the infirmary and to the death row area. Walking through that horrible hallway and seeing an open iron prison door at the end of the hallway, Jin Shangyu¡¯s face changed and she eximed, "Oh no! My brother¡¯s gone!"

    Gong Lixin raised his brows, turned around and ran to somewhere in the Eastern District where he heard the sound of a fight. Jin Shangyu understood the height of the youth¡¯s five senses and quickly followed. Running close behind, she really saw Jin Shanghui waving his ws, fighting with several ability users. He fought fiercely, on the offensive and was about to take out the heart of an ability user.

    Gong Lixin moved with his internal force and teleported to Jin Shanghui, pushing him back with his palm. It seemed that this was not enough. He stepped in front of Jin Shanghui and, with a punch aimed at the other¡¯s chest, hit the other¡¯s indestructible body. Jin Shanghui went down and thick, ck blood spewed out of his mouth making for a miserable appearance.

    "How many times have I told you that Long Snake Ind people cannot be killed!" He threw another punch straight at Jin Shanghui¡¯s stomach as he said coldly.

    The sound of cracked ribs rang out and Jin Shanghui shook his head in pain. His roar was full of fear and pain which made the ability user who¡¯s heart had almost stopped beating feel pity. Jin Shangyu soon rushed in between and stopped the young man from throwing another fist and begged, "Gong Lixin, don¡¯t fight! My brother will die!"

    "No, he can¡¯t die. If I don¡¯t hit him, he won¡¯t remember!" Gong Lixin shook Jin Shangyu away and twisted Jin Shanghui¡¯s limbs.

    Jin Shangyu knew that the young man¡¯s approach was not wrong and that, if he didn¡¯t take these extraordinary measures to teach her brother, her brother would never learn. Her brother might provoke public anger in the future and be killed. If her brother managed to lead a normal life, she didn¡¯t have to live by killing others. If she couldn¡¯t bear to withstand just this, her brother could only sink even deeper into the darkness.

    Thinking of that, Jin Shangyu¡¯s face tightened. She stepped back. Several ability users that had been fighting with Jin Shanghui couldn¡¯t bear watching it anymore and quickly began to persuade Gong Lixin to stop. Such a beating was really terrible and their stomachs trembled as if they themselves were hurting.

    Seeing that Jin Shanghui¡¯s stubborn eyes dimmed and stared at his own eyes with cowardice and plea, Gong Lixin¡¯s heart moved then and he decided to stop. He stood up straight and carefully apologized to the several ability users present. He had brought back Jin Shanghui and said he would shoulder all troubles caused by Jin Shanghui.

    Several ability users saw that Young Master Gong showed no mercy to Jin Shanghui, but treated them with courtesy and politeness and even lowered his head. How could others have anyint left in their hearts after being ttered like this? They repeatedly waved their hands and said they had strayed into the death row building by mistake and then left while feeling guilty.

    Waiting a few minutes after the group of ability users left, Gong Lixin picked up Jin Shanghui, took him back to his cell, and gently ce him down. He then put back the other¡¯s disconnected limbs together, used his internal force to straighten out the damaged blood vessels and then gently wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth. He whispered, "Xiaohui, I don¡¯t want to beat you, but if I don¡¯t, they would be very dissatisfied. When their dissatisfaction umtes too much, they will try to get rid of you. I can only protect you for a while, but not all the time. Understand?"

    The warm internal force flowing into his limbs was much morefortable than soaking in a hot spring. Jin Shanghui stared at the young man while soft growls came out from his throat, like a big dog wishing to please its master, pitiful yet cute at the same time.

    Gong Lixin¡¯s heart softened and his pink lips spread out into a smile. He waved Jin Shangyu over then, "Come over and heal Xiaohui."

    The jealous Jin Shangyu approached quickly, covered her brother¡¯s chest with her palm and emitted a white light from them. After a few breaths, the wounds on Jin Shanghui disappeared without a trace, but because of the period of weakness after treatment, he was still unable to move and could only lie down, looking at the teenager with obvious affection and fondness in his eyes. He growled as if trying to get his attention.

    Gong Lixin smiled, sat on the bed beside Jin Shanghui and stoke the long ck hair on his shoulder. Ten minutester, Jin Shanghui¡¯s fingertips moved and his eyes opened wider. He stretched out his arm and hugged the youth into his arms. He licked the young man¡¯s cheek and neck with his tongue, just like how arge dog would.

    Jin Shangyu could see all this from the corner of her eyes and secretly said to herself: Brother! Why didn¡¯t I know you were a huge masochist? This person beat you up so badly, but you went back to him again. There¡¯s no hope for you!

    But after thinking things further, Jin Shangyu didn¡¯t have the courage to say those words out loud to her elder brother. She could only grind her teeth and say nothing when he did something. After waiting for the two big boys to finish having fun, Jin Shangyu handed Gong Lixin a handkerchief and let him wipe the saliva on his face. She saw that his face was still rosy and showed no signs of being poisoned. Her curiosity, that had been suppressed until now, started to simmer.

    "Hey, Gong Lixin. Can I get a tube of your blood?" Jin Shangyu rubbed her hand and asked carefully.

    "What do you want to do with my blood?" Gong Lixin wiped the saliva on his face and wiped the corner of Jin SHanghui¡¯s mouth. When he heard Jin Shangyu¡¯s request, he gave her a doubtful look.

    "You were born with blood poisonous enough that it can even resist zombie poison. I want to study it." Jin Shangyu honestly confessed.

    "I was not born with it." Gong Lixin exined after waving off herment. "After eating Baidu Dan, I have hundreds of highly poisonous substances in my body. I use this poison to fight against poison, so even zombie poison can¡¯t beat it."

    "What the f**k!" After learning the truth, Jin Shangyu almost jumped up and grabbed the teenager¡¯s cor. She asked hurriedly, "How did youe up with the method of fighting poison with poison? How do you take this poison? What¡¯s these 100 poisonous ingredients you used? Come on, tell me!"

    Jin Shangyu was very excited. Before the apocalypse, she was the best biologist and pharmacist at XX Institute of Biology. At the age of 14, she received three doctorates in biology and two others in medicine. She participated in the development of hundreds of special effect medicine. She thought she was the top-most genius in the field of biology and medicine, but there were always higher mountains. The teenager in front of her was obviously more talented and more creative than her.

    The young man frowned and shrugged. He said, "I read it from a martial arts novel. I just tried it and it worked."

    It seemed to havee from a martial arts novel. The three words, martial arts novel, seem to infinitely circte in her mind, making her whole body stiff, as if she had turned to stone. A puff of cold wind had blown and messed up her carefully ced chess pieces, that¡¯s how she felt. After reading such novel casually, you can invent such a heavenly antidote!? What kind of ingenuity gap is this?!!

    After wiping her face, Jin Shangyu asked with a trembling voice, "That¡¯s alright. No matter where you got it from, give me the prescription so I can research it. I¡¯m begging you." Then she put her hands together and gazed at Gong Lixin with sparkling eyes.

    Gong Lixin gave her a strange look, went to the desk and wrote down the ingredient required for Baidu Dan before handing it to her.

    Seeing that the good-looking youth¡¯s penmanship on the back of the paper, Jin Shangyu raised her brow, nced at him in surprise before quickly falling into trace as she studied the ingredients. A few minutester, she sighed, "It¡¯s no wonder that after taking this medicine, you¡¯re still alive. The toxicity of these poisons is high but the type of poison is heat poison, cold poison, fire poison and ice poison. They are listed ording to the principles of Yin and Yang while including the five elements. Ah! If everyone took this medicine, wouldn¡¯t it be equivalent to injecting an anti-zombie vine?" As she spoke, her eyes burst with light.

    "The medicine is very toxic. ording to a normal person¡¯s constitution, only those who are level 3 and above can take it. Others will die immediately after eating it. Also, there are many poisonous ingredients in this medicine, but most of the material are now extinct, so this is just a piece of waste paper." Gong Lixin pursed his lips and kindly reminded.

    "If the toxicity is too great, the poison can be separated into smaller doses in ordance to the principle of rtive grams, then can be ingested in small batches. After ingesting forty or fifty times, the body¡¯s toxicity will reach an ideal bnce point and will produce antibodies against zombie poison." Jin Shangyu deserved the title of ¡¯genius¡¯ and soon found a solution to their problem.

    After thinking for a moment, Jin Shangyu added, "Thest thing is the highly toxic nt or creatures from before the apocalyptic days. Many of these poisonous material on the list can be alternated with something with the same or simr level of toxicity. After a little research, I will definitely find an improved prescription method." After that, she nodded firmly. There was now a fire burning in her heart.

    After hearing herst two sentences, Gong Lixin¡¯s eyes also brightened. He lowered his head and wrote down another prescription and handed it to Jin Shangyu. He slowly exined, "Since you can find a suitable substitute for Baidu Dan, then make this medicine as well. This one needs medicinal material such as Yu Liren which has to be stored in a cool ce to maintain its efficacy. I didn¡¯t expect that the weather would be so hot after the apocalypse. At first, I thought I could collect Yu Liren from a storage. But now, Yu Liren in traditional Chinese medicine shops in the city cannot be used after being exposed to two years of high temperature. So this elixir can no longer be made and I was worried."

    Jin Shangyu took the prescription and looked it over. She frowned and asked, "What kind of medicine is this?"

    "Bugu Dan," Gong Lixin replied simply.

    "Bugu Dan pill that can let you go months without eating?" Jin Shangyu¡¯s voice was hoarse and her cheeks became red as if a big hand was choking her throat, leaving her in danger of dying from theck of air. If these two prescriptions were real, she knew that the human poption on the brink of extinction will rise again and be able to break through the heavy clouds and, finally, see a hope for life.

    "Wrong, it¡¯s just that you don¡¯t need to eat for half a month." Gong Lixin turned his head and corrected her mistake with a serious attitude.

    Don¡¯t need to eat for half a month, alright!? Jin Shangyu wiped her face with her trembling hands. She then tugged the youth¡¯s sleeves, unwilling to let it go as she mournfully asked, "Brother, which martial arts novel did you read? Please let me kneel and read it!"

    CrazedCookies: Some people asked earlier if I got Jin Shangyu¡¯s age wrong. It seems like I did. She¡¯s actually 18 right now. (I thought she was older because I knew she had a diploma and all)

 Chapter 136

    Gong Lixin eloquently promised to write down the prescriptions for the medicines he remembered before he was able to stop Jin Shangyu from kneeling and gripping his pants to death. Jin Shangyu had refused to let go. If it weren¡¯t for Jin Shangyu¡¯s treatment for his father, Gong Lixin would have pushed her away by now.

    Jin Shanghui, who was ying with a bunch of transparent nuclei on the floor, didn¡¯t know what was going on with his younger sister. He simply thought that she was ying with the teenager. Seeing this, Jin Shangyu quickly let go. Holding onto the two prescription in her hand, she walked to theboratory that Gong Xiangyi arranged for her next door.

    Jin Shanghui was fed several third-level crystal nuclei while Gong Lixin hesitated to visit Jin Shangyu¡¯sboratory. He didn¡¯t want to disturb the young woman who was immersed in her scientific research. So he decided to only pop in theboratory to look. Seeing a ss filled with blue liquid in the corner soaking a few dozens of first-grade transparent crystal nuclei, he paused for a moment before looking at them carefully.

    The liquid in the bottle was blue and sometimes, there were several transparent bubbles, which made it look very pretty. Getting close, Gong Lixin could feel an urge to drink the liquid in the bottle as well as cause a momentary disturbance with his internal force. He pressed against his Dantian, which was feeling a little restless, and shifted his eyes to Jin Shangyu and asked, "What¡¯s in this? It seems to disturb my power."

    "Ah, don¡¯t touch that! That¡¯s the juice of dementor nt." Jin Shangyu turned her head and warned Gong Lixin sternly. "A dementor can absorb the power of the body, melt it into juice and store it for its growth. The ingredient needed is a very dangerous nt. The juice of demontor nt is being used to extract the energy inside these nuclei and make the blue potion just like in online games. Once you drink this, it would restore your power instantly. How¡¯s that? Impressive, right?"

    Jin Shangyu¡¯s face showed her excitement, but it quickly fell down again. She said weakly, "Unfortunately, the texture of a zombie¡¯s nucleus is too hard and too dense. These juices can¡¯t do anything to them at all. Even after having soaked it for so long, the energy umted is only 0.1%. It¡¯s no wonder that dementor only cause trouble to humans but pose no threat to zombies. If anyone could grind these crystal nuclei into powder and then soak that power in the liquid, the blue potion would definitely able to reach its final stage of production. I heard metal ability users or zombies have indestructible body and strength. After being promoted to fifth-level, I will be counting on my brother to help crush these nuclei."

    Jin Shangyuined for a long time. Although Gong Lixin didn¡¯t understand a lot of the terms, he got the gist of it. If this medicine was sessfully developed, it was really a good thing. The people that fights to exhaustion originally had to wait for death, but after immediately taking this medicine, their energy would be restored and the fight could be instantly reversed. In addition, it was more convenient and faster to absorb than the energy of many crystal nuclei in the form of a liquid rather than one by one. With this potion, thebat power of ability users in the base would greatly improve.

    Thinking of that, Gong Lixin nodded. He took one of the transparent crystal nuclei from the pile on the table, ced it in the palm of his hand and used his internal force to crush it. He then asked, "Is it fine like this?"

    A dazzling stream of silver powder slipped from the palm of the teenager, cascading onto the table. The sun shone on it, making it shine and appear more beautiful than the stars in the sky. Jin Shangyu looked dumbfounded and it took her a long time to return to reality. She stuttered out, "Yes, that¡¯s right." She¡¯s such an idiot! How did she forget that Gong Lixin could do this? The other could easily wound her brother and destroy the indestructible body of the King Kong vine, so why not grind a few crystals into powder? She fisted her hands in excitement.

    Gong Lixin lowered his head, took several crystal nuclei in his hand and crushed them. A pile of silver powder quickly piled up on the table, forming a little cone. "How much do you need." He asked as he rolled a few crystal nuclei in his hand.

    "ce the crushed silver powder here." Jin Shangyu quickly found a clean stic basin and carefully brushed the powder on the table into it. She ce it under the young man¡¯s hands then, ced her hand on her cheek and watched him work with squinted eyes. She cheerfully said, "Crush a hundred nuclei so I can experiment with them. Although the energy in first-level crystal nucleus is small, it can be taken regardless of the type of ability an ability user has. If the production is sessful, I¡¯ll try it with another type of crystal nuclei. Rest assured, all the blue potions you need with be given to you for free in the future, as long as youe and help me make the powder." She patted Gong Lixin¡¯s shoulder, feeling pleased.

    "Thank you." Gong Lixin thanked her before he went back to crushing a bunch of crystal nuclei.

    Jin Shangyu shivered with excitement, wanting to urge him to hurry, but didn¡¯t dare speak. She couldn¡¯t wait experiment with her hypotheses. Ah, this world will be so beautiful because of Gong Lixin and because of Gong Lixin, there¡¯s hope everywhere! She kept rubbing her hand while joyfully thinking of all the possibilities.

    Jin Shanghui, who was fiddling with crystal nuclei, saw the young man¡¯s behaviour and became curious. He ran to him in a few steps and stared at the silver power in the basin. The silver powder kept on umting and, finally, he couldn¡¯t help his inner curiosity. While stealing at look at the young man to see his reaction, he stretched out his fingers to poke the silver powder pile. Seeing that the young man didn¡¯t show any displeased expression and didn¡¯t open his mouth to scold him, he became more daring. He dipped his finger in the silver powder again then put it into his mouth.

    As soon as the powder entered his month, the silver powder melted, turning into little shimmering light at the corner of Jin Shanghui¡¯s mouth. It looked as if they flying in the air like a firefly before they slowly dimmed and finally, disappeared. Feeling such a wonderful sensation, Jin Shanghui paused for a moment, then immediately hooked the teenager¡¯s sleeve with his fingernail and motioned to pay attention to him, fast.

    Gong Lixin raised his brow, stuck a little silver powder at the tip of his finger and fed it to Jin Shanghui. The silver powder turned into light spots again; part of it prated into Jin Shanghui¡¯s body and part of it escaped into the air. The scene resembled a magician¡¯s trick. The light magic was a bit unreal. Jin Shanghui had lost interest in this silver light after seeing it once and became interested in something else, as if he had discovered a new continent. With a novel and cheerful expression on his face, he couldn¡¯t let go of the finger in his mouth. He licked the teenager¡¯s finger with the tip of tongue. He then spits it out, grabs the teenager¡¯s wrist and let him grab another touch of silver powder to feed him. This way of eating made the taste hundreds of times better than usual way and made him intoxicated.

    Gong Lixin understood his action. He dipped his finger into the silver powder and fed Jin Shanghui. He squinted and shuddered at the feel of the other¡¯s barbed tongue slipping over his fingers and couldn¡¯t helpughing.

    The two yed with each other and their closeness kept on increasing, but what they didn¡¯t know was that Jin Shangyu could see all this very clearly. Aiya, this kind of brother of hers was in an ambiguous rtionship with Gong Lixin. What was this feeling of someone having attacked her base? They haven¡¯t grown up yet. They are ying. ying! After driving out all kinds of naughty thoughts, Jin Shangyu¡¯s distorted face gradually returned to peace.

    Gong Lixin was busy having fun. He took out his wet finger out of Jin Shanghui¡¯s mouth, turning his face to Jin Shangyu and asked, "What happened to create those light spots just now?"

    "Ah, the saliva and gastric acid of zombies also have the effect of digesting and storing energy. This is why they can promote themselves by eating the flesh of ability users. However, saliva is not as powerful as gastric acid and cannot fully extract the energy in crystal nucleus. Grinding the crustal nuclei is the equivalent of turning hard rice into gruel, which makes it easier to absorb. So as soon as silver powder touched his mouth, the energy in it was extracted when it encountered Jin Shanghui¡¯s saliva." Jin Shangyu simply exined.

    Gong Lixin thought for a moment then said, "When Xiaohui swallows a crystal nucleus, he can digest it in ten minutes. It¡¯s evident that gastric acid is more suitable for soaking crystal nucleus and extracting energy from them rather than the juice of dementor nt. Why not use gastric acid then?

    "Young Master Gong, are you insane?" Jin Shangyu looked at him with a bizarre look, "Zombie¡¯s saliva and stomach fluid are poisonous. Even if it wasn¡¯t poisonous, who would dare to drink that?"

    "I¡¯d dare. But since you can¡¯t stand it, do it ording to your thoughts." Gong Lixin said lightly as he stroked Jin Shanghui¡¯s wet lips with his fingers. Didn¡¯t he eat anything in order to live in that Underground Pce? He said so because he thought it was easier and faster to use gastric acid. But he forgot that the ordinary people had a fragile tolerance and weak bodies.

    Jin Shanghui squinted his golden eyes and slightly opened his lips as he allowed the other person to touch them. His face exuded an expression of extreme enjoyment as he did so.

    Aiya~ Don¡¯t do such ambiguous gesture in front of her, she will have rotten thoughts! She¡¯s a rotten girl! Jin Shangyu¡¯s cheeks were red and her tone of speech was stiff, "I¡¯m afraid that there¡¯s only one power ability user such as you in this world, so let¡¯s do it ording to your schedule." Then she saw the teenager using his pink fingers to entangle her brother¡¯s tongue. Her brother¡¯s eyes lit up and watery mist-like eyes showed a hint of intoxication. She quickly turned her head away, covering her face as she let out a moan.

    It took a long time to correct her rotten mind. Jin Shangyu coughed and pretended it was nothing serious, "I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯ll be too busy studying so many medications. Please find me some assistants."

    "Where do I find them?" Gong Lixin stopped ying with Jin Shanghui and asked seriously.

    "Aren¡¯t we in a prison? There should be drug-rted criminals in this prison, no? They can use the simplest equipment to make the highest purity drugs. Their chemical knowledge and medical knowledge are sufficient to be assistants. Go search the ind and ask around. There must be many of them!" in Shangyu said attentively.

    Jin Shangyu was very fortunate that this ce used to be thergest prison in Country C. The prisoners were not good people, but different types of criminal. There were gun dealers who were good at handling equipment, drug dealers who were good atpounding chemical drugs and economic criminals who were good at ounting and financial management...In short, Long Snake Ind was definitely a good ce to find talented individuals.

    Gong Lixin nodded bluntly and was about to turn and leave, but was stopped by Jin Shangyu. "Wait a minute. Help me also catch a few mutant mice. Although I don¡¯t know if they¡¯ll be useful, the drugs always need animals to experiment them on."

    "Why use animals? Isn¡¯t it better to use the drugs on people directly?" Gong Lixin asked with a frown. In his former life in the Underground Pce, Xiao Lin raised arge group to test his drugs. He had a calm tone as he didn¡¯t think there was anything wrong with his suggestion.

    "I think so too, but your Dad would definitely not agree. It¡¯ll let him know that neither of us are good fruit!" Jin Shangyu wiped off the cold sweat on her forehead at the mere thought. She had a deeper understanding of Gong Lixin¡¯s evil nature.

    "I¡¯ll bring two people here. Just test the drugs on them, Dad won¡¯t say anything." Gong Lixin¡¯s lips hooked up and he walked out while waving his hand. Seeing this, Jin Shanghui immediately followed suit.

    Jin Shangyu already knew the situation on Long Snake Ind andbined with her clever mind, she already figured out that the two the youth spoke of must be Bao Long and Zhao Ying. It¡¯s never good to provoke others, but to provoke a little devil is even worse. Of all the people they could have chosen to bother, they just had to pick the worst possible choice. Do they have a death wish or what? Jin Shangyu sighed and continued to study the two prescriptions given to her.

    Right then, the criminals in Long Snake Ind brought in for drug dealing didn¡¯t know that the future will change and the history-making pivot was the many potions that was created by their own hands.

 Chapter 137

    Time passed and a half a month passed quickly. Except for at night, Jin Shanghui followed Gong Lixin at all times. After being severely taught a few times, he learned well and stopped attacking the people on the base. When Gong Lixin was handling base affairs, Jin Shanghui was able to stay calm and wait for him. The beastly natureing off of his body gradually decreased like that and showed more and more his sensual side.

    The base also suddenly found that Young Master Gong was not as calm, restrained, quiet and well-behaved as they imagined. He also had times where he wanted to y around, but because he didn¡¯t have a suitable ymate, he hid his naughty nature. This suitable is naturally the fourth-level metal zombie. Only this zombie could y with Young Master Gong.

    After all, whose child would run into the city to kill several zombies just to collect a few beautiful crystal nuclei? Whose child could dive into the sea for an hour or two without gasping for air or fear the swarms of man-eating fish? Whose child could return from a jungle adventure with mutant beasts and mutant nts? Except for the zombie, Jin Shanghui, there was only the strong and powerful Young Master Gong.

    Like this, in just half a month, the two became the best partners. They were inseparable and intimate wherever they went, causing the members of his old team that was dismantled to feel jealous and be even more desperate to return to Young Master Gong¡¯s side as soon as possible. The sick Father Gong also knew about Jin Shanghui¡¯s existence. Seeing that his son really liked him and that Jin Shanghui didn¡¯t eat human meat, he let it be.

    Jin Shangyu¡¯s brother was taken care of and the other became more sensible every day. She also made great progress in the research of her drugs. Jin Shangyu felt refreshed every day. She seemed to have endless energy and did her best to take care of Father Gong. Every detail was taken care of and soon, Father Gong began to appreciate her. If it weren¡¯t for his son and Song Haoran bing a pair, Father Gong would¡¯ve wanted Jin Shangyu to be his daughter-inw.

    When Gong Xiangyi entered the infirmary, she heard Jin Shangyu¡¯s crisp voice and her father¡¯s heartyughter. Gong Lixin was sitting beside the bed, followed along with the corners of his mouth slightly bent upward. By his side, looking very beautiful and very normal was Jin Shanghui. Dou Heng came to visit as well after finishing the affairs at hand and often came when Gong Lixin was present. He was now seated next to the teenager right then, but didn¡¯t speak, just quietly listened. Sometimes he turned his head to look at the teenager, the joy and tenderness shown deep in his purple eyes.

    Gong Xiangyi¡¯s footsteps paused. She suddenly felt she was in a different universe.

    It turned out that the Little Demon wasn¡¯t a gloomy and lonely type, but was cheerful and lively. The original Little Demon was not always alone, but had a zombie by her side thus isted herself. It turned out that Dou Heng was not crazy and paranoid, but also had a calm side. In herst life, many things she saw with her eyes were actually phenomena resulting from other events. Many of them were even subjective to her imaginations. Recalling her willful behaviour of leaving the safety zombie without permission due to Wenbo¡¯s change of heart in the past, she suddenly had the urge to cry. What did she miss in herst life? And in this life, everything she should have cherished had long been abandoned by her.

    "Xiangyi, what¡¯s wrong?" Father Gong asked, frowning after seeing her daughter standing by the door for a long time with flushed eyes.

    "It¡¯s nothing." Gong Xiangyi quietly took a deep breath. She shook the food container in her hands and said, "Dad, I got jujube and red date porridge so drink up."

    "Alright,e and sit." Father Gong patted the bed andughed.

    Gong Xiangyi saw the crowd smile, but she herself felt bitter and speechless. She let nothing show on her face though, she simply nodded and fed her father with a spoonful of porridge. A bowl of porridge was just drunk when an ability user hurried in. He anxiously reported, "Young Master Gong, please head to the North District to have a look. There¡¯s suddenly a group of crows over there and they are spitting fire and almost burned down the forest surrounding the prison building!"

    "Fire crows?" Gong Xiangyi¡¯s hand shook as she eximed in surprise. Having been busy taking care of her father for thest months, she almost forgot this incident that affected the fate of the base. In herst life, it was precisely because of the fire crows chose Long Snake Ind as their habitant that the granary was burned. In order not to starve everyone, her father had chosen to head North to Xiancui Bay Base. Her father was seriously ill at that time and, coupled with their long journey and excessivebor, he died soon after reaching Xiangcui Bay Base.

    Although her father is still alive, the fire crow still arrived on schedule, as if heralding the destruction of Long Snake Ind. Gong Xiangyi¡¯s heart instantly went up to her throat. She put down the bowl of porridge and hurried to the North District.

    "Go and see. Your sister predicted the arrival of the fire crows and the situation seems to be pretty serious." Father Gong waved his son out.

    Gong Lixin heard him and promised him before leaving immediately. The others followed him quickly. When Gong Xiangyi reached the North District in a hurry, the situation was not as severe as she thought it would be. A few granaries stood next to the supervised building and there was no heavy clod of fire crows that couldn¡¯t be dispersed in the sky.

    The members of the Self-Defense Force gathered at the North District. They wore special gloves anduncheds made of mutant spider silk with special firearms, sending the fire crows down to the ground. Hundreds of fire crows squawked against the making for a very hard and unpleasant sound. They blew fire from time to time, trying to burn the mesh. It was a pity that the mesh had been specially treated by Jin Shangyu and had the function of, not only fire resistance, but it was also impregnated with neurotoxins. If it touches the eyes, ears or nose, it will cause the other to fall asleep.

    The number of roaring crows became smaller and smaller as they fainted with a few minutes. The members of the Self-Defense Force still felt it was insufficient. They took up their weapon and smashed in their heads, then shook out their bodies before stacking them together. The bloody smell from simr deaths soared and the oingrge group of fire crows hesitated to approach.

    Crows were very intelligent animals and were quite alert to danger. When they came, they were discovered by the earth ability users and were immediately captured by numerouss. They ran. They were seen the thorns and vines in the forest around the ind which were grown by wood-ability users. There was nowhere left to go and, after a moment of thought as they lingered in the sky, they flew away and headed straight for the beach side, away from the prison area where those two elements wouldn¡¯t get in the way.

    Seeing that the situation had been controlled by the Self-Defense Forces, Gong Xiangyi felt relieved.

    Later, Gong Lixin rushed over and saw that the Self-Defence Force led by his team members were quite alert and theirbat effectiveness had improved by leaps and bounds. He immediately found out that they repelled the attack of the fire crows. Satisfied, he smiled. His team members were pleased to see their boss and quickly gathered around him, asking when they would be allowed to form their team again.

    After having moved to the Self-Defence Force, they were surrounded by ordinary people with low abilities. They had to take care of the others safety thus improve their strength while doing their job to patrol and defend. Only then did they find out how much burden they carried on their shoulder. Thanks to the hard work, their love for their boss had deepened through this experience.

    Lin Wenbo and Song Haoran stood at the side, thinking that Gong Lixin¡¯s team members had performed well this time and could regroup after a while. However, they had established a very high target for the Self-Defence and they¡¯re afraid that it will be hard to achieve it from now on.

    Thinking of that, a smile shed in their eyes. Right then, Luo Dahai and Gong Xiangyi from the outermost station group eximed while pointing in one direction, "Oh, no!"

    The crowd turned their heads quickly. They saw that Jin Shanghui was holding the dead body of a fire crow and used his sharp nails to pull out a soybean-sized crystal nucleus from its skull. The light red crystal nucleus glowed brightly under the sun, shiny and dazzling.

    Dozens of fire crows flew in the sky when they suddenly saw the shiny light on the ground. They immediately dived down with a squawk. Their speed was extremely fast and they immediately reached Jin Shanghui, spitting fire on him. Although they couldn¡¯t hurt him at all, they could still scorch his hair and his tattered clothes and make him embarrassed.

    When Dou Heng saw this, he raised his hand and threw a thunderbolt over, sting the fire crows back and killing as many as possible that were close to the ground. "Crows like shiny things, and when they see something shiny, they will rush to snatch it." He turned to look at the confused youth and quickly exined.

    "That¡¯s why. No wonder everyone just killed the fire crows, but didn¡¯t pick up their crystal nuclei." Gong Lixin showed a sudden expression of realization. He grabbed the crystal nuclei in Jin Shanghui¡¯s hand and put it into his pocket. Then he ordered his team members, "Collect these fire crow corpses and ce them in that room. Close the door, we¡¯ll dig out the crystal nucleiter. These nuclei might be a little small, but their still pretty."

    Their boss was a Crystal Nuclei Hoarder. The members of his team had long been used to this and agreed in unison before bending over and doing as they were told. Lin Wenbo and Song Haoran shook their heads andughed, fondness etched on their faces as they ran over to help. Dou Heng didn¡¯t hesitate either. When the youth spoke, he rolled up his sleeves and gathered the bird corpses around him into a bag.

    The fire crow that had been driven to the beach had found a habitat near the rocky cliff. In this way, they didn¡¯t invade nor interfere with the species of Long Snake Ind and lived very well.

    After half a month living like this, one night, Gong Lixin was sitting on Song Haoran¡¯s waist, his pink hole wrapped around the other¡¯s thick giant as he moved up and down.

    Suddenly, the young man with flushed cheeks stopped as he carefully listened. The whispered into the other man¡¯s ears, "Move, move quickly, there¡¯s something strange happening on the ind."

    Song Haoran held the waist of the young man on top of him and gritted his teeth,ining, "Baby, we¡¯ve just begun!"

    Gong Lixin¡¯s eyes were filled with watery-mist and looked beautiful. He leaned in and kissed the man¡¯s thin lips tofort him, the flow through his Dantian also sped up at the same time and he contracted his chrysanthemum, massaging the giant inside his body, trying to wring out an orgasm quickly. Brother Lin was also patrolling out, so he was worried.

    The young man¡¯s hole was already hot and had a firm grip on Song Haoran, so his movement brought pleasure to his soul and made unable to resist his desire, as if there were countless small mouths sucking on his member. The feeling was incredible. Song Haoran snarled and came, pumping his half-soft, half-hard member in the youth¡¯s body a few more times before reluctantly pulling out.

    "Baby, I want you to make it up to me next time!" Song Haoran whispered into Gong Lixin¡¯s ears as he hurried to clean up both of their messy lower-bodies.

    Gong Lixin circled the man¡¯s neck, licked and kissed the others throat. The adam apple slid up and down as Gong Lixin licked him, frantic and afraid of losing control again. Gong Lixin had to urge to go out to check the situation. To deal with Song Haoran and Lin Wenbo, it could be said that Gong Lixin can now be described as expert now.

 Chapter 138

    When Gong Lixin and Song Haoran rushed to the North District prison, they heard unusual noises. Dozens of members of the Self-Defense Force were inserting steel forks coated in toxins into the eyes of a water-system python. The python opened its mouth and screeched, the sound getting smaller and smaller before it finally twitched and died. The steel fork went straight from its eyes into its skull and the poisonous tip melted its brain into a mass of rotten meat. Even if it was covered with indestructible scale, it could do nothing if its brain was gone.

    Seeing this, the members of the Self-Defense Force team finally let go of their hanging hearts. One by one, they fell to the wet ground, panting to catch their breath. On the other side, Lin Wenbo and Dou Heng each killed a third-level mid-grade water python and stepped back to check the situation of the team.

    Not just a few of them were injured, but most of them were injured by water jets shot by the pythons and were not infected. They usually joined forces to kill a three-level mid-grade water python, so thebat effectiveness of the Self-Defense Force team made the ability users that hade to support them, look on with amazement. This change was indeed brought out by Young Master Gong''s team members. Even if there was no ability user, their strength cannot be underestimated. Thinking of that, the ability users rushed forward to deal with the injured members of the Self-Defense Force team with admiration on their faces.

    Many of the members of the Self-Defense Force team were originally ves under the hands of Bao Long and Kang Zhengyuan. After joining with the Eastern District''s Self-Defense Force group, they learned that ordinary people also had their dignity, that ordinary people could also be stronger and that ordinary people could rely on their own strength to survive in the hell that is the apocalyptic days. Seeing the respect these strong ability users showed them, their hearts trembled and they suddenly had the desire to cry.

    The wire protection erected outside the North District prison building was perforated by three giant pythons and had crumbled to the ground. The water jet from the pythons flooded the training ground around the prison building and the cold moonlight shone on it making it seem like the distant ocean. Gong Lixin and Song Haoran stepped into the water that came to their ankles and walked towards the crowd, moving around the dead bodies of the three pythons.

    Seeing that Young Master Gong came, whether sitting or lying down, the exhausted members of the Self-Defense Force team stood up straight and rushed to greet him as they tried their best to make Young Master Gong see their good side.

    "Boss is here. As soon as our team found the three pythons, we didn''t let the them climb into the prison building, otherwise it could create a lot of trouble." Gu Nan and Ma Jin took charge of patrolling tonight and when they saw Young Master Gong, they rushed over to report the situation.

    "Good job!" Song Haoran patted their shoulders andplimented them. Both smiled and looked at Gong Lixin with hope filled expressions.

    Under their hope-filled stare, Gong Lixin smiled and nodded.

    Gu Nan and Ma Jun smiled and asked in unison, "Boss, when are we teaming up again? It''s been so long since we''ve taken a task together and my hands are itching to have a go!"

    "Recently, you''ve performed well. Let us re-form the teams after another half a month of inspection. For now, go and see the situation of the other team members and take the seriously injured to the infirmary. Don''t dy." Lin Wenbo waded across the water and began to speak to them.

    "Yes!" After getting their answer, the two were overjoyed. They hurriedly said their farewell to their boss and went to take care of their team members.

    Lin Wenbo stepped forward. He nced at the young man and saw the slightly pinkish corners of his eyes. His eyes flickered slight and he reached out to stroke the deep red marks on the young man''s neck as he whispered, "Were you resting? Everything''s all right here, so go back to sleep."

    Even though he said that, Lin Wenbo''s finger still lingered on the youth''s neck, reluctant to separate. He shouldn''t have been working tonight but another night, but he didn''t want to stay in his room and listen to the passionate moans of his friend and Xiaoxin. So, he walked to the beach near the North District to patrol. In fact, he knew that his friend did the same thing as him. Whenever the teenager was spending time with him, his friend would leave the room and spend the night out. At first, the two did this to escape, not wanting to listen, watch or think about it, so as not to feel ufortable. But now, after such a long time, they had be ustomed to it and finally followed it like a scheduled shift with unexpected harmony. No one wanted to give up and no one wanted to be abandoned. They could thus only enjoy as much as they could, even if they spend the rest of their lives like this.

    "It''s okay to only sleep for a few hours. I''ll look around and make sure everything''s okay before leaving." Gong Lixin narrowed his eyes and cuddled into Lin Wenbo''s arms as he whispered.

    "Alright. Wait here to take care of the wounded and make sure that the wounded are taken away. After that, go back and rest immediately." Lin Wenbo pinched Gong Lixin''s cheeks and turned to look at his friend. He waved him over, "These snakes came from the beach, Haoran. Follow the trail to the beach and see what''s going on."

    Song Haoran nodded and went. He took a dozen ability users with him to the beach. When the back of the party disappeared, Gong Lixin walked towards Dou Heng who had buried himself in helping the Self-Defense Force members to deal with the injured.

    From the corner of his eyes, Dou Heng had been following the young man''s movements. Seeing him approach him, Dou Heng quickly fixed the injured arm before him, then stood up, straightening his back and nodding slightly to the young man. "Well, this is it." He nced at the youthful white face of the young man before lowering his eyes, afraid to look at him again. The more he looked, the more he became attached.

    The man''s face was still as grim as ever and Gong Lixin still couldn''t see the slightest change in expression, but for some reason, Gong Lixin could feel strong bitterness emanating from him.

    "What''s wrong?" Licking his lips, the teenager''s clear voice came out slightly disturbed.

    "It''s nothing." Dou Heng waved his hand. Just then, the groan of a wounded person resounded and he immediately walked over to check. Gong Lixin no longer questioned him when he saw the situation and instead, leaned over to check the injuries of the crowd. He inserted a bit of internal force to help them deal with bruises and internal injuries. After busying themselves for over ten minutes, the wounded people¡¯s condition stabilized and they were taken to the infirmary one by one. Gong Lixin stood up and looked back, but didn''t see Dou Heng''s figure. He frowned, listened for a while then walked towards the cliff outside of the North District.

    The man stood at the edge of the cliff and faced the icy sea breeze. The tall figure stood upright and looked as tall as a mountain and just as silent. Gong Lixin approached him slowly, smelling a trace of blood mixed in with the scent of sea breeze. He frowned fiercely.

    "You''re injured?" Gong Lixin said firmly, his clear voice tightening as he did so. The blood of the python was smelly while the blood of human kind was sweet thus they were both easy to distinguish.

    "Um. A fire crow was hiding in the dark and pecked me." Dou Heng admitted frankly. He pulled back his ck t-shirt and exposed his wound that was seeping with blood. The blood had changed from red to ck. It was clear that he had been infected with toxins from the bird''s beak.

    "You''re a third-level high-grade, no? Why didn''t you use your ability to protect yourself in battle?" Gong Lixin deliberately lowered his voice as he was filled with deep dissatisfaction and me.

    "At that time, the water had already reached our ankles. If I deployed a shield over my body, the people on the field would indifferently be hit by the high-voltage current." Dou Heng exined with his eyes looking down. He raised his eyes and stared deeply at the teenager in front of him. He slowly said, "I''m sorry. I''m afraid I won''t be able to guard you anymore."

    Dou Heng''s purple eyes were as deep as the sea and the hidden,plex emotion of his flowed out from them, almost drowning Gong Lixin with its intensity. Although Gong Lixin couldn''t understand a lot of emotions, he suddenly felt very depressed and felt like he couldn''t breathe. He didn''t know why. Dou Heng would always be somewhere around him. As long as he looked back, he could always see his erect figure. At first, he was alert about his presence, thenter, he indulged in it. Now, it became a habit to look for him. He had already epted Dou Heng''s existence near him. He never thought that the other would one day leave him.

    While the youth was confused, Dou Heng''s bright purple eyes stared at him silently. Collecting back all the emotions he leaked out, he lifted his feet and passed by the teenager. He was not afraid of death, but was afraid to be an unconscious walking dead, of losing all his memories of the youth. The young man was the cleanest, most unique and precious treasure in his heart. He was his belief and his hope, the one that supported him and pushed him to live. When he thought about the future where he would be a zombie with only hunger; no sense of self and no memory, he couldn''t bear it. Even if the young man took care of him, he found that intolerable and hated it so much that he''d prefer to immediately turn into smoke and dissipate into the air. His pride didn''t allow him to live such a life like Jin Shanghui, not even knowing what he liked best.

    "Wait." Just as Dou Heng drifted away and was about to merge with the dark night, Gong Lixin finally regained his senses and shouted, "That little injury is nothing. Follow me." He stepped forward and took Dou Heng''s hand before walking towards the death row building in the Eastern District.

    The teenager''s hands were smooth and delicate, soft and boneless with a touch of warmth. The feeling of the other''s palm wrapping over his hand was so incredible that Dou Heng instantly felt disoriented. He secretly tightening his fingers, wishing to never let go. This way, before he knew it, he was led to Jin Shangyu''s door.

    "Boss, why are you looking for me sote in the night?" Jin Shangyu asked sleepily. She wore arge men''s t-shirt and her long hair were all over the ce. Jin Shanghui was trembling with excitement. He heard the familiar footsteps and quickly rushed to the door. He circled Gong Lixin while yelling at Dou Heng from time to time. The low roar was full of hostility.

    "He is injured. I need you to help me treat him." Gong Lixin let go of Dou Heng and pushed him in front of Jin Shangyu.

    "Where''s the injury?" Jin Shangyu asked seriously as she re-entered the door. She rubbed her eyes to drive away the drowsiness.

    "He was pecked on the back by a fire crow." When the room door was closed, Gong Lixin patted Jin Shanghui''s head lightly before pointing his finger toward Dou Heng''s back.

    "Let me have a look." Jin Shangyu wanted to stretch out Dou Heng''s clothes, but Dou Heng pped her hand away.

    "Sorry. I''m not used to others being so close." This was an upational disease. Dou Heng exined as he pulled up the hem of his clothes and turned to reveal his lower back. The man''s sensual, bronze skin, well-textured and bulging muscles made for an extremely explosivebination. At first, he was in a state of high alert. Had it not been for the youth''s words, he would never reveal his back to someone unfamiliar.

    Not used to being close to others? Why were you holding Gong Lixin''s hand then? Does your nose grow when you lie? How terrible! Jin Shangyu rubbed the back of her hand that had turned red and gave Dou Heng a look full of grievance before looking down to check the situation.

    "This little injury can be dealt with in a minute." Seeing the small wound on the man''s back, Jin Shangyu rolled her eyes and didn''t worry about it. She could see Gong Lixin''s furrowed brows and unconcealed worry before her eyes. She knew that this person had some weight in his heart and she should treat this person with caution. The impatience on Gong Lixin face came out, reminding her to do it. Without waiting for Dou Heng''s permission, she covered his wound and purified the toxins with a white light.

 Chapter 139

    The moment Jin Shangyu''s ability invaded Dou Heng''s body, he tightened his back and pressed down his desire to attack the other side. If he was a beast right now, he would be standing with all its fur upright and growling nonstop. Jin Shangyu also sensed the reluctance from the man. She immediately increased her power output and healed the man''s injury as soon as possible.

    "It''s done." Jin Shangyu wiped a drop of cold sweat on her forehead and moved away from Dou Heng. She was a psychic ability user and was sensitive to emotional changes of others. Just at a nce, she knew that Dou Heng was no less dangerous than her brother from how he asionally shed a wild, animal-like alertness and fierceness in his eyes.

    However, in front of Gong Lixin, this fierce male was gentle and calm. Gong Lixin must definitely be an animal trainer! Jin Shangyu shook her fist when she saw her older brother being cute and quiet.

    "So fast." Gong Lixin said in a low voice as he let out a breath of relief. He stepped forward and stroked the man''s smooth skin.

    Dou Heng''s back muscles were tightening up again, but not because of alertness, but because of the sudden urge to shiver brought about the teenager''s warm fingers. He looked down so that the emotions in his eyes weren''t leaked out. When the teenager was done touching him, he lowered his shirt and stood silently beside the teenager.

    "Let''s go." Gong Lixin smiled and touched Jin Shanghui''s head before leaving.

    "Ah, wait!" Jin Shangyu stopped the two and hurriedly said, "Are you just letting him go? Didn''t we agree on it? That it was okay to bring a wounded, but I have to erase their memories. What would I do if he tells my secret? I''ll be a price to be won? Not only would it be horrible for me, but also, the whole Long Snake Ind will fall into chaos!"

    Hearing the words ''erase memory'', Dou Heng suddenly turned back to re at Jin Shangyu. His violet eyes radiated a chill and a slight crackling sound came from his trembling fingers. When one looked at his finger, they could see a surging current crackling in between. He didn''t care about his unbearable past, but to forget the memory of Gong Lixin who was the most cherished thing in his heart? He couldn''t allow such a thing.

    "Don''t attack. I just have something to say." Jin Shangyu took two steps back and spoke with a trembling voice. This man''s mental strength was very strong. Compared to Gong Lixin, her suggestions couldn''t even prate him.

    Jin Shanghui felt Dou Heng''s aggression and stood in front of Jin Shangyu, roaring at the man before him with his hands in front of him, showing his sharp nails. He showed that he was ready to attack at any second.

    "Xiaohui, stand back." Gong Lixin scolded.

    Jin Shanghui snarled reluctantly and retreated. Jin Shangyu gritted her teeth even as tears ran down her heart. Elder brother, now that you''ve been taught by Gong Lixin, how can I expect you to protect me from him in the future?

    "I believe in Dou Heng. His memory can''t be touched." Gong Lixin spoke lightly and broke Dou Heng''s body''s defensive posture with those words.

    "I won''t say anything. You can rest assured." Dou Heng whispered even as his violet eyes softly looked at the young man. He thought that this was the third time he said these same words in front of the teenager and each time, he kept the secret between him and the teenager.

    Gong Lixin nodded with a smile, turned to Jin Shangyu and cautiously said, "Hiding is not the right way to be free in the end. Train well andter, when you''re stronger, see who dares to try to capture you. Anyways, three mutant pythons appeared on Long Snake Ind. Go to the infirmaryter to see if there''s any idental infectious bite or scratch and go and help them. Erasing their memory is fine too, but this method is still not useful. If you''re strong enough, you can reveal your abilities. And you don''t need to be afraid. There''s Xiaohui behind you and many otherpanions on Long Snake Ind."

    ''Erasing one¡¯s memory'' was one of her most proud skills, howe its ''useless''? Jin Shangyu''s heart burst into mes but when she heard hisst sentence, her eyes were hot and she was almost moved to tears. This little devil, for a while, he made her grind her teeth yet the next instant, he was gentle and considerate to the point of moving her! This contradictory character was very charming, no wonder everyone was set on following him.

    After being convinced by Gong Lixin''s few words, Jin Shangyu immediately forgot her original intention and didn''t mention the matter of erasing Dou Heng''s memory. She put on a coat and smiled, "Now, let''s go to the infirmary to see. The time for the poisoned person to react is variable. Whether its fast or slow, it needs to be dealt with immediately."

    Gong Lixin was very satisfied with her positive attitude and led her to the infirmary. Dou Heng and Jin Shanghui kept pace.

    The fire crows were ck in colour and were difficult to detect in the dark night. Their flight speed was also extremely fast. If they attacked, even a master ability user like Dou Heng could not avoid being injured. As soon as they walked into the infirmary to examine the injured one by one, they found another five or six that were infected. The fire crows had pecked them and left,ing and going like the wind. They hadn''t noticed at all until Young Master Gong brought them that news.

    After purifying everyone''s wounds and erasing their memories one by one, Gong Lixin and Jin Shangyu went infirmary to do a full-body examination. Both of them were busy until the sky became white again. Only then did they sleep.

    After a few hours of sleep, the base exploded with noise. Everyone squeezed themselves to the edge of the cliff near North District. They stretched their necks to look down at the beach, showing shocked and anxious expressions on their faces.

    They saw dozens of pythons lying on the beach under the cliff. Some were 20 meters long and their ck and white scales shone under the light of the sun. It looked frightening, as if time had suddenly gone back by hundreds of millions of years and returned to the prehistoric era in which dinosaurs existed.

    The sky wasn''t quiet either. A thick cloud of crows huddled together, screeching loud enough to shatter their eardrums. The crows swooped onto the beach, trying to bite the python''s eyes, but were often avoided in time. The close-range attack didn''t work, so they fired fireballs from their mouths and bombarded the pythons.

    They python moved their heads upwards and shot out a stream of water to fight back. Fire and water met in the sky creating screens of smoke. The battle was unprecedentedly fierce. The crowd at the edge of the cliff quickly hid in the woods so as not to be affected, but there was a horrified expression on all their faces. If there were so many tough creatures, could the people on Long Snake Ind even be able to live? This was the concern they all had.

    The members of Gong Lixin''s group, after more than a month after they disbanded to train, had gradually became more resourceful and steadfast, but their courage was still very big. They gathered together and rubbed their hands as they said in an eager tone, "Oh~ With so many pythons here, we can make a lot of armour after killing them all! Let''s discuss it with the boss and form a team to take this task. This is a great opportunity to improve the base''s equipment!"

    The members of the Self-Defense Forces team and other ability users heard their ''confidential talk'' spoken in a loud voice and they all wiped the cold sweat on their foreheads. Although the team disbanded, they were still so tough!

    "This suggestion will be considered, but let us look at the situation first." The young man''s clear voice came from behind them and caused the members of his team to be overjoyed and turn to look at him.

    Gong Lixin, dressed in camouge training uniform, led Jin Shanghui and Jin Shangyu to walk closer to the cliff. His eyes slightly raised up as he nced at his team members with a light smile on his face.

    "Boss! Young Master Gong!" The crowd greeted him and their anxiety disappeared instantly. Young Master Gong was their backbone. As long as they saw Young Master Gong''s calm expression, they would feel extremely at ease.

    Gong Lixin responded with a smile, looked around the crowd and frowned. He asked, "Where''s Major General Song" How could he not be here after such arge fuss?

    "Major General Song, Team Leader Lin and Team Leader Dou went to the beach to check the situation." Sun Tiantian pointed to the cliff.

    Gong Lixin leaned over to see and really saw Song Haoran''s figure hidden in the corner of the dense forest by the beach. The python and crows were fighting fiercely, but he didn''t care as long as his people were still safe. Gong Lixin frowned, not eager to go down, before turning his eyes to look at the pair of natural enemies that were still fighting.

    Fire crows were small in size which limited their level of their ability. The entire group of fire crows wereprised of second-level mid or high grade, making their strength quite low. The pythons though were different. They were all third-level or lower and most of them were water system users, but there were also several fire system users too. This battle has a huge difference in strength between the two parties, but due to the huge size number of fire crows, they still counted as arge battle force. This was the reason they were able to stubbornly persist for such a long time before being defeated and fall to the ground.

    The pythons opened their mouths to catch the falling fire crows like trying to catch falling raindrops, before swallowing them whole. Their huge body''s wriggled as they swallowed beforeying prone on the beach to digest. Not too long after, they would open their mouths to spit out red crystal nuclei towards the pythons with simr properties. Several fire system pythons saw them and their tongues rolled out and swallowed the crystal nuclei spat out by the water-system pythons.

    The group of fire crows suffered a heavy loss and finally, their g fell as they fled to the rocks protruding from the cliff to rest. Jin Shangyu was lying on the edge of the cliff, observing the nest made of grass stems and dead branches. Her brows furrowed tighter.

    "Did you know? Animals are pretty much the same as us. Because of the different levels of radiation, some animals have turned to zombies while some have the ability to reproduce." She stood up and looked dignified as she exined.

    Gong Lixin was confused about what she saw and didn''t quite understand what the other said. Jin Shangyu dragged him to the edge of the cliff and pointed to the rock protrusion. "Look at their nests. They contain so many bird eggs. These crows will multiply generation after generation." After her words fell, she then pointed at the giant python on the beach, "Look at that python, isn''t it bigger than the rest?"

    Gong Lixin nodded.

    Jin Shangyu continued, "All the pythons surround it and keep it at the center. If my guess is correct, that is a female python. It''s on her period and needs a lot of food, so the pythons were attracted by the fire crows. In the future, the pheromone released from her body will attract those male pythons. After that, it will eventually be pregnant andy eggs. This time next year, Long Snake Ind will be a world covered with fire crows and pythons. This is a biological invasion." After her words fell, she sighed.

    Gong Lixin looked down at the bird''s next on the cliff and sorted through Jin Shangyu''s words. Understanding what she meant, he said in a grave voice, "That''s to say, one yearter, there will be no more ce for us on Long Snake Ind? Can''t we just kill these pythons?"

    "After killing the pythons, the fire crows will have no natural enemies and will continue to multiply exponentially. The ind will turn into a ck hell." Jin Shangyu waved her hand and rejected his idea.

    "What if the pythons and fire crows are all killed?" Gong Lixin pondered a bit before opening his mouth again.

    "The fire crows are inexhaustible. Look, there''s another group of them. There are countless man-eating fish in the waters around Long Snake Ind. Man-eating fish is the favorite food of fire crows. This ind is undoubtedly their paradise. Even if you kill them, there will be another group. With a new group of fire crows, the nearby giant pythons will alsoe and would not want to leave. This is an endless food chain." Jin Shangyu pointed to the group of fire crows approaching from the distance. There was a lot of frustration in her words. The power of mother nature was irresistible after all.

    "Then let''s prepare to move. I''ll give you one month to prepare the necessary medicines, so make them as soon as possible. Also, about your strength, it''s too weak." Because Gong Lixin had not received modern education, he cannot fully understand Jin Shangyu''s words, but this did not prevent him from making a quick decision.

    Was a third-level high-grade still considered weak? Jin Shangyu gritted her teeth and stared at the back of the teenager who was striding away as she thought angrily.

    "Let''s go back and train! We have to move in one month and we can''t drag our legs!" Hearing the conversation between the two, the members of Gong Lixin''s team quickly left with their team members. Their faces were sad, but there was no despair or unease in their expression. As long as they followed Gong Lixin, they had nothing to fear.

    Seeing these colourful and deep coloured eyes, Jin Shangyu secretly panicked. When meeting them one by one, she only felt that there were quite a lot of master ability users on Long Snake Ind. But when a crowd of them are gathered, the visual impact and sensory oppression shocked her. These were actually Gong Lixin''s people and all of them were above third-level mid-grade. Most of them had already reached the peak of third-level high-grade and would be promoted to fourth-level at any time. Thinking of Lin Wenbo, Song Haoran and Dou Heng who were promoted to fourth-level low-grade and then looking at this group of people next to Gong Lixin, Jin Shangyu''s expression dimmed. Following Gong Lixin''s logic, her level was still weak. If this continued, she would soon be thrown away!

    Shaking her fist, Jin Shangyu cheered herself up and walked to herboratory quickly. She still had a lot to do in a month.

    <i>CrazedCookies: All this mention colourful ¡°eyes¡± and ¡°irises¡± always reminds me of this old manga called Iris Zero. I ended up re-reading it not too long ago because tranting LEW(D) kepts reminding me of it. lol</i>

 Chapter 140

    Half a monthter, Long Snake Ind changed again. This time, the noise was far more intense than thest battle between the pythons and fire crows. Everyone on the ind gathered on the side of the cliff, stunned as they stared at the shocking scene on the beach with horror. Even the crows that normally loved to be noisy had be quiet and dared not fly far from their nest.

    When Gong Lixin and Father Gong arrived, the people spontaneously spread to let them both pass through, allowing them to reach the cliff without any obstruction. Looking at the beach along with the rest of the crowd, even with all his effort, the hard-hearted teenager couldn¡¯t help widening his eyes, shocked by the spectacr scene below. Father Gong¡¯splexion became extremely horrified.

    All of them saw that the whole beach was upied by hundreds of pythons, big and small. They surrounded the female python and swayed their thick and long body in an attempt to win the right to entangle with the female python. They were intertwined with each other, making it hard to see where one ended and the other began and creating a huge wall of scaled muscles rolling on the beach. They asionally bumped into the cliff walls, causing rocks to fall and sending the fire crows flying. Even the people standing on top of the cliff felt the vibration under their feet.

    The ball of muscles rolled across the beach, leaving a deep ravine before falling into the sea. When they found that they movement was smoother in the sea, the female python dived deeper into the water. Numerous male snakes huddled together from time to time to catch up. They raised their heads from the water, opened their mouths to let out a hiss before pped the surface of the sea with their thick tails, causing huge waves. That scene was like the true reproduction of "Jialong Xiashui" from the mythological stories which shocked them all.

    "F**k." Father Gong murmured.

    "Presumably, this female python willy eggs on the ind and Long Snake Ind will be a world only for the fire crows and pythons." Jin Shangyu stared at the grand scene of snakes dancing in the sea and sighed.

    "How are the drugsing along?" Gong Lixin nce at her from the side.

    "It¡¯s almost done. They will be ready in half a month." Jin Shangyu said firmly.

    "Thanks for the hard work." Gong Lixin nodded and looked to his father. He said, "Dad, call everyone to a meeting. Tell them we need to get ready to move."

    Father Gong nodded and signaled the guards around him to go to the broadcast room to issue a notice.

    The leaders of the various ability users team and the heads of the districts knew that the situation was sensitive. When they heard the broadcast, they all rushed to the meeting room. Everyone gathered there and talked in small voices amongst each other, all carrying a worried expression on their faces.

    Gong Lixin¡¯s arrival seemed to be like a tranquilizer, calming the restless crowd instantly. The worry on their faces subsided as well. Seeing the smile on the teenager¡¯s face as usual, they felt rxed and secretly told themselves: Young Master Gong¡¯s not panicking, so why were they? In all things, listening to Young Master Gong¡¯s arrangement was always the correct path. Hasn¡¯t the base been able to survive this way until today?

    Seeing everyone¡¯s calm reaction, Gong Lixin nodded with satisfaction and looked towards Father Gong. Father Gong reached out his hand and gave up his position deputy before he seated himself. After more than a month of hard work, his son was bing more and more befitting of being a leader. Although his son¡¯s straightforward nature hasn¡¯t changed, he knew how to differentiate good from bad and was decisive. He was more suitable for the position of leader than him. After careful observation, Father Gong had to admit that his son was not like him, but his son¡¯s righteousness and somewhat evil character were more suitable in order to survive in today¡¯s troubled world, unlike him.

    Lin Wenbo and Song Haoran wanted to take the deputy position on either side of the teenager, but the brother and sister pair of the Jin family seized the opportunity, so they had to sit down to face the three. After Gong Lixin¡¯s careful training, Jin Shanghui became more and more sensual and distracting. Right then, he obediently sat next to the youth, holding a bag of nuclei in his hand, eating them by the mouthful, as if they were candy. The soft and handsome face showed an innocent and ignorant expression that made him look both attractive yet annoying. Gong Lixin smiled at the sight.

    Seeing that Jin Shanghui was able to stay calm and apany him to the meeting, Gong Lixin touched his head, satisfied, before looking to the public, He straightforwardly said, "Today, we called you here to discuss the matter of migration. Now, the situation on the future situation of the ind is very clear and its imperative that we move. For that reason, I havee to ask everyone¡¯s opinion on where to move."

    Gong Lixin looked at the guard at the door. The guard understood and took out a huge map of Country C, spreading it on the table. Everyone helped tten the map and stepped forward to check it out, each having their own thoughts.

    "Let¡¯s move in the direction of the Northeast in. It¡¯s not far from Long Snake Ind, so there¡¯s no need to travel a long distance. Moreover, the Northeast in had fertilends and developed agriculture. From there, we can go and take food from other ces close to it, making it so that we¡¯ll have enough to feed our base of a few thousand people." The captain of an ability user team said after a moment of thought.

    "The general direction is fine and I¡¯m also in favor of moving to the Northeast in, but with so many cities there, which one do we upy?" Father Gong asked.

    "Simple, let¡¯s head to Song family base in Liaocheng. They moved there over half a month ago. I heard that there¡¯s more than 20000 people in their base, 3000 of them are ability users and they also have a lot of fire arms. They had gone and wiped out all the zombies around Liaocheng and turned it into a safe zone. We have insufficient manpower and fire arms. I¡¯m afraid that we cannot upy a city on our own, so we might as well merge into Liaocheng." A district chief said slowly.

    Gong Xiangyi, sitting in thest seat, was shocked and asked quickly, "Song family¡¯s base? Which Song family?"

    "My family¡¯s." Song Haoran said with a deep voice as he tapped the desk with his fingers. He and Lin Wenbo didn¡¯t open their mouths toment this whole time, just because they had noticed it a while ago. The teenager¡¯s eyelids were slightly closed and his face had a determined expression. It seemed that he had already made a decision. As for Dou Heng, his eyes were drooping and his expression was nk as he sat on his chair like a sculpture as he waited for the teenager to make a final decision.

    "Wasn¡¯t the Song family not in Xiangcui Bay? How could they are in Liaocheng?" Gong Xiangyi whispered in disbelief.

    "Didn¡¯t you pay attention to the news from the intelligence department? Xiangcui Bay Base¡¯s situation is just like Long Snake Ind¡¯s. They¡¯ve been upied by mutant army ants. They didn¡¯t want to get bitten by the marching ants and had to move elsewhere." Song Haoran threw a pile of reports to Gong Xiangyi.

    Gong Xiangyi quickly turned over, her face sinking at the news. Mutant army ants; they had appeared in her previous life, but at that time, the Little Demon had already been brought to Xiangcui Bay Base by Song Haoxuan. The Little Demon had made a powerful insect repellent that drove away the army ants out of the desert. Now though, the Little Demon was on Long Snake Ind, so the base in Xiangcui Bay was naturally destroyed. Destiny was so interlocked that such a small change caused such a huge reaction.

    However, no matter how drastic the change of fate was, Gong Xiangyi seemed unable to break away from the original path she had taken, making it seem she was still in her previous life, as she was forced to meet with the source of her nightmares. "No, we can¡¯t go to Liaocheng!" Her fear and anxiety was close to the forefront of her mind and she opened her mouth to shout it out.

    She went crazy again! The people in the surprisingly quiet meeting room ignored her, but turned their heads to look at the teenager sitting at the head seat. They watched him with unwavering trust on their faces. It seemed that as long as the teenager spoke, no matter what the decision was, they would follow.

    Seeing this, Gong Xiangyi looked at Gong Lixin with pleading eyes.

    "We¡¯re not going to Liaocheng." Gong Lixin raised his sight to look around the crowd and spoke lightly. He then pointed his pale finger to somewhere on the map. His words were very clear as he said, "We¡¯ll go here."

    All eyes gathered where his finger were, before showing an incredulous expression.

    "Ningcheng? We can¡¯t go to Ningcheng!" One district chief shouted and the others nodded in agreement.

    They all knew that Ningcheng was upied by several king kong nts in the early stage of the apocalypse and now, more than two years, nearly three, have passed, the city had already be the world of countless king kong vines. All living things that tried to get close, whether human or zombie, would be send flying into the sky or swimming in the water before being tangled by the vines and turned into lifeless bones.

    Ningcheng was a death city, the ce to avoid in Country C. This was amon fact known to all survivors in Country C.

    Lin Wenbo and Song Haoran didn¡¯t speak. They waited for the teenager¡¯s reasonable exnation. They knew that although the teenager was not good at nning, his mind was quite smart. He would not do such a stupid thing as letting everyone die. Dou Heng finally looked up and at the teenager, his eyes held no doubt, only trust and support.

    Gong Lixin didn¡¯t exin, he simply pointed towards and window, "Take a look below."

    Despite the doubts in people¡¯s minds, they obediently walked to the window and looked down. Below, their vision saw green. Several Self-Defense Force¡¯s members were in camouge clothes and stood on the already mowedwn. They held a small bottle in their hands. Seeing that the people in the meeting room were at the window, they immediately sprayed themselves with the content of the bottle.

    Luo Dahai stood opposite of them and, when they were ready, threw a brown seed towards them. The seed grew in the air, swelled up before exploding. Green vines spread like a tide and went all over the ce.

    "It¡¯s king kong vine! How could he unleash the king kong vine?" There was a scream and that person¡¯s heart was at his throat. The rest were also equally horrified.

    But soon, the look of horror on their faces turned into consternation, then was reced by disbelief. They saw the king kong vines spreading out. It touched several members of the Self Defense Force, but didn¡¯t entangle them. Rather, it moved past them like flowing water. At first, some of the team members were nervous, but when they saw this, they tried to move. Wherever they went, the vines automatically avoided them with no intention of attacking them.

    "How did this happen?" The crowd turned around and looked at the teenager sitting at the head. Even Gong Yuanhang, Lin Wenbo and Song Haoran were shocked. Obviously, they hadn¡¯t heard about the details from the teenager in advance.

    "It¡¯s because of the solution in that bottle." Lin Wenbo slowly walked back to his original seat and said firmly after pondering for a moment.

    "Congrattions, you guessed right!" Jin Shangyu pped her hands with a grin. Her own drugs had such a surprising effect. Even if she had tried it several times in private, she still felt proud of her aplishment.

    Downstairs, Luo Dahai, who had already reached fourth-level low-grade and could nowfortably control the nts, calmed down the restless king kong vines and shouted towards the window, "Boss, burn it up!"

    Gong Lixin raised his eyes. While still staying seated, he flicked a white spark out of the window and onto the king kong with his fingers. The fire quickly ignited and burned the thriving green vine into ashes.

    "Sit down." Gong Lixin ordered the dumbstruck people to their seat. He then looked at Jin Shangyu and waved, "Exin it to them."

    "In fact, it¡¯s very simply. Doesn¡¯t king kong vine love eating all living things? But we found that its vines are also alive, but they haven¡¯t tried entangling each other, but rather spread around each other in an orderly manner. There must be something there, so that they avoided harming themselves. So we crushed king kong vines and extracted the juice to analyze it and finally made this drug. As long as it¡¯s sprayed on, we cane and go into Ningcheng freely without fearing about being attacked by king kong vines."

    When her words fell, Jin Shangyu looked at the young man and patted his head to her right. "Of course, I must thank Young Master Gong for his assistance. If it was not for Young Master Gong¡¯s extraordinary strength, I couldn¡¯t have squeezed the juice of king kong vines and this drug would not exist."

    The crowd had already returned to reality, so after hearing Jin Shangyu¡¯s words, their expression showed their admiration. The cult of worship on Long Snake Ind was severe. She had noticed it long ago, but it didn¡¯t hinder the development of the base. Instead, this worship closely united everyone on the base so that they could support each other and live together during the apocalyptic days. She liked this atmosphere very much. It made her feel at home.

    "In this way, moving to Ningcheng is the best choice. There are no living creatures in Ningcheng, so we can settle down as soon as we enter. The materials in the city had not been moved, so it must be quite rich in resources inside. And most importantly, I heard that Ningcheng¡¯s strategic granary was thergest in the Northeast in, with enough grain in it tost us seven or eight years." Song Haoran slowly tapped table with a rxed smile on his face.

    "We¡¯ll burn the king kong vines on the inside and leave the outer vines be, so that it can be used as a natural defense line for the base. It¡¯ll save a lot of our force and keep us safe. It¡¯s a perfect choice." Lin Wenbo added.

    The crowd suppressed their joy and focused on the head. They didn¡¯t expect Young Master Gong to give them such a big surprise this meeting. However, what they didn¡¯t expect was that that wasn¡¯t all, there was more surprises toe. When they received the pharmacology, report handed over by Young Master Gong, they werepletely dumbfounded and could not believe their eyes.

    If everything that¡¯s written in the report is true, not just their base but even the whole of humanity was saved. Although this report was thin and light, it held the dawn of their survival; in another sense, it was Noah¡¯s Ark.

    <i>CrazedCookies: THE CULT HAS BEEN ACKNOWLEDGED!!! Also, thank you Sareth Pruek for the Ko-Fi!</i>

 Chapter 141

    There was silence in the conference room. Apart from the sound of flipping pages, there was only heavy breathing. Everyone couldn¡¯t hold in their excitement, including the calm and restrained Father Gong and Grandfather Lin.

    "Xiaoyu, have all three kinds of drugs been developed?" After calming his heart, Father Gong looked at Jin Shangyu and slowly asked this question.

    "At present, the anti-zombie poison and blue drugs have been developed while only the fasting drug is still being studied. Please give me more time, I believe that the problem of food shortage will soon be resolved in a satisfactory way."

    Although the Bugu Dan¡¯s medicinal materials were still missing, Jin Shangyu soon found substitutes, but these substitutes also had a shelf life. Under the extremely hot weather conditions of the apocalyptic days, many medicinal materials will lose their efficacy quickly. Therefore, she couldn¡¯t simply follow the prescription provided by Gong Lixin. She needed to find a substitute that could be used for a long time. But in the apocalyptic days, highly toxic nts are easy to find, but non-toxic nts with medicinal value were like rare animals. She studied the prescription for half a month and found only six simr medicinal material. However, right now, there¡¯s no shortage of food in the base, so she can continue to study it in Ningcheng. With so many mutant nts out there, she will develop this drug sooner orter.

    Food was the most important issue for survival. Although Jin Shangyu had not yet made the drug yet, her research has given everyone a glimmer of hope for life that they had been suppressing in their hearts for a long time.

    Seeing the overwhelming joy in everyone¡¯s eyes, Gong Lixin knew that the strategy of stabilizing the military people¡¯s heart had seeded. After all, the migration was a matter of great interest for everyone. Although everyone chooses to support him, there would inevitably be people who felt uneasy. All he had to do was use this opportunity to make everyone¡¯s heart feel united. After Zhao Ying¡¯s betrayal, he realized the importance of feelings. If he wants to control the base, the first thing to do was to seize people¡¯s hearts.

    "With these drugs, we can minimize the danger on the road as we migrate. Everyone can ask Jin Shangyu any questions. She will answer them one by one." Gong Lixin leaned back on the chair and smiled.

    "This report says that the antidote is also highly toxic. Is there a specific way of taking it?" A leader of an ability user team hesitantly asked.

    "Ordinary people needs to take it in five doses, once every three days. These fives doses will lead varying degrees of nausea and dizziness which they will recover from on their own after about two hours. Those with abilities are divided into two groups. Anyone below third-level mid-grade needs to take three doses, once every three days. Their symptoms are the same as the ordinary people and should disappear after three hours. Those that are third-level mid-grade and higher can consume it in one go. They will have a fever within half and hour after ingestion. Signs of the fever will disappear after three days."

    "Of course, we can¡¯t rule out that there will be unexpected situations. This risk needs to be borne by each individual." Jin Shangyu finally added before taking out a shiny ck pill, the smile on her face was like a temptation of a fallen demon, "This is the finished product. Who¡¯s willing to test it out?"

    There was silence in the meeting room. Lin Wenbo and Song Haoran looked at each other. Lin Wenbo smiled and waved his hand, giving the opportunity to support the teenager to his friend. Song Haoran nodded and was about to reach for the drug, but he didn¡¯t think he would be beaten by Dou Heng who had been pretending to be statue this whole time.

    Dou Heng¡¯s long arms stretched out and he took the pill in Jin Shangyu¡¯s hand as soon as her voice fell. He swallowed it in one gulp with his head held up high. His purple eyes were calm and undisturbed, as if he wasn¡¯t eating poison disguised as sugar.

    Aiya~ Another loyal dog! Jin Shangyu¡¯s forehead twitched. She looked at Dou Heng who didn¡¯t change his expression with admiration. The crowd also looked at Dou Heng with anticipating eyes.

    Gong Lixin stood up, walked to Dou Heng, let out a hint of internal force into his palm and leaned over to rub Dou Heng¡¯s Dantian. He whispered, "I¡¯ll help you catalyze the drug. The body will show signs of fever after its been catalyzed which means that the medicine worked. Three dayster, the fever will subside on its own, so don¡¯t worry."

    The white cheeks of the teenager were almost touching Dou Heng¡¯s bronze cheek. The other¡¯s breath from his whispered words hit Dou Heng¡¯s nose and he smelled the fragrant scent of herbs. The youth¡¯s little hand slipped down to his abdomen slowly. The sensory stimtion almost burned Dou Heng to ashes.

    Before even feeling the effect of the medicine, Dou Heng¡¯s body was already sweating a lot. His grim face was even more tense as he tried his best to control the reaction of his lower body, so as not to show an ugly sight in front of the teenager. Just as he thought was about to explode, the teenager finally took his hand back and sat back down.

    Dou Heng gasped unnoticeably, his forehead was covered with fine sweat droplets and his bronze skin was slightly reddish; overall, he looked very embarrassed. If it was in any other circumstance, his flushed appearance would surely arouse suspicion, but now, everyone thinks that he was affected by the drug and did not think about other possibilities.

    Unexpectedly, the young man would do something like that. Resisting the urge to separate the two in close contact, Lin Wenbo looked at Song Haoran coldly, ming him for being too slow. Song Haoran¡¯s face was dark, but Dou Heng¡¯s expression was still cold and his eyes were lowered. The other didn¡¯t look at the teenager any more, nor appeared flushed which slowly calmed down his sour heart.

    "How do you feel?" Gong Lixin asked while smiling at Dou Heng.

    "Hot." Dou Heng lowered his eyes, crossed his legs and replied with one word.

    "Do you mind letting Xiaohui scratch you?" Gong Lixin blinked and asked seriously.

    Dou Heng nodded without hesitation. Gong Lixin smiled happily, patted Jin Shanghui¡¯s shoulder and pointed at Dou Heng with a ¡¯make an attack¡¯ gesture. Jin Shanghui¡¯s gentle eyes like that of a innocentmb, immediately turned fierce. He stood up and faced Dou Heng with his ws.

    Dou Heng raised his hand to defend himself and his elbow was scratched. Blood slowly oozed out of the wound. It started out bright red, but after a minute, it turned into a darker red. After a while, it turned ck, just like zombie blood, exactly as if someone was infected with zombie poison.

    Everyone in the conference room showed a flustered expression and whispered, "No, he¡¯s infected!"

    Gong Lixin calmed Jin Shanghui down before raising his hand to signal to everyone to quiet down. He cut his palm and, under the eyes of the crowd, ck blood oozed out, shocking the others. The young man slowly and indifferently said, "I¡¯ve taken this medicine a while ago and it¡¯s proven that this medicine is safe, so you can rest assured. The blood bing ck is not a sign of zombie infection, it¡¯s because of the high toxicity of the drug. Dou Heng can stay here. We can wait and see if he bes a zombie after three days."

    "Young Master Gong, how can you put yourself at risk?" An ability user said with a chocked voice filled with fear.

    "I¡¯m the leader of this base, so I¡¯m responsible for all our lives. What¡¯s more, this drug is not dangerous." Gong Lixin said tly. He looked at his father Gong Yuanhang, with his big, clear eyes as if asking: Did I do well?

    Father Gong nodded undetectably, slightly lowering his eyesight to conceal the trace of tears in his eyes. This was his, Gong Yuanhang¡¯s, son! This was the pride of his life!

    Seeing everyone¡¯splex expression that stared at him without saying a word, Gong Lixin frowned before he continued, "Is that fine? If there¡¯s no problem, after the end of the meeting, each person present will get some pills to bring back and exin to those under their jurisdiction. After exining, three dayster, arrange them toe to the infirmary to receive the drug. Of course, if anyone¡¯s afraid and doesn¡¯t want to take it, they will not be forced too."

    Everyone put away theirplex expression and agreed in unison. Young Master Gong took the drug, what are they afraid of? Moreover, taking this drug will make them be more poisonous than zombies. In the future, which zombies would dare to eat their meat and drink their blood? Not their poisonous blood! Thinking of that, everyone had hope appearing in the eyes.

    Jin Shangyu¡¯s goal for the day hadn¡¯t been fully achieved yet. Seeing Gong Lixin had the intention to end the meeting, she quickly said, "Wait. The blue potion can also be taken normally. After taking it, the person will have thebat power of a first-level zombie and this willst for four hours. Don¡¯t you want to try testing it on some Self Defense Force members? You know, with this blue potions, all our base¡¯s personnel can now participate in battle."

    With this, the total of more than 4000 people in the base could be considered as fighting strength and could thus fullypete with Song family¡¯s base. Father Gong¡¯s eyes flickered for a moment. He spoke up cautiously, "Is there any side effect after taking the blue potion?"

    "After the effect has worn off, there will be a period of weakness of half and hour, but aside from that, there¡¯s no adverse effect. Bao Long and Zhao Ying have tested it many times." Jin Shangyu said firmly. Bao Long and Zhao Ying had been cruelly and repeatedly tested by her. There were many poisons that needed to be tested on a person, so Jin Shangyu was reluctant to kill the two of them.

    "Go to the training ground to find some members of the Self-Defense Force. Make it clear to them that you are not willing to force them if they don¡¯t want to." Father Gong said to Song Haoran.

    Song Haoran pressed down his restless heart and quickly ran to the training ground. When he brought the three members over, the people in the meeting were already waiting for on thewn downstairs.

    The three members of the Self Defense Force were messy and sweaty and looked like they felt very ufortable. Don¡¯t get them wrong, they weren¡¯t forced toe, but rather, they were able to grab this opportunity only after a fiercepetition. To be able to gain the ability of a first-level ability user after drinking the potion; although first-level ability user¡¯s strength is still very low, for them, the ordinary people, it was something that they could only dream of.

    With shaking hands, they took the blue potion from Jin Shangyu, drinking it without hesitation. A minuteter, the three originally thin bodies suddenly changed. Their muscles swelled up at a speed visible to the naked eye and they clothes tore with a hissing sound. Their foreheads bulged with blue veins as they fought against the severe pain racking their body. Five minutester, their twisted expressions returned to that of calm and the three burly giants stood in front of the crowd who were all wearing dumbfounded expressions.

    "Try to break this." Lin Wenbo put away the surprise in his eyes and threw a dagger their way.

    One of them quickly caught the dagger and broke it into two, then into four pieces. As for the other two, one of them raised his foot and kicked the flower bed beside him while the other punched the tree trunk beside him. The bricks around the flower bed broke and scattered all over and arge hole formed in the middle of the big tree before it broke off, its leaves scattering as it felt. The three spontaneously started fighting against each other. They punched and moved as if they were tigers pushed by the wind, not at all affected by the change in their receptor. No, it should be that their agility was more than ten times faster than their original self.

    There was silence on the field. After a long bout of silence, Gong Yuanhang and Lin Mao apuded. Others joined in and the apuse resounded all the way to the sky.

    Gong Xinagyi stared nkly at everything in front of her. She realized once again that this life hadpletely surpassed her past life and she no longer had it under her control. This blue potion was also known as an ability user¡¯s restorative potion. The Little Demon from her past life had also created it, but it was only used as supplements to restore one¡¯s mental power, the effect far less magical than what she just saw. This kind of medicine shouldn¡¯t be avable for another two and a half year. It was not like what she just saw. It was indeed created by the Little Demon in bulk, but it was hard to get. It took thousands of jin of grain to buy a single bottle.

    There was a force that changed all the established destinies. Realizing this, Gong Xiangyi felt a little uneasy and also secretly happy. She moved towards the Little Demon and whispered, "Little Demon, how were these drugs recreated? You¡¯re a genius!"

    Jin Shangyu waved her hand and wanted to say that all credit belonged to Gong Lixin, but when she thought how the teenager asked her to keep it a secret, she blinked and changed her tune. "Ah, I always had some of these ideas. It¡¯s only after I met Gong Lixin that these ideas came to fruition. Probably, in this world, only Gong Lixin could crush zombie crystal nuclei, squeeze the juice out of king kong vines and go to remote ces to find highly toxic nts. Therefore, the sess for most of these agents is thanks to Gong Lixin."

    Suddenly, Gong Xiangyi looked at the young man who changed her destiny and the destiny of the whole world, her face showing a smile of relief. She finally knew that her rebirth was not for her to be stronger, nor for her to change her destiny, but to cherish the beauty around her. Wasn¡¯t this all thanks to Gong Lixin? He did his best to protect the family and friends around him, so he got everything in the end.

 Chapter 142

    Later generations would remember this meeting. In thick history books, they described these types of salvations with thick and colourful strokes that rewrote the history of pharmacy. They honored Jin Shangyu, who invented these drugs, as the ¡¯medicine sage¡¯. The pharmacists ofter generations took Jin Shangyu as the highest peak of their goal as they tirelessly explored the world of pharmacy. The young man, who was only 19 years old, dominated the meeting. The hearts of future generations treated him like a god-like being. No matter if the person was an ability user or an ordinary person, their ultimate goal was to exceed that young man. However, it is said that the teenager was a real celestial who only appears once every thousands of years. To surpass his achievements, one had to wait for the next millennium.

    Of course, these all happened in the future. Right then, Gong Lixin didn¡¯t know that he had done such an earth-shattering event. Seeing that Jin Shangyu had distributed the drugs to the audience, he raised his hand and announced their dismissal.

    Tan Mingyuan, who had just stepped in, was called up. Gong Lixin raised his jaw and told him, "Notify a group of people to gather at the training ground. I¡¯ve a task for them."

    "Boss, what¡¯s the task?" Tan Mingyuan¡¯s eyes lighted up and he hurriedly asked.

    "To go to the beach to kill more than a dozen mutant pythons, peel their skin and make armours for everyone. On this long journey, we will experience a lot of hardships on the road and we need to improve our equipment. Skinning, tanning, tailoring, and stitching; all takes time to do. Finish this task today and we¡¯ll use the half a month left to make armours for everyone." Gong Lixin replied after making some calctions.

    "Alright! I¡¯ll immediately inform everyone." Tan Mingyuan promised loudly and went away.

    Hearing the conversation between the two, the leaders of the other ability user teams secretly wiped the cold sweat from their foreheads. Kill a dozen pythons to make armour? This kind of difficult task was something only Young Master Gong could dare take easily. However, listening to Young Master Gong¡¯s words, it seemed like everyone was getting new armour? As a result, Young Master Gong¡¯s brain-dead fans were deeply moved.

    "Gong Lixin, I¡¯ll also participate in this task." Dou Heng, who had returned to normal, said firmly.

    Gong Lixin smiled at him and nodded without thinking.

    Seeing this, Song Haoran and Lin Wenbo walked up to the teenager from left and right and urged him, "Come on, let¡¯s go to the training ground together." There was no need to ask if they wanted to participate.

    "Ah, wait. I¡¯ll go too." Seeing her brother pulling Gong Lixin¡¯s clothes, Jin Shangyu raised her hand to call out and chase them.

    On the training ground, three people drank the blue potion. The particrly strong Self Defense Force members watched the group of three. From time to time, they squeezed in to touch the three¡¯s inted muscles. Seeing Young Master Gong, Leader Lin, Major General Song, and Dou Henging over together, the noise immediately stopped. Everyone unconsciously stood upright and raised their hands in salute.

    "Good." Song Haoran nodded.

    "Major General Song, when will this potion be delivered to us?" Someone expectantly asked, which was immediately echoed among the people present.

    "It will be sent to you in half a month. During the migration, not only will you be responsible for look-out and patrol, you will also fight with the ability users when necessary." Gong Lixin cautiously said.

    "That¡¯s a matter of course. We¡¯ll be half an ability user anyway!" Someone in the group joked, causing a burst of joyfulughter to spread. Once, they were trampled, exploited and despised. They were nothing but eager to be stronger. The emergence of this potion was like their gospel, giving them the power to survive in these apocalyptic days. The strength of a first level ability user may seem low, but all the Self Defense Force members, when united together, were an indestructible force. After rigorous military training, the phrase ¡¯unity is power¡¯ had been deeply embedded in their minds.

    Infected by the positive atmosphere, Gong Lixin also smiled. Not too long after, the members from Gong Lixin¡¯s team received the task and told the members of the Self Defense Force. The members of the Self Defense Force stood up straight again and saluted their team leader, calling out the name of their leader at the same time. It could be seen from their expressions that they truly admired the members of Gong Lixin¡¯s team and held them in high regards in their hearts.

    Seeing the short stature of Sun Jie among them, Jin Shangyu¡¯s eyes twitched. She touched Lin Wenbo¡¯s arms next to her and asked, "That child is also Gong Lixin¡¯s team member too? Isn¡¯t he ten years old?"

    "Twelve, but due tock of nutrition, his height has not increased much." Lin Wenbo¡¯s tone held a trace of distress. He finally nced at Jin Shangyu before faintly adding, "Clear that expression of doubt on your face, his level is higher than yours."

    "Higher?" Jin Shangyu stuttered in disbelief. "Fourth level low-grade? Stronger than me? I really can¡¯t see it!"

    "The younger one triggers their ability, the higher their talent will be. He will be better than the others in the future." Lin Wenbo said firmly. He smiled seeming to remember something. In a pleasant tone, he added, "They like to imitate Xiaoxin, so they usually like to y pigs to eat the tigers. Don¡¯t be fooled by their appearance."

    As soon as Lin Wenbo¡¯s voice fell, he saw Xiao Sunjie looking over at Jin Shangyu. The dark eyes turned into pure, ice blue eyes as he raised them to stare at the stunned Jin Shangyu and grinned. Obviously, he heard the conversation between the two.

    Oh my God! Too shocking! Jin Shangyu touched her frightened heart. Her arrogance as a talented girl waspletely knocked down. When she recovered from her shock, Gong Lixin had already exined the battle n and was about to raise his feet to move towards the beach. She hadn¡¯t heard a word at all though.

    "Ah, wait. I¡¯m joining!" Jin Shangyu gritted her teeth and shouted.

    "What¡¯s the matter?" Cao Yanan liked this arrogant little sister who likes to gloat. She walked up to her side and pursed her pink lips at her.

    Li Dongsheng coughed and pulled Jin Shangyu away from this female sex-devil.

    "I¡¯m a wood and mind dual ability user! My mind ability has reached third-level high-grade. I can heal and perform blessings and curses within a ten meter distance. My blessings can increase a person¡¯s corresponding ability and my curses can reduce the enemy¡¯sbat power. I can also use illusions to confuse enemies and stop their attack." Jin Shangyu stepped forward and quickly eximed. She raised her jaw and finally added, "I¡¯m a super milknanny. When you are fighting in the front, this milk mom, will guarantee that you can do whatever you want!"

    Jin Shangyu couldn¡¯t hold back anymore. She chose to confess her abilities today. With the release of her four drugs, the reveal of her ability to purify zombie poison was ordinary inparison. Although she already had the precious prescriptions of the drugs in her hands, but she didn¡¯t want a free meal, she wanted to get Young Master Gong¡¯s approval first, then that of all the people on Long Snake Ind. By doing this, she wanted topletely board the ship known as Gong Lixin. With her 240 IQ, she had already determined that following Gong Lixin would definitely lead her to happiness!

    The people present showed a moved expression on their faces. This young woman¡¯s ability was really good and was simply tailored for their group,pletelypensating their group¡¯s weaknesses. So, everyone turned their heads together to look at Young Master Gong with burning eyes, waiting for Young Master Gong to speak.

    Gong Lixin stared at Jin Shangyu¡¯s figure with a strange look in his eyes. He asked with a frown, "Why do we need a nanny when fighting? Even Sun Jie has already been weaned. Are you trying to confuse us?" Gong Lixin had understood what she said and seriously considered it, but after hearing thest part, his brows knotted immediately and all levels of confusion entered his mind.

    Gong Lixin¡¯s team members stumbled and almost fell to the ground. Lin Wenbo covered his face and chuckled. Song Haoran pulled the innocent and lovable teenager into his arms and rubbed his head,ughing while doing so. With Lixin there, every moment was filled with happiness. Even the cold-faced Dou Heng¡¯s mouth was slightly ticked upward.

    Jin Shangyu almost bit her tongue and coughed up blood. As soon as his back was to her, she rolled her eyes. Crossing her arm over her chest, she gazed into the young man¡¯s confused eyes and asked with a twisted expression, "Gong Lixin, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve never yed online games!"

    "No. Let¡¯s go now. I will hear the exnation for this nanny thingter. Let¡¯s finish the task first." From everyone¡¯s reaction, he knew that she was making a joke. The teenager turned and walked away. The expression on his face was still so nd, but the tip of his ears pink had slowly turned red.

    Lixin is still so cute! Lin Wenbo and Song Haoran looked at each other and sighed in unison. They saw the teenager pulling Jin Shanghui with him and they quickly followed with a smile on their face.

    The behaviour of this group was always so intense. Twenty or more ability users against hundreds of pythons, only they dared to take this kind of difficult task. But even while knowing that this mission was a difficult one, the people in the base never felt that this group would fail. They are the dream team that has never been defeated.

    Before the battle had even begun, the cliff close to the North District were full of people who came to watch. Gong Lixin¡¯s team members cooperated with tacit understanding when fighting. Whoever was responsible for defense and whoever was responsible for attack was organized in an orderly manner. While fighting each of them would appear exactly where they should, giving the enemies no opportunity to take advantage of, as if it were a y that they had rehearsed thousands of times before the fight. Their battle was a ssic textbook-style battle. Fortunately, the onlookers could benefit from watching this battle.

    After waiting in anticipation, the battle had finally begun. Gong Lixin first blocked the water jet sprayed by all the pythons on the beach with a palm of wind. Then, he stepped on the water droplets and swept back the group of pythons. With a single hand, he pushed the giant pythons into the sea, clearing a space for his team members suitable for fighting.

    Everyone rushed forward to attack the enemy. Gong Lixin, Jin Shanghui, Lin Wenbo and Wang Tao rushed to the front to deal with the pythons there while the others took killed the ones in the rear. Jin Shangyu¡¯s station was the safest and furthest ce. From time to time, she casted a few blessings or curses to close the gap in their defenses. When someone was about to be attacked by a python, she would immediatelye to the rescue and cast an illusion, confusing the python.

    The battle was a sight to behold with all the colourful abilities that bloomed like fireworks on the beach. The dozen or so pythons that had been lying on the beach were quickly surrounded and werepletely powerless to resist as they were beaten. Seeing the state of those pythons, the ones in the water quickly came up to the beach trying to help, but they were blocked by the four front-line attackers. Three out of the four of them were still easy to handle, but the slender teenager gave them a harder time. The teenager easily stepped onto the sea, as if it were a t ground. Whenever he saw a python with the slightest intention ofing up to the beach, he pped or kicked it away. A giant python¡¯s weight of half a ton was thrown away like a volleyball under the teenager¡¯s hand. He hit whenever he wants, as if he was ying. The high-pressure water jets and fireballs that were sprayed at him didn¡¯t hurt him at all.

    Loud hissing sounds lingered in the air as giant pythons were seen flying in the sky before falling into the distant sea, creating waves in the water. Some of them even hit rocks at the bottom of the sea when the fell. After repeating this many times, they saw that the only female python didn¡¯t dare go near the beach anymore and found an elevated reef to rest on even as several of her kind were killed.

    Thunder, fire, wind, metal, ice, terrifying mutant nts and quicksand suddenly turned the beach into a burial ground, trapping a dozen giant python to face their deaths. When thest python stopped struggling with ast hiss beforeying down in the pool of blood, the crowd standing at the top of the cliff and watching the battle released a breath of relief.

    Shit! So happy! Being invincible and running wild like that! This was the battle of true master ability users! High-level zombies? Mutant birds? Kill them all! Their blood was boiling with passion. Suddenly, the crowd felt that the things that once scared them became a blur right then as their leader was still the top master on Earth.

    Father Gong and Grandfather Lin looked at the straightened spine of the people around them and the determined expression on their faces and both smiled at each other.

    "You gave birth to a good son! Without a doubt, Lixin¡¯s future achievements are limitless!" Grandpa Lin patted Father Gong¡¯s shoulder.

    Father Gong waved his hand and looked down the cliff. He saw his son was digging out crystal nuclei from the brains of the giant pythons. His eyes shed slightly and he shook his head with a smile. He used to think too much. Only in this way, Lixin could live well during these apocalyptic days and lead everyone to a better future.

 Chapter 143

    A dementia nt is blue, their leaves arerge, the flower¡¯s stem is pure white, and the flowers were as small as rice grains yet they exuded an intoxicating scent. When they were in full bloom, the scene was beautiful, making one forget what was so dangerous about them.

    In the apocalyptic days, the more beautiful the flowers were, the more poisonous it was. The scent of the dementia nt smelled fresh and elegant, but had int fact, some kind of neurotoxin. When someone breathed in the scent of the flowers, they would lose consciousness after 10 minutes. The nt would secret blue juices then. These juices would not melt the flesh, but would absorb the body¡¯s energy through the pores of the person before dripping that energy into the soil, turning it into nourishment for its roots. Those who had been captivated and captured by these flowers would slowly die from having their energy sucked out.

    Because of this eating behaviour, dementia nts were only interested in the bodies of ability users who had plenty of energy, it was not harmful to zombies or ordinary people without the energy of an ability user. The zombies themselves were poisonous, so they were not afraid of the neurotoxins in the flower¡¯s scent. As for ordinary people, smelling the floral scent would make them unconscious for a few days. However, once they became unconscious, they would often be eaten by zombies wandering around the dementia flower, looking for food. It was a strange symbiotic rtionship.

    Therefore, the dementia was an extremely dangerous nt species. But now, for the people of Long Snake Ind, who had be even more poisonous that zombies, inhaling these neurotoxins became harmless to them. Whenever they went on a mission, they would be cautious when encountering this kind of nt. They would dig out the roots and stems and move them to the farnd on the ind that had been deserted for a long time. When the white flowers withered and produced ck seeds, wood ability users would sprinkle the seeds in that farnd and quickly made them grow into a sea of flowers.

    However, in just half a month, therge area of farnd on Long Snake Ind had be a swaying flower field that looked beautiful from a distance. The rich floral fragrance was everywhere in the air, making the fire crow and pythons inhale the neurotoxins and faint, unable to move anymore.

    Contrary to the animals on the ind, the people on Long Snake Ind were very awake and excited. When the flower field matured, they put on their stic gloves and couldn¡¯t wait to harvest all the thick leaves and send them to Jin Shangyu¡¯sboratory, so that she can squeeze out its juice. Of course, this dangerous job was undertaken by ordinary people without any ability.

    This not only made ordinary people feel important, but also enabled ability users to see their importance. Whether someone was an ordinary person or an ability user, they were an indispensable part of the base. On the ind of Long Snake Ind, an unseen state of harmony emerged. After having suffered together again and again, they have gradually be close to each other, regardless if they were ordinary people or ability users.

    The Song family¡¯s base¡¯s concept of the so-called "optimal seed" was scoffed at by them.

    In half a month, Jin Shangyu convinced everyone to safely take the antidote drug before rushing to produce arge number of blue potions. Jin Shangyu felt exhausted, but she still felt very satisfied. Her current life was thousands of times better than quietly taking care of her brother and helping her brother brutally kill the same kind of living being as her. Although the little pride in her heart hated to admit it, but Jin Shangyu still had to admit that Gong Lixin was her and her brother¡¯s saviour.

    Today was the day that they had originally nned to leave Long Snake Ind and head towards Ningcheng. When Gong Lixin entered Jin Shangyu¡¯sboratory, theboratory was bustling with people.

    "Do you need my help?" Gong Lixin walked over to Jin Shangyu who was moving around all over the ce until her hair was scattered and she was sweating, helping people in her group pack theboratory equipment. Jin Shanghui, on the other hand, squatted in the corner and yed with a pile of bottles.

    "Yes, look after my brother. Don¡¯t let him mess things up. There are many unsaturated blue liquids that have been purified and have not had crystal nuclei soaked into them. If it breaks and sshes all over, we¡¯ll all be miserable." Jin Shangyu quickly pulled Gong Lixin¡¯s sleeves and asked anxiously.

    Last time, a bottle of unsaturated blue liquid sshed onto an ability user, causing his energy to spill out of his body very quickly. The person became soft like mud and fell on the spot. This incident had also inspired Jin Shangyu and she deliberately left a lot of unsaturated blue liquid as poison to deal with hostile ability users as well as distribute some to the members of the Self Defense Force. After hearing this piece of news, the ability users on the ind didn¡¯t dare bully them in the slightest. If the blue liquid was identally thrown at them, they could only lie on the ground and wait to be ughtered.

    Of course, Long Snake Ind was now united wherever they went. This kind of infighting would certainly not ur, so Jin Shangyu also generously distributed a few bottles to ability users to defend against hostile ability users on the road. When they couldn¡¯t beat the other party, they could use this blue liquid on them.

    Since the meeting, Jin Shangyu¡¯sboratory had be the liveliest ce on Long Snake Ind. There was a constant flow of medicine every day. The cheerful and a little arrogant woman had also be the most popr person on the ind. On the day of the move, there were many who spontaneously showed up to help.

    If there were more people, Jin Shangyu was afraid that they would damage her equipment with their hands and feet and she wouldn¡¯t dare move her eyes away from their every movement then. Even then, she didn¡¯t have time to take care of Jin Shanghui. Of course, even if she did have time to take care of him, Jin Shanghui didn¡¯t listen to her much. She was so worried, when finally, her saviour came.

    Gong Lixin nodded to her request, beckoning Jin Shanghui in the corner, "Xiaohui,e and follow me."

    Hearing the call of the teenager, Jin Shanghui immediately threw aside the bottles that had him very interested and quickly ran to the teenager. He carefully fiddled with the smooth and silky hair of the teenager with his sharp nails before leaning in and sniffing him with a happy expression on his face. As long as he smelled the scent of the young man, he felt happy. Of course, it would be better if the young man could feed him a few crystal cores.

    Jin Shanghui was greedy and Gong Lixin tacitly inserted a third-level high-grade gold crystal nucleus into his mouth. Gong Lixin then hooked his finger and said, "Follow me out, let¡¯s not get in the way."

    Nodding obediently, Jin Shanghui grabbed the youth¡¯s wrist, stuck out his tongue and licked the youth¡¯s jade white fingers, as if there was still the taste of the crystal nucleus still remaining. Seeing the teenager¡¯s lips smiling, he let out a few grunts from his throat and took the initiative to hook the corner of the teenager¡¯s clothes with his nails as the other took him out of theboratory.

    When she saw Gong Lixin with her older brother, who was no better than a little sheep in front of the other, Jin Shangyu ground her sore teeth and turned back to continue directing everyone to help her move things.

    When Gong Xiangyi came, all kinds of experimental equipment had been packed and piled in the open space in front of the death row building. Gong Lixin and Jin Shanghui stood side by side and watched over them.

    "Brother, these things, I¡¯ll help Little Demon to store it away." Putting on smile, Gong Xiangyi walked over and said so warmly.

    "No, Li Dongsheng was already told to take care of these things." Gong Lixin waved his hand as he refused bluntly, Gong Xiangyi recently showed good behaviour towards him, but he didn¡¯t respond to it. Some things, once broken can never be restored.

    Gong Xiangyi¡¯s eyes were bleak, the smile on her lips faded and she stopped talking. Seeing that there were enough hands there and there was nothing to help with, she stayed for a while before slowly walking away.

    It took half a day to pack all the luggage and check the equipment on everyone¡¯s body to make sure nothing was missing. Turning back to see Long Snake Ind lying on the surface of the sea, many eyes showed their reluctance, but then they thought of how Ningcheng waited for them just up ahead and they quickly became rejuvenated.

    Wearing python skin armor that was invulnerable to water and fire and because they had taken the antidote drug, there was no need to fear zombies or mutant beasts. Ordinary people, because of the existence of the blue potion, could instantly be Spartan warrior, thus the people from Long Snake Ind was unbelievably energetic and advanced quickly every day.

    In the past, ability users would only pick high-level zombies to fight in order to level up. So, when they encountered hordes of first-level zombies, most of them chose to retreat. However, after the creation of the blue potion, the first-level zombie crystal nuclei had also be valuable, especially for the Self-Defense Force who needed the blue potion the most. Whenever they passed a certain town, the members of the Self-Defense Force would go into town to sweep it, wiping out all the first-level zombies in the town and then digging out the crystal nuclei to give to Jin Shangyu to make the blue potion. The ability users would always apany the team to help them and take care of higher-level zombies.

    Wherever they passed, it was as if a swarm of locust crossed, leaving thousands of miles of red behind. If the lower-level zombies had their wisdom, they would¡¯ve escaped like the wind by now, but unfortunately, they did not. So the team¡¯s daily harvest were very rich.

    This evening, two days away from Ningcheng, the team chose a barren forest by the national road to put up camp.

    The tents were quickly set up and the members of the base gathered in twos and threes for dinner. Unintentionally, they stuffed their mouths with dry food to appease their hunger while others set up a pot over the fire to cook.

    As everyone knows, Young Master Gong was a foodie. Therefore, the members of his team were very serious about the three meals a day. They¡¯ve already taken out an entire set of cooking utensils to prepare a hearty dinner.

    Taking out a bag of earthworms from his pocket, Gong Lixin first handed some to Father Gong and Grandpa Lin, waiting for them to take a bite, before distributing them to his team member. Now, dried earthworms, slugs, grasshoppers, chrysalis, and even maggots have be part of their daily food. Having experienced the torture known as hunger, their stomachs had grown very strong.

    Gong Xiangyi and Lin Wenbo were in charge of logistics and taking care of the camp was within their jurisdiction. When everything was settled, the two came over. Lin Wenbo naturally sat next to Gong Lixin while Gong Xiangyi, with her brows raised, sat next to Father Gong. She saw the dried earthworm in Father Gong¡¯s hand and asked in surprise, "Wh-where did Dade out with this beef strip?"

    "This is dried earthworm, not beef strip." Father Gong shook his head and smiled.

    "How¡¯s that possible? Although it tastes a little bit different, it¡¯s obviously a beef strip!" Gong Xiangyi took a dried earthworm and chewed it. She remembered this weird taste. In herst life, Lin Wenbo often ate this spoiled beef jerky, saying that the base specially distributed this to supplement the physical strength of ability users and only ability users. She was hungry at the time and ate one, and almost spat it out. The dry and earthy taste made her recall that memory easily.

    "Look at the links in the circle, look at the texture, it¡¯s an earthworm. Who told you it¡¯s beef strips? Where can we find any beef strips in this world now?" Father Gong put a whole earthworm in front of her daughter as he exined with a smile.

    Gong Xiangyi looked at it nkly for a while. She suddenly covered her mouth and vomited. After she vomited, she turned to stare at Lin Wenbo with two lines of shed tears.

    This was not beef, but a disgusting earthworm. No wonder the Wenbo from her past life, who always gave her good things, never let her eat this, but left her with rice and biscuits that the base distributed to ability users. Because she had a space, she nevercked in food and therefore, she didn¡¯t care what the base people ate. She always thought that this dried earthworm was a good thing which could give Wenbo a boost of energy. Now that she thought about it, how much did she owe Wenbo from her past and how much did she misunderstand him? In herst life, except for that one time, he never let her suffer a hint of bitterness, but she, because of an imaginary rival, willfully left.

    "Wenbo~" The tears fell more quickly. Gong Xiangyi caught Lin Wenbo off guard and hugged his neck tightly as she wept.

    Lin Wenbo stiffened and tried to push her away, but failed several times. He immediately nervously looked at the teenager.

    Cao Yanan, who understood the rtionship between the three, threw her fist up in excitement and thought there was a good show up ahead!

    <i>CrazedCookies: Aaaannndd we¡¯re entering the final arc! We¡¯re approaching the end soon! There¡¯s gonna be some old, VERY old faces (trust, you¡¯ve most likely forgotten them), some new faces that were only ever mentioned and some very new faces.

    </i>

    <i> </i>

    <i>Also, thank you Phorn Hem and royann White for the Ko-Fis!</i>

 Chapter 144

    <i>Warning: Mature Content</i>

    Seeing Gong Xiangyi¡¯s movements, everyone was shocked, especially Jin Shangyu whose eyes almost fell off. She always thought that Lin Wenbo loved Gong Lixin, but why is he hugging Gong Lixin¡¯s sister then? This really was a family drama!

    Thinking of that, she turned to look at the teenager.

    Gong Lixin had a strong sense of territory, like a beast. Nobody was allowed to touch anyone that was his. Lin Wenbo and Song Haoran were two people with that most special status. But Gong Xiangyi had already thrown herself into Lin Wenbo¡¯s arms and it was impossible to move her! Seeing the scene of the two hugging each other, he was taken aback at first. When he recovered, his eyes narrowed and he raised his hand to push Gong Xiangyi away.

    "Don¡¯t!" Song Haoran whispered, quickly grabbing his wrist and shaking his head. Right now, they couldn¡¯t make a move. Uncle Gong and Old Lin looked at them and the two were already stunned. Their rtionship wouldn¡¯t be concealed for a lifetime, but now was not a good time to expose it.

    "Don¡¯t you want to eat deep-fried chrysalis? All the chrysalis is finished, let¡¯s go pick some from the forest." Song Haoran said softly, patting the young man¡¯s stiff spine. The old men looked at them.

    Yes, an old man like Grandpa Lin would like should like fried chrysalis. The thing Gong Lixin hates the most right now is that he can¡¯t involve Brother Lin. Gong Lixin tried to understand this and pressed down the feeling in his heart as he left with Song Haoran with a straight face. Jin Shanghui received his instruction that he could move freely and the zombie had already ran into the jungle with no sight of his shadow.

    "I will go too." Dou Heng followed behind the teenager like a shadow, causing Song Haoran to look at him meaningfully several times.

    Seeing Xiaoxin leave without even looking back, Lin Wenbo felt annoyed. It took a lot of effort to break Gong Xiangyi¡¯s hold around his neck. If Father Gong wasn¡¯t watching, he would even show his anger. Gong Xiangyi was always so emotional, her mood came and went at the click of a button, as if the whole world should revolve around her. She never considered other¡¯s moods.

    "What¡¯s wrong with you?" Lin Wenbo asked impatiently.

    "Wenbo, this is dried earthworms, not beef strips. You cheated me." Gong Xiangyi showed half of the dried earthworm in her palm even as her eyes began to flood again.

    The more Gong Xiangyi knew how Lin Wenbo treated her the best, the more she regretted what she had done. Now that she and Lin Wenbo came to this moment, she actually knew very well that the root cause of all this was due to her change in mentality. She was born again with resentment towards Lin Wenbo. Although she still loved Lin Wenbo, she could no longer trust him wholeheartedly. When the two were together, she was thinking more along the line of how to control the other, how to hold on to the other, how to avoid the tragedy from herst life. The desire to win had already exceeded her love for him.

    Without wholehearted efforts, of course, no whole-hearted feelings would be obtained. It was she who pushed Lin Wenbo away little at a time until they reached the stage they were at today. Now, she had gradually realised that herst life¡¯s Lin Wenbo had treated her very well. She pretended to be strong and had put on a mask, but she had no longer been able to support this mask. She regretted it so much that she wished she was reborn once again so that she could start over.

    "When did I lie to you about these being beef strips? Why are you crying because of this?" Lin Wenbo frowned and his handsome face showed a trace of his impatience. Seeing everyone looking at him and gossiping, he got up and waved her over, taking Gong Xiangyi to another ce to talk. Under Uncle Gong¡¯s earnest gaze, he couldn¡¯t say any straightforward, hurtful words.

    Gong Xiangyi immediately wiped her tears to keep up with them. Looking at the backs of the two people who had entered the jungle, Father Gong and Old Lin looked at each other and both fell silent. Father Gong wanted his daughter to continue her rtionship with Wenbo, but Grandfather Lin didn¡¯t agree with it. Although Gong Xiangyi seemed better, she was still in shock and looked like a fragile vase. In the apocalyptic days, one¡¯s partner must be strong so you can look after one another. The couple must support each other and take care of each other. One can¡¯t always take care of the other. If Lin Wenbo and Gong Xiangyi get together again, would one drag the other to death? Anyways, he would never agree.

    For the first time in a long time, the two old men didn¡¯t agree on something.

    ***

    Gong Lixin¡¯s brows twisted in a frown as he walked deeper into the jungle. Song Haoran followed. He nced at Dou Heng who was walking beside him and said, "Let¡¯s find them separately." The meaning of his words was obvious.

    Dou Heng looked at the young man¡¯s angry back and the bees flying in the jungle. He nodded and agreed. Where there were bees, there was a beehive. He remembered that Gong Lixin liked sweet things, but unfortunately, candies were a luxury in these apocalyptic days. They were almostpletely gone. If he finds honey though, the young man would be happy.

    "Dou Heng seemed to really like to follow you." Song Haoran said to the young man when Dou Heng walked away, seemingly bothered by it.

    "Hn, I also like him following me." Gong Lixin nodded. Although he didn¡¯t need protection, he liked knowing that there was such a person around him, that there was someone following him with his protection in mind, that whenever he turned around, he could always see the other person.

    Song Haoran¡¯s eyes were dark. He didn¡¯t want to continue this subject. The more he talked about that person, the more Lixin would care about him. Seeing the teenager frowning and muttering to himself, he was obviously still worried about the scene from before. He tried to tell the young man a few old jokes but finally coaxed the teenager into a better mood.

    The two went further into the jungle and searched for chrysalis attached to the branches, putting them in their bags. The chrysalis only needs to be fried with small peanuts and evenly sprinkled with salt to create a rare delicacy. When ced in one¡¯s mouth, it had a burnt and tender taste as well as a sweet fragrance, making people want more.

    Gradually shifting his mind to delicious food, Gong Lixin quickly put aside the matter of Lin Wenbo and Gong Xiangyi and concentrated on finding chrysalis. The teenager lifted his round buttocks and bent down to search for chrysalis among the bushes. His ck t-shirt was hooked by a branch and his Gong Lixin¡¯s snowy and delicate waist was revealed, making for an eye-catching sight.

    Song Haoran was originally looking for food. When he saw this enticing scene, his eyes flickered and he couldn¡¯t help remembering the time where he was hard in the car while holding the young man and his member was stimted by his soft thighs. The fiery heat flowed into his groin, his eyes darkened and he stepped forward, reaching out to caress the young man¡¯s slim waist.

    "Brother Song, what are you doing?" Gong Lixin straightened up with his ears flushed red.

    "I miss you holding you. We don¡¯t spend enough time together during this move. Don¡¯t you want me?" Song Haoran¡¯s lips whispered into the teenager¡¯s ears. The touch of his heated nose made the pink ears of the teenager turn just as heated and red.

    "I do." Gong Lixin was bewitched, his eyes blurred and his pale hands moved around the other, touching the man¡¯s broad back. At the age of 19, it was the time when the body was most hungry for sex to the point that it couldn¡¯t stand even the slightest teasing.

    Song Haoran let out a low groan, licking and kissing the young man¡¯s ears affectionately and asking in a hoarse voice, "Someone wille here at any minute. I want to do it here, but aren¡¯t you afraid of being seen?" His member had long stood upright and hit the youth¡¯s soft belly, expressing Song Haoran¡¯s desire silently.

    In hisst life, Xiao Lin even made Gong Lixin cultivate in public for his own pleasure. His modesty and moral bottom line had long been worn away by Xiao Lin, thus he wouldn¡¯t care about being seen or heard and nodded impatiently, "Not afraid. I want it!" He said as he untied the man¡¯s belt.

    "That¡¯s not it, I don¡¯t want people to look at you!" Song Haoran chuckled while taking off Gong Lixin¡¯s shirt and tying it around his waist. He then took off his pants, throwing them aside and touching the lovely jade wide pir that stood upright.

    "Mmm~" Gong Lixin moaned with his head tilted back. He reached into the man¡¯s underwear to stroke the dark giant that was several timesrger than his own.

    The two moaned and kissed, their bodies clinging to each other as they touched each other. While kissing, moans passed through their lips. Song Haoran jerked off the teenager¡¯s member with one hand while the other reached behind and pushed against the tight, pink chrysanthemum that soon overflowed with honey. When his fingers against it and entered, an obscene squelching sound echoed, causing Song Haoran to almost go crazy.

    "Baby, you¡¯re so wet here. I want to have a taste." Biting the teenager¡¯s red and swollen lips, he pushed the teenager against the trunk of a tree, ced one of the teenager¡¯s legs over his shoulder as he squatted down and buried himself in the ce dripping with nectar. He didn¡¯t stop using his hands to caress the youth¡¯s upright jade pir while doing so. The crisp sound of sucking echoed in the forest. Song Haoran¡¯s soft tongue pointed towards the opening and licked it, causing an electric current to pass through Gong Lixin¡¯s body, making him moan again and again. Gong Lixin¡¯s legs had gotten so soft that he couldn¡¯t stand anymore and could only hold on with his hands. He held the man¡¯s hair, panting and begging, "Don¡¯t lick anymore. Put it in!"

    The young man¡¯s voice cried out softly, like a new-born kitten, making people want to hold him in their arms and love him hard. Song Haoran¡¯s crimson eyes burst with a deeper shade of red. He stood up and pulled off his own pants, pulled the slender legs around his waist before vigorously pressing him against the tree trunk. Once he inserted into the hot hole, he began to move with an insane rhythm.

    The teenager was shaken from top to bottom and could only helplessly cling onto the man¡¯s strong arms. The pink corners of his eyes held a touch of water as he was lost in pleasure.

    Song Haoran held the back of the young man¡¯s head with one hand, bringing him closer to lick the other¡¯s wet top with his won. The salty taste of tears from the corner of the young man¡¯s eyes, the pleasure his own body felt and the satisfaction he felt in his soul intoxicated Song Haoran. It¡¯s no wonder that the words ¡¯love you to death¡¯ was used to describe this feeling. It was, after all, all too apt. Every time, he wished he could die while staying one with the teenager. Major General Song, who was normally an upright and serious person, always lost his senses once he was with his beloved teenager, like a beast immersed in carnal desire.

    Half an hourter, the two came at the same time, letting out onest cry. Song Haoran caught the cum shot out by the youth in his hand and wiped it against the trunk behind the youth. He held the teenager for a while before reluctantly pulling out his semi-soft member. The cum ejected into the youth¡¯s body immediately ran down the other¡¯s buttocks and thighs before falling onto the ground covered by dead leaves. The rich smell of sandalwood spread into the air.

    After pulling out a soft leaf to help the young man clean up, Song Haoran helped the other get dress and told him to return to camp to eat first, then he slowly cleaned his own lower body.

    "Come out." Putting away his member in his pants, he shouted towards a dark bush.

    Dou Heng, holding arge piece of honeb dripping with honey, walked out slowly. His expression was as cold as usual if one didn¡¯t look at his swollen lower body.

    Song Haoran¡¯s red eyes swept over the hard-on and his face turned ck. He gruffly asked, "Do you like peeking?"

    "Weren¡¯t you deliberately letting me see?" Dou Heng nced at him and asked back. It would exin Song Haoran¡¯s more vigorous movements when he came over.

    Song Haoran smiled and slowly said, "He¡¯s mine."

    "Are you sure he belongs to you alone?" The person I saw him withst time was not you! With thest sentence unsaid, Dou Heng walked toward the camp with an expressionless face while still holding the beehive. This kind of provocation was really not necessary. He just wanted to look at the young man from a distance and never thought past that. It was because the other person was too cherished and too precious to him, so he was afraid to take a step more; because he was not sure what kind of results he would obtain in the future. Perhaps, he could get what he wanted, or he might lose itpletely instead. This half chance of winning or losing bound his surging emotions and made him willing to stay where he was now. He couldn¡¯t bear to risk losing that young man.

    Song Haoran stared at Dou Heng¡¯s back. After a longugh, he raised his feet and returned to camp.

 Chapter 145

    Among the trees on the other side, Lin Wenbo held his arms and looked helplessly at Gong Xiangyi who was still sobbing.

    "How long are you going to cry?" He wiped his face, took out a handkerchief from his pocket and handed it over, "Dry your eyes and let¡¯s talk. What do you want?"

    Wenbo¡¯s habit of carrying handkerchiefs remained unchanged. After receiving his handkerchief that was always washed until it was white, Gong Xiangyi missed it very much. Wiping away her tears, she squeezed the handkerchief tightly in her hands, not willing to give it back and said with a soft voice, "Wenbo, I truly know that I was wrong. I can¡¯t live without you."

    "Why can¡¯t you live without me? Didn¡¯t you have a good time since we broke up?" Lin Wenbo pressed down his irritation and said lightly.

    That¡¯s because Gong Xiangyi had been using her previous life¡¯s memory of him to hypnotize herself that she didn¡¯t love him. Gong Xiangyi lowered her head, silently thinking things through. However, only a little bit of her previous life was the truth she knew, she realized how ridiculously wrong she was. Now, telling her to let go, she can¡¯t do it at all.

    "I haven¡¯t had a good time, I¡¯m going crazy! Wenbo, please,e back to me." Grabbing Lin Wenbo¡¯s sleeve, Gong Xiangyi put down her pride for the first time as she begged.

    "Gong Xiangyi, it¡¯s you who broke up with me and it¡¯s you who wants to make up." Lin Wenbo firmly lifted her hand off of him and spoke carefully, word by word. "You have to understand that the world doesn¡¯t revolve around you. I am a person, not a toy you can throw and pick up if you want. I¡¯ve already walked out, and you have to start moving forward too!"

    "You are my lover, not a toy!" Gong Xiangyi replied weakly, but she had to admit that she didn¡¯t manage their rtionship seriously since she was reborn. She often took a careless attitude and always thought that she was on her own, that the prophet could firmly control Lin Wenbo¡¯s emotions. But she had forgotten that the most difficult thing to control in the world is emotions.

    "I¡¯m not your lover anymore." Lin Wenbo shook his head. Thinking of the cute and straightforward young man, his indifferent expression overflowed with a touch of softness. "Don¡¯te to me again to say such things. I don¡¯t want others to misunderstand." He nced at Gong Xiangyi with a serious expression before he walked away.

    "No, give me another chance!" Gong Xiangyi hurriedly hugged his waist from behind, preventing him from leaving.

    "Wenbo, it¡¯s time for dinner!" Cao Yanan appeared at the edge of the field of trees, calling on Lin Wenbo with a smile on her face.

    "Coming." Lin Wenbo broke apart Gong Xiangyi¡¯s hold on him and never looked back. When he got closer, Cao Yanan deliberately took Lin Wenbo¡¯s arms, nodded towards Gong Xiangyi, who had suddenly turned white, and left. The image of the two clinging to each other stung Gong Xiangyi.

    "Alright, you can let go." Near the camp, Lin Wenbo whispered to Cao Yanan.

    "s, you want to dismantle the bridge after crossing the river." Cao Yanan pretended to sigh and ask worriedly, "Did you expose Young Master Gong?"

    "No." Lin Wenbo shook his head.

    "That¡¯s good! That woman is crazy. I don¡¯t know why she hates Young Master Gong in particr, but if she knew about you and Young Master Gong, she would beining to Chief Gong by now. You also know that Chief Gong is a very traditional man. He definitely doesn¡¯t believe in such things except for a mandarin duck couple." Cao Yanan sighed and said with a sympathetic tone, "Ah~ threesomes are so difficult! I¡¯m afraid Xiao Xue and Lejia will suffer because of me. How about the three of you and the three of us pretend to get together tonight? Cover their eyes and ears?" Her eyes widened in inquisition.

    "Impossible." Lin Wenbo nced at her coldly. "I¡¯m not going to hide like this forever. Haven¡¯t you said that yourself? If you want to love, love fiercely, don¡¯t think too much about anything else. Didn¡¯t you? My Xiaoxin is a very courageous person. If I¡¯m timid, I will be thrown behind, not to mention left behind." After his words fell, he chuckled and walked towards the campsite with eyes shut, towards his young man.

    "How did it go?" Snuggling into Lin Wenbo¡¯s arms, the teenager looked indifferent, but his voice had a slightly tight tone which revealed his concern.

    "It¡¯s all clear. We¡¯ll tell her about us sooner orter. When we settle down in Ningcheng, let¡¯s confess to everyone, okay?" Lin Wenbo whispered while rubbing the youth¡¯s round shoulder even as his golden eyes overflowed with gentleness.

    "Alright." The teenager nodded, his frown looking lovely.

    Lin Wenbo tightened his arms around his shoulder. He could hardly hold back from leaning over and kissing those colourful lips. Instead, he rubbed the other man¡¯s soft ink hair with his chin.

    Cao Yanan had been joking.She didn¡¯t want to be in a fake rtionship with Lin Wenbo. It¡¯s better to be truthful, which meant that the man¡¯s love for her boss was indeed true. Thinking of that, she smiled, quickly ran up to the two and inserted herself in between, holding each other¡¯s shoulders like buddies. If everyone thought the same way, everyone¡¯s rtion to one another would naturally be close.

    Gong Xiangyi stood on the spot and wept bitterly for a while. After walking out of the woods, she saw the intimate backs of the three people and paused. Her face constantly changed and, finally, sheughed at herself before walking away slowly. In this life, she was the first to push Wenbo away.

    ***

    When going to Ningcheng, one must pass through Liaocheng. If you were to take a detour to pass around Liaocheng, then the journey would be twice as long. In the apocalyptic days, manpower, material resources and time could not be wasted. Therefore, Gong Yuanhang had to contact Song family¡¯s base and obtain consent from them. Of course, the Song family base wouldn¡¯t give way to them for free, they would charge a certain amount of materials as a toll. Furthermore, the bases that only had more than 400 ability users couldn¡¯t even be ranked among the top survivor bases of Country C. The Song family would thus not pay too much attention.

    The long convoy drove off the highway and traveled for more than half an hour before stopping at the guarded gate of Song family¡¯s base. This was a farm on the outskirts of Liaocheng. It covered a wide area and was surrounded by a new high wall with machine guns and forts built into and around it. Because of the existence of metal, wood and earth ability users, it was only a matter of a day¡¯s work to build several houses. Therefore, from the slightly open door, rows of houses on the farnd all looked new. Someone taking a walk around the neighbourhood was actually a long-lost state of leisure.

    The Song family¡¯s base was said to have cleared out Liaocheng and that their security zone was within a hundred miles from the suburbs. But as long as the base was stationed in a city, the city would be assigned to the base and people from other bases weren¡¯t allowed to touch it. This was the custom made in these apocalyptic days and it was simr in nature to how it worked with princes from ancient times.

    For this reason, Gong family¡¯s base, who wanted to cross Liaocheng to go to Ningcheng was not seen as someone stopping by to say ¡¯hello¡¯ to Song family¡¯s base, but rather an act to deliberately provoke war.

    Upon receiving news of the arrival of the Gong family¡¯s base¡¯s people, Song Haoxuan took a group of powerful subordinates to the door to greet them. The other party had already paid the toll of four thousand jin of food anyway and one of them was once his elder, he could still afford to give face.

    Song Haoxuan was 31 years old and had a very tall figure. His sharp facial features were simr to Song Haoran, but the uneven ravine in the middle of his brows and the cold deep red and deep purple eyes showed how deep and brutal his mind was. The spection about his temperament not only came from his face, but also from the idea of ¡¯optimizing the human race¡¯ initiated by him and known throughout the whole Country C.

    Because of his concept, many old people and children had been cruelly and mercilessly killed and many weak women had be tools to breed offspring. When the food crisis broke out a year ago, he killed more than 20000 civilians in his base in one breath. The news shocked the whole country. Some of the survivors hated him, some respected him and some feared him, but regardless of how others felt, his double-system abilities were enough to make him the leading figure in Country C.

    In the face of such cruelty, people of extraordinary strength, whether ordinary people or ability users, would unconsciously be forced by his momentum showing a humble attitude towards him. However, Song Haoxuan¡¯s charisma affected outsiders but was not worth a penny in the eyes of Long Snake Ind¡¯s people. If it weren¡¯t for Long Snake Ind¡¯s exclusivity, xenophobia and their low-key behaviour, this Country C would never be a world for the Song family¡¯s base. Compared to Young Master Gong, who was a four-system ability user with immeasurable strength, Song Haoxuan¡¯s third-level high-grade fire ability and fourth-level mid-grade thunder ability were not even worth seeing.

    Therefore, when Song Haoxuan greeted them at the door, he didn¡¯t see a group of people who bowed to him and tried to please him. Father Gong and Grandfather Lin stepped forward to shake hands with him with a light smile on their faces. The elders were full of strength and hadn¡¯t be haggard because of the difficulties of the apocalyptic days.

    "Cousin, I haven¡¯t seen you in a long time." Themand team stopped and Song Haoran, Lin Wenbo and Gong Lixin arrivedte and greeted Song Haoxuan.

    "I haven¡¯t seen you in a long time. It seems that you are doing well." Song Haoxuan slowly opened his mouth after seeing his cousin¡¯s dark, blood-red, monster-like eyes, Song Haoxuan¡¯s eyes changed slightly. He didn¡¯t expect this younger brother to actually reach fourth-level low-grade, but it was only in one system, so no big deal. Stroking the corner of his dark violet eye, his thin lips showed a contemptuous arc.

    But in the blink of an eye, he saw Lin Wenho, who had bright, golden eyes and the group of ability users from Long Snake Ind who followed them had colourful, deep eye colours. His immovable expression finally broke and showed a crack as he fell silent. Around Gong Lixin, there was a pair of mysterious violet eyes belonging to Dou Heng. He finally couldn¡¯t hide the consternation in his heart and asked, "Thunder system, fourth-level low-grade?"

    Dou Heng saw Song Haoxuan¡¯s eyes, but his dark violet eyes remained indifferent. He didn¡¯t have any intention to greet the other party. All the subordinates behind Song Haoxuan, except for He Jin, showed shocked expressions. It¡¯s okay to have a thunder ability user among the group. But what¡¯s more exaggerated is that the lowest level among these people is a third-level mid-grade while the number of fourth-level low-grade is about seventeen people. The three people standing at the front had obviously reached the peak of fourth-level low-grade and would be promoted to fourth-level mid-grade at any time. Compared to them, the Song family¡¯s base only had seven fourth-level ability users. The difference was too great.

    Why was such a strong base unknown until now? Now that they are no longer dormant, can Country C still have a ce for the Song family¡¯s base? Song Haoxuan and his subordinates thought in their minds.

 Chapter 146

    Song Haoxuan was an ambitious person with outstanding abilities, otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have stood out from his other brothers and be the leader of the Song family at a young age. After the outbreak of the apocalyptic days, the Song family died one by one, but he triggered his dual-system thunder and fire ability, soaring to the top and bing a lord.

    A man with strong ambitions and strong strength would inevitably have some pride, and Song Haoxuan¡¯s pride was particrly important to him. It¡¯s not exaggerating to say that he was quite arrogant. He thought he was the top presence among the ability users in Country C, but found someone simr to him and this person¡¯s strength was only slightly inferior to his won and would soon possibly catch up to him. He was irritated, to say the least.

    He nodded lightly at Lin Wenbo and others as he greeted them. He then looked at Dou Heng and asked, "You¡¯re a thunder system ability user. There are no other thunder system zombies, so no corresponding crystal nucleus. How did you train to fourth-level low-grade?"

    Hidden behind everyone, Gong Xiangyi¡¯s eyes shed. The way the thunder ability users could increase their strength was by absorbing nature¡¯s thunder and it was Song Haoxuan himself who told his people that in her previous life. He had said that he once encountered a thunderstorm when he was on a mission. He didn¡¯t know whether it was because he was a thunder ability user, but he was chased and hit by several huge lightning strikes in session. Finally, after the storm ended, his thunder ability instantly rose to third-level mid-grade. Since then, he always chose to go out to train during thunderstorms and his level increased rapidly like that. At that time, there was only one thunder ability user in Country C. He naturally didn¡¯t care to let others know this secret. Today though, Dou Heng wasn¡¯t dead and his strength was almost the same as him, enough to be Song Haoxuan¡¯s opponent. This certainly would make the other nervous.

    Dou Heng stood behind Gong Lixin expressionlessly and didn¡¯t lift his eyes to look at Song Haoxuan. He answered calmly, "The same way you train, I train." The indifferent tone showed that he didn¡¯t even look at the other person even though the opponent was a strong, dual-system ability user.

    Song Haoxuan¡¯s gentle and polite smile didn¡¯t change, only a cold light flicked across his eyes. This man, this base would be a stumbling block on his way to hegemony. Although he wants to remove all these people in front of him, he wasn¡¯t stupid enough to do it immediately. Isn¡¯t the Gong family going to Pu¡¯an County? Pu¡¯an County was not far from Liaocheng. He would try to figure out afterwards what was the situation with the Gong family¡¯s base. Knowing yourself and knowing your opponent is the first step to win a fight.

    Thinking of that, his slightly cold eyes softened again, showing a kind face to everyone present. He paid too much attention to Dou Heng and naturally ignored the handsome young man standing beside Gong Yuanhang, so he naturally didn¡¯t see this young man making eye contact with He Jin.

    As soon as he got out of the car, Gong Lixin searched for He Jin¡¯s figure among the crowd and saw He Jin walking slowly behind Song Haoxuan. As soon as he saw the other, his eyes lit up and he wanted to rush to He Jin¡¯s side and take a good look at him.

    He Jin¡¯s deep, three-dimensional facial features were as cold as usual, but the careless arc usually at the corner of his mouth had disappeared. There was no unrestrained joy in his dark-turquoise eyes, only an ice-cold look enough to freeze people. At first nce, He Jin had already spotted the figure of the teenager among the crowd. The thick frost in his eyes slightly dissolved and the arc at the corner of his mouth was small, but could not be seen unless one looked closely.

    Seeing the young man running in his direction, He Jin shook his head invisibly, the refusal in his turquoise eyes was so obvious that Gong Lixin stopped immediately and stood there, stunned.

    "If he doesn¡¯t want to be acquainted with us, then so be it. We haven¡¯t seen each other for a few years, even best friends would be rusty. This is normal." Lin Wenbo patted the young man¡¯s shoulder to appease him. He was happy to see He Jin¡¯s detached attitude. After all, he still couldn¡¯t forget the aggressive way the man looked at Xiaoxin a year ago.

    "Hmm." Gong Lixin agreed with his brows in a frown. Seeing He Jin only slightly nod in response to the call of Wang Tao and the others, Gong Lixin¡¯s eyes darkened. In the past three years, he and He Jin hadn¡¯t seen each other often. In thest year, the phone calls had be less and less. It was inevitable that the rtionship between them became indifferent. Although he knew it in his heart, Gong Lixin still felt very lost. Putting aside the rtionships of the previous owner of his body, He Jin was the first friend he made aftering to this different world, which had a very special meaning for him. Bit by bit, the time spent with He Jin had never been forgotten, always remembered. But obviously, this fresh memory was only cherished by him but had faded from He Jin¡¯s heart.

    His heart twanged with pain and Gong Lixin looked down, no longer looking at He Jin as he snuggled into Lin Wenbo¡¯s arms, trying to find a trace offort. Lin Wenbo¡¯s lips hooked up and he took the other¡¯s shoulder, gentlyforting the other, like swaddling a baby. His movement was gentle and unreasonably reassuring that Gong Lixin quickly got rid of his dour emotions and raised his head to smile at Lin Wenbo.

    Amid their intimate interaction, neither saw the sh of pain in He Jin¡¯s eyes.

    After a simple chat between Song Haoxuan and Father Gong and Song Haoran, the toll of two thousand kilograms of grain was taken away. Song Haoxuan then ordered the guards to open the gate of their base and let theme in for a rest. The other two thousand kilograms of grain would be delivered after the Gong family¡¯s base¡¯s people left Liaocheng safely. The Song family¡¯s base had several checkpoints on the national highways to keep track of those who entered and left Liaocheng. Without the consent of Song Haoxuan, the Gong family¡¯s base¡¯s people cannot pass the checkpoints. Although it was possible to force one¡¯s way through the checkpoint, in this world, no one would use their base¡¯s power for such needless conflicts.

    Of course, because Song Haoxuan didn¡¯t know the true destination of Gong family¡¯s base¡¯s trip, he had agreed without any hesitation thinking that they were just going to Pu¡¯an county. Pu¡¯an county was small in scale, poor in materials and very close to the city of death, Ningcheng, so even if there were no hordes of zombies, there would be no bases willing to settle there. In Song Haoxuan¡¯s view, the Gong family¡¯s base¡¯s move was ast-ditch effort after being forced to do the impossible and there was no doubt in his mind about that.

    The convoy slowly entered the gate. The brother and sister of the Jin family hid inside the truck, wearing heavy ck hoodies and covering their heads and faces. Jin Shanghui sat on the seat obediently, his cheeks bulging with a crystal nucleus in his mouth and his handsome face carrying a hint of childishness. If not for his beast-like vertical pupil and the sharp nails hidden in his sleeves, he would be no different than an ordinary person. As a result, the guards of the Song family¡¯s base only hurriedly nced at him before letting the vehicle in. Raising a zombie was such a crazy thing to do that only Jin Shangyu and Gong Lixin can think of it.

    Jin Shangyu was lying beside the guardrail of the truck, peeking out into Song family¡¯s base from the gap between the green curtains. The Song family¡¯s base wasrge, the houses were very new and there were many peopleing and going. Some people got together and chatted, some were discussing in the open space, and some people were washing a basin of clothes in front of their house. This cosy scene gave a glimpse of an illusion of the time before the apocalyptic days.

    But clear-minded people knew at a nce that the seemingly peaceful Song family base truly reflected the cruel interpretation of the apocalyptic days. There were no old men with white hair, no innocent and lively children, only strong and arrogant people with abilities and women with dull and numb expressions and even some weak civilian men. Here, ordinary, healthy bodies lived as a ve on this base.

    They had heard that the blood left by those civilians that were killed dyed the golden desert of Xiangcui Bay deep red a year ago and that dazzling red sand took half a month to fade under the onught of heavy rain. Song Haoxuan did what Bao Long and Kang Zhengyuan wanted to do but failed. It also allowed the Song family¡¯s base to retain all its strength during the famine. This deterred survivors of the whole Country C by brutal means.

    If it were before, Jin Shangyu would definitely appreciate such characters as Song Haoxuan and maybe she would be willing to give up her life of istion to live in this base because the other party would tolerate the existence of her brother and would also agree to feed him. But now, looking at the two ability user¡¯s who were fighting for life or death in the open space and a group of onlookers apuding at the spectacle and showing an indifferent crowd, she shook her head and sneered at Song family¡¯s base.

    "Brother, fortunately, we met Gong Lixin. Look at you, almost like a human man. You live a more fulfilling life than me." Touching the head of her brother, Jin Shangyu sighed. Jin Shanghui nced at her, stretched out his ws and flicked her hand away. When he heard the young man¡¯s name, he became restless, sniffing the young man¡¯s residual smell in the air. He stood up to get out of the car and look for the young man.

    "Hey, don¡¯t mess around, or else Gong Lixin will be angry." Jin Shangyu hurriedly pressed her brother¡¯s shoulder, made a ¡¯stay quiet¡¯ gesture like Gong Lixin with an exaggerated expression.

    Miraculously, Jin Shanghui actually understood her meaning and sat back down, took out the python bag that the teenager had given him and put it under his nose to sniff. As if smelling the sweet fragrance from the teenager¡¯s body, Jin Shanghui squinted in pleasure. Both his golden, vertical eyes squinted and a shallow smile appeared at the corner of his lips, indicating his intoxication at the moment.

    Jin Shangyu turned her head as she couldn¡¯t bear to directly look at such an elder brother andmented, "Aiya~ How is it that I think elder brother has be more and more troublesome since following Gong Lixin?"

    Beside the slowly moving convoy, Gong Xiangyi followed behind Gong Lixin and walked towards the base. She lowered her head, letting her silky hair cover her delicate face. Suddenly, Gong Lixin¡¯s ck military boots disappeared from her sight. She was shocked and quickly elerated her pace.

    "Miss, you have to look where you walk." A good-looking young man with a look of contempt embraced Gong Xiangyi after she bumped into his arm.

    "Let me go." Gong Xiangyi froze after hearing this familiar male voice before she started struggling violently.

    "Oh, a feisty one! I like it!" The man¡¯s stomach was hit hard by the woman¡¯s elbow, giving him a sense of pleasure from the pain. The gentlemanly demeanour maintained by the man dissipated instantly. He grabbed Gong Xiangyi¡¯s chin, lifted her face to meet his eyes filled with rage and violence.

    "Let go, I¡¯m Gong Yuanhang¡¯s daughter." Gong Xiangyi looked pale as she stared at the man¡¯s cold, deep blue eyes in horror. She had used all the strength in her body to simply throw out those words. It was Ma Zhihong in front of her! Ma Zhihong who tortured her in her previous life to death! His lustful nature hadn¡¯t changed at all! What should I do? Right then, Gong Xiangyi wanted to scream for help, but her voice was clogged up and she couldn¡¯t make a sound.

    "Let her go." Gong Lixin hadn¡¯t gone far and noticed the strong sense of fear in Gong Xiangyi¡¯s voice. He moved and looked back.

    "Who are you?" The man asked when he saw the handsome young man who was slowly walking his way. Once the other stepped into the sunlight, the man¡¯s throat slid up and down. The youth¡¯s fair skin was almost transparent under the sunlight, like a wless pearl. It tempted him so much, he wanted to eat the other whole!

    The teenager didn¡¯t answer and turned the man¡¯s wrist to rescue Gong Xiangyi. The youth nced at the man before going to catch up with Lin Wenbo and Song Haoran in front.

    The man squinted and licked his lips. A dark shadow passed in his eyes as he eyed the prey he was bound to get. Such a dazzling and beautiful young man. Don¡¯t mention during these apocalyptic days, even before that, he had never met nor tasted someone so absolutely extraordinary.

    Following closely behind Gong Lixin, Gong Xiangyi gradually broke free from her inner fear and said with a trembling voice, "Thank you." Finally, she felt at ease.

    "Do you know that person? Are you afraid of him?" Gong Lixin asked in a low voice.

    "No, I don¡¯t know him." Gong Xiangyi denounced. Just survive today and she would be safe when they left tomorrow. She also wanted to take revenge, but the horror from the past came into her heart like a tide and choked her on the spot. She could do nothing but escape. Perhaps, she could use Gong Lixin to kill the other. She dismissed the idea as soon as it came to her mind because she knew that Gong Lixin now was beyond her control.

    Seeing Gong Xiangyi¡¯s calctions flickering in her eyes, Gong Lixin¡¯s curiosity dissipated in an instant. He nced at her once but no longer asked anything. If Gong Xiangyi was willing to open up, he may have honestly been willing to help. But since the other party doesn¡¯t trust him and still had a mind to scheme, he would not bother with her.

    <i>CrazedCookies: Thank you Hiyuki for the Ko-Fi!</i>

 Chapter 147

    The Song family¡¯s base was thergest and most powerful base in Country C and maintained close ties with other survivor bases. After Song family¡¯s base moved to the Northeast ins, many bases followed as well. They were spread out into several surrounding cities to form a survivor¡¯s alliance. Therefore, the base had houses dedicated to entertain visitors.

    However, there were good and bad housing. When receiving the call from Gong Yuanhang, the Song family¡¯s base prepared the worst one for the people from Gong family¡¯s base. The house was converted from a warehouse and was used to greet them. One could smell a strong, pungent and musty smell as you as the door was opened. There wasn¡¯t a lot of space to sleep, only a few rows of floor mats made of brown mats and sheets wereid down, making it so that three or four hundred people had to squeeze together to sleep. The Gong family brought more than 4000 people with them, all of whom were arranged in such humble housing. Compared to the ves of Song family¡¯s base, there was basically no difference except for being clean and tidy. This was a show of obvious contempt.

    The logistics staff for the cement of Gong family¡¯s base¡¯s people had a contemptuous look on their face. After seeing arge group of master ability users with colourful eyes, the logistic staff and their deputy shook at the same time as they could not believe their eyes. An unnamed base, with more than 400 ability users, counted as nothing but mere ants in their eyes. However, when these people were seen in real life, they knew who really were the ants and who were the frogs in the bottom of the well.

    There were indeed only a few ability users at Gong family¡¯s base, but on average, they were high in level. They couldn¡¯t bepared to those bases that had a lot of ability users but uneven levels. Looking at these people with deep coloured eyes, the lowest level was a third-level mid-grade while the number of fourth-level low-grade were around seventeen or eighteen. What was more exaggerated was that one of these fourth-level ability users was a child barely over ten years-old. Even ordinary people looked extraordinarily strong and seemed as if they couldn¡¯t be underestimated.

    The arrogance on the faces of the logistic staff cracked a little before finally being blown by the wind. When he saw these people pushing open the door to the warehouse under their watchful eye, their cheeks and the deputy quickly walked up to a fourth-level low-grade master and said, "The guests¡¯ rooms are still being cleaned and cannot be upied. Please take a break here and wait for them to be cleaned, then I will take you there."

    More than a dozen fourth-level masters had gathered there and the aura they exuded was not something ordinary people could bear. Only after speaking a few words, the back of the logistic staff member was already soaked with cold sweat. He was a third-level high-grade fire ability user and used to boast his extraordinary strength to others, but now, he feels that he was almost as insignificant as dust.

    "No need. Anyways, we will be leaving early in the morning, so it doesn¡¯t matter where we stay at night." Tan Mingyuan shook his head and Wang Tao and the others also agreed.

    Their calm and indifferent attitude caused the logistic staff member to be stunned, making him unable to recover for a while. He had never seen such a good-tempered master ability user. In this world, the strongest was respected thus making all ability users with a higher level quite arrogant. It was not umon for them to shout and kill for the slightest offense. The logistic staff member that he would be taught an unavoidable lesson, but didn¡¯t expect the other party to be so calm. He left with a dumbfounded expression on his face. After reviewing the event, he had to admit that such a master ability user was deserving of admiration. At least, his good feelings towards these people were on the rise. He immediately called and sent them food and hot water, taking attentive care of them.

    After a brief wash and lunch, some people sat on the rough floor and yed cards or chatted. There was of course a group of ability users who even directly meditated in such a noisy environment. Other people who saw them secretlymented: Anyone who can enter this group was not mortal! Let us obey!

    They thought that the strength of Gong family¡¯s base was weak and was not even worth Song Haoxuan to even go and greet the other party. But after meeting with them, Song Haoxuan realized that if anyone couldpete with him in the future, it would be Gong family¡¯s base. What made him more concerned was that the cousin he has pushed out of the Song family¡¯s battle of session had a high status in this base. His cousin¡¯s strength was only slightly inferior to him and he would soon catch up to him soon. Song Haoxuan felt a strong sense of crisis in his heart. Immediately after returning to themand center, he asked his subordinates to pay attention to the situation of the Gong family¡¯s base. It would be best if they could slip in a senior staff.

    As a result, the guest houses where Gong family¡¯s base¡¯s people stayed ushered in wave after wave of friends who came to visit to greet them. The Song family¡¯s base was also a militarized management form. Due to therge number of people, their management method was more rigorous and more formal than that of Long Snake Ind. They were envious of the Gong family¡¯s base after seeing the amount of talented members they¡¯ve recruited. They made ns to recruit them as soon as they received Song Haoxuan¡¯s order to do so.

    Song Haoxuan was a general. There were threemanders, three battalions, threepanymanders, three toon leaders, and three squad leaders under hismand. These people were the management backbone of the Song family¡¯s base and were in a superior position. Of course, their status was not stable and were only supported by their own strength and the strength of their subordinates. Once they fell behind, they would be reced by others at any time. Seeing that the Gong family¡¯s base had so many master ability users, their greed eagerly jumped in their eyes. When they received Song Haoxuan¡¯s order, they immediately moved to attract the talents.

    It¡¯s a pity that they talked until their mouths were dry, but didn¡¯t even see a single person from Gong family¡¯s base showing a touch of interest. The Song family¡¯s base belonged to thergest power group in Country C. These people were the backbone of this group and were used to being fawned on by others. It was the first time they were treated like this. They soon lost their patience and left with a ck face, leaving only two of them behind. The head of the regiment, Bao Hong, was sitting next to Xiao Sunjie and persevered in convincing him.

    Bai Hong was a 27 years old woman. At the age when women were the most energetic, she had smooth skin with a healthy honey colour, a big beautiful face with a light and pleasant smile and ice blue eyes. The bright colour of her eyes, although not that deep in colour, would make people feelfortable to look at. Her body was also plump and fit and had a curvy shape.

    This was a very charming female. If it was not for her sturdy strength in being a fourth-level low-grade ice ability user, she may have been reduced to a tool for lust that made all the male ability users scramble for their turn. Women who wanted to live in the apocalyptic days and live well, always paid a higher price than men. Bai Hong¡¯s cruelty and patience with Xiao Sunjie illustrated both of these and showed that she was not a simple person.

    However, although Bai Hong had always been known for being patient, it seems that her charms had hit the iron wall today. No matter what she said, the little fart of a boy in front of her just responded with a few words at ta time and with no specific expression. If it weren¡¯t for the child¡¯s young age and high strength, she wouldn¡¯t have tolerated the child until now. The only master ability user in this warehouse was Sun Jie. The others were high-leveled, but if one looked at the light that asionally shed in their eyes, one knew that in no means these people were easy to control if they joined her team. If these joined her team, she would surely be reced by these people instead. She was not so stupid.

    Xiao Sun Jie blinked his pair of ice blue eyes, his expression showing an ignorant and innocent look, but in fact, he was vomiting inside his heart. Aiya~ Every ability user third-level and up will get a set of python armour? Our base has even an eighty-year-olddy and eight-year-old children equipped with a python armour set. Even newborn little babies had a small python armour set! Aiya, the headquarters will supply the strong ability users with fourth-level crystal nucleus? We haven¡¯t even used up the high level crystal nuclei distributed by Young Master Gong yet. Many of the surplus is even used to feed our resident zombie! Aiya~ I can have a bowl of rice every day? Can we eat supper after eating rice? I heard that I can drink the blue potion soon! Aiya~ If I was bitten by a zombie or mutant animal, I can be saved with strong disinfection water if the wound is treated within 10 minutes after being infected? We¡¯re more poisonous than zombies! The zombies are more afraid of being bitten by us!

    When Bai Hong talked about various benefits of the Song family¡¯s base, but there were many people in the warehouse vomiting inwardly. Everyone was a little irritated and felt a little funny, but more of it was from their unparalleled sense of superiority. However, they could only taste this sense of superiority in silence and never actually dere it out loud. Therefore, everyone had a meaningful smile at the corner of their lips which made Bai Hong a little puzzled. Did this expression mean that they were tempted or not tempted? It looked so weird.

    "What¡¯s up with this powerful disinfected potion at your base? Can zombie poison really be isted with it?" Jin Shangyu sitting in the corner asked curiously. She was always full of interest when it came to medicine.

    "Of course. As long as the young was rinsed with this medicine within ten minutes, the infection can be eliminated. At present, the medicine is only avable for our base¡¯s use only. People from other bases can exchange it for supplies, but the price is pretty high and they can only get a maximum of three bottles. Ordinary people simply can¡¯t afford them."

    Bai Hong narrowed her eyes, showing an arrogant look on her face while still heeding everyone¡¯s reaction. As soon as this drug came out, it would cause a huge wave in Country C. From then, the Song family¡¯s base would be a sacred ce for everyone, attracting many master ability users with outstanding abilities and other bases would want to attach themselves to them to curry favor. She believed that no one here would not be tempted.

    "Ah~ It should be mixed with potent molecules of strong toxins to make the potion to have such an effect. However, the adhesion molecules are very corrosive. Once the agent is sshed, this would ulcerate more widely, no? It would stop the infection, but its not easy to deal with so much corrode flesh! Moreover, this medicine only works when the toxin is stilltent on the surface. If you wait too long or the wound area is too big or too deep, it¡¯s a dead end! It¡¯s really useless!"

    Jin Shangyu shook her head with regret. This kind of medicine waspletely useless for their ¡¯emerging race¡¯ whose blood had been transformed. However, she was still very interested in the ingredients in this agent. It seemed that the Song family¡¯s base had a deep background and arge number of scientists too. She must remind Young Master Gong in the future to help her when they reach Ningcheng. It decided that their drugs would not be allowed to be used by outsiders, but it¡¯s not difficult to create a replica of this potion to sell.

    Thinking of that, Jin Shangyu smiled while yawning.

    Bai Hong stared at the girl wearing a ck hoodie with an expression of shock. The output of this disinfection water was extremely low. Currently, only 30 bottles have been prepared and they haven¡¯t flowed out to the outside world. The leaders of the other survivor bases are gathered in Liaocheng for the purpose of exchanging for this potion. Apart from the few ves who tried this potion and the six high-ranking bases they were allied to, no one knew the specific effects of this potion. However, this girl urately described the effects after using the potion. Was this a coincidence or...

    Thinking of that, Bai Hong¡¯s ice blue eyes burst with killing intent. She wanted to ask Jin Shangyu why she knew the effects so clearly. But because the people around her were part of the Gong family¡¯s base, she could only hold herself back and wait to go back. She would ask the leader to find a way to capture the woman in the future.

    Bai Hong looked at Jin Shangyu deeply before she turned to leave. Jin Shanghui, who was shrinking in a corner, had already felt the killing intent. He rushed over like lightning and raised his ws to attack.

    "Fourth-level metal zombie!? How could it be?" Seeing Jin Shanghui¡¯s ck nails and golden, vertical eyes, Bai Hong screamed and quickly utilized her ability to fight back. The people in the warehouse had a cold face as soon as Jin Shanghui burst out and quickly blocked her retreat.

 Chapter 148

    Bai Hong was blocked and forced into a corner by the group of people with no way to retreat. Although her fourth-level low-grade strength was high, it was not worth mentioning in front of more than a dozen fourth-level master ability users and a fourth-level metal zombie. After all the resistance, the only thing she could do was wait for death.

    With her back against the wall, Bai Hong¡¯s legs went soft and she couldn¡¯t move. She wanted to scream, but she couldn¡¯t even make a sound even when she opened her mouth. Not because of fear, but because some kind of ability that she could not see paralyzed her vocal cords, causing her to temporarily lose her voice. Seeing the zombie was about to pierce her with his sharp ws, Bai Hong weakly closed her eyes.

    "Brother, her position is very high, it will cause trouble to Gong Lixin if you kill her!" Jin Shangyu grabbed Jin Shanghui¡¯s clothing from behind and hurriedly persuaded him. As long as the young man¡¯s name was mentioned, his brother would always obey.

    Sure enough, Jin Shanghui didn¡¯t move anymore even as his ck nails were only 0.1 millimetres away from Bai Hong¡¯s face. Everyone let out a sigh of relief and thanked Young Master Gong¡¯s powerful influence on Jin Shanghui. If this woman was killed by Jin Shanghui, how would they exin it? It would be difficult to get out of the Song family¡¯s base afterwards.

    Bai Hong opened her eyes and the look of despair subsided immediately. She sneered, "Look at you!"

    "Oh, we didn¡¯t kill you, so you became brave?" Jin Shangyu measured her words as she took out a bottle of yellow potion from her backpack. She asked Wang Tao to force open Bai Hong¡¯s mouth as she poured it in. The potion had a certain hallucinogenic effect and the mind will then be reduced to an undefended state after drinking it. Bai Hong¡¯s mental strength wasparable to that of Jin Shangyu and it wasn¡¯t easy to paralyze her vocal cords. It was necessary to use some auxiliary tool to tamper with her memory.

    Although Bai Hong struggled hard, she still drank the potion under Wang Tao¡¯s ministrations. She became dizzy and then unconscious within a few minutes. Jin Shangyu quickly put her hand on the other¡¯s forehead. A burst of white light shed up and all her memories of the previous event were erased.

    Right at that moment, Gu Nan and Ma Jun, who were guarding the door, walked in Lu Yun. Seeing Bai Hong was surrounded by everyone and had her head lowered and eyes closed, Lu Yun was stunned. He asked, "What¡¯s wrong with her?"

    Lu Yun knew a little about Bai Hong. This woman was a dominatrix. She never closed her eyes in other people¡¯s territories. It was said that she would keep her eyes open even when she slept. As a result, Lu Yun immediately noticed an anomaly.

    "Push him inside!" Tan Mingyuan ignored him and sternly said to the two. Just now, Gu Nan and Ma Jun who were talking and smiling immediately turned around, covered Lu Yung¡¯s mouth, caught his arm and brought him over.

    "Why didn¡¯t you keep looking out the door?" Wang Tao frowned and asked the two who were supposed to be guarding the door.

    The two men felt ashamed and didn¡¯t argue back. They quickly closed the door with the back of their hands. They couldn¡¯t be med. When Lu Yun came in, Jin Shangyu had already modified Bai Hong¡¯s memory, but Bai Hong hadn¡¯t opened her eyes yet. But after three years of experience in the apocalyptic world, there was a reason that Lu Yun, together with his status as an ordinary person, could survive during these apocalyptic days. His alertness and observation skills had already surpassed that of ordinary people and he found the clues almost as soon as he walked in.

    "Ouch~" LU Yun red at Gu Nan and Ma Jun with anger. Damn, talk about changing face. He didn¡¯t even recognize these people who didn¡¯t even give him a chance to speak! He always thought of them as good brothers!

    "We¡¯re not going to kill you, just erase your memory. Who told you toe at a bad time? Endure it for now, it will only take a minute." Wang Tao patted his head as he exined to him helplessly. Then he turned to look at Jin Shangyu to get started. After being betrayed once, they had lost their confidence in people now. Although Lu Yun was a good brother of theirs, after all, they haven¡¯t seen each other for almost a year. Who knew if he was still trustworthy? Anyway, even Brother He had changed, so even if the person on the surface looked like Lu Yun from before, they still had to be on guard.

    F**k your wrong timing~ Lu Yun scolded in his heart as he struggled even more violently.

    "Don¡¯t touch him." A clear voice came from the door, causing everyone to stop in their tracks and turn to look back. Seeing Bai Hong was about to open her eyes, Jin Shangyu quickly threw another hypnotism over her way, letting her sleep for a few more minutes. She then ran over to the door asking about the situation on the teenager¡¯s side.

    Jin Shanghui¡¯s movements were the fastest. He had already rushed to the teenager and hooked the teenager¡¯s clothes with his nails, fearing that the youth would disappear again.

    Seeing Young Master Gong, Lu Yun¡¯s immediately stopped struggling. After having heard the youth¡¯s words, Gu Nan¡¯s hands loosened and Lu Yun took the opportunity to break free and move next to Young Master Gong. Young Master Gong had a crystal nucleus in his hand as he was feeding Jin Shangyu and Lu Yun looked on with a face full of shock.

    "Get out~ Young Master Gong¡¯s raising zombies!? And a fourth-level low-grade metal one at that too? That¡¯s so cool!" Lu Yun¡¯s anger disappearedpletely and his tone of joy seemed to be saying: Young Master Gong, your golden thigh is still as strong as before! So cool!

    Shaking her head and throwing away the strange connection in her mind, Jin Shangyu hesitated, "Gong Lixin, is it really okay not to erase his memory? If he says anything, my brother will be killed by the people here!" Jin Shanghui was a rare fourth-level low-grade zombie. His crystal nucleus was something everyone would fight for!

    "No need." Gong Lixin waved his hand and walked towards Lu Yun with a smile. Lu Yun had grown taller and had tanned and the softness on his face had long been reced by perseverance and courage. Although his smile was still full of sunshine as before, the icy cold look that asionally appeared in his eyes showed his vicissitude.

    "Do it. Erase my memory and protect Young Master Gong from trouble!" Lu Yun broke away from Ma Jun¡¯s restraint and took the initiative to walk to Jin Shangyu before he pleaded.

    Aiya~ Another braindead fan! Jin Shangyu¡¯s mouth twitched and she looked towards Gong Lixin with uncertainty.

    "No, I believe in you." Gong Lixin looked at Lu Yun seriously. His friend hadn¡¯t changed and he could see that clearly in his eyes. In Lu Yun¡¯s eyes, there was only the excitement and joy at reuniting again and no hint of calction and alienation. Gong Lixin was very happy to see this.

    "Young Master Gong~ Only you haven¡¯t changed. It¡¯s still the old Young Master Gong that I respect and love! Seeing you is like seeing the sun! I feelfortable everywhere! If you didn¡¯te this time, I wouldn¡¯t¡¯ve been able to survive anymore." Lu Yun choked; his nauseating words made everyone have goosebumps.

    "What¡¯s wrong? You¡¯re not having a good time? Brother He seemed to have changed a lot and already alienated us." Gong Lixin asked with a frown as he instructed Lu Yun to sit down on the floor.

    "I¡¯m an ordinary person. How could I live well at Song family¡¯s base where they promote ¡¯optimizing the race¡¯ as their motto? If I wasn¡¯t covered by Brother He and if I wasn¡¯t a little stronger than average, I might have already been killed by them a year ago! Even if I¡¯m alive now, it¡¯s no better than living like pigs and dogs where anyone can step on your feet. Brother He had no other way but to change, he was forced to by them. A year ago, Brother He was originally prepared to take the opportunity to take us away but hadn¡¯t thought that he would be betrayed by a bastard in the team. Song Haoxuan sent someone to arrest us. Wu Ming was killed by Song Haoxuan¡¯s men on the road and we were tied up and brought back to the base. Song Haoxuan is a man with a strong desire for control. He¡¯s also very confident and disdained killing with his own hands. All the most dangerous missions were sent to us. He wanted to kill us in disguise while still squeezing out every bit of our worth. Fortunately, we were lucky and have survived time and time again. Brother He and I were on the fringe of the figures of the base until recently. We werepletely isted and no one wanted to associate with us. Fortunately, Brother He was recently promoted to fourth-level low-grade and became of value again to Song Haoxuan, making life a little better now."

    Lu Yun¡¯s low voice revealed his deep sorrow. Although his narration of the events was simple, it was not hard to taste the blood and tears behind it all. It caused Wang Tao and the others to feel pity in their hearts and wished they could rush over and kill Song Haoxuan.

    "Why didn¡¯t youe to me?" Gong Lixin pressed down his murderous intention and asked calmly.

    Feeling the sudden change in the teenager¡¯s emotions, Jin Shanghui touched the youth¡¯s white cheeks with his fingers and growled infort, making the teenager smile at him. Gong Lixin quickly calmed down the violence in his heart then.

    "After Brother Ge¡¯s incident happened, Song Haoxuan promised not to restrict theing and going of ability users to convince people of his generosity. But seeing our end, where would everyone dare to go? The survivor bases all over Country C were under the Song family¡¯s rule. When he said that, others didn¡¯t dare take up on his offer to leave, after all, it was a dead-end out there, no? We thought that Young Master Gong, you must surely not be afraid of him, but a few days before our nned departure, the powerful disinfectant experiment seeded and we had to stay back. With that potion, you don¡¯t need to be afraid of getting harmed. That potion is a drug that can save all mankind. You would definitely need it, so if we offended Song Hoaxuan, then you wouldn¡¯t be able to get your hands on the potion because of us. Brother He thought about it and finally decided to stay. We won¡¯t always stay in the Song family¡¯s base though. We¡¯re ready to leave and are nning to set off in a few days and settle down somewhere, not go to you. Brother He also didn¡¯t want to be a burden to you, nor cause you any trouble."

    Lu Yun exined all the misceneous details. Wang Tao and the others heard his words and burst into tears. Such a person was worthy of being their brother, doing it all for their sake. Go out and build their own base? It¡¯s not as easy as they say, especially if there¡¯s no material, no manpower, no firearms. How would they do it? Isn¡¯t that just gambling with death?

    Thinking of that, Wang Tao looked at Gong Lixin imploringly. That medicine that can save all mankind is not even worth a fartpared to our base! Young Master Gong, just collect Lu Yun and Brother He into our base!

    Not waiting for Gong Lixin to speak, Lu Yun saw Wang Tao¡¯s movement and quickly waved his hand. "Don¡¯t. This brother doesn¡¯t need your pity! You must take care of yourself first! This time around, I don¡¯t know how many master ability users from your base will be caught by Song Haoxuan. It would be great if you were able to leave with all of them when you leave. You must also hold yourself back and not enter into conflict with him. Getting a hold of this disinfectant is equal to saving your life. All survivor bases want to curry favour with Song Haoxuan, so don¡¯t act too high and mighty and think about yourself first! Ah!"

    Lu Yun strangled Gu Nan and Ma Jun¡¯s neck and shook his brothers well as he bitterly persuaded them.

    Jin Shangyuughed and pointed at Lu Yung while saying to Gong Lixin, "This person is very good, I will not erase his memory."

    Gong Lixin smiled, looked towards Lu Yun and firmly said, "You go back and tell Brother He to get ready to leave with me tomorrow. Others¡¯ may be afraid of Song Haoxuan, but I¡¯m not. And his medicine, it¡¯s not that impressive."

    "But, even if you don¡¯t need it Young Master Gong, your brother would need it, no? Just forget it, we¡¯re not worth offending Song Haoxuan over." Lu Yun waved his hand, his face struggling to maintain hisposure.

    "I¡¯m telling you to go back and get ready to leave, don¡¯t be so wordy! His potion is fart! It is not rare!" Wang Tao kicked Lu Yun and drove him out of the warehouse.

    Seeing everyone nod in agreement and that none of the three or four hundred people in the warehouse being tempted by this potion, Lu Yun felt an unprecedented sense of unity. Lu Yun¡¯s eyes were hot and he promised to get ready to leave. He had a hunch when Young Master Gong came. He knew that Young Master Gong would never leave them behind.

    When Lu Yun walked away, Gong Lixin also took Jin Shanghui away. Jin Shangyu relieved Bai Hong off her hypnosis. Bai Hong opened her eyes and immediately kept on talking to Xiao Sun Jie. Seeing that Xiao Sun Jie was indifferent to all her persuasion, she persisted for another half an hour before leaving. After going back, she heard that the other twomanders also didn¡¯t win over a master ability user. Bai Hong frowned and felt that the people of the Gong family¡¯s base were strange.

 Chapter 149

    <h4>Chapter 149</h4>

    Just like the saying, ¡°it¡¯s better to arrive at the right time than arrive too early¡±, the Gong family arrived on the day the Song family was about to release a new disinfectant to the world. All the leaders of the survivor bases in the whole Country C gathered together in Liaocheng and wanted to witness the magical effect of this disinfectant. Of course, they were prepared as well. There was a long list of supplies in their arms. As long as the disinfectant was as effective as the rumours, they would immediately exchange the supplies for them. No matter how much material was given away, it couldn¡¯t be more important than life. With this medicine, one wouldn¡¯t need to worry when fighting zombies.

    After settling in, Song Haoxuan smiled and invited everybody of Gong Yuanhang¡¯s party to participate in the evening¡¯s pharmacy press conference. Of course, he didn¡¯t forget to invite all the fourth-level masters in Gong family¡¯s base. Let them see for themselves how powerful the Song family¡¯s base was, which could also be considered and disguised lure.

    ¡°Brother Song, I have a headache. I want to rest early, so I won¡¯t go to the event at night.¡± Gong Xiangyi quickly waved her hand and refused. As soon as she entered the Song family¡¯s base, she saw the grisly faces that had tortured her in her previous life. She felt palpitations and panic, making her ufortable.

    ¡°Headache? I¡¯ll ask a doctor toe and see you.¡± Song Haoxuan smiled and stepped forward to observe Gong Xiangyi¡¯splexion. His red and purple eyes were full of worry.

    ¡°No, no need.¡± Gong Xiangyi waved her hand and took two steps back without realizing it. Aside from Ma Zhihong, she was most afraid of Song Haoxuan that was in front of her. This person was a demon covered in human skin. Don¡¯t even mention blood, even his bones and soul were rotten, making him more terrible than the zombie emperor.

    ¡°It¡¯s dangerous to be sick in these times, so I¡¯ll still call a doctor for insurance. The press conference starts at 8 pm. After seeing the doctor, you can go to sleep then. Someone wille and wake you to participate in the conference. After all, I haven¡¯t seen you in such a long time.¡± Song Haoxuan¡¯s words were sincere, but there was a strong, undeniable order spoken in between the lines.

    Gong Xiangyi¡¯s face paled and she didn¡¯t dare say anything. She frowned and said, ¡°Then, that¡¯s alright.¡± She¡¯ll be fine with having her younger brother with her.

    Song Haoxuan smiled and left with a subordinate. After moving further away, he asked Zheng Chaohe beside him, ¡°Did you feel anything?¡±

    ¡°No. She¡¯s either not a spatial ability user or she¡¯s at fourth-level or above and can freely control her aura to hide. In short, she didn¡¯t feel like anything special.¡± Zheng Chaohe frowned.

    ¡°Space ability user above fourth-level mid-grade? How¡¯s that possible? Only after swallowing so many space ability user¡¯s and the space system zombie¡¯s crystal nucleus did you raise yourself to fourth-level low-grade?¡± Song Haoxuan shook his head negatively and then said, ¡°Since she¡¯s not a space ability user, then forget about it. There must be some materials hiding somewhere. Gong Xiangyi has the ability to predict the future, that¡¯s how the Gong family collected so much material before the apocalypse. There¡¯s sure to be some things left after just three years. Send someone to watch over them. Those who are suspected of being a space ability user will be taken one by one in the future and all their crystal nuclei will be taken along with the materials in it.¡±

    The abilities of space ability users are really amazing. Their energies are stored in a crystal nucleus in their brain, just like zombies. If you kill and dig out the nucleus and give them to another space ability user, the ability user only needs to push in a bit of power into it. When the power enters the nucleus, one can use the material inside as their own as well as absorb the energy of the crystal nucleus for cultivation. The reason why Zheng Chaohe could level up so fast was because he took other space ability users¡¯ lives.

    It was not too early anymore when Gong Yuanhang and his party arrived. The brightly lit hall was already full of people and, even before they neared the door, a wave of loud noises could be heard.

    ¡°Gong Lixin, you¡¯rete.¡± Seeing thete youth, Ma Zhihong who was smoking by the door, stood up happily. After going back, he never stopped thinking of the youth that was like a ceramic doll. He felt like flowers had grown in his heart and he couldn¡¯t hold it down anymore. He stood by the door of the conference hall all day long and waited.

    Gong Lixin didn¡¯t seem to hear him. Song Haoran and Lin Wenbo also passed by him, walking on the left and right side of Gong Lixin without even ncing at him.

    ¡°Wait!¡± Ma Zhihong threw away his cigarette butt and reached for the young man¡¯s shoulder, but was blocked by a group of master ability users behind him.

    Surrounded by a group of fourth-level masters, the overwhelming aura overflowed from their bodies and pressed Ma Zhihong down. The other felt cold beads of sweat on his forehead and he finally moved back, giving them an inviting smile. His gestures were extremely polite. Tan Mingyuan and Wang Tao looked at him coldly before immediately following their boss.

    Ma Zhihong let out a deep exhale, turned his head and saw Gong Xiangyi who looked extremely pale. His eyes flickered and he reached out for her. ¡°Beauty, you also came. Have you taken a shower? You smell really fragrant!¡± He leaned his head towards Gong Xiangyi and sniffed softly.

    Gong Xiangyi was shocked and quickly backed away, her body wouldn¡¯t stop shaking.

    ¡°Are you all right?¡± A man stopped her from falling from the back and immediately let go. His behaviour was extremely polite. He turned his head to look at Ma Zhihong and coldly said, ¡°This is a distinguished guest of the leader, you can¡¯t afford to offend them.¡±

    Although there were many fourth level master ability users, their attitude towards Ma Zhihong was quite polite. When they were stationed in Xiangcui Bay, because they were in the middle of the desert and because of the extremeck of water, the base had to use crystal nuclei to support a group of high-level water ability users. Ma Zhihong was one of them. Don¡¯t look at his high level though, it¡¯s all false posturing. He was only responsible for the base¡¯s water supply, making hisbat effectiveness weak. Not to mention fourth-level masters, even many third-level mid-grade and high-grade looked down on him. But they wouldn¡¯t do so knowing what was the condition outside.

    Seeing this, Ma Zhihong¡¯s arrogant expression slightly decreased. He sneered coldly and waved his hand before entering through the door.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright now. Thank you.¡± Her back came into contact with a strong chest. Although she barely grazed it, the warm and stable feeling quietly left an impression in Gong Xiangyi¡¯s heart. She turned around and looked at the other¡¯s face, blurting out, ¡°Liao Fan?¡±

    ¡°Miss Gong knows me?¡± Liao Fan¡¯s eyes flickered as he asked with a smile.

    ¡°No, don¡¯t listen to me.¡± Gong Xiangyi waved her hand, but sighed in her heart and said: I know you, how can I not know you?

    In her past life, Liao Fan was a member of Song Haoxuan¡¯s base. He was loyal to Song Haoxuan and did a lot of bad things for him. Later, after Song Haoxuan was killed by Lin Wenbo, Song Haoran, He Jin and Liao Fan were imprisoned. She was soft-hearted back then and saw the tortured Liao Fan and felt pity, so she rescued him several times. Liao Fan had once again be influential and since then, followed her and wouldn¡¯t leave her side until the day she left the base to die outside. Liao Fan had always followed her around and should have ended dead back then too.

    Gong Xiangyi had said farewell to him in her past life. Liao Fan was not a handsome man, but his elegant face suddenly mmed into Gong Xiangyi¡¯s eyes, causing her heart to shake hard and almost wanted to make her cry.

    ¡°Ms Gong, are you really okay?¡± Liao Fan asked ufortable when he saw Gong Xiangyi¡¯s eyes be flush. Gong Xiangyi was very beautiful. This appearance on the beautiful woman made her look very pitiful. Even the self-proimed cold-hearted Liao Fan was touched.

    ¡°I¡¯m okay. Go in, the press conference is about to begin.¡± Gong Xianyi took a deep breath and hurried forward. In the face of someone that was killed by her, she didn¡¯t know how to deal with things.

    Looking at Gong Xiangyi¡¯s stiff back, Liao Fan shrugged and stepped forward to keep up.

    The row of seats belonging to the Gong family¡¯s base in the hall was still empty. The heavily armed guards at the entrance of the hall saw Gong Yuanhang and his party and quickly reached out to them to invite them into their seats. Although Gong Yuanhang was only an ordinary person among all the leaders present, the group of fourth-level masters that followed him cannot be underestimated. As soon as he entered the conference hall, his extraordinary team attracted the attention of all the base leaders. They whispered and asked each other about the situation of the Gong family¡¯s base.

    Gong Lixin looked around and saw He Jin sitting on one of Song Haoxuan¡¯s side, with his head down and his face unclear. Gong Lixin¡¯s eyes flickered as he saw him and he walked straight towards He Jin.

    All six of Song Haoxuan¡¯s fourth-level master ability users had attended and were seated one by one ording to their rank. He Jin sat alone and stayed at the top, keeping a distance from the others. Others ignored him and talked with each other. When their eyes swept over He Jin, there was a hint of ridicule in them, which showed how the internal situation of the base was.

    He Jin had strength and ambition and his temperament was more reckless than any of the other master ability users. He was the most difficult to control, but Song Haoran was a control freak. Seeing that he couldn¡¯t buy He Jin¡¯s heart, he simply smashed him into dust and tortured him. When he was about to die, he reached out a hand. After repeating this so many times, He Jin, the Poisonous Wolf, had finally gotten a little better. Song Haoxuan was very satisfied with the result. He tamed the strong man and watched him humbly prostrate at his feet. Song Haoxuan gained supreme enjoyment from that.

    However, what he didn¡¯t know was that He Jin had lowered his head because he didn¡¯t want Song Haoxuan to see the hatred and bloodlust in his eyes. The Poisonous Wolf was a Poisonous Wolf after all. Unless he willingly surrendered, even if he was driven into the dust and forced to die, his arrogant bone would not break.

    His clenched fists were hidden under the table. He Jin¡¯s eyelids were slightly closed, his eyes were dark and he didn¡¯t know what to think. It wasn¡¯t until a white, jade-like hand gently rested on his shoulder that he suddenly shuddered and recovered. Who could approach him without him noticing? His heart was horrified and his eyes aze as he looked at the owner of the hand.

    ¡°Lixin?¡± He Jin shouted, his expression nk.

    Song Haoxuan and his men were all looking towards the young man who was close to He Jin and didn¡¯t shy away from the other. What was Gong Lixin? He Jin fancied this young man? Sure enough, he¡¯s beautiful! Unfortunately, his strength is too low! Looking at Gong Lixin¡¯s slender body and ck eyes for a moment, Song Haoxuan¡¯s mouth held a contemptuous arc. This young man¡¯s existence, he had heard from Zheng Chaohe¡¯s mouth long ago. He Jin was quite infatuated with him. When he met the young man, all the ice on He Jin¡¯s body turned into spring water and his emotions were obvious for all to see. Seeing this, Song Hoaxuan yfully rubbed his jaw.

    The expression on He Jin¡¯s face changed and he finally showed a hint of helplessness. A trace of nostalgia appeared in his turquoise eyes. He took the young man¡¯s hand and squeezed it before he softly said, ¡°Sit.¡±

    Seeing the tender feelings in the other¡¯s turquoise eyes, Gong Lixin smiled and self-confidently said to himself: <i>Brother He didn¡¯t change, but just hid his feelings deeper.</i>

 Chapter 150

    <h4>Chapter 150</h4>

    It was impossible to avoid Song Haoxuan¡¯s monitoring without learning to control one¡¯s emotions, likes and dislikes. He Jin had only been close to Lu Yun for more than a year and he hasn¡¯t dealt with anyone else. Aside for a few people with who he had a particrly deep bond with, his team members gradually leaned towards Song Haoxuan and avoided him as if he were a viper. It was still Song Haoxuan who first noticed that he had broken through the fourth-level. At that time, Song Haoxuan had a change of heart and began to reuse him again, otherwise, his and Lu Yun¡¯s lives would¡¯ve be more and more sad.

    For a long time, he hadn¡¯t been close to anyone. So, when he suddenly saw the young man¡¯s blooming smile, He Jin narrowed his eyes from the dizziness. His dry eyes couldn¡¯t help but fill with a trace of water. He hurriedly lowered his head, moved the tes in front of him towards the teenager and numbly said, ¡°Eat something to cushion your stomach. Unfortunately, there¡¯s no more ability user to provide you with cheesecake anymore.¡±

    Speaking of that, his voice was unusually obscure, but the weakness in his eyes quickly disappeared, reced by a steadfast light as he added, ¡°However, there will be some in the future.¡± The teenager was like a bright light for him in the endless darkness, guiding him when he couldn¡¯t move. As long as the young man was there, he would not be beaten down no matter what.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Gong Lixin smiled as he turned towards the few tes of food. He asked for a pair of chopsticks before he picked up a dish simr to bacon, ¡°Is this meat?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Song Haoxuan killed more than 20000 civilians in one breath a year ago. All the meat that was cut from then hasn¡¯t been eaten yet.¡± He Jin said ndly. He never touched this meat. Although he was nicknamed Poisonous Wolf, he knew that he was still a human being, unlike some, who had already fallen into being an evil spirit of hell.

    Although for Gong Lixin, he had eaten many things in his previous life, but this kind of meat, even back then, he never thought of trying it. Seeing a lot of people eating it though, he frowned and felt very ufortable. It was clearly another Underground Pce; full of rotten stench and eyes full of slyness and calction making Gong Lixin sulk.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Ufortable?¡± He Jin asked in a whisper. He was focused on the young man¡¯s emotions thus when he saw this, he gently patted the other¡¯s smooth hair.

    ¡°The atmosphere here is very gloomy and makes me unreasonably upset!¡± Gong Lixin said with a frown, then looked straight at He Jin. He straightforwardly asked, ¡°Did Lu Yun tell you about it? Would you like to follow us?¡±

    He Jin pursed his lips for a while. At the end of his silence, he said, ¡°If I followed you, you willpletely be the enemy of Song Haoxuan. If you want to get this disinfectant then, you will have to pay a great price. I don¡¯t want to be a burden to you in the end. Take a look at it first. Song Haoxuan will be giving a live demonstration, so decide after seeing the real efficacy of the disinfectant.¡±

    ¡°His potion is not rare, only umon.¡± Gong Lixin waved his hand, his words were simple and straightforward, causing He Jin¡¯s heart to beat wildly. His mouth couldn¡¯t help but rise up at the corners. The young man really hadn¡¯t changed at all. He was always so rxed and made He Jin happy when he was with him. His heart that had been as numb as death, instantly restored to life.

    Seeing He Jin smile, his turquoise eyes gleam with ayer of soft light and his cold, facial lines softening, Gong Lixin also smiled back. The troubles of his heart calmed down then and he whispered in a soft voice, soft enough so now one else hears, ¡°Rx. His medicine may stop zombie infection, but it¡¯s not that great. We don¡¯tck these kinds of things.¡± There were so many things he couldn¡¯t exin in detail.

    He Jin¡¯s eyes flickered and he fixed his eyes on the young man for a while. He nodded slowly, ¡°That¡¯s fine, I¡¯ll follow you then. Song Haoxuan doesn¡¯t want me to leave, but he said he won¡¯t prevent any ability users from leaving. So, if I ask him in public, he would definitely agree just to save face.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Gong Lixin smiledfortably and ced a piece of dried sweet potato in his mouth to savour it.

    Seeing his cousin frequently nce at the youth and He Jin and his face bing more and more ugly with a hint of sourness, Song Haoxuan hooked up his lips andughed. But soon, he couldn¡¯tugh anymore. He saw He Jin slowly stood up and bow towards his head and say, ¡°Leader, you once said that if any of us wants to leave, you won¡¯t stop them. Does this matter still apply today?¡±

    The hall became quiet for a moment before bing noisy. It was not easy to enter Song family¡¯s base. A person without a certain level of strength couldn¡¯t even think about it. Now that the disinfectant wasing out, how many more people wants to get in, but still can¡¯t and this idiot wants to leave?

    Song Haoxuan barely kept the warm smile of his face and answered, ¡°It still counts. Where are you going?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be going to Pu¡¯an County with Gong family tomorrow. I would like to thank the leader for the help in these past three years.¡± He Jin looked at Song Haoxuan, his eyes gleaming with pride and arrogance. Where was the He in who was ground into the mud and was silent and humble? In a trance, Song Haoxuan¡¯s saw the return of the unruly wolf who had been so reckless at first, yet had simmered down after a while.

    Turned out he had been yed!? One day, He Jin would cry and beg him for mercy on his knees! Secretly grinding his teeth, Song Haoxuan slowly said, ¡°I wish you all a safe journey!¡±

    From the corner of his eyes, Song Haoxuan saw Gong Yuanhang smiling and nodding at He Jin, weing him to his base. He scooped up his wine ss and covered his lips to hide his sneer. Hah~ Dare to go against me? I only hope that you don¡¯t regret it after this conference!

    Several chiefs from other bases saw his sneer and quickly lowered their heads and wiped their sweat. Master Song was brutal and cold-hearted, how could he let go of one of his subordinates? The Gong family¡¯s base will surely be miserable! They didn¡¯t know what price they will be forced to pay in the future!?

    However, contrary to their thoughts, the Gong family¡¯s base would be the security everyone sought in the future. In order to join Gong family¡¯s base, they were the ones willing to pay any price.

    After this small episode, talk andughter once again resounded in the conference hall.

    After being hit hard by Gong Lixin and his group of people, Ma Zhihong went out to find someone to vent his frustration. After he feltfortable once more, he took his seat around the front. Although he was a rare fourth-level master, he was still inferior to He Jin and thus, his seat was arranged as such.

    Seeing Gong Lixin sitting close to him, he was stunned for a moment, but there was a dark light in Ma Zhihong¡¯s eyes. Gong Lixin suddenly opened his eyes and looked at the young man in Ma Zhihong¡¯s arms. He murmured, ¡°Fang Ye?¡± He instantly thought of the bottle of aphrodisiac in Li Donsheng¡¯s space. It¡¯s almost been three years and he¡¯s finally found the person to use it on.

    ¡°Gong Lixin?¡± Fang Ye whispered in surprise after getting a clear view of the young man. His eyes burst with jealousy then.

    Although he was a water ability user, his skill was poor and so was his courage. He didn¡¯t dare go out and hunt zombies, so he hadn¡¯t been able to advance and could only rely on selling his body to make a living. Now that there were few women in the apocalyptic days, the master ability users in the base were also looking for young men like him who were handsome and pretty. y around and after a good meal, if one was lucky, the master would take care of you and you could have a good life for a long while.

    But he had been unlucky and had gotten stuck with Ma Zhihong. Ma Zhihong swung both ways. Men and women were both to his taste and there were also the many abnormal games he yed in bed before he was satisfied. In just the span of three years, Fang Ye quicklynguished. His pale face had be haggered and his body was thin and weak, almost like a walking dead.

    However, Gong Lixin sitting next to him had a pinkplexion and smooth ck hair. Although the other was thin and slender, he was still very well-proportioned. There was also a certain allure to him being neatly wrapped in military uniform. No one needed to ask to know that Gong Lixin had a very good life, which couldn¡¯t be said for others. Sitting side by side, the difference between them was like Heaven and Earth. What made him even more ufortable was that the Poisonous Wolf who had never shown a smile since he joined the base, was gentle and considerate towards him. The care he showed and the love flowing from those turquoise eyes were so intense that even Fang Ye felt breathless at the sight.

    Seeing Gong Lixin staring at him, he looked away casually. Fang Ye clenched his fist as his face became slightly twisted. He had such good luck! What a marvel! ncing at Gong Lixin¡¯s ordinary ck eyes, he scorned contemptuously.

    ¡°Do you know him?¡± Ma Zhihong asked Fang Ye in a whisper.

    ¡°Of couse I know him!¡± Fang Ye smiled sullenly and leaned in to whisper in Ma Zhihong¡¯s ear, telling him about feeding Gong Lixin¡¯s aphrodisiac to lure his future brother-inw to create a scandal. Unexpectedly, the seemingly pure and wless young man¡¯s bone were actually quite lustful and Ma Zhihong¡¯s groin itched. Now, he wanted to get his hand on the other even more!

    ¡°This kind of person loves to pretend to be pure. Let¡¯s make him excited and see if he can still pretend!¡± Fang Ye said as he probed into Ma Zhihong¡¯s jacket pocket and took out a blue pill, turning it into dust before slipping it into the wine ss in front of them. The strong aroma and spicy taste of the liquor would cover the bitterness of the powder. Ma Zhihong used this method often to confuse and rape some unsuspecting men and women. Fang Ye himself was one of the victims.

    Gong Lixin seemed not to suspect anything. But in fact, he heard the conversation between the two very clearly. He slowly raised the corner of his lips even as his eyes were cold.

    ¡°Gong Lixin, I heard that you¡¯re old ssmates with Xiaoye? That you can still meet in these apocalyptic days, this must be fate! Come, have a drink with us! This Laozi¡¯s old cer has many fragrant liquor, it¡¯s better to not waste such things!¡± Ma Zhihong smiled gracefully and pushed the ss of wine in front of the young man.

    Gong Lixin looked towards the two with a nk expression and did not make a move. He Jin leaned his cheek on one hand as his face was filled with interest of seeing a good show. No matter how much he isted himself, he knew who Ma Zhihong was and what he did. But he wasn¡¯t worried at all. His machinations were quite low-leveled and only idiots would fall for it. His Lixin had never been an idiot.

    ¡°Come here and have a drink! I¡¯ll start first.¡± Ma Zhihong drank the wine in his hand in one gulp, then took the ss in front of Gong Lixin and pushed it into the other¡¯s hand.

    Gong Lixin¡¯s face became cold. As soon as his hand was touched, he turned his wrist and poured all the wine on Ma Zhihong¡¯s face before pushing him away with a push of his palm. Although he was not afraid of poison and had nothing against them, but he still hated drugs such as aphrodisiac. This ss of wine, he didn¡¯t want to touch it, but because of the other man, he had to touch it!

    Ma Zhihon was knocked over the table and fell onto the floor, sliding quite far. His hand covered his chest where he was hit and for a long time, he couldn¡¯t stand up. His hair and face were covered in wine and he looked miserable and embarrassed.

    Everyone was stunned by this scene and no one uttered a word. However, the young man hadn¡¯t relieved himself enough. He raised the ss in his hand and threw it in between Ma Zhihong¡¯s brows. A fierce whistle resounded in the quiet hall. If what they heard was right, then Ma Zhihong would definitely die.

    Song Haoxuan¡¯s eyes dimmed. He raised his hand and threw a fireball towards the thrown ss. The ss fell to the ground then and cracked and the white wine inside burned without leaving a trace.

    Gong Lixin would never give up before he seeded innding his single blow. He nced at Ma Zhihong as if he was looking at a dead man. His fingers closed together to form a knife to kill.

    Gong Lixin had seriously vited Song Haoxuan¡¯s limit by killing in his territory. His eyes were full of killing intent. Disregarding the dozen or more master ability users belonging to Gong family¡¯s base, he summoned a thick lightning to sh off the young man¡¯s hand.

    Something hit Gong Lixin¡¯s body and made it numb, stopping his movements. He furrowed his brow and looked at the back of his somewhat darkened hand, flicking it to make the numbness subside. He stared in amazement before taking his next shot at Ma Zhihong¡¯s head.

    ¡°It turns out that this is the feeling of being struck by lightning.¡± He held his injured arm and looked at Song Haoxuan, the person behind the attack. He slowly said, ¡°The strength is good.¡± Gong Lixin felt a little humble when he could be hurt with a single blow. It seemed that if his cultivation level didn¡¯t increase, he would soon be overtaken by these ability users.

    Song Haoxuan struggled to maintain the calm expression on his face, but his heart trembled. How could it be that his full strength only hurt the young man¡¯s skin? He was recognized as the strongest in Country C. And from the mouth of this young man, it was only worth as ¡®good¡¯. If that¡¯s so, what level was he?

    There was silence in the hall. Everyone watched the young man kick away Ma Zhihong¡¯s body with an incredulous expression. Was he suicidal? Was he trying to kill Master Song? Was he crazy? No, no, he was obviously not crazy. He was only scorched by Master Song¡¯s lightning. His strength was obviously above that of Master Song! When did Country C have such a demon? Why didn¡¯t they know? The leaders of the different bases said to themselves in horror.

    And Fang Ye was so scared that he peed himself. He lifted his foot and wanted to leave, but he was forced to sit back down by a sneering He Jin.

    <i>CrazedCookies: Sachi was the only one that guessed at Fang Ye¡¯s reappearance! Lol. Thought that Gong Lixin would forget about it? Never!!</i>

 Chapter 151

    <h4>Chapter 151</h4>

    Gong Lixin¡¯s fingers moved slightly and a strong killing intent flowed out from his dark eyes. This kind of killing intent was diffused in the hall with the outpouring of his aura, making it hard for everyone to breathe. Feeling some bone-chilling cold climb from the soles of their feet to their spine, they all shuddered. Unexpectedly, the most inconspicuous young man was the most terrifying existence in the Gong family. No wonder He Jin was willing to follow him. No wonder the Gong family¡¯s base¡¯s members was indifferent to the Song family¡¯s base¡¯s solicitation. Even the arrogant Song Haoxuan had to admit that it was their great luck to be around such a top ability user.

    The two confronted each other for a moment. When they though that Song Haoxuan was approaching his limit and would make his move, Gong Yuanhang quickly interrupted. ¡°Lixin, don¡¯t make trouble at your brother¡¯s base.¡±

    After that, the killing intent disappeared. Gong Lixin nodded and walked back to his original seat. Gong Yuanhang looked toward Song Haoxuan and repeatedly made excuses, saying that the child was spoiled and had a short temper. He asked the other to be tolerant.

    Song Haoxuan breathed a sigh of relief and waved his hand with a smirk, setting Gong Yuanhang at ease. A full blow of his ability only hurt the opponent¡¯s skin. If the other person really hit him, he knew that he would be defeated.

    Song Haoxuan¡¯s subordinates secretly wiped the cold sweat from his forehead and examined the Gong family and his party with new eyes. His attitude slightly changed then.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know why Young Master Gong attacked?¡± Zheng Chaohe gripped the ss in his hand and asked on behalf of Song Haoxuan. When something went wrong, the others had to pose questions to let Song family save face.

    ¡°He dropped this thing into my wine. Please help me find out what it is.¡± Gong Lixin flickered his five fingers and blue pill came out of Ma Zhihong¡¯s jacket pocket before flying into his palm. This beautiful, one-handed disy made everyone in the room take a gasp.

    Seeing the pill, Zheng Chaohe, who had spoken up, immediately shut up. Ma Zhihong¡¯s character, he understood it well. Since people were looking at them, he had nothing more to say. With the evidence out on disy and so many people present to testify, he couldn¡¯t say anything.

    ¡°It¡¯s just medicine. You could just beat him up for it, why kill him?¡± Bai Hong next to Song Haoxuan said coldly.

    ¡°Is it such a small thing to give medicine to our leader? Let me give you the medicine then to try it?¡± Lin Wenbo, who was sitting beside Lin Mao, sneered as his golden eyes red at her.

    ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. If Song Haoxuan drinks a ss of wine with this drug, I will let you try to kill me, as long as you can kill me, that is.¡± Gong Lixin nodded seriously, squeezing the pill into dust into the wine ss in front of He Jin. He flicked his hand and the wine ss flew in front of Song Haoxuan.

    A fourth-level master ability user sitting next to Bai Hong mmed the table and fiercely said, ¡°Don¡¯t be so arrogant. This is our territory. Even if you are strong, you have nowhere to retreat.¡± When his words fell, he released his pressure and was surrounded by a thick, murderous aura.

    Tan Mingyuan, Song Haoran, Lin Wenbo and others couldn¡¯t sit still and released their own pressure as well. The two factions faced each other off, but it was clear that the strength of the Gong family¡¯s base was much higher than that of the Song family¡¯s base, showing an overwhelming pressure. The people of the other bases had long decided to sit this one aside, daring not to speak. They were outsiders and naturally saw things clearly. There were many people in Song family¡¯s base while the people from Gong family¡¯s base were strong. No one coulde in between the fight between the two sides. The most unfortunate thing was the bystanders, who were innocently watching yet were also affected.

    ¡°Nowhere to retreat?¡± Gong Lixin spoke lightly and ridiculed the other, ¡°Then believe it or not, I can wash the hall with blood right now and let you all die without leaving a corpse.¡± As soon as his words fell, his pressure was released and a thin mist overflowed from his body, making him look ethereal, just like a god. The wine tables and people around him had been pushed away by the strong energy released by him and even the floor under him was also affected. The majestic pressure, as strong as mountains and rivers, shattered the floor inch by inch. The web-like cracks spread out on the floor, the cracking sound creeped up the walls and even the ceiling and walls were affected as dust fell from the ceiling, as if it would copse under the pressure released by the teenager at any time.

    Such a terrible pressure. Don¡¯t even mention the people on Song family¡¯s base, even the members of Gong Lixin¡¯s team had never sfelt such pressure. It turned out that Young Master Gong had been hiding his strength this whole time. When they felt that Young Master Gong had reached a certain limit, Young Master Gong would turn over a new page for them, pushing them to go further on the road to be strong. Everyone gritted their teeth and straightened their backs, not letting themselves be an embarrassment for the Song family¡¯s base nor the Gong family¡¯s base.

    Father Gong and Grandfather Lin sat leisurely on their seats. As the young man was secretly guarding them, they couldn¡¯t feel any pressure at all. Seeing the two people¡¯s rxed appearance, everyone at the scene was clear about the teenager¡¯s strength and became even more afraid of him. He could even control his own pressure to such a degree. This teenager is simply a demon!

    After a few muffled sounds were uttered, Song Haoxuan and his party, who were the one the most pressured, vomited blood one after another, lying pale on the table and unable stand up anymore. Gong Lixin slowly breathed in and began to speak lightly since Gong Yuanhang hinted at him with his eyes. ¡°If a personmits an offense against me, I willmit an offense against them. What happened today was you¡¯re wrong, yet you became so aggressive. I don¡¯t want to go around killing randomly and I hope you won¡¯t force me to do so. I¡¯ve offended you, so forgive me.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Song Haoxuan took this personally. He wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and said with a deep voice, ¡°Today, it is indeed our people who have done something wrong. I should be the one asking for forgiveness. You are right. So, I don¡¯t want the rest of the people being punished for his actions towards Young Master Gong.¡± From their angle, the others couldn¡¯t see Song Haoxuan¡¯s blood-stained fingers were trembling because of fear and anger.

    His men had already put away the arrogance in their bones as their face showed their anxiety and fear. They were seriously injured by the pressure alone. What¡¯s the difference between them and ants in the eyes of this young man? They were arrogant, but they also had a brain.

    ncing at Song Haoxuan¡¯s expression of resentment and unwillingness to back down, Gong Lixin nodded and stopped talking. Such pressure used too much energy and he also felt a little weak. It wasn¡¯t right to continue entangling with these people. Today, he made a deliberate attempt to use this pressure to give a warning to the forces in the Northeast in that Gong family¡¯s base was not something that they could easily deal with. If you want to eat the Gong family¡¯s base, you have to make sure that you had the ability to do so. He didn¡¯t want the incident of Long Snake Ind to happen again. Although Gong family¡¯s base¡¯s people were still inside Song Haoxuan¡¯s territory, after being pressured by him, Song Haoxuan absolutely wouldn¡¯t dare confront Gong family¡¯s base head-on. If both side loses, Gong Lixin would only need to pick another base.

    In the face of absolute power, all conspiracy and scheming were futile. These word, he recalled from a book he read but didn¡¯t remember the title, but they were deeply engraved in Gong Lixin¡¯s mind as he deeply agreed with them. This was how it was during the apocalypse. He could see it in the room full of people. From when he first entered where there was hidden machination, to the present where they were all respectful. This was the benefit brought on by true strength.

    The ruined tables and chairs were taken away by the logistics staff and were reced with new ones. Ma Zhihong¡¯s body was also dragged out. Perhaps he would be cut into meat and served as a meal for the Song family¡¯s base¡¯s peopleter. Maybe he would be thrown outside to feed the zombies. Did anyone care? However, everyone was staring at the pool of blood left on the floor, their expression were as if they were in a dream.

    He just died like that? The demon that had tortured her for two lifetimes just disappeared? Gong Xiangyi covered her face as she could not believe it.

    ¡°Xiangyi, what¡¯s wrong? Do you have a headache?¡± Father Gong asked, worried as he put his ss down.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m fine.¡± Gong Xiangyi quickly said as she lowered her hand. The corner of her lips were bent upwards as sheughed quietly. The more sheughed, the more she felt the pain. She didn¡¯t know how Ma Zhihong died in herst life. She didn¡¯t even dare to ask. But in this life, she watched his ugly face get smashed by Gong Lixin¡¯s palm. Finally! In this moment, from the bottom of her heart, she was thankful and herst resentment towards Gong Lixin disappeared.

    Seeing that her daughter soon returned to normal, Father Gong felt relieved and continued to drink with Old Lin. The messy hall was quickly cleaned up and everyone seemed to talk andugh as usual. But they had deliberately lowered their voices and showed a cautious and respectful attitude when facing the members of Gong family¡¯s base. This showed that they had fully epted the fact that the Gong family¡¯s base would be stationed in the Northeast in and also changed their view about the status of Gong family¡¯s base. They also considered whether they would surpass Song family¡¯s base.

    ¡°Lixin used this trick to kill chicken to frighten the monkey quite well.¡± Old Lin took a sip of his wine and praised Gong Lixin in a quiet voice.

    ¡°Where does he even have the brain for that. 80% of the reason behind his action is because he really was irritated and impulsively moved his hand, only thinking about our base¡¯s status as an after thought¡± Father Gong smiled and waved his hand.

    ¡°Uncle Gong, you really know Xiaoxin best.¡± Lin Wenbo smiled as he watched the teenager across from him concentrating on eating his vegetables.

    The threeughed with each other. The atmosphere was rxed andfortable, theplete opposite to Song Haoxuan and Song Haoran who were both sitting at the head.

    ¡°Following such a leader, no wonder you have such a good life.¡± Song Haoxuan gulped down the blood in his throat.

    ¡°It¡¯s my good luck.¡± Song Haoran replied nkly.

    ¡°But in the end, he is too young, acting madly and have littleprehension to the situation. I hope he can continue being so arrogant without being knocked down one day.¡± Song Haoxuan sneered.

    ¡°No, when ites to arrogance, he can¡¯tpare to you, cousin.¡± Song Haoran¡¯s tone was even as he said so.

    Song Haoxuan gritted his teeth and finally chose to remain silent. He couldn¡¯t continue to fight, he already lost in such an ugly way today. Since his birth until now, he had never felt so frustrated before. The name ¡®Gong Lixin¡¯ had irrevocably been remembered by him. And his men looked at the current light-hearted young man from time to time, stroking their, apparently, injured chest and with their eyes full of terror. As a result, as the master of this conference hall, the most active party became the most silent party, turning the atmosphere a little ufortable.

    ¡°Master Song, today is the press conference for the powerful disinfectant. Let¡¯s get to his topic quickly.¡± The opening of the leader of Huicheng base, which was the second-most powerful base only to Song family¡¯s base, broke this delicate atmosphere and made the silent hall begin to liven up again.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Song Haoxuan nodded and signaled the two guards behing him, ¡°Bring the people in.¡±

    The guard nodded and walked out of the hall. Soon, he came back while pushing a huge iron cage. There was a fence in the middle of the cage to iste the ve and the zombie held at either ends of the cage. The hands, feet and neck of the zombie at its current level were tired with iron chains and tied to the cage, making its range of action extremely limited. Smelling the strong smell of human flesh in the hall, the zombie roared excitedly, drippingrge pools of sticky and stinky saliva from its cracked mouth.

    The guard opened the fence and ordered the trembling ve, who had shrunk to the corner of the cage, to approach the zombie. The ve didn¡¯t dare, but had to move forward under the guard¡¯s scolding and leather whip.

    Seeing that the zombie¡¯s ws really cut the ve¡¯s arm, the crowd stood up and held their breath, waiting for the follow-up. Now, it was time to witness the efficacy of this disinfectant.

    Feeling everyone¡¯s attention, Song Haoxuan¡¯s inner emotions finally calmed down a little. He believed that after this conference, the Gong family¡¯s base would regret their action. Thinking of that, he sneered.

    <i>CrazedCookies: Thank you Eryn for the Ko-FI!</i>

 Chapter 152

    <h4>Chapter 152</h4>

    The ve was strongly pulled over, had his sleeves pushed up, exposing his skinny arm and showing the thin wound dripping with blood change from bright red to dark red, and finally ck. The ve¡¯s waxyplexion also turned pale and his forehead was covered with cold sweat as he was apparently infected with zombie poison.

    The guard pulled the rope around the ve¡¯s neck and walked him around the hall like a dog, letting everyone see whether his wound was fake. Twenty base chiefs examined the wound one by one and nodded their heads firmly.

    Song Haoxuan looked at the scientist in the white coat that was waiting at the side of the hall. He raised his jaw and motioned him to give the disinfectant to the ve. The man in the white coat nodded and carefully opened the metal box in his arms, showing everyone the bottle of pale green potion.

    The legendary salvation potion finally appeared and the leaders of the different bases couldn¡¯t help but stand up and walk to the center of the conference hall to surround the man in the white coat and the wounded ve. They wanted to verify the efficacy of the disinfectant with their own eyes.

    Song Haoxuan had seen it many times and was no longer interested in it. So, he sat calmly on his throne and gazed at the unmoved and uninterested Gong family¡¯s base with darkened eyes and a frown.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to go up and see?¡± Song Haoxuan asked Song Haoran, who sat expressionlessly next to him.

    Song Haoran shook his head without answering him. Only after seeing Gong Lixin stand up, walk towards Li Dongsheng, take a handheld camera from him before squeezing into the crowd did he get up to follow. Lin Wenbo, Dou Heng and He Jin also walked towards the crowd one after another.

    Seeing the teenager walking with a camera in hand, the leaders of the other bases greeted him with tight smiles before separating to make a path for the teenager straight to the middle of the encirclement. Song Haoran, Lin Wenbo, Dou Heng and He Jin were four tall and powerful men. They were like four King Kongs standing silently behind the youth, making the other leaders even more uneasy and nervous.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get started.¡± Gong Lixin ordered the man in white coat as he adjusted his camera. The man in white coat had been waiting outside the hall and had already seen this young man¡¯s strength through the slit of the door. He nodded unconsciously and respectfully.

    He asked two guards to hold the ve, held a pair of tweezers in one hand with a lump of cotton in between and slowly dabbed the green potion on the ve¡¯s wound.

    ¡°Ah~¡± The ve raised his head and screamed loudly, scaring the people around and making them take a step back. When the wound on his arm touched the disinfectant, a lot of foam came out and the ck blood mixed with some skin was washed out. The man in white coat applied the disinfectant with tweezers since the potion was highly corrosive, so application was really painful. It was no wonder that even the ves that were used to being beaten ended up screaming at the pain.

    When half of the bottle of disinfectant was used, the thin wound on the ve¡¯s arm had turned into a blur of flesh and blood, but the ck venom had turned back into bright red blood. Obviously, the toxin had been washed away. Although the damage from the medicine was worse, as long as one doesn¡¯t be a walking dead, the result was satisfactory enough. More than twenty chiefs apuded in unison with awe in their expression.

    Gong Lixin zoomed in with the lens and carefully filmed everything. He also took a close-up of the potion with the man in the white coat.

    Jin Shangyu was unable to attend because she wanted to watch over Jin Shanghui, so this task was specially exined by her. She said that she would make a simr potion in the future to earn supplies for the base. She had heard that it was possible to get fragrant rice in exchange. Thus Gong Lixin naturally attached great important to this and meticulouslypleted his task.

    ¡°That is true.¡± Zheng Chaohe nodded and continued speaking, ¡°He seems to be very interested in our disinfectant.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good that he¡¯s interested. I don¡¯t know what price he would be willing to exchange for it in the future.¡± Song Haoxuan grinned and sneered coldly.

    Hearing the conversation between the two, Bai Hong looked at the people at the center, then at the rest of the Gong family¡¯s base¡¯s members who still remained seated and were simply eating and drinking. She felt that something was weird somewhere. With so many people there, why were these four not curious? You know, this potion can possible save lives. Even ability users from their own base were curious about it, yet these people were only concerned about eating and didn¡¯t even bother lifting their eyes.

    Didn¡¯t Gong Lixin film it? Maybe they¡¯ll look at themter? Maybe they would rush back to see the film when they get back. Thinking of it like that, Bai Hong¡¯s doubt disappeared.

    Gong Lixin went back to his original seat and went through the video again. When he saw that the effect was good, he nodded in satisfaction. Seeing this, He Jin whispered, ¡°How is it? Do you regret it now? It¡¯s not tote to change your mind. There¡¯s still room for recovery. When you leave tomorrow, you can cut off my limbs and give it to Song Haoxuan.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about? You gave yourself to me and I won¡¯t hand you over that easily.¡± Gong Lixin stared at He Jin and blinked at him.

    The young man¡¯s eyes were angry even as his dark eyes were more shiny than the stars in the sky, prating the heavy defense¡¯s around He Jin¡¯s heart. It shone into the softest ce in his heart and caused his heart to grow hot. He Jin¡¯s eyes kept changing with emotions and, finally, he dropped his head andughed. Theughter was full of joy and was carefree. No matter how much he had suffered, he could finally fulfill his promise of being with this young man.

    Witnessing the magical effect of the disinfectant, more than 20 base leaders were no longer interested in watching the follow-up program. Among them, the few people with higher rank next to the Song family¡¯s base, sat next to Song Haoxuan and took out the material list that had been prepared by their base. They went out and discussed in low voices with Song Haoxuan, trying to curry favor. Then came the lengthy and dull process of negotiations and bargaining. The Song family¡¯s base, who had been hit hard by Gong Lixin, took back the limelight of the conference. As long as this potion was in their hands, all the survivors of Country C could only curry favor with Song family¡¯s base.

    ¡°Boring, let¡¯s go back.¡± Gong Lixin stood up and waved at his father. Father Gong knew that they were leaving and stepped forward to tell Song Haoxuan so.

    ¡°What should we do with him?¡± He Jin kicked the person at his feet. Fang Ye had a terrified expression on his face.

    Gong Lixin stopped and beckoned Li Dongsheng toe over. He asked him for the bottle of pills that he had stored with the words ¡®Fang Ye¡¯ written on it and which had been stored for three years. He forced open Fang Ye¡¯s jaw and poured all the pills inside his mouth and made sure the other swallowed them. Gong Lixin nodded in satisfaction and waved his hand then, ¡°Okay, he¡¯ll deal with itter. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Li Dongsheng and He Jin looked at each other and their eyes shed with understanding and they smiled. It turned out that this mysterious little medicine bottle was actually to be used here. Lixin (Boss) sure holds a grudge!

    Seeing the back of the Gong family and their party as they turned and left without hesitation, Song Haoxuan¡¯s eyes darkened for a moment. Right then, an ability user came in a hurry. Seeing that the leader was talking to the other heads of the base, he didn¡¯t dare interrupt and walked to Zheng Chaohe instead to report his findings in a low voice. Zheng Chaohe¡¯s face became more and more shocked and even Bai Hong sitting beside him was shocked at the words she heard.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Song Haoxuan stopped talking and asked with a frown. That person was sent specially to inquire about the situation of Gong family¡¯s base. Seeing him looking anxious, Song Haoxuan had a bad hunch creeping up his heart.

    Zheng Chaohe stepped forward and whispered in his ear, ¡°If I understand clearly, Gong Lixin is 19 years old. He¡¯s a four system ¨C wind, fire, ice and power ¨C ability user whose level is unclear, but should be at least fourth level and higher.¡± Zheng Chaohe had thought that their leader¡¯s double system was rare in this world, but now they find out that they were too ignorant and there¡¯s someone above them. Gong Lixin is already this strong at such a young age. How strong would he get in a few years? The Song family¡¯s base still had its reputation today thanks to their leader, but now that Gong Lixin¡¯s here, the Gong family¡¯s base would definitely take the lead and flourish. Fortunately, the disinfectant was sessfully developed, otherwise, the life of the Song family¡¯s base would be in a very sad state. Thinking of that, Zheng Chaohe was slightly relieved.

    However, Song Haoxuan¡¯s mood had not rxed one bit. He pursed his lips and the fists on his sides were white. He had always been the one on top, but one day, he was beaten down to the ground. This huge psychological gap almost made him lose control on the spot. After taking a deep breath, he calmed down his dysphoric mood. He then moved away from Zheng Chaohe and continued to negotiate with the leaders of the other bases.

    Although Song Haoxuan looked the same as usual, everyone could hear the abnormally tightness in his voice. There were several people who were close enough to have overheard and repeatedly thought about the ambiguous words ¡®four-system ability user¡¯ and ¡®all above fourth-level mid-grade¡¯ that they heard. A shocking guess formed in their minds then. If that truly was the case, it was really unclear who would rule Country C in the future!

    As soon as Gong Lixin walked out of the conference hall, Lu Yun, who had been waiting for a long time outside the door, greeted him immediately.

    ¡°Young Master Gong, can we go with you tomorrow?¡± His eyes were full of expectation even though his expression showed his uneasiness. Between that disinfectant and his friends, he didn¡¯t know what choice Young Master Gong would make?

    ¡°Pack your things up tonight ande to our warehouses tomorrow morning to leave.¡± Gong Lixin spoke slowly and smiled at him. As soon as his words fell, he patted the other on the shoulder and walked away.

    Lu Yun froze for a while. It took a long time before he could return to reality. When he did though, he cheered enthusiastically. He Jin smirked and was about to follow the young man, but was blocked by Lin Wenbo and Song Haoran.

    ¡°How many people are going to being?¡± Lin Wenbo asked in a low voice.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. After I go back, I¡¯ll ask them for their opinions. Those who are willing to leave, will leave; those who are willing to stay, will stay, but Lu Yun and I will definitely leave.¡± He Jin replied slowly.

    ¡°Then you have to be mentally prepared. Our base is very exclusive. You¡¯ll have to pay a great price to fully integrate into the group. Life would be no easier than living in Liaocheng.¡± Song Haoran said with a deep voice.

    ¡°That¡¯s okay. As long as Lixin doesn¡¯t exclude us. As for the rest, sooner orter, they¡¯ll learn to ept us.¡± He Jin said casually. He was determined to go with Lixin and no one could stop him. Lu Yun on the side nodded again and again, not afraid of being excluded.

    Lin Wenbo smiled and narrowed his eyes, ¡°It¡¯s good to have that kind of mentality. By the way, there¡¯s one more thing I forgot to tell you. Haoran and I are already together with Xiaoxin.¡±

    The casualness in He Jin¡¯s turquoise eyes was reced with tenseness. He unconsciously tightened his back and looked straight at them, his face going a little dark. Lu Yun also opened his mouth wide, shocked and speechless.

    But after a moment, He Jin¡¯s twisted expression recovered and was the same as usual. He sighed before he sneered, ¡°Since one person can be squeezed into two people, it wouldn¡¯t be too much to add me in. Is that right?¡± He raised his brows, his eyes full of red, naked provocation. You want him to give Lixin up? In you dreams! Without Lixin, he didn¡¯t know how he would live in the future!

    ¡°You...¡± Song Haoran¡¯s mysterious, red eyes ignited into two clusters of anger and he grabbed He Jin¡¯s cor, ready to throw a fist.

    ¡°Do you really want to beat him? Gong Lixin will be unhappy.¡± Dou Heng warned them. He stood in the distance and watched the three of them entangle with each other. The teenager was still close by and was chatting with Gong Xiangyi.

    Gong Xiangyi gave the young man a hug and then quickly ran away. The youth turned his head and looked back; his eyes full of confusion. Song Haoran immediately let go and smirked as he smoothed the folds of He Jin¡¯s cor. No matter how angry he got, he couldn¡¯t let it out in Song family¡¯s territory. Anyway, He Jin was also now one of their own people. As Dou Heng had said, it¡¯s really to unsightly to fight now.

    Seeing that they had calmed down, Dou Heng nodded to the three men and walked away, following Gong Lixin like a shadow. In his view, it was really meaningless topete with others to rob the young man. In his opinion, protecting the young man was what was really important.

    ¡°Who¡¯s he?¡± He Jin¡¯s attention immediately turned to Dou Heng.

    ¡°Another rival.¡± Lin Wenbo said in a deep voice before he strode away with Song Haoran.

    ¡°Brother, the enemies are strong. Good luck!¡± As several people walked away, Lu Yun patted He Jin¡¯s shoulder with sympathy.

    He Jin red at him and returned to his room to pack his things. Finally, he was able to return to Lixin¡¯s side, but he had to spend time with these people. Since the other was a treasure, there must be a lot of robbers waiting to steal him. He had already been mentally prepared.

    CrazedCookies: About that, did it note to their minds that, since Gong Lixin is strong enough to kill all the powerhouses in the base, he can just<b> take</b> the potion?

 Chapter 153

    <h4>Chapter 153</h4>

    Gong Lixin didn¡¯t know why Gong Xiangyi suddenly stopped him, why she suddenly hugged him, or why she whispered ¡®thank you¡¯ into his ear. Gong Lixin¡¯s was very confused.

    ¡°She may be acting crazy again. Don¡¯t think about it anymore.¡± A if he could read his mind, Dou Heng opened his mouth and said to him.

    ¡°Hn, you¡¯re right.¡± Gong Lixin felt relieved and walked back towards the warehouse.

    When they got closer, Gong Lixin heard Jin Shangyu¡¯s helpless voice, ¡°Brother, be good. Gong Lixin will be back soon. You have to wait patiently for a little while longer. Come and eat these crystal cores!¡±

    Jin Shanghui¡¯s impatient low growls came immediately after. Gong Lixin smiled and elerated his pace. Seeing the young man pushing open the door, Jin Shanghui quickly flicked away Jin Shangyu¡¯s hand that was holding a crystal nucleus and ran to the young man with his arms stretched out. He held the teenager tightly in his arms and gently rubbed the other¡¯s cheek with his own. The feelings of attachment was more intense than mere words could describe.

    ¡°You came back. If you didn¡¯te back, this one¡¯s small ancestor would be upset!¡± Jin Shangyu pouted andined.

    Gong Lixin chuckled slightly before he retreated from Jin Shanghui¡¯s arms. He pushed himself up on his tiptoes, held the other¡¯s cheeks in his hands, leaned against his forehead, his nose touching the other¡¯s nose and softly whispered ¡°Xiaohui¡± against his mouth. He liked Jin Shanghui¡¯s trust and adoration for him, as if he was the other¡¯s entire world and could only rely on him. Jin Shanghui belonged to himpletely and this feeling made him feel at ease.

    Feeling the joy of the teenager, Jin Shanghui narrowed his eyes and stuck out his tongue to lick the youth¡¯s white cheek. He had been living by absorbing crystal nuclei. The smell in his mouth had long disappeared. When his burred tongue brushed against Gong Lixin¡¯s skin, it would bring about a feeling of numbness and itchiness, causing Gong Lixin tough and try and hide.

    Jin Shanghui only felt that the teenager¡¯s skin was smooth and silky. It also had a faint fragrance which was much tastier than crystal nuclei. It was when Gong Lixin moved to dodge that Jin Shanghui reached out to hold him in his arms. His tongue licked the other¡¯s cheek, moved to the corner of his eyes and finally, stopped at the jade white auricle as he savoured the taste.

    One, tall and handsome; the other, slender and handsome; they hugged each other. Although it was purely yful, but the scene was really warm and moving, making Jin Shangyu¡¯s cheeks red and her imagination run wild. Wiping off the non-existent saliva from the corner of her mouth, she greeted Gong Lixin with a smile and said in a pleasing tone, ¡°Young Master Gong,e on and sit down! Did you take pictures at the press conference?¡±

    ¡°Photographed. You can see it for yourself.¡± Gong Lixin handed over the camera and sat naturally in Jin Shanghui¡¯s arms.

    Turning on the camera, Jin Shangyu¡¯s face immediately became serious. Curious people also came around and stood behind her to watch together. Dou Heng sat next to the teenager and ignored the hostile growls from Jin Shanghui.

    Jin Shangyu¡¯s mouth twitched and she secretly wondered: Did Lin Wenbo and Song Haoran ever see his brother and Gong Lixin¡¯s face when they were together? Aiya~ This scene is too sweet! So exciting!

    Noticing Jin Shangyu¡¯s strange look, Gong Lixin raised his eyes, nced at her and asked, ¡°How is it? Difficult?¡±

    ¡°No such thing. Only the video doesn¡¯t really exin anything.¡± Jin Shangyu corrected her expression and answered seriously. When the teenager raised his brows and red at her, she immediately smiled and ttered, ¡°But fortunately, Young Master Gong shot it very carefully, so I found a major clue! Have you seen this?¡± She pointed at the man in the white coat on the screen. ¡°I know this person. He was originally from our research institute. I once worked with him to develop a research paper on adhesion molecules. I have an amazing ability to recall these things. So, if this potion was created by his hands, I can guess eight or nine out of ten of the main ingredients. Just give me a set ofboratory instruments and three months and I can make a better potion.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Gong Lixin asked.

    ¡°He was just a little officer in our research institute and wasn¡¯t even ranked high. How could I be any worse than him?¡± Jin Shangyu pouted as she boasted.

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Gong Lixin nodded in satisfaction. Now that they have entered the Northeast in, they urgently needed to gain a foothold in the shortest time possible. Didn¡¯t the Song family¡¯s base want to use this agent to control Country C? Then if they wanted to stand against the Song family¡¯s base, they had to make sure they were not isted by the forces of Country C. Although they had better drugs, their strength was not strong enough now. If they hastily released them, it would only attract bad attention from people who coveted them. If the Song family¡¯s base joined the other bases to siege Gong family¡¯s base to snatch the drug¡¯s recipes, they would not be able to resist. After all, two is better than one when putting up a fight. Only when they were strong enough in the future, could these potions be made public.

    Thinking of that, Gong Lixin cautioned carefully, ¡°Several of our existing drugs must not be circted to the outside world. When you set up yourboratory, I will send someone to strengthen the security.¡±

    ¡°I know this. The aftereffects of the zombie antidote on the human body has not been revealed. Even if you let me sell it to other people now, I would not agree. Also, only the lunatics brought up by you dare to try!¡± Jin Shangyu said with worry.

    Jin Shangyu hadn¡¯t agreed on therge-scale use of the zombie antidote. She only suggested to Gong Lixin to find a few volunteers to try it out, but Gong Lixin was very confident about this drug¡¯s efficacy and announced it directly to the people. The people of Long Snake Ind trusted him blindly. When she distributed the drugs, she just kindly reminded them to use them with caution. As a result, they didn¡¯t listen to her at all and ran away as soon as they had their hands on the drugs, as if they were afraid that she would not give it to them. She was quite powerless. Fortunately, no one had any adverse reaction so far. She also felt relieved when Gong Lixin said that they could still have children in the future. In fact, with her rigorous scientific attitude, she couldn¡¯t do such crazy and adventurous moves. But it seems that she had been conquered by the teenager¡¯s charisma and became a blind and obedient follower. This was really not a good sign!

    After a few brief discussions, seeing that it was not early anymore. Gong Lixinid down on the cloth that was spread out while still lying in Jin Shanghui¡¯s arm. They both fell asleep, leaving Jin Shangyu to face the ck faces of Lin Wenbo and Song Haoran who stood just behind them.

    This was probably the so-called paying one¡¯s family¡¯s debt?

    ***

    The next day, the members of Gong family¡¯s base stayed ready, filled their trucks with fuel and slowly drove to Pu¡¯an Country under the escort of the Song family¡¯s base¡¯s army.

    More than twenty base leaders stood in front of the door and gave way to them. Their attitude was not enthusiastic, but it wasn¡¯t indifference either. When they saw the delicate-looking teenager though, there was awe in their eyes. Early in the morning, the news that this youth was a fourth-level, four-system ability user had spread throughout the base. It cannot be ruled out that this news was deliberately released by the Gong family¡¯s base, but it was an indisputable fact that the youth had superior strength. The Gong family¡¯s base had the strength while the Song family¡¯s base had the disinfectant. Thus they still chose to stand on the Song family¡¯s base¡¯s side, but wouldn¡¯t rush to offend the Gong family¡¯s base.

    When the convoy disappeared at the end of the road, Song Haoxuan¡¯s face immediately dimmed. He whispered to a subordinate at his side, ¡°Follow them.¡±

    The other heads should have also made their move, with several yers secretly keeping up with the Gong family¡¯s convoy.

    The convoy traveled for more than two hours, sessfully passing the checkpoint set by the Song family¡¯s base at the exit of the highway and drive onto the national road toward Pu¡¯an County. Entering Pu¡¯an County, the convoy slowly came to a stop, but from each truck, only four people came down. They were all holding arge bottle in their hands and sprayed the content evenly all over the trucks.

    ¡°What are they doing?¡± He Jin looked at Wang Tao next to him with a puzzled expression.

    ¡°You will know when we enter Ningcheng. Come, spray this on your body, from head to toe. Don¡¯t miss a spot. In the future, spray it on you once a day. Also, mix ten drops of it in the water for your bath andundry. Don¡¯t forget!¡± Wang Tao took out two small bottles and handed them over to He Jin and Lu Yun as he exined to them.

    Lu Yun unscrewed the cap as soon as he had the bottle in hand and smelled the light green liquid which had a grassy scent to it. His face was full of confusion. He Jin¡¯s eyes dimmed and he asked, ¡°Your real destination is Ningcheng? That¡¯s dangerous, you can¡¯t go in!¡±

    ¡°Why do you care so much? Just do what you¡¯re told, stop being so wordy!¡± Tan Mingyuan, who was not familiar with He Jin, scolded him while spraying the potion on his body. Wang Tao turned over to He Jin and motioned to him to remain silent.

    He Jin and Lu Yun didn¡¯t care about that person¡¯s bad attitude. While staying at the Song family¡¯s base for three years, they had long learned to ignore such attitudes as they faced various difficulties. Furthermore, they did not think that these people were wrong with their vignt attitude towards them. If these people immediately epted them enthusiastically, they would actually feel quite uneasy instead. After spending time with each other for a long period of time, He Jin and Lu Yun believed that they would be making many friends. Because, they could see that these people looked fierce and evil, but their temperaments were very straightforward. It can easily be seen that they were all affected by Gong Lixin.

    The convoy gradually entered the boundary of Ningcheng. He Jin lifted the tarp of the truck and looked out. He saw the overwhelming green vines and felt his scalp tingle. For thousands of kilometers, the scent of nt and rotted animal corpses were mixed together and couldn¡¯t stop drilling into everyone¡¯s nostrils.

    There was a rancid smell in the sweetness which was a scent unique to Ningcheng; the smell of death.

    The closer they got to the sea of green, the harder He Jin gripped the railing of the truck and the whiter his joints became. Lu Yun was equally terrified and shrank into his seat. At this moment, as if feeling their uneasiness, Gong Lixin got out of the Hummer that was taking the lead and, after a few jumps, jumped into the truck where He Jin was. He squeezed in beside him and patted He Jin¡¯s hand to appease him, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, just sit quietly.¡±

    Seeing the young man¡¯s calm smile, He Jin smiled as well. His tight body suddenly rxed. He pulled Gong Lixin to sit beside him and waited silently. With Young Master Gong present, Lu Yun seemed to have taken a rxant as his pale face gradually returned to normal.

    Soon, a miracle happened. When the team approached Ningcheng, the sea of green automatically separated to create a passage, allowing them to pass without hindrance. The scene was like when Moses parted the sea, which deeply shocked He Jin and Lu Yun. Even Tan Mingyuan and the others, who had already known the inside story, stared with wide eyes, squeezing towards the sides of the truck to look out.

    The convoy went deeper into the ocean of vines. Lu Yun withdrew the shock on his face and pulled He Jin¡¯s sleeve. He whispered in a low voice, ¡°Brother, I have a hunch that your brothers who refused to leave Liaocheng will definitely feel regret!¡±

    He Jin looked at Gong Lixin beside him, smiling without saying a word.

    Ningcheng was surrounded by king kong vines which made it look lush with greenery. Gong Lixin took the members of his team to investigate around the city; first, groping the trunks of severalrge king kong vines before destroying them with ice and fire. The fallen branches and leaves were collected to make vine repellent. Thus, a block was cleared for everyone to live in.

    It would take at least three or four months for all the vines in the city to be removed by Gong Lixin alone. Fortunately, they had entered Ningcheng safely and the granaries in Ningcheng were full enough for them to eat for a few years, so they weren¡¯t in a hurry. As for the outer vines, that was the natural barrier of Ningcheng, which could prevent all forces from inquiring about them and harassing them. Gong Lixin will naturally not destroy it. Not only does he not destroy it, but he also sowed many seeds close to it, letting Luo Dahai ripen them to make the barrier more dense and lush.

    Upon receiving the news from the spies that had returned, Song Haoxuan¡¯s face was as green as Ningcheng. They entered Ningcheng? The Gong family went into Ningcheng so easily? How did they do it? This mystery would disturb him for a long time in the future to the point he couldn¡¯t sleep at night.

    After receiving this news, the leaders of the other bases couldn¡¯t believe their ears. Being able to take the city of death as their own, they had underestimated the true strength of Gong family¡¯s base. Since then, the Gong family¡¯s base became the most mysterious and most unpredictable force in Country C, having the most transcendent status of them all. Talking about Gong family¡¯s base, everyone had longing and awe on their faces. Their attitude towards them was far more cautious than that of Song family¡¯s base, especially after the Gong family¡¯s base also began to sell disinfectants with better efficacy and more reasonable pricing.

 Chapter 154

    <h4>Chapter 154</h4>

    <i>Warning: Mature Content</i>

    A yearter, in Ningcheng.

    It was a rainy day. Thunder rang outside of the building and it was damp and humid inside. The polished wooden floor was scattered with clothes all the way to a king-sized beg. There were three naked men lying on the bed, tightly intertwined together.

    Lin Wenbo sat at the head of the bed and embraced Gong Lixin from behind. He held Gong Lixin¡¯s member and vigorous pumped up and down with one hand and held the young man¡¯s slender waist with the other, pushing him onto his own chest so that their two bodies fit tightly together.

    Song Haoran knelt between Gong Lixin¡¯s legs, ced the youth¡¯s long, slender legs on his shoulder and buried himself in the other¡¯s crotch as he licked and sucked the pink member.

    While being caressed on both ends, Gong Lixin leaned back and moaned high and low, spreading his legs even further on Song Haoran¡¯s shoulders. He whimpered and urged the other on, ¡°Come in! I want it!¡±

    Gong Lixin had grown a lot in thest year. His body¡¯s proportions were perfect, coupled with his delicate skin and sensual facial features, it was enough to make anyone go crazy for him.

    The youth¡¯s long legs were white and silky and were wrapped around Song Haoran¡¯s bronze body. The contrast made for a sensual scene and caused Lin Wenbo¡¯s mouth to feel dry and his body to burn with desire. He sped up his movements with his hand, reaching the youth¡¯s pleasure point two or three times. White cum leaked out from the youth¡¯s jade tower and sprayed into Song Haoran¡¯s ck hair. Lin Wenbo narrowed his dark, golden eyes filled with lust and kissed the young man¡¯s swollen red lips, swallowing the other¡¯s moan. Lin Wenbo¡¯s hands, covered in wetness, touched the two red dots on the young man¡¯s chest, rubbing and teasing the youth, almost driving him crazy.

    After the fingers left Gong Lixin¡¯s chrysanthemum, it started to overflow with honey as it shrank and expanded, twitching as if inviting someone to enter it quickly. Song Haoran¡¯s dark red eyes burned with two clusters of mes. Holding his member that was about to explode, he rubbed himself twice against the soft and moist entrance before going in.

    Gong Lixin twitched before another moan was swallowed by Lin Wenbo. He followed the honest responses of his body and lifted his hips slightly even as his legs tightly hugged Song Haoran¡¯s strong waist, allowing the other to go in deeper.

    Song Haoran groaned, enduring it for a while before pulling himself out. As soon as he inserted again, Gong Lixin became very enthusiastic, wrapping tightly around his member and each time, Song Haoran almost couldn¡¯t resist the sensation. However, it was this kind of person who was serious yet enchanting while at the same timezy that took his heart away. After letting go of his resistance, he gripped the young man¡¯s waist and pumped hard.

    Lin Wenbo narrowed his eyes and stared the young man while stroking his hard member. The other¡¯s bronze-coloured and strong body was already covered in a fineyer of sweat as it dripped and fell onto the bed. Right then, Lin Wenbo had long dispelled his elegant disguise, revealing his wild and unruly self that was hidden in his bones. His eyes lingered on the youth¡¯s back as it dripped with sweat. His throat felt dry as he gulped furiously. Lin Wenbo embraced the youth from behind, licking and sucking the sweat droplets on the young man¡¯s slender neck even as his index finger from his right hand squeezed into the youth¡¯s hole along with Song Haoran¡¯s member.

    Receiving this signal, with tacit understanding, Song Haoran stopped his movement, letting the other squeeze in his hard on into the narrow and slippery passage. The channel was stretched to its limit and was tight and hot and felt wonderful, causing Song Haoran¡¯s member to twitch with impatience. A slight tingling sensation came causing Gong Lixin to moan and unconsciously tighten his hole, squeezing the two of them.

    ¡°It¡¯s tight!¡± Lin Wenbo put all his weight on the young man. He gritted his teeth as he pushed his way in before he started to move like a man possessed. The two had already cooperated thousands of times; one came, one left, switching quietly, or they charged in at the same time, each hitting the young man¡¯s most sensitive ce, causing the young man to shake his head frantically and turning his fair body red all over, making for an enchanting sight.

    The two dragons pumped in and out and the tightness left a tingling pain along with the ultimate pleasure, but it was this little bit of pain that intensified the feeling and burned Gong Lixin¡¯s reasons, making him addicted to the sensation. He liked being treated softly, but preferred such vigorous and wild sex. In such extreme madness, he would forget himself and reach a state were his flesh and soul detached from one another. This profound feeling was the legendary ¡®dying from pleasure¡¯.

    The bed couldn¡¯t stand the movement of the three and it creaked and groaned together with the three¡¯s moan and groan. Their movement made the bed collide against the wall, heating up the blood of those waiting outside the door.

    Cao Yanan was leaning against the door with her ears perked as she listened intently to the action inside the room. Two hoarse yells resounded one after another before the room became quiet. Cao Yanan then knocked on the door and shouted, ¡°Young Master Gong, hurry and go to theboratory to see what happened!¡± Without waiting for the people on the other side to respond, she rubbed her nose and walked away. s, she also wanted to go back and hold her babies.

    ¡°Something happened. Let¡¯s go and take a look.¡± Gong Lixinzily slouched in Song Haoran¡¯s arms and poked the other¡¯s hard chest muscles.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Song Haoran kissed the young man¡¯s sweaty hair and reluctantly agreed.

    Lin Wenbo left marks on the young man¡¯s neck with his teeth as he waited for his soft member to slide out of the young man¡¯s chrysanthemum before pulling away and heading to the bathroom. ¡°Wipe yourself then let¡¯s go.¡± Two wet towels were taken out of the bathroom; one was thrown at his friend and the other was held in his hand as he helped the young man take care of the mess.

    When the three men were ready, they went to theboratory. Theboratory was already full of people. The leader of the seventh ability user team stood opposite of He Jin and eyed the other with a suspicious expression on his face. He asked, ¡°You said you didn¡¯t see any suspicious person approaching? Then how did the information in theboratory be turned over like this? Did you think it¡¯s done by a ghost?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a ghost, an internal ghost. We didn¡¯t find any suspicious character in any of the groups. It must be someone from the inside and understands how we work. This person should be familiar with the base.¡±

    He Jin was familiar with theyout of the base. Everyone pointed their doubts at him as they analyzed the situation. He doesn¡¯tin though when these people doubt him. Instead of doubting their brothers who they had lived and died with for so many years, these people would certainly choose to doubt him who joined the base thetest. Although he became the leader of the sixth ability user team with his own strength, he could feel that everyone didn¡¯t really ept him. They always scrutinized him and watched him with vignt eyes. Lu Yun¡¯s situation in the Self-Defense Force was the same as him. But he didn¡¯t care about any of that, as long as Gong Lixin believed him and epted him, he could persevere no matter how difficult it was. Moreover, in Ningcheng, there were no veiled schemes, no hidden agreement between parties; the days were much better than in Liaocheng.

    ¡°What do you mean by this? Investigate everyone? I think you are the inner ghost! You deliberately tricked Young Master Gong to sympathize with you to break into our base! Say, did the Song family¡¯s base send you to steal the prescription?¡± The seventh ability user team¡¯s leader was angry and questioned him.

    In Ningcheng, the rtionship was very harmonious between ability users and ordinary people. They were all treated equally as if they were all family. If a traitor came out of their family, they would be psychologically hurt and unable to ept. However, the thousands of miles of king kong vines outside Ningcheng guarded Ningcheng. Even zombies of the wind system couldn¡¯t fly in, let alone outsiders. Therefore, only people already inside could enter theboratory. Thinking like that, He Jin was the most doubtful among the people present. Seeing Lu Yun was at the pharmaceutical sales center in Pu¡¯an County, he was ruled out as the suspect from the get go.

    He Jin frowned as his face showed his anger. Was this person questioning him or Lixin? He couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. The leader of the seventh ability user team also felt speechless. He had his mouth open with s trace of regret in his eyes.

    ¡°Okay, don¡¯t argue anymore. If it¡¯s someone from the inside, shouldn¡¯t we shake the grass to startle the snake?¡± Song Haoran stepped forward and stood between the two.

    ¡°Let¡¯s not rules out that an outsidermitted the crime. If they can¡¯te in, can¡¯t someone bring them in? The trick of cheating someone with sympathy is very useful afterall¡±, Lin Wenbo added slowly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t block the way. Let me go in and see.¡± Gong Lixin walked out from behind Lin Wenbo with a calm voice.

    ¡°Young Master Gong!¡± Seeing the leader, everyone quickly gathered themselves and bowed their heads.

    He Jin turned his head to look at the young man before looking at the ambiguous red marks on his neck. His eyes darkened, but his heart was no longer sour nor sad. After a year, he had long been ustomed to the silent provocation of Lin Wenbo and Song Haoran. If something needed to be taken care of, he estimated it had to be these two¡¯s madness.

    He Jin lowered his eyes and calmly stated, ¡°Lixin, this thing...¡±

    ¡°Needless to say, I believe you.¡± Gong Lixin smiled. His hand gently covered his shoulder in silentfort.

    He Jin ¡®s lips hooked up. The bleakness in his turquoise eyes were quickly reced by dazzling brilliance. He touched the back of the young man¡¯s hand with his own and rubbed the other¡¯s palm softly with his thumb, telling him that he was fine and wouldn¡¯t overthink things. Even if he was scolded by thousands of people, it was enough as long as the person in front of him right now trusted him.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go in and see.¡± Lin Wenbo waved his hand and interrupted their exchange in a timely manner. Gong Lixin nodded, dismissed the members of the other teams and led He Jin and the leader of the seventh team into theboratory.

    Jin Shangyu and Gong Xiangyi were cleaning up the documents on the table. Jin Shanghui leaned against the filing cab, squinting as he dozed off. The room was neat and orderly and showed no signs of invasion.

    ¡°How is it? Did you lose anything important?¡± Gong Lixin asked.

    Hearing the youth¡¯s low maic voice, Jin Shanghui suddenly opened his eyes and looked towards him. Like an arrow, he rushed to the youth¡¯s side and hugged him into his arms. The ambiguous golden eyes swept over the red marks on the youth¡¯s neck. He squinted and licked the other¡¯s head vigorously, as if he wanted to lick a few traces of his own. There was someone else¡¯s smell on the young man and he didn¡¯t like it very much. Feeling that the smell was getting weaker and weaker and was reced by his own scent, his throat let out a growl and he let out a grunt of approval from his mouth.

    Lin Wenbo and Song Haoran were already numb to the intimate interaction between them and looked to Jin Shangyu with a straight face. Just like He Jin¡¯s attitude towards their provocation, if they had to worry about every little thing, it¡¯s estimated that Jin Shanghui would be angry.

    Facing the unsightly eyes of the two, Jin Shangyu¡¯s forehead scrunched up and she said weakly, ¡°I bring important documents back to the dormitory every day. I have my brother watch over it, so no one can steal it. In here, I just stored some data for some experiment, but that¡¯s not important. The little thief thought he was very careful and put every document back in ce, but he didn¡¯t know that I had a thin hair clip ced in the doorway, drawers and other ces. If they were opened, I would be the first to find out.¡±

    Jin Shangyu leaned down and looked at Gong Lixin full of hope as she asked, ¡°Young Master Gong, can you help change myboratory¡¯s security to something more advanced; with advancedbination lock, fingerprint lock, or retina lock? That way, I will not be afraid of people breaking in in the future.¡±

    ¡°These things are hard toe by. I will pay attention to them when I¡¯m out in the future.¡± Gong Lixin was relieved to hear that no important data had been lost and nodded to her request. Although he didn¡¯t know what the locks Jin Shangyu mentioned were, he was more sensible now. If he didn¡¯t understand or know something, he would never show it on his face, but ask Lin Wenbo and Song Haoran in private. As his team members once warned, he couldn¡¯t go an weaken the aura of being a leader, so he had to pretend to know everything.

    When his words fell, he turned to look at the leader of the seventh team and He Jin and seriously said, ¡°He Jin will investigate the two groups for you. Keep a low profile for now and don¡¯t say anything about this matter. This person maye again since they didn¡¯t seed. Next time, be more vignt.¡±

    The leader of the seventh team quickly bowed and promised to do so and He Jin¡¯s lips hooked up and smiled slightly. He would be in charge of the investigation. This was Lixin¡¯s trust in him and his support in disguised disy. The depression in He Jin¡¯s eyes was reced by pleasure.

    <i>CrazedCookies: And that¡¯s thest smexy scene. There¡¯s sort of another one, but well....you¡¯ll see hehe</i>

 Chapter 155

    <h4>Chapter 155</h4>

    The matter hadn¡¯t been noticed yet. Lin Wenbo and Song Haoran left theboratory and went down to inform everyone about it and to strengthen patrols and investigate all suspicious personnel. Gong Lixin received the data from Jin Shangyu and turned the pages one by one. This was the data of a newborn. Four years had passing since the apocalypse started. This was the first child born in the base and everyone liked the child as if the child was their own.

    ¡°All indicators are normal. Just as you said, his blood also inherited the toxins from his parents and he¡¯s naturally immune to zombies.¡± Jin Shanyu saw the young man¡¯s brow frown, his thin lips squeeze tighter. The other was obviously reluctant in reading over the data and was very impatient, so she quickly spoke up to exin.

    The youthzily snuggled into Jin Shanghui¡¯s arms, looking at the data on the pages in front of him. The star-like eyes had be narrower and elongated because of the increased sharpness of his five senses, giving him a wise appearance. The past innocent look was reced by the calm and restrained image in the present. He had grown up and became a qualified leader.

    Hearing Jin Shangyu¡¯s words, he closed the data and whispered. The faded words from the youth¡¯s mouth held a maic charm with a certain enchanting power. Undoubtedly, Gong Lixin was the Heaven¡¯s darling; both internally and externally, he was a beauty able to make anyone¡¯s knees weak.

    Jin Shangyu broke free from this demon¡¯s charming voice and asked curiously, ¡°These data are exactly the same as what you described before. How did you know about this situation after taking Baidu Dan? Weren¡¯t you trying it for the first time yourself?¡±

    ¡°It was the same as in the novel.¡± Gong Lixin nced at her and spoke lightly. Of course, he understood the efficacy of Baidu Dan. In hisst life, all the people in the Underground Pce had taken Baidu Dan. They carried poison all over their body and go out to face the viper. Xiao Lin relied on these poisonous people to suppress all promising martial artist and overlords.

    However, poisonous people who were regarded as catastrophes at that time were now seen as darlings of the Heavens in these apocalyptic times. These people were not afraid of poisonous insects and nts that were running around. Even zombies had no desire to hunt them when they saw them, because their ck blood had long lost the sweetness of the taste of blood, making them seem unappetizing to the zombies. Maybe if the zombies bit them, they would get diarrhea.

    The food for people in Ningcheng had be richer because of their new physique. The meat of mutant beasts that, before, they didn¡¯t dare touch had now been one of the many things on the table of Ningcheng¡¯s people. After a year, all of them started to raise a few of them. Whenever they went out, one look at their strong built and mighty spirit and others would know that they were from Ningcheng. Ningcheng trained and cared for its people, which had be the new goal of survivors in the whole of Country C. Thanks to everyone, Gong Lixin no longer needed to cover up his poisonous physique and finally ate meat that had been so close yet so far. Now, everyone knew that the leader was unhappy without meat. If one wanted to please the leader, asking him to eat meat was the easiest way.

    Every time she heard this kind of perfunctory answer, Jin Shangyu didn¡¯t look good. Thinking of the newborn¡¯s nutritional problems, she frowned and began to worry. ¡°Although the nutritional supplements have been sessfully developed, I¡¯ve recently found that the nutritional supplementsck various special substances that promote the development of newborns¡¯ brain. Long-tern use of nutritional supplements would seriously hinder their intellectual development. Children must wait until their brains are fully mature before taking these nutritional supplements. They should at least be ten years old. Therefore, although the nutritional supplements are good, they cannotpletely rece food. Without enough food, we won¡¯t be able to nurture the next generation. What should we do?¡±

    Jin Shangyu thought that developing the nutritional supplements would save the world, but it turned out that she was too optimistic and na?ve. Whenever she thought that the future humans would degenerate into simple-minded caveman with well-developed limbs, Jin Shangyu felts a headache. Hindering human evolution waspletely contrary to her original intention as biologist and pharmacist.

    Gong Lixin waved his hand and lightly said, ¡°Don¡¯t think so hard. There will always be a solution. Didn¡¯t you think you were all dead when the apocalypse broke out? It turned out that not only did you survive, but also lived well. So, just work hard and don¡¯t stress too much.¡±

    Jin Shangyu was amused by her strange expression and hadpletely rxed. Since the both of them had had tough experiences and were both women, under Gong Xiangyi¡¯s deliberate attempt to get close, the two of them were very good friends now.

    ¡°Can you make your predictions clearer.¡± Gong Lixin spoke seriously. He could see that Gong Xiangyi wasn¡¯t just joking.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not time yet. If I predict too early, many things might change along the way. I¡¯ll say it after a while,¡± she waved her hand. After a year of trying, her rtionship with Gong Lixin wasn¡¯t as indifferent as before.

    ¡°Huh.¡± Gong Lixin nced at her, no longer questioning it. He patted Jin Shanghui¡¯s head who¡¯s eyes were closed andughed, ¡°Go, let¡¯s go and see the little guy.¡±

    Jin Shanghui immediately opened his eyes and followed him step by step. Jin Shangyu and Gong Xiangyi¡¯s eyes lit up and they dropped the documents in their hands as they also ran to the nursery room.

    Aftering out of the nursery room, Gong Xiangyi said goodbye to Jin Shangyu and slowly walked back to her room. The rxed smile on her face was reced by a solemn one.

    The people of the base regarded a five-star hotel as the dormitory building. The building was cleaned and the magnificent decorations were renewed with glory from the past. If life inside Ningcheng was known to the outside world, they believed that many survivors would go crazy with jealousy.

    After opening the door and carefully locking it, Gong Xiangyi quickly walked into the room and looked at the man lying on the bed reading an old novel. She asked, ¡°You were the one who invaded theboratoryst night?¡±

    The man raised his head, revealing an elegant and handsome face. It was Liao Fan who had once saved Gong Xiangyi back in Liaocheng. Of course, in his view, he was just acquaintances with Gong Xiangyi. So, when he was sent on this mission and was rescued by Gong Xiangyi, he had been very nervous for a period of time until he found that Gong Xiangyi was treating him quite well. He then stayed at ease and, from then on, started to gather intel on Ningcheng.

    But in Gong Xiangyi¡¯s heart, her rtionship with Liao Fan was not so simple. This man had really admired her and even gave his life to protect her in her past life. So, when she saw the man lying in the mountain forest, she didn¡¯t hesitate to save him. He dressed him up in a ck hoodie, disguising him as Jin Shanghui, and brought him back to Ningcheng for the night. She betrayed her family and friends for this man, but how did he repay her?

    Thinking of this, she stared at Liao Fan¡¯s eyes with a thinyer of mist.

    Seeing the mist in Gong Xiangyi¡¯s eyes, something in Liao Fan¡¯s heart tingled and he guiltily admitted, ¡°Master Song saved my parents so that they could live a stable life in these apocalyptic days. I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I know. Now that you have the strength to sneak around, it seems that your injury is all right. If you¡¯re all done, you should go quickly.¡± Gong Xiangyi looked up and forced her tears back as she said coldly.

    ¡°I¡¯ll goter in the night,¡± Liao Fan nodded, looked at her deeply and begged, ¡°I want to eat another meal made by you. Is that okay?¡±

    Gong Xiangyi stared at him for a long time and finally nodded slowly. Forget it. She had already repaid the debt she owed in her past life. From now on, he was a stranger and the two had no more rtion with each other.

    Thinking like that, Gong Xiangyi walked into the kitchen, took out rice, vegetables and some pork from her space before rolling up her sleeves and starting to cook.

    Although they stayed in a hotel, the senior suites were equipped with kitchens, thus cooking utensils were all avable and gas stoves could also be used. After all, they remained unused for three or four years. After the base settled down in Ningcheng, everyone enjoyed dinner time. They could go home, enjoy two small dishes and slowly enjoy themselves or make a hearty meal and invite three or five friends to eat together. They lived afortable life. Ningcheng was a city far from the hustle and bustle of the apocalyptic days and was a happy ce away from disasters. Smelling the rich scent of vegetables in the air, Liao Fan leaned against the door of the kitchen, his dark eyes overflowing with nostalgia.

    Liao Fan was afraid that if he stayed longer, he would be reluctant to leave this stable and peaceful city, or this gentle and kind woman in front of him.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of food poisoning after eating the meat of mutant beast?¡± Liao Fan seemed to have thought of something. He put away his nostalgia and asked curiously.

    ¡°Who eats the meat of mutant beast? This is pork, which I saved from before the apocalypse.¡± Gong Xiangyi responded stiffly.

    ¡°I¡¯m not talking about this.¡± Liao Fan waved his hand and stared at Gong Xiangyi¡¯s back. ¡°I saw the corpse of a mutant dog hanging on the balcony of the room next door. The skin had been peeled off and the meat was washed as well. What do they normally eat? And, for every meal, this building is full of scent of meat. If it¡¯s all pork, your ability to store pork is too amazing.¡±

    ¡°What do you want to inquire?¡± Gong Xiangyi cut a piece of pork fiercely and turned to look at him. Her beautiful face was filled with anger. ¡°My tolerance is reaching its limit. You will hurry and leave after you eat otherwise, I will hand you over!¡± She regretted bringing Liao Fan back.

    ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t ask anymore.¡± Liao Fan answered with his head lowered and walked toward the living room. Sitting on the sofa, his deep eyes were filled with dark thoughts.

    ¡°It¡¯s time to eat.¡± Gong Xiangyi said with a straight face when she put several homemade side dishes on the dining room table.

    ¡°Are you going to deliver food to him again?¡± Seeing Gong Xiangyi holding a food box in her hand, Liao Fan frowned and asked with a deep voice. ¡°When you send things in the past, did you just have to bring it back? If he doesn¡¯t appreciate your effort, why do you keep trying?¡±

    ¡°None of your business.¡± Gong Xiangyi spoke lightly before walking towards the door. After a year, Wenbo did not get together with Cao Yanan as she had imagined. The rtionship between the two was not as close as in her previous life. Wenbo didn¡¯t look at other women in the same way either, which made her see hope again in her despair. As long as she persists, she believed that she would eventually touch Wenbo.

    Watching the woman disappearing behind the door, Liao Fan hit the table fiercely, his dark, unblinking eyes staring at the door.

    CrazedCookies: Okay, so THIS is why I hate Gong Xiangyi so much. When I first started reading this, I could sympathize with her and, even though she revealed herself to be a b***, I figured she¡¯d changed. ESPECIALLY after Gong Lixin killed her rapist from her past life. But then she pulls this shit! Like, can¡¯t she juste out and say it to the others why she did it? Come clean and all. Or else, at least tell Jin Shangyu so that she can erase the dude¡¯s memory?

 Chapter 156

    <h4>Chapter 156</h4>

    When Gong Xiangyi walked to the door to Lin Wenbo¡¯s room, she found that the door was slightly ajar. Gong Xiangyi was startled and pushed the door in.

    There was no one in the living room. Several clothes were thrown on the clean wooden floor. The bed in the bedroom was also as equally messy. The futon pillows had fallen onto the floor. It was not unlike Lin Wenbo¡¯s clean and tidy temperament. Gong Xaingyi frowned slightly. She put the food container in her hand on the coffee table in the living room before she stooped down to pick up the clothes thrown everywhere, and then went into the bedroom to make the bed.

    An ambiguous gasp came from the bathroom. Gong Xiangyi stiffened and looked at the source of the sound in disbelief. She slowly approached it and the panting and moans became even clearer, but a thin piece of frosted ss blocked her way. She didn¡¯t dare push it away, as if there was a human-eating beast imprisoned on the other side, ready to just swallow her...

    ¡°Someone¡¯s here.¡± Lin Wenbo whispered into Gong Lixin¡¯s ear as he bit his earlobe. They had heard Gong Xiangyi¡¯s footsteps before she even entered the door. But in the end, his hand around the waist of the youth didn¡¯t rx at all. The burning fire of lust in his gold eyes couldn¡¯t wait to burn him and the youth in his arms to ashes.

    ¡°I know.¡± The young man¡¯s voice was full of lust, with a hint of hoarseness and casualness. ¡°It¡¯s Gong Xiangyi. After a year, she should know about our rtionship. Didn¡¯t you say so at the beginning, that you¡¯ll tell her and grandfather know when the base stabilizes? Do you regret us?¡±

    The young man opened his misty eyes and stared straight at Lin Wenbo, waiting for his answer. His slender white legs tightened around the other¡¯s sturdy waist and abdomen in an obviously provocative move.

    Lin Wenbo¡¯s member was squeezed by the youth¡¯s buttocks and he grunted, smiling slowly, ¡°How could that be. Now¡¯s the time she needs to know.¡± As his words fell, he held the youth¡¯s cheek and kissed the other¡¯s beautiful thin lips deeply.

    The ss door was slowly pushed open and, in the bathtub, the two men kissed as the water covered their red, nude bodies tightly intertwined together. One was an oily bronze colour and the other, a luminous porcin white, making for a very beautiful contrast, but it deeply hurt Gong Xiangyi¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Gong Lixin?¡± Seeing the young man in Lin Wenbo¡¯s arms, Gong Xiangyi murmured, her face covered itself with an unbelievable expression.

    Gong Lixin changed the angled of the kiss and hooked nced at her from the corner of his reddened eye, but did not intend to stop his actions. Instead, he held Lin Wenbo¡¯s body tighter and dered sovereignty. Lin Wenbo gasped, sped the back of the youth¡¯s head with his big palms and vigorously invaded deeper into the other¡¯s mouth.

    Watching dumbfoundedly as the two entangled together, Gong Xiangyi froze. After a few minutes, she recovered and left; walking as if she lost her soul.

    ¡°She¡¯s gone, when are you two going to finish? It¡¯s time to eat.¡± Song Haoran returned from Sun Tiantian¡¯s room with tonight¡¯s meal and happened to run into Gong Xiangyi leaving like a wandering soul. He put the food on the table, walked to the bathroom door and helplessly reminded the two who had forgotten the whole affair.

    ¡°I think so too.¡± Song Haoran gave the youth a bowl of mutant vole soup as he nodded in agreement. These mutated beast meats that contained highly poisonous meat in the eyes of the outsiders were ordinary food in Ningcheng.

    Gong Lixin buried himself in his meal and didn¡¯t respond. He only had the enthusiasm to eat, but no talent for cooking. The charred kitchen in his suite was the best proof of this.

    Looking at the young man who was particrly attentive at the table, Lin Wenbo¡¯s and Song Haoran¡¯s lips parted into a smile. They gave him a few more chopsticks worth of dishes, only for the other to return the favor towards them.

    ¡°Gong Xiangyi may bring the matter to Uncle Gong and your grandfather. You have to be mentally prepared.¡± After a few bites, Song Haoran reminded him.

    ¡°I know. After dinner, I¡¯ll go see my grandfather and Uncle Gong to confess.¡± Lin Wenbo¡¯s expression did not change and he spoke lightly as well.

    ¡°Good luck!¡± Song Haoran patted his shoulder.

    ¡°You¡¯re wrong, I wish you good luck!¡± Lin Wenbo nced at him calmly.

    Song Haoran chocked and buried himself in a meal.

    Gong Xiangyi didn¡¯t do as Lin Wenbo and Song Haoran imagined and run to find Father Gong and Old Lin toin. Instead, she swayed a few times around the building before returning to her room in dismay.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Who bullied you?¡± Liao Fan, who had been waiting for her toe back for dinner, saw the woman¡¯s pale face and flushed eyes and asked worriedly. He hesitated for a second before he held the woman tightly in his arms, his dark brown eyes taking on a fierce light. Who made her look like this? Lin Wenbo?

    When she was alone, Gong Xiangyi could suppress herself. But once there was someone there tofort her, the sorrow that had umted in her heart was like a floor with its gates wide open. Gong Xiangyi hugged Liao Fan¡¯s waist and clenched her teeth as she sobbed.

    ¡°How can this be? How could Wenbo be with Gong Lixin? It shouldn¡¯t be like this!¡± She choked, her voice filled with sorrow and confusion.

    Because she was so close, Liao Fan heard her words clearly, and he felt her sorrow, which upset him. ¡°Don¡¯t cry.¡± He gently wiped the tears from the woman¡¯s face and said dryly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you break up with him long ago? He has nothing to do with you, and you should have let him go by now.¡±

    However, she was pricked by her own brother, no wonder she was deeply hit. Thinking of the extraordinary youth who Liao Fan had met only once, he had to admit that, with the other¡¯s charm, it was not difficult to capture a man and make them indulge him.

    ¡°I can¡¯t let it go. Gong Lixin has everything, why does he have to grab my Wenbo? He and Haoran are a pair! How can the three of them work?¡± Gong Xiangyi shook her head and retorted with a pale face.

    ¡°You¡¯re so simple!¡± Liao Fan sneered. ¡°This is the apocalypse. This kind of rtionship ismon. They love each other and that¡¯s their freedom. Lin Wenbo is not yours anymore. Wake up. In the world, there are so many good men and not worse them him!¡±

    ¡°But I don¡¯t want anyone, only him!¡± Gong Xiangyi shoved away from Liao Fan¡¯s arm before sitting paralyzed in front of the table.

    Liao Fan heard her words and it felt like his heart was struck with a needle, but didn¡¯t feel angry. ¡°He will be yours just because you want him? Stop dreaming! You can¡¯t influence his decision, let alone Gong Lixin. Now what, you want topete with Gong Lixin? He has strength, looks and I heard that his personality is also quite good. If you put the two of you side by side and ask Lin Wenbo to choose with his eyes closed, you know who he would choose. Don¡¯t think about it anymore. Come over to eat dinner, the dishes are getting cold!¡±

    Liao Fan said as he helped Gong Xiangyi fill a bowl of rice and ced a pair of chopsticks in her hand.

    Gong Xiangyi chewed on his words carefully and smiled bitterly. Two lines of tears finally flowed down her flushed eyes. Yeah, what was shepared to Gong Lixin? Standing together with Gong Lixin, who would be ashamed? Although her heart felt as thorny as she was, she didn¡¯t have the slightest desire to retaliate. After so many years of dealing with him, she had already seen that Gong Lixin was better than her.

    Thinking of that, Gong Xiangyi wiped her tears and took a few bottles of Johnnie Walker whiskey out of her space. This was what she specifically collected for Lin Wenbo. Lin Wenbo doesn¡¯t like drinking, but he couldn¡¯t refuse Johnnie Walker¡¯s deep and delicate taste. But during the apocalypse, these things weren¡¯t used by Lin Wenbo at all. Now, it doesn¡¯t make sense to save them anymore, so she wants t drink them all!

    ¡°Come, drink with me!¡± She ced the bottle on the table and told Liao Fan to join her.

    ¡°Alright, eat before drinking.¡± Liao Fan sighed and ced many dishes into her bowl.

    Gong Xiangyi smiled miserably. She pushed away the rice bowl, unscrewed the bottle and poured the whiskey directly into her mouth. Liao Fan had no choice but to grab the bottle and go find two sses to drink with her.

    Half and hourter, Gong Xiangyi was drunk and slumped in her seat. Liao Fan, who felt dizzy, held her in his arms and sent her into the bedroom.

    ¡°Do you me me for not being able to share a room with you? I can! After watching Ma Zhihong getting killed, I¡¯m not afraid of anything! I dare you to try!¡± Liao Fan struggle to leave as Gong Xiangyi grumbled drunkenly. Her slender legs stubbornly wrapped around the other¡¯s waist.

    Liao Fan also felt slightly sullen. Looking at the beauty under him, his body became hot and his mouth closed on hers when he lowered his head, so that her words unconsciously spoken would not have the chance to sting his heart. A man and a woman rolled together, undting rhythmically. The rough gasp in the room were swallowed by the sound of the thunderstorm outside the window.

    In the middle of the night, the pouring rain showed no sign of stopping. Liao Fan listened to the thunders outside the window and looked down at the sleeping woman in his arms with a bitter expression on his face. Another deafening thunder came and Liao Fan quickly covered Gong Xiangyi¡¯s ear before hugging her tightly into his arms.

    After a few minutes, the thunder stopped and he reluctantly let go. He carefully pulled his arm out andid in bed as he watched Gong Xiangyi for a while. Then he put on his clothes and quietly left.

    Liao Fan was a fourth-level mid-grade earth ability user. He can¡¯t fly in the sky, but he had no problem moving under the ground. He integrated into the wall and escaped the notice of several patrolling guards, going down to the first floor smoothly. The tip of his toes seemed to enter the water like fish which dived into the polished marble floor as he walked out of the building while hiding in the ground.

    Liao Fan came out after traveling a certain distance, because the ground was full of the king kong vine¡¯s roots. Although some of them were dead and he could handle the others, but it was an extremelybor-intensive work to break through the entanglement of the dead vine and move to the suburb. What¡¯s more, the suburbs were full of living king kong vines and the roots under the ground were not vegetarian. Even if Liao Fan¡¯s strength was good, he couldn¡¯t make it out of the city alive. He still needs to find Gong Xiangyi to spray him with the vine repellent drug. But after rummaging through Gong Xiangyi¡¯s room for a long time, he found no such medicine. Liao Fan realized that it much be in her space. So, he could only steal it from the patrolling guards at night. Thinking of that, Liao Fan began to sneak below ground once again and carefully listened to the movements above ground, looking for the right target.

    <i>CrazedCookies: Thank you Anon and Bettybetties for the Ko-Fi!!</i>

 Chapter 157

    <h4>Chapter 157</h4>

    A sound of uniform footsteps came from the ground above that even the sound of thunder could not cover it. Liao Fan set his heart to move, but considering that there were too many people above, he couldn¡¯t handle them all at once. So he had to hold back his temper and wait. More than an hourter, two people in the group hid behind a street shop and took out cigarettes wrapped in stic bags from under their arms, ignited them and began to blow clouds of smoke. Although the weather was very hot today, the temperature would suddenly drop by more than 20 degrees in the event of a thunderstorm. When patrolling under such heavy rain in the night, one really needed to asionally rx and warm their body. Not to mention that Ningcheng had its natural protection, so the task of patrolling was very easy.

    The captain of the patrolmanded the two to join them soon before taking the others way. The cigarettes were so strong that the two soon felt that their frozen bodies began to heat up making them feel extremelyfortable. They closed their eyes slightly, squatted down on the steps in front of the shop, and enjoyed their cigarettes in small sips, trying to make thatfortable feeling stay longer.

    At that moment, a tall figure emerged silently from the ground behind them, trapped the two into the ground with the flick of his hand. With one blow, Liao Fan made them unconscious before he quickly rummaged over the two¡¯s bodies and turned out four bottles of blue potions. His eyes lit up and he immediately took the things into his luggage behind him.

    He had seen this potion used by Ningcheng¡¯s people a few times before. Sometimes, they drank it by themselves. After drinking it, they transformed into Spartan warriors and were unstoppable. Even the advanced ability users of Liaocheng couldn¡¯t stand against them. Sometimes, they were used on hostile ability users and, when the potion touched them, those ability users would be soft as mud and could only wait to be ughtered. They were also vicious with it. In order to prevent the spread of the potion to the outside world, even the bodies of the killed ability users were not let go. Venom of mutant spiders were used and melted the remains into a pool of smelly pus on the spot, so that outsiders could not find their bodies.

    Song Haoxuan sent people to rob this magic potion several times. No matter how powerful the ability users were, the ordinary people were good at poisoning would poison them and turn them useless. Now, this kind of medicament was in his own hands and can be handed over to the base¡¯s pharmacist and, after imitating it, would greatly improve the base¡¯s strength.

    Thinking of that, Liao Fan got a little bit excited and couldn¡¯t help but take a deep breath. Then his face went white. He held his breath, just because there was the faint scent of dementia in the air. Although the fragrance was washed away by the rain, but smelling it for a long time would still make people fall into a magical daze and then, he couldn¡¯t help but walk into the flower field, bing fertilizer to nourish the flower field.

    Speeding up his movement, the two men were scoured all over again to make sure that there was no light green potion that Gong Xiangyi used for him. Liao Fan dared not dy anymore and covered his nose before burrowing into the ground in order to find a few more targets. He didn¡¯t know that Jin Shangyu had improved the vine repellent and made it into a fragrant body pill to be ced in the underarms of Ningcheng people. The fragrance was stable and strong and couldst for three days. In this way, even if a careless idiot forgets to spray the potion, they would not be killed by the king kong vine.

    Being able to find the first version of the vine repellent that had not been used up and leave Ningcheng safely with it can only be seen as Liao Fan¡¯s luck.

    Liao Fan¡¯s luck was good and, while he searched the physique of Ningcheng¡¯s people while remaining hidden, he quickly found a guard who left the group and knocked him out. The guard held an unused vine repellent. Having snuck to the suburbs where the guard was, Liao Fan dared not stay in the ground where the roots of the king kong vines were. He found no one outside and drilled out of the ground and saw the scene of the red-stained bloody soil before him.

    This soil was rich in a lot of iron elements, which was a major feature of Ningcheng. The king kong vines loved this kind of soil. Only in this kind of soil could it grow extremely lush and strong, which was also the only reason why the vines took root in Ningcheng, but no longer spread to the surrounding cities. Once the iron in the soil was absorbed, the strength and activity of the vines would be greatly reduced.

    Liao Fan had spent more than ten days in Ningcheng, often sneaking underground to observe the life of the people of Ningcheng. He was shocked by the sturdiness of the people again and again.

    However, now was not the time for envy and jealousy of Ningcheng¡¯s people. As long as these potions were taken away and the secret veil of Ningcheng¡¯s people were lifted, they could live the same life. Thinking of this, Liao Fan duped the potion on himself and flew out of the city at the fastest speed. The rain was too great. If he didn¡¯t leave within the shortest time, the medicine on his body would soon be washed away and he would die without a burial.

    After pouring the potion four or five times in a row, Liao Fan finally left Ningcheng safely. He gasped and turned his head back, trying to see that heart-pounding figure among the green sea. After a while, he wiped off the rain from his face and gritted his teeth as he left.

    Thunderstorm nights was the best time for Song Haoxuan to meditate. When Liao Fan returned to base, he had just finished one night of meditation and was about to fall asleep. Hearing the news, he felt refreshed and immediately went to receive Liao Fan.

    By the time he arrived at theboratory, his four most powerful subordinates and a group of scientists in white coats had gathered together and were testing theposition of several bottles of blue potion using various intruments.

    ¡°How are the result?¡± Song Haoxuan walked over and asked one of the scientist.

    ¡°The ingredients of these medicines are very simple, but...¡±

    ¡°But what? Don¡¯t tell me that you can¡¯t make them! At that time, the pharmacist of the Gong family¡¯s base could improve your disinfectant after a single nce. If you are so ipetent, I will not waste food to feed you.¡± Song Haoxuan¡¯s tone was harsh and his eyes were like knives as he stared at these scientists.

    For a year, the Gong family¡¯s base firmly established a foothold in the Northeast with their improved disinfectant. If it was not for the Gong family¡¯s base¡¯s extreme exclusion and little contact with the outside world, the C country¡¯s right to speak and make decisions would have already been taken away by the Gong family¡¯s base.

    Perceiving Song Haoran¡¯s killing intent, these scientists¡¯ faces became paler than theirb coats. After gulping hard, the chief scientist had to bite the bullet and finish talking. ¡°The ingredients are simple and can¡¯t be any simpler, but we can¡¯t make it with our ability.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Song Haoxuan¡¯s face became very ugly.

    ¡°These potions are not that well-made and is even rough, but the processing techniques are beyond our existing technology.¡± The man in the whiteb coat pushed the frame of his sses up his nose and lifted up the tube with only a few drops left. The scientist said, ¡°This is the pure juice of the king kong vine with no other added ingredients. However, no one in our base can crush the indestructible king kong vine and squeeze out its juices.¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, a strange silence enveloped theboratory. Even Song Haoxuan was speechless. He was now a fourth-level high-grade thunder and fire dual ability user and hisbined thunderfire ability can only burn the leaves of the king kong vine and couldn¡¯t even hurt their monstrous vines. If one wanted to crush this kind of nt whose hardness was close to that of zombie¡¯s crystal nucleus, it was necessary for someone with power or metal ability at least at fifth-level or higher. Only Gong Lixin was the number one and only power ability user in this world today.

    Indeed, this kind of potion cannot be copied for the time being, and the n to break into Ningcheng had to be postponed. Song Haoxuan felt unwillingness in his heart and point to the other four bottles of blue potions. He asked, ¡°What about these potions?¡±

    Picking up one of the lighter one in colour, the person in a whiteb coat exined, ¡°This is the concentrated juice of the dementor. Sprinkling on an ability user can instantly make them lose their ability. However, to make this potion,rge number of dementor is needed. Dementor nt can¡¯t be nted on the base, or even around it. I don¡¯t believe I need to exin why, right?¡±

    Theboratory was so quiet that a falling needle could be heard. The floral scent of dementor was poisonous and had a hypnotizing effect on humans. nting in such arge quantity in the base was tantamount to self-alienating themselves, but it was also troublesome if they were nted outse the base. As they all knew, there was a strange symbiotic rtionship between the dementor nt and zombies. Wherever there was dementor nted, it would definitely attract groups of zombies to wander about. Ningcheng was surrounded by king kong vines, so they don¡¯t fear the zombies smelling them, but Liaocheng couldn¡¯t do that. If they did that, they would surely attract a lot of zombies.

    Therefore, it waspletely feasible to make one or two bottles of this blue liquid for self-defense, but it was difficult to equip them one bottle per person as they did in Ningcheng. The person in the whiteb coat signed long and low and suddenly thought of something. He looked towards Liao Fan, who couldn¡¯t hide his disappointment on his face, and asked, ¡°The flowers of dementor are poisonous, so why can Ningcheng¡¯s people nt them?¡±

    ¡°The people of Ningcheng seem to bepletely immune to poison. They are not afraid of the poisonous dementor, nor of poisonous mutant animals. I found that they usually even live off of the meat of mutant animals.¡± Liao Fan said.

    Everyone was horrified when they heard that. Especially the people in the whiteb coats. Their whole body shivered with excitement. Grabbing Liao Fan¡¯s sleeve, the scientist asked if that was true. Liao Fan nodded decisively. The scientist gulped and spit out in excitement with trembling words, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, the pharmacist at their base is far above me and has likely already made an anti-zombie drug. The poison can resist poisonous nts and can also prevent zombie infection from zombies and mutant beasts. God! Who is this pharmacist?! They¡¯re a genius! An absolute genius!¡±

    A group of people in whiteb coats all showed their yearning expressions, but Song Haoxuan and the others lowered their faces and their eyes were implicitly vicious and greedy. They must find a way to obtain such an anti-zombie medication and that talented pharmacist must be taken by all means.

    ¡°Liao Fan, you¡¯ve been in Ningcheng for so long, have you seen the pharmacist?¡± Song Haoxuan turned to look at Liao Fan.

    ¡°I have only seen their assistant from far away, a eighteen-year old girl, but never seen the pharmacist themselves.¡± Liao Fan shook his head.

    ¡°An eighteen-year old girl?¡± One of the people in the whiteb coat pondered and, after a moment, eximed, ¡°That¡¯s not an assistant, that should be the pharmacist herself. Her name is Jin Shanyu and she¡¯s known as a talented girl in medical sciences at the age of fourteen. Except for her, I can¡¯t think of anyone else who can perfect my disinfectant after a single nce.¡± The other scientists also showed expressions of shock and nodded in agreement.

    ¡°Jin Shangyu?¡± Song Hoaxuan chewed the name, a dark emotion flickered across his eyes and an idea gradually formed in his mind. After thinking for a moment, he looked at the scientist and pointed at the another bottle of darker blue medicine and asked, ¡°This potion that can make ordinary people transform into ability users, how¡¯s it made?¡±

    ¡°It should be made by integrating the energy of the crystal nucleus into the blue liquid from before. However, it¡¯s impossible to extract the energy inside the crystal nucleus just by soaking it, otherwise dementor would not give up on the energy-rich food like zombies. I estimate that they would grind the crystal nucleus into powder and soak it into the blue liquid, so that the energy inside can be quickly extracted. This is also impossible for us to do.¡±

    Song Haoxuan was silent, because of their low strength, they couldn¡¯t do it. If they were as strong as Gong Lixin, they would not be so stumped by a few bottles of potions as they were now.

    With a sneer, Song Haoran waved to Zheng Chaohe, ¡°Go, call the leaders of the other bases. They should be interested in Ningcheng¡¯s intelligence and pharmaceutical ability.¡±

    Zheng Chaohe promised and hurried away.

    <i>CrazedCookies: to Gong Xiangyi: :blobanger:</i>

 Chapter 158

    <h4>Chapter 158</h4>

    In Ningcheng, the pouring rain and thunder outside the window made people feel upset. After driving away Song Haoran, who was like a dish that not even oil or salt could prate, Father Gong rubbed his brows and called his son who was waiting outside the door, ¡°Come in.¡±

    After exchanging a nce with Song Haoran, Gong Lixin stepped into the room, closed the door and walked to the armchair in front of his father to sit down.

    Father Gong didn¡¯t speak and just quietly looked at his son. As his son grew older, his brows gradually elongated and the original cat-like eyes became that of a picky phoenix. Combined with his high nose, thin lips and jade-white face, this androgynous beauty was enough to make anyone¡¯s heart skip a beat.

    No wonder his son led Haoran and Wenbo astray and made them fall for him, preferring to share with each other rather than leaving his son. There were also other supporters of his son on the base. Eight out of ten have his son¡¯s picture tattooed on their arms or back with words of love and various other texts attached to it, making other people dizzy with amazement at the sight.

    Thinking of that, Father Gong¡¯s head started to hurt.

    Under the calm eyes of his son, he opened and closed his mouth, because he knew that no matter what he said to his son, it was useless. His son had already grown into a qualified leader and his unwavering mind would not be shaken by others.

    In fact, if this were to happen to someone else, Father Gong wouldn¡¯t think it was a big deal. The world was different now and rtionships of three or five people all living together were seen everywhere. In the first two months after moving to Ningcheng, four men fought to be the father of a newly born baby and the mother of the baby didn¡¯t know who the biological father was. Finally, they had to rely on DNA testing, but the appraisal had not yet begun yet the four men reconciled on the spot and all four were willing to serve as the father of the baby.

    This incident was spread throughout the base as a joke, which made Father Gongugh for a while. Now that it was rted to him, he couldn¡¯tugh. It turned out that his son was much more popr than the woman! He doesn¡¯t mind, but it didn¡¯t mean that Old Lin didn¡¯t mind. After the birth of the newborn, Old Lin became more and more eager for Lin Wenbo to marry a wife and give birth to children. Now, this dream was broken by Father Gong¡¯s son. As a father, he needed to exin to Old Lin.

    ¡°Lixin, go take over the sales station in Pu¡¯an County. Leave early in the morning tomorrow and don¡¯te back for a while.¡± Father Gong thought for a long while and slowly spoke. For his solution, he could only think of the method of istion.

    Gong Lixin was stunned for a moment, then nodded and said, ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll go back and prepare first.¡± He frowned slightly but still nodded and agreed with Father Gong before leaving the room silently.

    ¡°What did Uncle Gong say?¡± Song Haoran extinguished his cigarette and asked him when he got out. He didn¡¯t expect that Old Lin¡¯s reaction would be so intense. Not only did he shut Wenbo into confinement, but he also asked Father Gong to put Lixin under pressure.

    ¡°I was ordered to go Pu¡¯an County tomorrow morning.¡± Gong Lixin spoke lightly. His mood was very calm, no anxiety, no worry, because he believed in Brother Lin¡¯s feelings for him would not be destroyed by time and space.

    ¡°I¡¯m going with you.¡± Song Haoran smiled slightly, hugged the young man in his arms and pecked his lips, giving him silentfort.

    ¡°This is not the time for intimacy.¡± He Jin came to the headquarters in the rain and said to the two men standing in the corridor, ¡°The patrol team had an ident. Some outsiders sneaked in, knocked out three their members and stole the medicine from them.¡±

    ¡°Young Master Gong.¡± Seeing Gong Lixin, everyone greeted him and the three wounded people wanted to bow out of guilt. Gong Lixin raised his hand to stop him.

    ¡°The blue liquid and the blue potion on them were stolen. There was a bottle of the first version of vine repellent as well.¡± Jin Shangyu raised her brows, as if remembering something. She then fowned and quickly added, ¡°But it¡¯s okay. It¡¯s not like they have a master ability like you, Young Master Gong, so these potions can¡¯t be copied. Let them enjoy these few bottles of potions! Haha~¡± As the words fell, she happilyughed and the ease in her tone drove away the guilt in the hearts of the three patrol men.

    ¡°Huh.¡± Gong Lixin nodded and said to the team leaders of ability user team that came with him, ¡°This person couldn¡¯t havee in by himself. Someone definitely brought him in. You go out and check. This kind of thing in Ningcheng...Unforgivable!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± The team leaders promised, and there was fierce resolution in their eyes.

    Seeing a few team leaders looking at him with a dark look, He Jin calmly shrugged, ¡°I won¡¯t participate in your investigation. This is my room key, you can search my room. And, you can ask the members of my team to see if there are any suspicious thing about my recent whereabouts. There¡¯s only thirty-four people, so it¡¯s impossible for all of them to cover up for me.¡± Then, he threw the key to the third team¡¯s leader.

    Seeing that He Jin¡¯s turquoise eyes were clear and his expression was frank, the dark look in the eyes of the team leaders dissipated. After saying their farewell to Gong Lixin, they went out.

    ¡°Destroy all the ingredients and recipe of the anti-zombie.¡± The subordinates disappeared into the curtain of rain. Gong Lixin added in a cold voice, ¡°I want the anti-zombie drug disappear from this world forever, except for Ningcheng people, outsiders can never have it! My n is united, but outsider? Those who are not part of our n will have different motives in their hearts. If the antidote is leaked to the outside, the advantages that can be gotten from Ningcheng people will have been exhausted and we¡¯ll be in danger.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Jin Shangyu bowed her head and promised with a firm tone. Her heart felt warmed at the words of ¡®my n¡¯ in Gong Lixin¡¯s mouth. It turned out that in Gong Lixin¡¯s eyes, they were all family already? However, in this family, there was a scum that betrayed the n! Thinking of that, Jin Shangyu¡¯s face became very cold. Humans were indeed creatures that they needed to guard against more so than zombies. The dangers of the human heart would always exceed her imagination.

    ¡°Then, my newly developed oral disinfectant is not for sale yet? They love to steal, so let them try and steal it.¡± Jin Shangyu asked the head with a malicious face.

    Oral disinfectant: if one was infected with zombie or mutant animal poison, as long as there was even a trace of humanity left, after taking it, it would slowly expel the toxin from the body. This was a more practical and magical agent than the topical disinfectant. She had been nning to open a press conference at the sales station in Pu¡¯an County in the next two days to make a fortune. Now, it seemed that she can only put it at the bottom of her box.

    ¡°It won¡¯t be sold to the outside world unless other bases belong to our n.¡± Gong Lixin said word by word.

    How domineering! Jin Shangyu was stunned and admired Gong Lixin¡¯s killing intent.

    If it were before, the honest Song Haoran would be the first to stand up against this ruthless and selfish decision of the youth, but now, he only slightly frowned, without saying a word, influenced by the personality of the youth who was righteous as equally as he was evil. He Jin smiled yfully and unconditionally supported any decision made by Gong Lixin.

    The next day, the investigation still had no results, but the suspicion on He Jin was finally cleared. Gong Xiangyi was still sleeping. Because of her special status of being the leader¡¯s sister, she was lucky enough to escape the investigation. When she woke up and heard the news that the drugs had been stolen, the panic and fear in her heart quickly surpassed the pain on her body.

    From yesterdays victim to a traitor of the base, Gong Xiangyi removed all the traces of Liao Fan¡¯s presence in her room and immediately fell ill afterwards. Fortunately, Gong Lixin and Song Haoran thought she was too stimted from yesterday¡¯s reveal and didn¡¯t doubt her much. Seeing everyone¡¯s hatred for the traitor, Gong Xiangyi, who wanted to confess, dispelled the idea, hiding in her room and daring not to go out.

    In front of the hotel, Song Haoran and He Jin were fully armed and stood side by side, waiting for Gong Lixin to go to Pu¡¯an County after dealing with base affairs.

    ¡°The position¡¯s empty and I¡¯m right here to fill it.¡± He Jin squinted at Song Haoran with his tone full of ridicule and provocation. This year, he was suppressed by the two men and had no chance to get in. Lixin also grew up and could no longer be abducted as easily as he before. He Jin already felt suffocated.

    ¡°You can¡¯t rece Wenbo.¡± Song Haoran calmly stated the facts.

    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± He Jin¡¯s eyes dimmed for a moment, but he smiled again. ¡°But, in Lixin¡¯s heart, he had the same position as me. I won¡¯t give up. I¡¯m the Poisonous Wolf and wolves only have one partner.¡±

    Song Haoran¡¯s face was ck and he didn¡¯t reply to him.

    ¡°Where are you going? Where¡¯s Gong Lixin?¡± asked Dou Heng, who was soaking wet aftering from the outdoors.

    ¡°We¡¯re nning on going to Pu¡¯an County with Lixin?¡± He Jin answered before Song Haoran could respond.

    ¡°I will go with you. Wait for me to change clothes.¡± Dou Heng said so before striding toward his room.

    Seeing Song Haoran¡¯s face darker than before, He Jin smiled and said, ¡°You and Lin Wenbo joined hands, so I and Dou Heng will join hands. Who do you say will win?¡±

    ¡°Are you bored? This is not a battle: no one wins or loses.¡± Song Haoran¡¯s face calmed down.

    ¡°I¡¯m very bored, so I tease you.¡± He Jin said, patting Song Haoran¡¯s shoulder, ¡°You can rest assured that Dou Heng would never join forces with me.¡±

    ¡°What would I never do with you?¡± After quickly changing into a clean military uniform, Dou Heng walked out with Jin Shanghui. These two often followed Gong Lixin around and had spent a lot of time together, thus bing intimate with each other than other people.

    ¡°Join me to snatch Lixin.¡± He Jin looked at him with a serious expression.

    ¡°Gong Lixin doesn¡¯t belong to anyone. No one can take him away.¡± Dou Heng stood still as he spoke. Jin Shanghui had a crystal nucleus in his mouth and nced indifferently at the two of them.

    The eyes of the two rivals changed slightly and they stopped arguing.

    It didn¡¯t take long for Gong Lixin toe out with several subordinates and the group of people boarded the off-road vehicle and headed off to Pu¡¯an County. On the third floor, in Old Lin¡¯s room, Lin Wenbo was standing by the floor-to-ceiling windows and was looking down at the figure of the young man. When the other felts his eyes on him, he looked up and smiled. Lin Wenbo¡¯s restless mood calmed down immediately.

    As the convoy went farther and father, Lin Wenbo turned around and opened the door to find Old Lin who was guarding the door. ¡°Grandpa, I won¡¯t change my mind.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care what you want, I just want you to find a woman and give me a great-grandson.¡± Old Lin opened his eyes slowly. At the end, he added another sentence, ¡°Test-tube babies are fine too. I asked Xiaoyu and she told me she could make that happen. There are also ready-made medical devices in therge hospital in Ningcheng. You should see the information of these women and choose a surrogate mother.¡±

    Lixin was very good. He had talent and had a good appearance. The only drawback was that there was no way that he could have children. But after talking with Jin Shangyu, Old Lin finally found aprise. He didn¡¯t want to make his grandson sad either, but the Lin family couldn¡¯t be wiped out.

    It turned out that the matchmaking information was not to force him to find a woman! As soon as Lin Wenbo¡¯s heard that, his heart fell back to its original position. He walked over to Old Lin, squatted in front of him, held his old, dry hands and whispered, ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m sorry!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk such nonsense! I think this woman is fine. She¡¯s very healthy!¡±

    Old Lin¡¯s eyes shifted away in embarrassment, tapped the information of the woman at the top of the pile with his cane and then pointed to the table of medical beakers before adding, ¡°Let some sperm out. Xiaoyu is still waiting outside the door. As long as this is not done, don¡¯t think about going anywhere!¡±

    Hearing Jin Shangyu¡¯s ridiculingughter outside the door, Lin Wenbo¡¯s face stiffened and he reluctantly took the beaker into the bathroom.

    <i>CrazedCookies: Lol. Grandpa Lin is the best!</i>

 Chapter 159

    <h4>Chapter 159</h4>

    Pu¡¯an County was the site where Ningcheng sells disinfectants to the outside world. Anyone who wanted to buy disinfectants, whether they were individuals or bases, coulde to Pu¡¯an County to trade.

    After Jin Shangyu¡¯s improvement, this disinfectant had a longer time limit and would still be effective when using half an hour after a zombie or mutant animal infection. The corrosion was greatly reduced as well, making it almost the same as washing alcohol. As a result, this improved disinfectant quickly reced the disinfectant of Liaocheng, attracting everyone toe and buy it. Even if Liaochengter developed an improved version for external sale, they would fail to recover half of its market share.

    Pu¡¯an County is a transit station for Ningcheng people, and it¡¯s filled with precious medicament. Its defensive line was of paramount importance. Tan Mingyuan, Wang Tao and the others were stationed here all year round and there was fourteen hours of uninterrupted patrol.

    As the ability users are increasing and their strength was getting stronger, Da Liu and Ling Yin could no longer keep up with everyone¡¯s pace, and they willingly withdrew from the group. With their martial arts, they worked together with Lu Yun as the head of the Self-Defense Forces and trained a group of very capable soldiers. After being equipped with blue potion, blue liquid and various poisons, their team became one of the strongest yers. Ability users did not dare provoke them so easily.

    When Gong Lixin arrived, Lu Yun happened toplete a transaction and he was asked to move the materials piled up in the open space in the warehouse. Seeing Gong Lixin and his party, his eyes opened wide and a smile spread across his face. He ran to him immediately.

    ¡°Young Master Gong, Brother He, Brother Dou, Brother Song.¡± He went up and greeted each person. Seeing the ¡®person¡¯ standing next to Young Master Gong, with a crystal nucleus in his mouth, he looked up to see Jin Shanghui chewing the nucleus like a gum. The corner of Lu Yun¡¯s mouth ticked before he yelled, ¡°Brother Jin.¡±

    Jin Shanghui nced at him and nodded slightly. Without looking at his deep, golden eyes and vertical pupil, he looked like a normal person at the moment.

    Lu Yun¡¯s eyes bulged out. He asked while point at Jin Shanghui in disbelief, ¡°He, he, he just responded to me? I can¡¯t believe this! Can he understand people?¡±

    ¡°In short, he always understood, but he didn¡¯t like bothering with you before.¡± Gong Lixin smiled and gently touched Jin Shanghui¡¯s shoulder-length hair. Xiaohui had been willing to interact with people recently, which was a good sign.

    Jin Shanghui narrowed his eyes and showed his teeth, gently rubbing against the other¡¯s palm and he growled from his throat, causing Gong Lixin to smile and bend his eye¡¯s in pleasure.

    ¡°Okay, go in and speak.¡± Song Haoran interrupted the intimate interaction between the two.

    Gong Lixin agreed and took Jin Shanghui to the sales station and Dou Heng followed him step by step. Entering the back room, Lu Yun took out a pile of ledgers and habitually wanted to hand it over to Lin Wenbo, only to find that Lin Wenbo didn¡¯te. He looked at Song Haoran in confusion.

    ¡°There was an incident at the base and Wenbo was left behind to deal with it. Let me see the ount book instead.¡± Song Haoran said as he took the ount book.

    ¡°The base leaders kept asking me if they could buy the blue potion and blue liquid. I refused. It seems that they couldn¡¯t hold themselves back. They even thought of sending someone to steal it. This person is also very daring. The fact that he can easily go in must mean that there¡¯s someone on the inside. There are traitors in Ningcheng! You must drag them out and kill them!¡± Lu Yun said angrily.

    Gong Lixin raised his brows, wondering if the results of the investigation came out at this time. He should send someone back to ask tonight. For those who have betrayed the n, they must not be forgiven.

    Lu Yun saw that the boss¡¯plexion was bad. He hesitated for a long time before he finally cautiously spoke, ¡°Young Master Gong, didn¡¯t Xiaoyu let us publicize oral disinfectants a while ago? People who came to trade recently have been asking when the oral disinfectants will be sold, you see...¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not for sale anymore. They love to steal, let them steal from Ningcheng then. If they can steal it, I will give it to them for free!¡± Gong Lixin lowered his brows and everyone could see his dazzling smile that was so cold that it could freeze one¡¯s bone marrow.

    ¡°Alright, I will post your words intact and save them the trouble of asking after it all day.¡± Lu Yun is a young master who fears that the world is not chaotic enough.

    As soon as the notice came out, the leaders of the bases who hade back from Liaocheng¡¯s secret talks were greatly disappointed. On one hand, they were annoyed by Song Haoxuan; on the other hand, they were yearning even more for Ningcheng¡¯s medicines. They didn¡¯t n to cooperate with Song Haoxuan, but now, they began to think about it seriously.

    A few dayster, Pu¡¯an County received a tightly packed carton. The carton had the joint signatures and seals of the leaders of all the major bases, indicating that Gong Lixin should open it himself.

    ¡°Is there some biochemical gas inside?¡± Lu Yun said, frowning at the sight of the box.

    ¡°Give it here. Are you afraid of being poisoned?¡± Gong Lixin took the carton and unpacked theyers of the packaging neatly.

    ¡°This is?¡± Gong Lixin raised his brows in surprise when he picked up the contents. Dou Heng¡¯s, Song Haoran¡¯s and He Jin¡¯s faces also changed and they immediately surrounded him.

    ¡°This is an ear of rice, a fresh ear of rice.¡± Song Haoran took the ear of rice, picked off a grain from it, crushed the husk, and ced the white rice into his mouth to taste. After a while, he opened his mouth and firmly said, ¡°No, this is not grown using the power of ability users, this is naturally grown rice.¡±

    ¡°There is an unpollutednd in Wucheng that can still grow food. They invited us to explore the purend in Wucheng.¡± He Jin took the letter attached to the bottom of the box and exined after reading ten lines.

    ¡°Oh, they can grow rice in the Northeast? Isn¡¯t that a scam? Moreover, Wucheng is shrouded in poisonous mist all year round. How did they get in?¡± Lu Yun asked weakly.

    ¡°Of course, the north can grow rice. The north has only one season while the south has two. In terms of weather, rice can grow all year round. Didn¡¯t you read that in books?¡± He Jin asked angrily. In the end, he added, ¡°I heard that the poisonous fog in Wucheng City is dissipating recently, and people can set foot in the surrounding areas already. However, it may also be a scam. This ear of rice may be stored with the power of a space ability user before the apocalypse.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s possible, but it¡¯s very unlikely.¡± Song Haoran shook his head. ¡°Unless space ability users could use two spaces instead of one, it¡¯s better to collect rice grains rather than rice ears.

    ¡°Whether it¡¯s a scam or not, we have to go and see. It¡¯s about food, it¡¯s about our next generation. It¡¯s better to believe rather than question whether it¡¯s credible or not.¡± Gong Lixin said tly.

    ¡°Then I will go and ask someone to prepare. Take team one, two and three with us. One group will follow us to Wucheng. Groups two and three will be stationed outside the city. If there is an ident, they can be called to support us at any time.¡± Dou Heng, who had not spoken until now, did so slowly. When he saw the young man nod, he immediately bowed and retreated. He was the right arm of Gong Lixin in the truest sense. No one can be more timely than him in his position when it came to supplement the youth with solutions.

    Dou Heng sent for someone to bring the news back to Ningcheng and gathered the members of the different teams. The next day, Gong Lixin led everyone to a small town outside of Wucheng. When they arrived, people from other bases had already gathered and cleaned up the town.

    The town was very clean and tidy. There were small farmyards made of bricks and tiles. There were potatoes and sweet potatoes in the back of the courtyard. A bunch of corn and garlic that were dry and moldy were hanging under the eaves of the houses. Coupled with the crowd of peopleing and going from the courtyard, there was a strong breath of life.

    As they approached, they saw that these people were fully armed and full of vignce. The feeling of stability immediately burst like a bubble.

    ¡°Young Master Gong, everyone¡¯s here and we were just waiting for you.¡± Song Haoxuan, who saw Gong Lixin and his party, stood at the entrance of the town talking to several leaders and smiled at him as he greeted him.

    Song Haoxuan didn¡¯t have the slightest impression on Gong Lixin, so he only nodded while his attitude remained indifferent.

    Song Haoxuan¡¯s smile didn¡¯t change, and when he looked at the group of people behind him, his violet and red iris¡¯ shrank invisibly. The leaders who followed him also looked stiff.

    Gong Lixin brought a total of more than 70 people this time, which was nothingpared to the camp of hundreds of the other bases. But the average strength of these 70-odd people that was in fourth-level low-grade and fourth-level mid-grade was roughly 30 or 40 people. The strength was much greater than several of the other bases. In particr, Dou Heng, Song Haoran and He Jin, who were beside Gong Lixin, were all at the top of fourth-level high-grade. There was also the man with long hair as well. The leaders of the other bases were overwhelmed from this man¡¯s aura and pressure.

    When they had adjusted to the horrible atmosphere that this man exuded, they carefully examined his handsome face. When they did, they were shocked and pointed at him, speechless.

    It was Song Haoxuan who first stabilized his mind and sighed, ¡°I have long heard that Young Master Gong kept a zombie around him, and I finally get to see it today.¡±

    Jin Shanghui¡¯s dark, golden vertical eyes looked at Song Haoxuan. He grinned and screamed, revealing his sharp teeth that shone with cold light and his beautiful and feminine face immediately became horrifying. Even the firm-minded Song Haoxuan was intimidated by this disy; his feet moved unconsciously, wanting to retreat.

    Zheng Chaohe behind him pressed against his back in time before he let go of his stance. The leaders were all pale and trembled as they regretted secretly. Gong Lixin could even raise a fifth-level zombie as if it was a cat or a dog. How strong should he be? Can the Song family¡¯s base really seed? Should they have not gotten involved? But the arrow already had a string attached before it was sent flying. They got into Song Haoxuan¡¯s thieving ship and it was difficult to rethink their decision. Receiving the threatening nces handed by Zheng Chaohe secretly, they suppressed the fear in their hearts and greeted Gong Lixin into the town with a smile.

    When passing Zheng Chaohe, Gong Lixin paused and looked at the other person. Gong Lixin¡¯s dark and deep eyes were very prating, as if he could look directly into the heart of the person.

    Zheng Chaohe stiffened. He slightly lowered his head to avoid the other¡¯s sight and asked with a smile, ¡°Young Master Gong, is there something wrong with me?¡±

    Song Haoxuan, who was walking in the front, heard his question and immediately stopped and turned to look back.

    ¡°You¡¯re not afraid of Xiaohui¡¯s aura. Your strength should be equal to him or above him?¡± Although in doubt, Gong Lixin¡¯s tone was very confident.

    He¡¯d tried his best to hide it but he was still noticed? Gong Lixin¡¯s strength was really unfathomable! He sighed. Zheng Chaohe didn¡¯t hide and nodded and said, ¡°Indeed, I¡¯m also a fifth-level low-grade ability user. However, I¡¯m a space ability user and have nobat power. There¡¯s no way topare to Young Master Gong¡¯s pet.¡±

    ¡°Xiaohui¡¯s my partner, not a pet.¡± Gong Lixin nced at him as he spoke lightly before taking several subordinates to take a rest inside.

    Zheng Chaohe and Song Haoxuan watched the group of people disappear behind the courtyard door. The smile on their faces disappeared immediately and was reced by a vicious look. Seeing several leaders approaching them, with a fearful expression on their faces, the two sneered and waved their hands before leaving as well.

 Chapter 160

    <h4>Chapter 160</h4>

    <i>Warning: Cliff</i>

    After two hours of rest, this group of three hundred people,posed of six bases, set off and three hundred other people stayed in town. If the group did not return smoothly before sunset, the three hundred people would follow after the traces left by the vehicles to the city and search for them.

    Wucheng was originally not called Wucheng, but was called Doni City. One year after the apocalypse started, it was inexplicably enveloped by a dense fog. The city could not be seen even from a meter away and the mist contained highly toxic poison. People only needed to take a small breath and they would be killed on the spot. But zombies liked this kind of mist very much. Just like people who liked smoking cigarettes, it made them very excited and they were addicted to it. The mist of Wucheng had the same appeal to zombies.

    Over time, Wucheng had also be known as a death city, same as Ningcheng. However, unlike Ningcheng¡¯s sealed state for all, Wucheng was a death city for human, but a holy ce for zombies. Numerous zombies were seen in groups all year round, and their levels weren¡¯t low either.

    As a result, the leader of Huicheng didn¡¯t think of concealing the discovery after getting the ear of rice, but called everyone to go to Wucheng to investigate. After all, if the discovery is confirmed to be true and they want to open up arge piece ofnd to grow food in this foggy city where zombies gather, there is not a single base in Country C that would dare. Of course, maybe the people from Ningcheng would. After all, they could use the king kong vine to create a safe area around them, but the strength of humans and zombies were constantly increasing. They believed that in the near future, king kong vines could not stop their advancement. Therefore, the best way to built a new home was to work together.

    In recent months, the fog around Wucheng had gradually faded, and the outer suburbs of Wucheng had been revealed. The few rice ears were found in the farnd in the suburbs.

    The long convoy was speeding on the highway and heading towards the suburbs. It was very smooth along the way and there was no zombies. This situation seemed a bit weird at these apocalyptic days, but everyone seemed not surprised, but rather a look of anticipation on their faces.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t we meet any zombies? Isn¡¯t it said that Wucheng is the holy city of zombies?¡± Gong Lxiin tugged the corner of Song Haoran¡¯s clothes and asked him in a low voice.

    ¡°After the fog subsided, the zombies also retreated to the center of the city with the fog. The suburbs are still safe. But in order there still might be traveling zombies, so we better not rx our guard.¡± Song Haoran replied in a low voice. He added with an amused tone, ¡°I¡¯ve told you to not to focus on cultivation all day long and study the information sent to you to grasp the current situation in Country C.¡±

    Gong Lixin whispered and continued to work on his cultivation. After a year, although his internal force had been slowly increasing bit by bit, he had not broken through the peak of second level. Recently, there have been signs of a breakthrough. So, he closed his door and focused on it for a few days, but he encountered another bottleneck, so he had to stop. Fortunately, he already had experience in cultivation, otherwise he would have been caught up by the enemies.

    ¡°Boss, on the way back, how about we go through the mountains and go hunting?¡± Ma Jun and Wang Tao leaned over from the back seat and whispered in Gong Lixin¡¯s ear.

    ¡°I want to eat mutant wild boar. I can hear them grunting.¡± The young man licked his pink lips as he spoke with a frown. When talking about food, his mature and stable image immediately copsed and shattered, revealing the true essence of a glutton.

    ¡°Good!¡± Ma Jun and Wang Tao swept away their previous listlessness and their faces looked excited and expectant instead. The people of Ningcheng were not short of food and drinks. Some nts and mutant animal meat that were highly toxic in the eyes of outsiders, were ordinary food in their eyes and were very delicious. If it was not for the sake of the health of the next generation, to be honest, the news of discovery of Wucheng being a Pure Land was really not that attractive to them.

    Fortunately, the people of Ningcheng drove their three cars by themselves, making it so that the other bases didn¡¯t hear their horrifying topic of conversation. While continuing their heated discussions, the convoy finally drove out of the mountains and into a small town. The houses in the town were dpidated. There wererge holes in the roof and outer walls. There were also w prints left by zombies. The ground was scattered with bones. It could be seen that before the fog disappeared, this ce was one of the zombies gathering sight.

    The vehicle at the front of the convoy driving to Huicheng slowly came to a stop. The ability user and leader of Inaho jumped off the car and waved towards everyone behind him, beckoning everyone to follow him in. Passing through theplex spider web-like roadway, arge river about 30 meters wide appeared in front of them. The river water wasn¡¯t as dark and turbid as other ces. It was clean, very clear and had a translucent yellow light to it. Judging from the colour, this water should not be contaminated, but this needed to be tested to be sure.

    On the bank of the river was arge piece of farnd. This farnd had long been abandoned. The rice and vegetable seeds that were left in the soil had sprouted on their own. It looked a little uneven, but the scene of their growth was gratifying.

    Seeing such a scene, everyone was stunned and their increased breathing showed their inner excitement. It¡¯s true, Country C actually had an unpolluted purend! Everyone is saved!

    Gong Lixin and his team members didn¡¯t lose to their inner wolf because of everything in front of them. They hardened their faces, jumped off the field ridge, took out the stic bag they had prepared in their arms, scattered them around, and dug a piece of soil randomly into the bag. Isn¡¯t the soul supposed to be polluted? What you see and hear with your eyes and ears aren¡¯t always true. Long before they came here, Jin Shangyu, who had received the news, sent a wind ability user to bring these bags to them. She asked that all samples of thisnd should not be missed and brought back to her to test.

    Jin Shanghui ran away long after entering the town. After all, he was a zombie. Although he was extremely attached to Gong Lixin, the wildness hidden in his bones could not be wiped away. Fortunately, Gong Lixin did not restrain him and let him move freely. However, the more Jin Shanghui let go of Gong Lixin, the more he was attached to the other. Even if the life outside was free, he would take the initiative toe back to the other person time after time. As for whether he killed people outside, this was not within the scope of Gong Lixin¡¯s consideration.

    He Jin and Song Haoran each took out a small bottle and walked upstream and downstream to take water samples. Gong Lixin walked into the paddy field, stopped and picked a golden grain of rice and ced it in his mouth to chew.

    ¡°How does it taste?¡± Dou Heng stood behind him and whispered to him.

    ¡°It¡¯s very fragrant and sweet. You try it.¡± Gong Lixin narrowed his eyes in pleasure. He ground another rice husk and stuffed a few grains of rice into Dou Heng¡¯s mouth.

    The young man¡¯s warm fingertips slipped over his lips and touched the tip of his tongue, almost as if he could taste the other¡¯s skin, there was a faint taste of saltiness left. Dou Heng was stunned for a long time. The violet eyes became dark and he forgot to chew the rice grains in his mouth. He unconsciously raised his hands and covered his chest in order to prevent his heart from jumping faster and faster.

    Just when the two were in their own world and smiled, Song Haoxuan, who was standing close by, made a faint gesture to Zheng Chaohe. Zheng Chaohe nodded and suddenly disappeared in ce. Several base leaders who saw this strange scene remained silent.

    Half a secondter, Zheng Chaohe, who had disappeared in ce, appeared ghostly next to Gong Lixin, and a bottle of blue liquid that had been taken out was dumped on the other party.

    Space ability users could hide in their space after encountering danger. Wherever they go in is wherever theye out. However, after bing a fifth-level ability user, the ability of space ability users will not be so perfunctory. They could teleport, push the space ability outward and these special skills would push them from the ranks of the weakest ability users to the strongest ability users, bing one of the top yers.

    This teleportation did not make the slightest fluctuations in the air and even Gong Lixin, who had extraordinary five senses, didn¡¯t notice his approach. The blue liquid feel on his skin and his internal force flowed in his meridian, flew out of his body unchecked. Gong Lixin was frightened and raised his hand to attack Zheng Chaohe, but Zheng Chaohe, who was prepared for it, immediately hid in his space making the other attack an empty space.

    Dou Heng¡¯s eyes cracked open and he wanted to step forward to check on Gong Lixin¡¯s situation, but was hit by a hot ball of fire from Song Haoxuan 20 meters away. Dou Heng hurriedly pushed away from Gong Lixin, raised his hand to block the fireball, but Zheng Chaohe seized this gap. He appeared suddenly next to Gong Lixin, who was pale and was focusing on adjusting his breathing. With his hand raised, a forcefield appeared around and enveloped Gong Lixin. However, Dou Heng was pushed away by the appearance of this forcefield and pushed straight to the edge of the field before he could stop himself.

    When everyone looked at it again, they saw a forcefield with a radius of ten meters inside the rice field that trapped Gong Lixin in. Dou Heng rushed towards the forcefield, but seemed to only hit a wall without being able to enter. He tried attacking it with lightning, but to no avail. The people of Ningcheng that had scattered around, saw this and quickly ran towards the forcefield.

    Song Haoxuan sneered, jumped into the field, walked into the forcefield without hindrance and stood side by side with Zheng Chaohe, who retreated to the edge of the forcefield, as far away as possible from Gong Lixin.

    If it was any other ability user, once they were sshed with the blue liquid, they would have fallen long ago, but Gong Lixin was different from them. Gong Lixin¡¯s internal forced was controlled by his Dantian and the internal forced was being pulled by an external factor. As long as his Dantian was running, he could prevent he loss of his internal force. As a result, he recovered from this weak state in less than half a minute.

    However, this half a minute was enough and he had been trapped by Zheng Chaohe.

    Seeing his friends trying to rescue him using their skills outside the forcefield, Gong Lixin looked at Zheng Chaohe with cold eyes, raised his hand to move out, but found that his hand felt heavy and he could not lift it up. There was also a feeling of heavy weight pressing down on his shoulders and his feet seemed to have sunk an inch into the soft soil.

    ¡°This is...the effect of bringing the space ability outside?¡± Gong Lixin said harshly.

    It turned out that the strongest ability of space ability users that he predicted was really achievable, but unfortunately, although the thought of it and secretly guarded against it, he didn¡¯t expect that space ability users had such a stunt as teleportation. If he could have broken through the third-level of Reverse Spirit cultivation earlier and open up his sixth sense, Zheng Chaohe¡¯s sneak attack would have definitely failed. Now, he was trapped and could only me his inferior skills! Thinking like that, Gong Lixin gritted his teeth and realized for the first time the limit of what he could do.

    ¡°Young Master Gong¡¯s understanding of ability user¡¯s power is really deep. That¡¯s right, this is my space ability used towards the outside world. Or, you can call it the ¡®gravity field¡¯. In my field, I can apply gravity to specific targets at will. Although the skill doesn¡¯t look gorgeous, but it¡¯s very practical. Unable to freely move, Young Master Young rampages are merely sandbags waiting to be beaten. Hahaha~¡± Zheng Chaohe¡¯s smile looked handsome, but held a strong malicious intent.

    Song Haoxuan didn¡¯t talk as much as Zheng Chaohe did. He raised his hand and formed a thick bolt of lightning. Song Haoran and the others outside the forcefield were so anxious that their eyes turned red as they desperately used their abilities to break the forcefield. Thunder, fire, wind, strength, ice abilities bloomed all over the rice fields. The members of the other bases surrounding the field were forced back by the pressure released by these top experts and withdrew a few hundred meters before they could themselves. They were puzzled.

    Things weren¡¯t going as nned, so how would it endter? They hoped that Master Song sessfully captured Gong Lixin, otherwise they would all die.

 Chapter 161

    <h4>Chapter 161</h4>

    <i>Warning: Gore</i>

    Seeing that Gong Lixin¡¯s movements were limited and that he could only stand still and be beaten, Song Haoxuan made a quick decision and concentrated his ability into the strongest bold of lightning. However, aware of his strong force, Gong Lixin also immediately extracted his majestic internal force from his Dantian.

    The pure internal force flowed out of his body, covering him with a thinyer and his feet sunk in the mud was no longer sunk and he adapted to the heavy pressure.

    Seeing that the bolt lightning was about to fall on top of his head, he leaned over and rolled on the spot, evading the attack. The lightning struck dirt, leaving a circr, smoky pit.

    Although Song Haoran and the others outside the forcefield couldn¡¯t hear the sound inside, they could see their movements. The tight, high-hanging hearts rxed a little before theyunched their abilities more desperately, wanting to break thisyer of shackle.

    Song Haoxuan failed to attack and released several lightning bolts and fireballs one after another. They were all avoided by Gong Lixin. Seeing Gong Lixin quickly approaching him, he felt anxious and shouted at Zheng Chaohe, ¡°This gravity field has no effect on him. Sh*t! Quickly find another way!¡±

    Beforeing here, Song Haoxuan himself also tried Zheng Chaohe¡¯s gravity field. At that time, he was directly crushed to the ground. Forget about dodging and running, it was difficult to even move his finger. Right then, looking at this murderous and freely-moving youth, he once again deeply realized the gap between him and the youth.

    Thecency on Zheng Chaohe¡¯s face had long been reced by anxiety. The heavy pressure of hundreds of kilograms was enough to crush ordinary people to death and crush ability users, but the person in front of him still had the power to dodge and even counterattack. His strength is incredible! If he can¡¯t be stopped, they will definitely die here today.

    Not daring to think anymore, Zheng Chaohe turned over and took out a bottle of blue potion stolen from Ningcheng. He quickly poured it into his mouth, then raised his hands and tried his best to increase the pressure on Gong Lixin.

    Now that he was closer, Gong Lixin took a hard shot at Song Haoxuan. However, because of the sudden increase of gravity pressure, this wind palm attack mixed with mes and frost missed its mark and passed by Song Haoxuan¡¯s shoulder. But even so, Song Haoxuan groaned, covered his shoulder and showed signs of pain. It seemed that the injury was not light.

    ¡°Damn, it¡¯s not enough! Continue to increase the gravity.¡± Song Haoxuan began to feel frustrated at himself as he wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth. Was Gong Lixin still even human? If they doubled the gravity, there should be a thousand kilograms? Yet he can still stand even now!

    Zheng Chaohe gritted his teeth and drank another bottle of blue potion. They¡¯d stolen three bottles of blue potions and he used two bottles in less than ten minutes. If he didn¡¯t deal with Gong Lixin now, he didn¡¯t know how this would end. The people of Ningcheng outside the forcefield were spitting with rage in their eyes as they rushed to the forcefield, almost as if they had fallen into madness! If the forcefield was shattered, these people should peel their skin and bones!

    Seeing his difficult situation, Song Haoxuan sneered around the bloody foam in his mouth, raised his hand to summon a lightning bold and fireball one after another and attacked him.

    Outside the forcefield, Song Haoran and the others roared together, instantly boosting their strength to the limit. Each brought out their most powerful attack and bombarded the forcefield. The deafening explosion sounded in the town, the birds perched in the mountain forest were frightened and flew to the sky, wandering warily away in a flurry of squawks.

    Seeing this situation, several base leaders watching were a little scared. Their movement was so loud, what would they do if zombies were attracted?

    ¡°Don¡¯t struggle anymore, a zombie swarm will be attracted and everyone here will die! Instead of trying so hard, you should rush back to Ningcheng as soon as possible and bring out your pharmacist for exchange. As long as we get the pharmacist, Master Song will release Young Master Gong.¡± A subordinate of Song Haoxuan stood up and shouted. Their mission was originally to control the people of Ningcheng outside the forcefield, but seeing these people¡¯s crazy appearance and amazing strength, who would dare to go up against them?

    ¡°It turned out to be going after our pharmacist!¡± Song Haoran turned back and grinned. A fireball pierced through the man¡¯s chest and his dark red eyes were full of crazy killing intent, ¡°We will never leave Lixin! The zombies areing? What about it! Everyone will die together!¡±

    Yes! If they can¡¯t save their leader, everyone will just die here together! As the popr saying - our life restarts in 18 years! The people of Ningcheng, who already had red rage eyes, attacked the forcefield even more crazily, making Zheng Chaohe unable to support it and quickly drink another bottle of blue potion. They were originally wanted to use Ningcheng people¡¯s loyalty to Gong Lixin in exchange for that pharmacist, but how could they know that Ningcheng¡¯s people¡¯s loyalty towards Gong Lixin wasn¡¯t so simple! It¡¯s simply fanatical worship and blind obedience! They would rather die than leave! They¡¯ve miscalcted!

    Looking at the corpse that suddenly fell, then at the nearly crazed look of Ningcheng¡¯s people. The remaining base leaders had already regretted until their intestines became twisted. They shouldn¡¯t have crossed such muddy water! Ningcheng¡¯s bone was harder than crystal nucleus and they would not copse without using all their teeth to take a vicious bite! Song Haoxuan originally vowed that he could handle Gong Lixin in five minutes, but it was almost half and hour now. After lightning and fire fired off, Gong Lixin was still standing upright with only a few holes in his clothes and some scorched, ck hair, but no trace of serious injuries could be seen.

    Keep fighting! Once Zheng Chaohe can¡¯t support the gravity field, the battle could be reserved in minutes!

    Thinking of it like that, the chiefs stared at each other and, with a wave of their hands, they were ready to take their subordinates out of thisnd. However, before they could even take a few steps, the pale faced person that had been frightened before turned even paler. The person turned towards Song Haoran and ran.

    It turned out that, some time ago, this vigorous battle attracted the zombies hidden deep in Wucheng. They had climbed over the walls and roofs of the two and were densely packed. Their fierce, animal-like eyes stared at the group of ability users with hungry eyes as saliva flowed out of theirrge mouth, looking impossibly hungry.

    For them, this group of not-so-low-level powers was a rare meal. The power of the ability user filled the air with a rich aroma and caused them to move their fingers in hunger.

    Seeing these ability users wanting to run away, they waved their sharp nails and rushed over to them. There were at least a few thousand zombies in the group and most of them were at second or third-level. Although their levels were low, the sheer number of zombies was too high. The group of people who wanted to break through was soon overwhelmed by this group of zombies and was torn into pieces and swallowed into their stomach, leaving only meager traces of blood and flesh.

    ¡°Don¡¯t fight anymore! The zombies are here! Let¡¯s break out together!¡± Several base leaders withdrew towards the people of Ningcheng and suggested to them loudly.

    Song Haoran and the others still concentrated their firepower on bombarding the forcefield. asionally, they encountered a zombie attacking them and they moved their head to kill it as they ignored the suggestions of the other bases¡¯ personnel. The zombies blocked all sides and there were no top ability users responsible in helping them break through. These people couldn¡¯t help but back up towards the forcefield as they tried their best to kill the zombies.

    Ningcheng¡¯s people were really crazy! At this time, they were still thinking of breaking the forcefield to rescue Young Master Gong, instead of trying their best to break out. F**k! Are these people subordinates or braindead fans? If only they knew that Ningcheng¡¯s people were so loyal to Young Master Gong that they wouldn¡¯t agree with Song Haoxuan¡¯s suggestion! Several leaders screamed in their hearts!

    In the forcefield, ayer of haze formed by true qi floated around Gong Lixin¡¯s body, preventing any damages caused by lightning and fire. Although he couldn¡¯t move and could only stand and be beaten, but as long as his true qi was not exhausted, he would never fall down. Using their internal force, these ability users were able to fight against him, it was only a matter of time before the situation reversed itself.

    However, while he gritted his teeth and suffered abuse, the outside world suddenly changed. A dense crowd of zombies surrounded the farnd. Everyone was forced to surround the forcefield by the approaching zombies and there was no way to break through. But his friends didn¡¯t think about self-preservation and still attempted to break the forcefield. This situation was very critical.

    Song Haoxuan also saw the situation outside and wanted to beat Gong Lixin to death, to control the other party, but a deep murderous thought flooded into his mind. Good, very good! If everyone outside was dead, even if he killed Gong Lixin, then there would be no proof of his death and the people of Ningcheng who had no more leader would be his for the taking! The leaders of the other bases would¡¯ve also been killed. Country C would then be Song family¡¯s bases alone. The food of Country C, the talents of Country C and all the materials of Country C would all belong to his Song family¡¯s base! As long as he and Zheng Chaohe stayed inside the field, they could leave safely when the zombie tide retreated!

    Thinking like that, Song Haoran¡¯s violet and red eyes burst with a monstrous and murderous aura. He raised his hands and began to concentrate his ultimate attack ¨C Nine Heavens Thunder. The temperature was rising and the smell of smoke from the collision of lightning and fire filled the air. Balls of fire entangled with shes of lightning and hung densely over Gong Lixin¡¯s head. If all these fire thunders fell, what would be waiting for Gong Lixin would be nothing but crushed bones.

    Gong Lixin lowered his head. His dark eyes focused as a dark haze slipped out and the true qi that floated around his body gradually thickened, blurring his figure. However, Song Haoxuan, who was brewing a big move, and Zheng Chaohe, who was concentrating on supporting the forcefield, had not noticed this change.

    Soon, after the Nine Heavens Thunder was formed, the pressure in the air made Gong Lixin slightly bend his straight back. Song Haoxuan smiled proudly. His arm fell and he threw all the fire thunder towards the youth.

    A fire and thunder rain crackled down, filling the space with huge and terrifying lightning and covering the figure of the youth with a dense rain of fire and thunder, making him unable to be seen. Outside the forcefield, Song Haoran, He Jin and Dou Heng almost went mad. All the different coloured eyes changed into blood red colours. They all unscrewed bottles of blue potion and drank their fill,pletely ignoring the zombies.

    Fortunately, Jin Shanghui arrived in time. He wandered around them and covered them, otherwise the people of NIngcheng would have fallen, seriously injured. Seeing their attacks not working, the people of Ningcheng automatically began to rotate: a group attacked the forcefield and a group fought agains the zombies, which greatly ease the pressure of the other base¡¯s ability users.

    In the forcefield, the sky filled with fire and lightning gradually dissipated and the bombardment left a scorched field. Gong Lixin¡¯s straight figure was now half-kneeling as his hands supported his body with difficulty and his breath came heavy. It was not difficult to hear from his broken breath that he had reached the limit and would fall in minutes.

    Song Haoxuan lifted himself up and walked over to him with an enthusiastic smile. The youth who knocked him to the bottom of the mud with a single stroke back in the past, was finally crawling at his feet today. With only the smallest lightning strike straight to the other party¡¯s heart and the biggest enemy in his life will fall!

    The smile at the corner of Song Haoxuan¡¯s mouth became deeper. He stopped next to Gong Lixin, quietly admiring his pale and weak form with a trace of blood at the corner of his mouth. Lifting his palm full of sparks, he knew the other would be killed.

    Gong Lixin¡¯s slightly closed eyes opened abruptly. Where did the bright, star-like eyes have any sign of weakness? He grabbed Song Haoxuan¡¯s closest ankle and the extremely low temperature condensing in the palm of his for a long time instantly froze his opponent¡¯s foot into a popsicle before crushing it into pieces.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Song Haoxuan screamed loudly as his body fell forward involuntarily.

    Gong Lixin had already expected everything and his five fingers came together to form a knife and pierce through the chest that actively fell over him. A living, beating heart was held fiercely in the youth¡¯s five fingers as it protruded out of the other¡¯s chest cavity. The young man exerted a little force and the other¡¯s heart made a squelching sound before turning into mud.

    They had thought they had won the winning ticket already, but didn¡¯t think that they would be defeated within a few seconds. Zheng Chaohe was shocked and disturbed. Under this instability, the gravity exerting on the youth suddenly failed and the forcefield began to flicker, showing signs of copse.

    Zheng Chaohe was shocked in his heart, but quickly began to use his ability to apply the gravity field again, but Gong Lixin didn¡¯t give him the opportunity. When the gravity failed, he moved like lightning and, with a palm full of wind, shot him in the face. Blood and brain matter sshed all over and Zheng Chaohe¡¯s headless body stood frozen for a few second before it slowly fell.

    Gong Lixin held a ck crystal nucleus the size of a pigeon¡¯s egg that he got from inside the other¡¯s skull and smiled coldly. He had long been curious about the infamous ¡®brain eater¡¯ Zheng Chaohe and always wanted to crack open his brain to see the other¡¯s space crystal nucleus, and he finally got his wish today!

    <i>CrazedCookies: I didn¡¯t want you all to hang from the cliff for too long. So here¡¯s another chapter! Also, fair warning, but the uing chapters contain many cliffs.</i>

    <i>I really wish Zheng Chaohe and Song Haoxuan was alive just 5 or 10 minutes longer, just for them to realize how f***ked they were. *sigh*</i>

 Chapter 162

    <h4>Chapter 162</h4>

    As Zheng Chaohe fell, the forcefield disappeared. The people surrounding the forcefield stepped in one step at a time, only to find that two dead bodies were lying in the darkened battle circle and the young man with blood in his hands was standing proudly beside one of the body and giving out a cold atmosphere.

    The peak fourth-level high grade and the peak fifth-level low-grade ability users joined forces to open the cheat-like gravity field, yet failed to win against Gong Lixin. What should they do? What would happen today? The leaders were in a trance and the zombies almost seeded in getting a few of them.

    However, at this time, Gong Lixin had no time to settle ounts with them. He threw off the blood from his palm and ordered to his people, ¡°Retreat!¡±

    The people of Ningcheng who had recovered from their happiness, immediately gathered around him. The metal and power ability users rushed to the front of the road. The thunder, wind, fire, water, and ice ability users followed behind them. Afterwards, they frequently released long-ranged attacks to cover them. Wood and earth ability users walked in the middle. When necessary, they used their powers to defend the entire team from attacks from the side.

    With their unanimous cooperation, the entire team, like a sharp knife, pierced the encircling of zombies and sessfully boarded their cars. The ability users of other bases seized this opportunity and followed closely behind them and escaped safely.

    As they left, the zombies screamed and chased the convoy, frequently using their abilities to prevent them from leaving. These were all blocked by shields arranged by several senior ability users.

    Running out of the realm of Wucheng, fewer and fewer zombies chased after them and eventually, stopped. Everyone let out a sigh of relief and the happiness of escaping alive flooded their chest. However, thinking that they hadpletely offended Ningcheng this time, the happiness was quickly reced by the burning sense of panic. How could they have agreed with Song Hoaxuan¡¯s n? Joining the forces of all the bases to move against Ningcheng? The mere n was fart if they thought of it now! Ningcheng¡¯s people were a group of lunatics! ying conspiracy and tricks with lunatics, they were a group of idiots!

    Also, taking control of Gong Lixin within five minutes? The prestigious Young Master Gong was so easy to control? During the meeting, they must have been intoxicated by Song Haoxuan! They were nuts!

    While tormenting themselves, the convoy safely arrived at the town and slowly stopped in the open space at the entrance of the town. Hearing the sound of engines, the subordinates left in the town immediately ran out to greet them.

    When they went out, there were three hundred people, but only half of them came back and all of them were bathed in blood, making for a miserable sight. They knew what happened without asking. They must have encountered a group of zombie.

    Seeing that the number of members of their family was still ounted for with only some minor injuries incurred, Cao Yanan and Sun Tiantian felt relieved and hurriedly greeted them as well as treated their wounds. However, when they saw the ragged shirt, damp ck hair and traces of blood still on Gong Lixin¡¯s lips, they were stunned and asked in shock, ¡°What happened?¡±

    Promote at this time? Everyone was shocked. He didn¡¯t advance in the morning or the evening, so why choose now to advance? The town was not far from Wucheng, and the zombies coulde at any time. What they should do now is quickly leave this ce.

    However, even after knowing that it was extremely dangerous to stay, the people of Ningcheng all nodded their heads in unison with no expression of reluctance or me on their faces. Advancement was hard toe by. If one endured with strong self-control, it may lead to otherplicationster on. The worst-case scenario is that the person will explode and die. Of course, they wouldn¡¯t make light of Young Master Gong¡¯s life.

    To ensure foolproof protection, Song Haoran immediately carried out a series of defensive arrangements outside of Gong Lixin¡¯s small courtyard. The small farmyard and all the way to the third one were all sent up with top ability users as guards.

    Sun Tiantian used her ability through her feet to walk around the outside of the wall of the small courtyard, turning the concrete floor under her feet into brown soil five or six meters wide. She squatted down, pinched a bit of dirt to check and then beckoned someone over to fertilize the dirt.

    The special fertilizer was rich in iron elements and was evenly sprinkled on the surface of the soil by several ability users. Sun Tiantian flicked her finger and the soil automatically turned over and stirred int the fertilizer, changing from brown to bright red. She nodded in satisfaction. ording to their experience in managing king kong vines for a year now, only king kong vines cultivated from this bright, bloody red soil were the strongest and most active and capable of strangling all living creatures.

    Seeing the preparations were done, Luo Dahai quickly scattered the seeds of king kong vine around the small courtyard and then quickened their growth as much as possible. The green vines spread like a tide, but were controlled by Luo Dahai and grew in an orderly manner. They climbed up the wall of the farmyard house and strangled any living creatures when they neared.

    After the other bases¡¯ ability users secretly investigated Ningcheng¡¯s people, they suppressed their panic and hurried back to their own farmyard to inform the leaders. Has their leader gone crazy? They even dared to provoke the horrifying people of Ningcheng? If one day, Ningcheng¡¯s people were unhappy, they would die from them nting this nt in their base!

    ¡°But you said at the beginning that you can surely take care of Young Master Gong and use him as a bargaining chip. Well, now Young Master Gong not only is about to be promoted, but when he finishes, we will all die! You tell me, in this situation, what should we do? This was the idea of you people from Liaocheng and you should take full responsibility!¡± said Huiqi Bai, the leader of Huicheng, who had fled from the other town.

    Bai Qiming was Bao Hong¡¯s younger brother. He was a fourth-level high-grade fire ability user and a member of Song Haoxuan¡¯s most loyal subordinates. Hearing about the death of Master Song and Zheng Chaohe, he was already in a bad mood. So right then, he was more like an ignited bomb and, with a flushed face and fierce look, he said, ¡°If he¡¯s advancing, then that¡¯s good! During promotion, he can¡¯t be interrupted by the outside world. If he gets interrupted, he will explode and die. We will attack their small courtyard together and make sure he dies this time!¡±

    ¡°This...¡± Huicheng¡¯s leader looked a little bbergasted, but several other leaders repeatedly waved their hands and refused. Getting on the bad side of the people of Ningcheng, then be endlessly chased by a bunch of ¡®dead brain fans¡¯? They won¡¯t do such a stupid thing!

    A few people were about to persuade Huicheng¡¯s leader and Bai Qiming when the informants came in. When the informants described the defensive measures around the courtyard in detail, they all swallowed hard.

    Fuck! They nted king kong vines all around and more than 70 top ability users were guarding the ce heavily. Was this asking them to attack or waiting for them to send themselves to death? Without further persuasion, the leader of Huicheng immediately dispelled the stupid thoughts in his hearts and even the fierce Bai Qiming instantly extinguished his rising arrogance.

    ¡°Tell the wounded that had not yet been treated to get in the car and deal with it there! While the Ningcheng¡¯s people are busy, we leave immediately!¡± The chief of Huicheng said anxiously.

    With his lead, the rest of the people did the same and ran to the parked cars with their subordinates. Bai Qiming hesitated for a while, and finally clenched his teeth and followed them.

    In the parking lot, He Jin had his arms crossed over his chest and a cold smile on his lips as he stood in front of the entrance to the parking lot, blocking the way of the fleeing people. Behind him stood more than a dozen master ability users, all of whom exuded strong anger making others dare not look at them.

    ¡°Sorry, if Lixin doesn¡¯t leave this ce, neither do you.¡± He Jin bowed and smiled, but for some reason, it felt cold. As his words fell, a wood ability user behind him waved his hands and dozens of trucks were entangled with thorns and vines that suddenly emerged from the bottom of the car. The sharp thorns touched the fragile tires as if just waiting to poke a hole into it.

    The people who were about to escape were stiff and dared not step forward. Bai Qiming narrowed his eyes and nced at He Jin and the others one by one; his mood wasplex and unreadable.

    These people had been more or less cut by zombie ws. The ck blood had already dried and clumped up and weren¡¯t immediately cleaned with disinfectant. Seeing that the half-hour time limit to use the disinfectant was about to pass and they didn¡¯t seem to care, either they wanted to die or they were not afraid of zombie poison at all.

    However, although Ningcheng¡¯s people were crazy, they were not crazy enough to dig their own grave, so thetter must be the reason. Really, it seemed that the legendary universal antidote does exist!

    Thinking of that, Bai Qiming took a step forward and slightly lowered his posture as he said, ¡°It¡¯s alsopelling for us to make a decision today, but that does not mean we¡¯ll kill Young Master Gong. Now that our leader is dead, what else do you want? The Earth has been taken over by zombies. As human beings, shouldn¡¯t we be in the same boat and share our troubles? Why do people in Ningcheng get to keep the drugs to fight zombies and not share it with us? Human beings are a whole and we should unite as one if we want to survive in these apocalyptic days.¡±

    After listening to Bai Qiming¡¯s awe-inspiring words, He Jin sneered, but then smiled. He spoke coldly, each word spoken one by one as his tone held mockery, ¡°United as a whole? Wrong, we¡¯ve never been a whole! We are the people of Ningcheng! Our goal is to live well, but the goal your people in Liaocheng is to live on the corpses of others. With the antidote and our pharmacist, when your power grows, we may not even be alive anymore. When I was in Liaocheng, I always thought about when this stinking human hell will be destroyed. Now, it seems that retribution has arrived.¡±

    ¡°You...¡± Bai Qiming was left speechless for a long while. He took a deep breath and calmed down the anger in his heart. He sneered, ¡°You think just a dozen of you can stop us? Dream on!¡± As his words fell, he raised his hand and motioned everyone to move and break forward.

    ¡°Ahhh!¡± A scream rang out. Bai Qiming and five or six people who had rushed to the front fell to the ground and twitched about.

    He Jin threw away the bottle of blue liquid that he had just emptied and said through sneering lips, ¡°You can try what you want, but look how many blue liquid we have!¡± Boxes were revealed and inside, the cking sound of ¡®ng ng ng¡¯ showed that there were still a lot of blue liquid inside. A water ability user behind He Jin was even more ruthless and kicked the box directly with one foot, breaking a few bottles inside. He guided the blue liquid around and slowly lifted it into the air, forming a light blue water curtain.

    ¡°If you want to get in your cars, go through thisyer of water curtain first. If you can get through it, we will let you go immediately.¡± The water ability user said threateningly. He was not afraid of the blue liquid sshing onto himself. The antidote for the blue liquid was actually the blue potion. As long as he drank a bottle of blue potion, he could immediately recover from his weakness.

    Seeing the battle in front of them, several base leaders turned blue with anger and fright. Their subordinates were dissatisfied. Someone with fire ability users slightly raised their arms, wanting to send fireballs towards them, but they saw that the water ability user was faster than him and the water curtain hovered over his head.

    ¡°Don¡¯t! We¡¯ll stay. Today, after Young Master Gong exits, everything will be decided by him.¡± Seeing the blue liquid was about to ssh onto his head, the leader of Huicheng shouted out loudly.

    ¡°Very well, then please go back.¡± He Jin said with a smile on his mouth and his subordinates quickly recalled the blue potion.

    Several base leaders wiped the cold sweat from their foreheads and walked to their farmyards with their group of subordinates. Bai Qiming, who was paralyzed andy on the muddy ground, was also carried back by several ability users from Liaocheng. Now that Liaocheng had beenpletely stepped on by Ningcheng, they lost all their prestige.

 Chapter 163

    <h4>Chapter 163</h4>

    <i>Warning: Cliff</i>

    After detaining several base leaders, He Jin went back. His original intention was not to wait for Gong Lixin to settle the score before leaving the county. After all, it¡¯s not like it would be toote to handle it afterwards. Theirrge base would still be there and they couldn¡¯t run away. The main purpose of making them stay behind was to let them help guard the town in case Gong Lixin met a zombie tide again before they left the border. An ability user¡¯s promotion time was inurate; sometimes it was fast and took 30-40 minutes, sometimes it was slow and took 30-40 hours. But Song Haoran and He Jin knew that Gong Lixin was actually practicing martial arts and this rule could not be applied to him, so they were well prepared for any surprises.

    After several base leaders returned to their farmyard, they also figured out the other¡¯s n and med He Jin for being so ck that he even wanted to use them as cannon fodder! However, no one could predict whether a zombie tide wille. If it dide, they would all have to fight against them. If the zombies didn¡¯te, they would have to show their good side so that Ningcheng¡¯s people could see their sincerity as they tried their best to remedy the situation. Liaocheng had copsed and Ningcheng¡¯s momentum was unstoppable. When they fought against Ningcheng, they felt the difference between an egg and a stone. People might have spent their life as a loyal soldier, but a single pharmaceutic sanction was enough for them to stand against them.

    The leaders had figured things out themselves. Several leaders automatically took over the defensive work outside of town. They directed the earth ability users to build a high stone wall around the town, put all the arms they brought over to the walls. In case they encountered a low-leveled zombie tide, the dense wall of ammunition could resist against them for a while without using up too much of their fighting power.

    Song Haoran came to check the situation after they arranged the defensive line and asked Li Dongsheng to distribute three bottles of blue potion to each of them to replenish their strength at any time. This generous approach immediately dispelled the dissatisfaction of these people. Some of them saw Gong Lixin handing over the crystal nucleus of Zheng Chaohe to Li Dongsheng before entering the small farmyard. His selfless mind made them admired the young leader. Undoubtedly, life was quite good under Gong Lixin¡¯s rule. Many people had the idea of surrendering to Ningcheng and only few thought otherwise.

    After the defensive line at the edge of the town wasid out, Song Haoran was still not satisfied enough. He frowned and stood on the wall as he thought. He wanted to nt king kong vines outside the wall, but as a result, their allies would also be attacked without them doing anything.

    Luo Dahai cleaned the thorns and vines entangled around the cars and trucks and assigned several people to drive them into town. After a fewps outside the towering stone wall, he leaned out the window and called Sun Tiantian in a loud voice. When it came to exterminating zombies, no one was more experienced than their group.

    When Sun Tiantian arrived, the two whispered amongst each other for a while and then, immediately divided the work as they cooperated. In the same way as before, Sun Tiantian turned all the cement ground outside the stone wall into dirt. She stomped her feet and the soil immediately transformed the ground into a ten-meter-wide and ten-meter-deep circr hole. The town stood at the center of the moat with a quaint stone wall as protection. It almost looked like a majestic old castle and there was no trace of the earlier rustic atmosphere.

    The onlookers on the top of the wall were all stunned. They sighed that Ningcheng had hidden dragons and crouching tigers that had unfathomable strength. A little girl in her early twenties had such strength and the other earth ability users found her actions quite inspiring After a few steps, the ground behind her foot changed. With the simply action of stomping her foot, she could crack the earth and createndslides; such thoughts and imaginations wasparable to the power of gods.

    The trench was ready. Luo Dahai as well as Li Dongsheng, Gu Nan, Ma Jun and others that followed behind, took a small cloth bag and evenly spread the seeds of mutant nt into the trench. Seeing their movements, all ability users on the stone wall were covered in cold sweat. A base leader approached Song Haoran and asked cautiously, ¡°Major Song, they, are they nning to nt king kong vines?¡±

    The people of Ningcheng loved to grow their king kong vines and this horrifying hobby was known to all of Country C¡¯s people.

    ¡°It¡¯s not king kong vine. The seeds are blue, so it should be bone vine that¡¯s being nted.¡± Song Haoran raised his brows and sighed as he watched the members of the team that really liked to use the pit kill technique. However, the impression after the act really left a bad taste in the mouth.

    Everyone on the wall heard him and their pale faces didn¡¯t recover an ounce of colour, but turned blue instead. Bone vine ¨C among the ten most horrifying mutant nts, it was ranked second, only after the king kong vine. What¡¯s wrong with these people from Ningcheng? These people are abnormal! If there was a list of top ten most brutal races, Ningcheng¡¯s people would definitely rank first! Everyone had the same thought.

    The lush blue and green vines bloomed in the trench and looked as beautiful as a dream, but people on the wall didn¡¯t have any intention of watching the show and simply stepped back.

    Sun Tiantian, Luo Dahai and the others ran up onto the wall and leaned over to see the blue fruits grow bigger and more abundant and the green vines had lost the energy to climb up the wall. They nodded and expressed their satisfaction.

    Time passed bit by bit. The orange sunset sunk down the hill, the blue sky was gradually engulfed by darkness and slowly, one or two faint stars flickered into the night, making for a lonely appearance. Gong Lixin¡¯s small garden courtyard was still quiet with no sign of movement.

    From the initial tension to theter anxiety to the current calmness, people waiting in the town had been gradually enveloped in a certain kind of unspeakable tacit understanding from their original reluctance to cooperate. Although Ningcheng¡¯s people were xenophobic, their style and behaviour were very low-key and was far better than the arrogant and self-important Liaocheng¡¯s people. Moreover, if you thought about it carefully, the people of Ningcheng had ns to release oral disinfectants at first. Their effect was simr to that of their anti-zombie drug, but they were too greedy and incurred the following disaster.

    In the final analysis, they were all bewitched by Liaocheng¡¯s people and turned into guns to be used by Liaocheng¡¯s people to deal with Ningcheng! The front and rear defenses all thought the same way and several base leaders were filled with resentment towards Liaocheng¡¯s head. After going back, their rtionship with Liaocheng would be broken!

    Near midnight, Jin Shanghui who was squatting on the roof of the courtyard suddenly opened his dark golden, vertical eyes. His pupils glowed green in the night and looked like those of a wolf. Jumping from the roof to outside of the courtyard wall, he stood straight on top of the wall and roared. Dou Heng, with a weary face, rushed towards the town entrance.

    Song Haoran took Sun Tiantian and Luo Dahai to the wall. Earth and wood ability users have low attack power, but when it came to defending a city, no one had a better advantage over them, and the one who cultivated these advantages first now quietly stayed inside a small courtyard and knew nothing about the current situation.

    Hearing Jin Shanghui¡¯s clear roar, the three of them immediately tightened their nerves and ran to the wall to check the situation.

    ¡°Attention, there are zombies approaching!¡± Song Haoran shouted loudly. Jin Shanghui¡¯s strength was the strongest among them and his five senses were also the best. His warning should not be wrong.

    Everyone quickly rallied and stood in ordance with Song Haoran¡¯s pre-arranged offensive and defensive positions. Sure enough, not long afterwards, shes of light began to appear in the dark night. That was not a star nor was it ghost fire, but the beastly vertical eyes of zombies. Looking at the density of the light, there was suddenly thousands of them.

    The crowd guarding the wall gulped as they felt a tingling of fear down their spine.

    Jin Shanghui finally ran to the top of the wall and, without a word, he threw countless sharp des with cold lights from his hands. Painful roars of zombies rang outside the wall. It was obvious that some zombies with lower levels were injured. After all, it was an attackunched by a fifth-level zombie and few zombies could resist it.

    With Jin Shanghui taking the lead, everyone came back to themselves and threw long-range attacks desperately over the wall while others fired with their machine guns. The originally silent town suddenly boiled over and the sky was rendered bright with various abilities flying all over.

    With these colourful lights, Song Haoran looked down the wall.

    Densely packed low-level zombies rushed to the front, filling the deep pits with bone vines. The odor and hissing sound of corroded flesh was horrifying to watch. The higher-level zombies rushed up from behind. They stepped on their corpses and climbed up the wall, but all of them were knocked down by rocks called up by earth ability users, turning them into fertilizers for the bone vines.

    The zombies rushed forward and as they did so, the higher the level of the zombies became. Moreover, there were obviously several fifth-level zombies from different departments acting as leaders. Thebined long-range attacks and meleebat to organize this zombie siege. It caused a lot of trouble for the defenders of the city. Several fourth-level zombies sessfully climbed the stone wall and created a gap in the first line of defense.

    Fortunately, the people of Liaocheng, who had been watching with cold eyes, weren¡¯t stupid. When they say that the situation was critical, they immediately ran up to reinforced them against the zombies.

    Looking at this defensive war, the expression on Song Haoran¡¯s face became more and more tense. He raised his hand and shot a fireball into the air, throwing over the wall. The fifth-level fire system zombies outside the wall wasn¡¯t weak. It also summoned its own fireball to attack. This was to fight fire with fire.

    Water ability users and ice ability users quickly created water curtains and ice covers above their heads to protect everyone from the sh fires. Song Haoran threw another attack before hiding under the ice cover made by Xiao Sun Jie with a dark face.

    These zombies understood strategy and cooperation. They werepletely different from their original chaotic attack pattern. This showed that the wisdom of the zombies had been greatly improved, not too mention what would happen in the long run. Just looking at Jin Shanghui¡¯s increasingly humanized behaviour was the best evidence.

    The current battle was a war in the truest sense. Humans and zombies have gone out of the narrow scope of hunter and hunted and became truly equal enemies. Song Haoran had a hunch that the war between humans and zombies had only just begun!

    However, the battle situation was getting worse and he could no longer think too deeply about what to do. He could only concentrate on dealing with the zombies that were constantly rushing up. The ten-meter-deep trench beneath the wall had long been filled with zombies and formed a hill. Without even needing to climb the wall, they stepped on the piles of zombie corpses and attacked the town. The fifth-level zombies, who seemed to be the leaders, did not stop their attacks either. They looked up and shouted loudly, as if calling for morepanions.

    Seeing the dense crowd of zombies at the bottom of the wall, the people fighting gradually became overwhelmed. After more than three hours of fighting, there was only thest bottle of blue potion left in their hands and some people had already drunk it before continuing to attack. Feelings of despair and panic spread in everyone¡¯s hearts and everyone¡¯s will became more and more depressed.

 Chapter 164

    <h4>Chapter 164</h4>

    The roars of several fifth-level zombies spread far and wide. It hit theyers of mountains outside of town, causing a strange and terrifying echo. The bright moon in the sky was enveloped by ayer of mist and its colour became dark and unclear, revealing an ominous air.

    This was a scary night and very likely, a night full of death.

    Seeing that more zombies came after hearing the roars from Wucheng, the people killing batches and batches of zombies, as if it was an endless tide, felt their resistance drop as their mind became negative. Just like that, the first line of defense was in jeopardy.

    Song Haoran gritted his teeth, raised his hand to umte power for a big move and threw it over the wall, then he unscrewed a bottle of blue potion and quickly drank it up. The fireball fell and countless low-level zombies were instantly burned. The attacks of high-level zombies also came to a slight stagnation.

    When Jin Shanghui appeared, he used his newprehension to attack. Numerous sharp des appeared from beneath the ground and pierced the feet of zombies. Dense arrows fell from the sky like rain and pierced the heads of zombies.

    After two such big moves, the strength of the zombie siege decreased a lot and the crisis about their defense copsing was slightly ease, making everyone feel relieved.

    After making such a big move, Jin Shanghui pulled out several high-grade gold crystal nuclei from his pocket and quickly swallowed it. Then he turned back and killed more zombies. His intelligence had gradually improve and through Dou Heng¡¯s exnation, he already understood the current situation. Without killing these zombies, his Xiaoxin would die, so he could not rx at all. Because he was too focused, he didn¡¯t notice the blue potion Song Haoran passed to him.

    Song Haoran slightly lifted his lips, calmly retrieved the blue potion, and turned to join the ranks of killing the enemy. The front line had him and Jin Shanghui while the defense in the back had Dou Heng and He Jin. Song Haoran felt for the first time that it was a blessing for Lixin to have so many people around him. Because, on his own, he wasn¡¯t sure that he could protect Lixin.

    Seeing everyone¡¯s morale slightly improve, he shouted loudly while killing the zombies, ¡°Keep fighting a little while longer, I¡¯ve contacted Pu¡¯an County beforehand and reinforcements are on the way.¡±

    ¡°Yeah!¡± The people from Ningcheng shouted their agreement and threw themselves into the pile of zombies without further promises. Either ways, they had the blue potions that Li Dongsheng kept supplying. Sun Tiantian had already ran down the wall and kept petrifying thend under her feet to prevent earth zombies from breaking out. Empty bottles of blue potions littered all around her feet and there were roughly twenty or thirty bottles lying there.

    Driven by Ningcheng¡¯s people¡¯s motivation, the ability users from other bases also had their morale boosted and put their all into the battle before them.

    Several of the fifth-level zombies amongst the corpse army did not have blue potions to rely on, so they had long been unable to send out big attacks to assist. Seeing the arrogance of their enemies, these zombies quickly raised their heads and roared. The roar was sharper and harsher than any other that was heard before. The sound waves dissipated into the air. Seven or eight minutester, more green firefly-like lights appeared in the mountains and forests not too far away. Arge group of zombies were approaching and their numbers weren¡¯t low. The coercive pressure they sent out was quite palpable as well.

    ¡°There are zombiesing form all directions. Where do you think you¡¯re going to run? If you don¡¯t fight, you will die!¡± Song Haoran shouted loudly. He deeply hated the fact that he didn¡¯t kill all the people of Liaocheng in the first ce, so that they would not disturb their army and kill everyone with their distraction.

    However, when people were desperate, their minds were the most vulnerable and they were also the most easily fooled. Hearing the cries from the people of Liaocheng, many people suddenly gave up their will to resist and were killed by zombies who climbed up the wall. The defensive line had several breakthroughs and zombies sessively climbed onto the wall and attacked the people in the town. Following the smell of advanced ability users, they ran to Gong Lixin¡¯s small farmyard.

    Song Haoran was so anxious about how he couldn¡¯t pull his body away from the defense line that his dark red eyes almost turned into ink-like darkness, so dark that one couldn¡¯t even see his eyes. He was on the verge of running wild.

    As soon as the first gap was made, the first line of defense quickly became useless and there were many ability users that were shot down by zombies. The aerial defensive line was also broken and many zombies from the wind system passed by and took people away to eat them. Seeing theirpanions fall one by one and their death, tragic, the deep despair overwhelmed everyone.

    In town, Gong Lixin¡¯s small farmyard was also besieged by several senior zombies. Dou Heng and He Jin had kept enduring the anxiety in their hearts and didn¡¯t dare move even a step away from the small farmyard. Sensing a few zombies approaching, they anxiety in their hearts sank deeper and they knew that the situation at the front was not good.

    But Gong Lixin hadn¡¯t broken through his promotion yet and they couldn¡¯t allow themselves to think more than that. Gesturing quickly, they organized the top ability users outside the farmyard to attack these zombies together, but they themselves stayed in ce and dared not move even half a step, fearing that one of the zombies would identally be let through. Fortunately, the two of them could also release long-range attacks to assist the others. Killing a few zombies was not difficult, but if the front line of defense waspletely broken, this small farmyard would be leveled by zombies sooner orter. The situation was very critical.

    At this time, the king kong vines, who had been quiet and dormant on the outer wall of the farmyard, suddenly came awake and left the outer wall of the farmyard, spreading around as if avoiding something. The zombies who were fighting against a group of ability users also suddenly stopped and suddenly turned around and fled.

    ¡°Lixin¡¯s about to break through!¡± He Jin turned back to the quiet farmyard and shouted loudly.

    The remaining members of the team also felt the intense pressure from the small farmyard and their expression became very excited.

    This pressure was not only terrifying and heavy, it was not evenparable to Jin Shanghui¡¯s fifth-level low-grade pressure that was like the mountains and rivers. It was extremely suffocating and spread at a slow rate, as if the air had been liquefied. It gave people a feeling as if they were gasping for air. The power of the pressure didn¡¯t all fall on the top of one¡¯s head, but rather, was like a thread that, bit by bit, prated through the pores of a person and into the deepest part of one¡¯s heart. This feeling that could make the soul shake made people want to surrender involuntarily.

    There was a special sense among ability users when it came to sensing power. The ability user¡¯s power couldn¡¯t bepletely judged by the colour of their eyes, but it could be urately identified by their aura. But right then, no one present was able to confirm Gong Lixin¡¯s true level, but they were certain that Gong Lixin¡¯s strength was definitely above level 6.

    No one dared to imagine what it was like after a human ability user had promoted to level six. Perhaps human¡¯s evolution would stop at level five forever. After all, if they became stronger, humans would detach themselves from the shackles of the mostmon man and would approach the realm of Gods. And the realm of Gods prohibited mortals from stepping into it. There was little left of mankind¡¯s pride under thebined trampling of zombies, mutant animals and mutant nts. They lived humbly, lived desperately, and dared not imagine a bright and beautiful future.

    However, now that human beings were constantly being hunted mercilessly as food, the appearance of Gong Lixin was like a star; the sign that the darkness would soon pass and the dawn wasing. He gave Ningcheng¡¯s people the same feeling as his name ¨C the glory of dawn!

    The people who were standing outside the farmyard burst into tears of excitement. Their leader would not let them down at any time, and this crisis, they will certainly be able to survive through it safely.

    The crowd at the town¡¯s entrance felt it a few minutester, the feeling of the suffocating and terrifying pressure. There was an instant urge to bow down. The zombies were more sensitive than humans. They stopped attacking, weakly roared a few times, and even jumped directly off of the wall to escape.

    Several fifth-level zombies who keptunching long-distance attacks were pushed back and forth by swarms of zombies and almost lost their footing. Feeling the pressure in the air, they shrank in fear for a few seconds, then raised their heads and snarled louder, as if they were angered andmanded their subordinates.

    In response, the fourth-level zombies crowded around them and responded to them by shouting one after another, pushing away the lower-level zombies as they pushed towards the town wall. It seemed that they didn¡¯t intend to give up on their attack.

    Seeing this, Song Haoran immediately organized everyone to continue their resistance. Then suddenly, a figure passed over the city wall. The figure was very fast and a gust of wind was brought up wherever they passed. Suddenly, the figure jumped down from the wall into the group of zombies outside the wall.

    ¡°Lixin!¡± Song Haoran shouted loudly, seeing the young man who was stepping on the zombies¡¯ head and approaching several zombies.

    ¡°It¡¯s the leader! The leader has sessfully promoted!¡± The people of Ningcheng cheered and stared straightforwardly at the misty and immortal figure of the young man with worship in their eyes.

    The ability users of other bases had be dumbfounded and stayed so for a long time as their expression were nk. Stepping into a crowd of zombies alone, who had the guts these days? Who had the strength? Apart from Gong Lixin, there could never be a second one! His intention was obvious. To win a war, capture the king first. Without themand of the few fifth-level zombies, this crowd of zombie would soon retreat. It seemed that it was not a good thing that zombies¡¯ wisdom evolve; it meant that they now knew fear.

    Seeing the figure of the young man, Jin Shanghui raised his head and roared, as if calling out to the other person. Seeing the other party killing zombies without looking back at him, he jumped off the wall without hesitation and went after the figure of the youth.

    The two men went through a storm of blood and any zombies that stood in their way was turned into pieces of fragments; their deaths, extremely tragic. Everyone standing on the wall watched the two create a road of blood under their feet and the dense crowd of zombies bing smaller in an instant, like an ear of rice after being harvested in autumn.

    The five fifth-level zombies were of ice, wind, fire, water, and metal systems. The metal system zombie especially was strong and had reached the level of fifth-level mid-grade. The zombies were controlled by these five zombies, especially the metal system one. The ssification was quite simr to generals, sergeants and soldiers in the army. This showed how far their wisdom had evolved.

    But none of this was within Gong Lixin¡¯s scope of consideration. He only knew that by killing all five of them, the current situation could be reversed. If it was before and he had to deal with five fifth-level zombies, he would¡¯ve had absolutely no chance of winning. But now, it was different. He had already broken through the third-level of Reverse Spirit cultivation skill. His strength was quite different than before. Who cared that there were five fifth-level zombies, even if there were five more, he could still handle it.

    Gong Lixin had such amusing thoughts in his heart, but everyone who was lying low on the wall and watching the battle had cold sweats all over their bodies. Fighting against five fifth-level zombies at the same time, they dare not imagine. But when the young man moved his palm, he easily killed the fifth-level water system zombie and the fourth-level zombies who guarded it fell to the ground one after another. Cold sweat dripped from the onlookers but they couldn¡¯t help but feel excited.

    Witnessing the battle between the strongest human being and the strongest zombies, this kind of opportunity was absolutely rare.

    They had all thought that the battle wouldst for a long time, however, Gong Lixin once again made everyone realize how strong humans could be. The young man¡¯s figure was lightning fast. Even the fifth-level wind zombie couldn¡¯t catch hold of a piece of his clothing. If one didn¡¯t know the inside story and only saw the other appearing and disappearing like a ghost, the crowd would surely think that he was a fifth-level spatial ability user who knew how to teleport.

    The powerful attacks couldn¡¯tnd any attack in front of this ultimate speed. The attacksunched by several zombies were evaded by the youth. If the young man didn¡¯t make a move than it surely was an illusion. Because every time he appeared in front of a zombie, he pierced the other¡¯s head with a knife-like hand and took away the zombie¡¯s crystal core without a word. Even the indestructible body of the metal zombie could not be spared.

    Within a few breaths, five colourful crystal nuclei were held in his palm. The generals were dead and most of the senior zombies were killed by Jin Shanghui. The remaining low-level zombies didn¡¯t have any wisdom and they all quickly fled after feeling the young man¡¯s pressure and dispersed into the darkness.

    Covered with blood, Jin Shanghui ran up to Gong Lixin, saw the other open his lips and smile at him and his heart suddenly began to jump wildly. Ignoring the fifth-level mid-grade metal crystal nucleus stretched out by the young man, he pulled the young man tightly into his arms. His pale and cold lips tightly pressed against the other¡¯s warm lip.

    The youth¡¯s lips were fragrant and sweet. They tasted better than fifth-level crystal nuclei. No wonder Song and Lin liked to do so! He narrowed his eyes in pleasure.

    CrazedCookies: Aaaaannndd, Dou Heng lost to a zombie! Hahaha!

 Chapter 165

    <h4>Chapter 165</h4>

    The zombie tide retreated and before everyone could recover from their excitement, Jin Shanghui shocked them again with his stunt.

    ¡°Is he a zombie or a human being?¡± someone hidden among the crowd wondered out loud.

    Seeing Song Haoran¡¯splexion, the kind Sun Tiantian weakly exined, ¡°Xiaohui is like a child. He thinks simply and his reaction was probably because he was too excited and wanted to express the joy in his heart.¡±

    ¡°Yes. And he has a strong ability to imitate. Maybe he was taught to do so by you and Lin Wenbo. Hahaha~¡± Cao Yanan punched Song Haoran¡¯s shoulder and smiled mockingly.

    Song Haoran¡¯s darkplexion returned to normal for a little while. His tightly sealed mouth couldn¡¯t help but curl up and smile. As long as Lixin was safe, these little things were really nothing to worry about.

    Jin Shanghui stuck to the youth¡¯s lips, feeling the warmth and softness of the lips. Jin Shanghui¡¯s dark golden eyes were full of unparalleled joy. Switching the angle gently, he rubbed the young man¡¯s lips and licked it several times with the tip of his tongue. Feeling that the young man had reached out to push against his chest, he retreated reluctantly.

    ¡°Xin...Xin...¡± Opening his mouth, Jin Shanghui spat out two words with difficulty. His voice was a little broken, a little hoarse and one couldn¡¯t hear it clearly without carefully listening. However, Gong Lixin heard him clearly and his dark, star-like eyes instantly lit up from hearing these two words.

    ¡°Xiaohui¡¯s calling me?¡± he whispered as he held Jin Shanghui¡¯s cheek.

    Jin Shanghui opened his mouth and called again. This time, the words were more consistent and clearer. Gong Lixin narrowed his eyes in pleasure. He said nothing for a long time then suddenly leaned on the tip of his toes and ced a heavy kiss on Jin Shanghui¡¯s forehead. Jin Shanghui was stunned. He held the young man¡¯s hand harder. His heart was hot and it beat faster and faster, which was much morefortable than promoting!

    ¡°Brother? Gong Lixin? What are you doing?¡± The reinforcements from Pu¡¯an County came toote. Jin Shangyu turned away from the crowd and stared at the two who were hugging each other. Aiya~ She was almost blinded by dog food as soon as she came!

    ¡°Xiaohui called my name.¡± Withdrawing from Jin Shanghui¡¯s arms, Gong Lixin gave him the fifth-level mid-grade metal crystal nucleus in his hand as he said so with a smile.

    ¡°...¡± Jin Shangyu was silent for a few seconds before she suddenly rushed in front of Jin Shanghui like a cannonball, grabbing his cor and half-threatening, half-tempting, said, ¡°Brother, call my name too, okay?! Call me! Quick call my name! If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll confiscate your crystal nucleus!¡±

    Jin Shanghui screamed then ced the crystal nucleus into his mouth and ate it with relish.

    ¡°...¡± Aiya~ That¡¯s not it. How was this different from his usual roar? Jin Shangyu¡¯s cheeky face petrified and the evening breeze blew her into pieces.

    Jin Shangyu immediately recovered from her petrification and her expression became very solemn. Lu Yun and the others also had red eyes and deep sorrow spread through the air. They had long noticed the bodies of several injuredpanions at the bottom of the stone wall. Although they were used to death, the people of Ningcheng considered themselves as a whole; they existed like everyone was family. No matter who died, they felt the same pain in their hearts.

    Gong Lixin walked over with a sullen face. He carefully held the body of his fallenpanions and said, ¡°Bring them back to Ningcheng for burial.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± The people agreed anonymously with tears in their eyes. The most important thing was to put together the torn and broken bodies of theirpanion and carry them to the trucks. The ability users of the other bases also felt the grief in their hearts and rummaged through the zombie corpses.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± After concentrating on the bodies, Gong Lixin walked towards the town with a group of his subordinates. When he saw a man digging out a zombie¡¯s crystal nucleus, he stopped and asked sharply.

    The man, scared, almost hid away the dagger, but instead,ughed sheepishly.

    ¡°I know you, you are one of Song Haoxuan¡¯s men!¡± Gong Lixin spoke firmly as his eyes burst into an angry cold light. He waved his hand suddenly and sent out a round of attack. The man couldn¡¯t even scream before he instantly tuned into a pool of mud. The blood-red meat didn¡¯t even have a bonerger than a fingernail.

    ¡°Get me all the people from Liaocheng!¡± Gong Lixin ordered in a deep voice.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Tan Mingyuan immediately took people with him to arrest Liaocheng¡¯s people in the town. The ability users of other bases stared nkly at the bright red meat and shivered. Killing him with a single wave of his hand, Gong Lixin was terrible! However, these people in Liaocheng really deserved to die. If it weren¡¯t for them, there wouldn¡¯t be such a disaster today and their brothers wouldn¡¯t have died! Now, they wanted to steal their loot! They really were shameless!

    ¡°It¡¯s been hard for you. More than three hours of battle have passed and the time to used the disinfectant has also passed. Anyone who¡¯s injured,e to my yard to get an oral disinfectant. As long as there¡¯s still a trace of reason, you will not be infected with zombie poison.¡± Under everyone¡¯s eyes filled with fear, Gong Lixin calmly announced this piece of news.

    Although these people participated in the conspiracy of Liaocheng, they did not make any substantial moves. In the end, they paid a huge price to protect him and thus, should bepensated appropriately. Just as his father said, amander should be someone who was generous and who inspired awe.

    The fear in their hearts receded in an instant and everyone showed an expression of gratitude. They were all more or less injured. They thought that even if they didn¡¯t die now, they would inevitably be infected with zombie poison and be zombies themselves. Gong Lixin¡¯s words undoubtedly heard by their ears and their goodwill for the youth rose in one go to unimaginable heights. Several surviving base leaders stepped forward and bowed to the youth, repeatedly apologizing for their previous actions.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Let¡¯s go to a ce to treat the wounded first.¡± Gong Lixin waved his hand, his attitude quite generous. Seeing their leader¡¯s attitude towards them, the admiration in everyone¡¯s eyes became even more surreal. Contrary to Song Haoxuan¡¯s brutality, Gong Lixin¡¯s generosity was obviously more popr. Although they had notmunicated with each other, these leaders had already determined that the new ruler of Country C was none other than Gong Lixin.

    In the small farmyard, Jin Shangyu was treating the wounds of the wounded and oral disinfectants were also distributed to the ability users of other bases. Of course, this time it was for free, but next time, they would have to exchange them for materials. After this battle, she believed that this oral disinfectant would be a pivotal medicine for survivors in Country C in the future. As for the universal antidote, does this magical anti-zombie poison really exist? Anyway, they, the Ningcheng¡¯s people, have never heart of it!

    ¡°Lixin, what are you going to do with these people?¡± Song Haoran and He Jin escorted more than 30 people from Liaocheng into the small farmyard. Bai Qiming and several of his subordinates were still in a state of resistance and were thrown to the ground like garbage by He Jin. People from Liaocheng were very cunning and they withdrew from the town when the situation turned for the worst. They were the ones with the least casualty.

    Gong Lixin lowered his head and seemed to be thinking.

    Bai Qiming¡¯s face distorted and he said, with a tone filled with humiliation. ¡°If you want to kill, kill! I¡¯m not afraid of you!¡±

    Gong Lixin coldly replied to him, pronouncing his words one by one, ¡°Will killing you make you die with remorse? My brothers who have died would definitely not agree with it.¡±

    The eyes of the young man¡¯s ink-like eyes were filled with ice as he stared at Bai Qiming and others with a cold look. Bai Qiming¡¯s mouth opened and closed. He finally didn¡¯t dare say anything more that might stimte the youth. He wasn¡¯t afraid of death, he was terrified.

    ¡°Feed them with two bottles of blue liquid and throw them towards the edge of Wucheng.¡± After thinking for a moment, Gong Lixin told his decision to his subordinates.

    If two bottles of blue liquid were poured, they would be unable to use their abilities for ten days. They¡¯d be weak for almost half a month. Add to that, throwing them to the edge of the fog city, they would definitely be found by zombies sooner orter and eaten raw. This method of death was terrible.

    Everyone had no objection to the leader¡¯s decisions, took the blue liquid from Li Dongsheng, forced open the mouths of those people and poured it in. Bai Qiming felt anxious and kept cursing, his increasingly sharp voice betrayed his inner panic.

    ¡°Ah, wait!¡± Jin Shangyu patted her head and suddenly yelled.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Gong Lixin asked with raised brows.

    ¡°Just give them the blue liquid, don¡¯t throw them to Wucheng.¡± Jin Shangyu hurriedly said, ¡°Send a person to Liaocheng with a letter and ask them if they would like to exchange their pharmacists for these hostages.¡±

    ¡°Letting other people have a taste of their own medicine? That¡¯s a good idea.¡± Gong Lixin nodded.

    ¡°They will be willing. Now Liaocheng¡¯s master should be Bai Hong. Bai Hong and Bai Qiming are brother and sister and they are very close to each other and would not abandon the other.¡± He Jin sneered then asked Bai Qiming, ¡°Bai Qiming, don¡¯t you agree?¡±

    ¡°Yes, my sister will surely save me.¡± Bai Qiming replied through gritted teeth, holding back the killing intent in his heart.

    Gong Lixin felt the killing intent and frowned slightly. It was not impossible to exchange for pharmacists for these people, but he was not used to returning tigers to their mountains.

    Thinking of that, Gong Lixin¡¯s eyes shed slightly and he said to several subordinates, ¡°Continue to administer the medicines.¡±

    After the drugs had taken effect, Gong Lixin walked up to those people and quickly tapped his fingers around their bodies. These people screamed in pain as they felt their bodies feel like they were torn apart by sharp ws. If it were not for their weakened self, they would have rolled over in pain.

    ¡°What did you do?¡± Bai Qiming¡¯s teeth were clenched, his face was pale and there were angry blue veins all over his forehead as he was drenched with cold sweat.

    ¡°Let you also taste the pain of being shredded.¡± Gong Lixin spoke lightly, but didn¡¯t tell the truth. The people of Ningcheng saw their leader¡¯s move and their hearts were clear. The powers of these ability users were destroyed by the leader, so it doesn¡¯t matter if they were send back or not. Wasn¡¯t Liaocheng implementing the ¡®optimizing race¡¯ policy? Let them taste the taste of being inferior, which was worse than killing them directly.

    Thanks to swallowing the blue liquid, the ability to sense their ability had disappeared. Thus, Bai Qiming had no doubt about his words, so he secretly gritted his teeth and endured the severe pain, thinking about how, when he returned to Liaochengter, he must find a chance to take revenge.

    After a moment, Jin Shangyu made a list and handed it over to Gong Lixin and exined carefully, ¡°Alright, these people are all I want. Their professional skills are very good and I¡¯ve cooperated with them before. You send someone with this list to Liaocheng and tell them not to try and fool us with a few cats and dogs. If they rece someone for a wrong one, they will only get parts of Bai Qiming.¡±

    Gong Lixin nodded and handed over the list to one of the people of Liaocheng that was left behind and asked, ¡°Did you heard her clearly?¡±

    The man nodded and took the list with trembling hands. Unexpectedly, the people of Ningcheng knew their situation well. These scientists were the top and best talents in Liaocheng. If they were all given to Ningcheng, then Liaocheng would definitely copse. Even if Bai Hong¡¯s ability was strong, there would be no big waves from their base in the future, not to mention how could she be better than Young Master Gong?

    Bai Qiming was paralyzed on the ground with his head lowered. The murderous intention was evident in his dark red eyes. He blindly immersed himself in hatred, ignoring the ridicule and mockinging from He Jin¡¯s mouth whenever the other looked at him.

    <i>CrazedCookies: Thank you Bettybetties for the Ko-Fi!!! Here¡¯s a bonus chapter!!</i>

 Chapter 166

    <h4>Chapter 166</h4>

    After receiving the news, Bai Hong didn¡¯t mention how much grief and hatred she endured for agreeing to exchange hostages in Pu¡¯an County. In Ningcheng, Father Gong was sitting alone in his office, staring at a pile of interrogation reports in front of him.

    Looking at the interrogation report again from beginning to end, Gong Yuanhang slumped back on his chair and sighed heavily. The result of the investigation fromst time hade out. Because it was rted to the safety of Ningcheng, everyone actively cooperated. What they¡¯ve seen and heard for the first half a month, as long as there was even a little suspicion about it, was told to the investigation team without foregoing any detail. They¡¯ve vowed to find traitor as soon as possible and return Ningcheng to its once peaceful self.

    Having been in the same boat for so many years, everyone had be close to each other regardless of who they were. But because there¡¯s such deep feelings, they were more intolerant of betrayal. In the past two days, because of the existence of a traitor, there has been a clear separation and suspicion among the people of Ningcheng. This unstable atmosphere had spread throughout the base, causing panic and rumors. Everyone disliked a traitor and gatherings and brawls started happening from time to time. The base¡¯s order had never been so chaotic.

    Seeing that the situation was getting worse, the people in the higher level ofmand unanimously decided to investigate this matter to the end and give the traitor the harshest of punishment to warn future generations.

    Now that it was a society no longer ruled byws, the people of Ningcheng needed to have their own rules. For this betrayal, the person would have his abilities abolished, they would be sent to theboratory to be a test subject and would also beshed and exposed for three days. Although the method was cruel, it was very suitable for the current situation. In this so-called chaotic world, Father Gong didn¡¯t feel anything wrong with this. However, looking at the report in front of him, for the first time, he felt exhausted and powerless.

    Why was this person his own daughter? Gong Xiangyi? Why did she always let him down when he thought she changed a little? His heart hurt. Father Gong covered his chest and groaned. After a moment, he told the guard outside the door, Go and call Gong Xiangyi over.¡±

    It was a matter of trust that brought the results of this investigation. He can¡¯t betray their trust. This matter, he must get an exnation for it.

    ¡°Dad, what¡¯s the matter?¡± But within a few days, Gong Xiangyi lost a lot of weight and looked paper thin. Witnessing the deep hatred of betrayal from the people of Ningcheng with her own eyes, she was worried and felt sleepless every day making it so that she had not slept for three consecutive days.

    ¡°This is the investigation report that the captain of the Self-Defense Force has just submitted. Would you like to see it?¡± Father Gong pushed the material in front of her.

    Gong Xiangyi¡¯s pale face became even whiter. She nced over it in panic, staring at the material before her. She looked over the information, quickly read the inquiry record above and her fingers trembled as she held and turned the pages.

    Father Gong¡¯s voice became more and more severe, like a sharp knife directly plunging into Gong Xiangyi¡¯s heart. She slowly pushed the information back onto her father¡¯s desk and said with a numb voice, ¡°Dad, I¡¯m sorry. That person, I brought him in.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Father Gong asked, raising his brows. He really couldn¡¯t understand his daughter¡¯s thoughts. He hurriedly brought in a stranger and the other party was from a base that was hostile against theirs. What was she thinking? Was she brainwashed?

    ¡°Because in the future, he will die to save me.¡± Gong Xiangyi lowered her head and said with a numb voice.

    ¡°Another prophecy! How long do you want to indulge in those illusions? He¡¯s a person from Liaocheng who¡¯s ipatible with us. What position does he have to be able to save you? Just because of an illusion, you can abandon your brother. Because of an illusion, you can betray the n. Do you have not have the ability to judge things yourself? Ah?!¡± Fahter Gong mmed the table repeatedly.

    ¡°Sorry...¡± Gong Xiangyi was speechless and could only repeat that one sentence. After Liao Fan left, she gradually came to her senses. In this life, she didn¡¯t deal with Liao Fan day and night and naturally, there was no deep emotional foundation. Liao Fan in this life and Liao Fan who died for her in the previous life were simply two different people. She was too deeply influenced by her previous life and saved the other party on impulse. Liao Fan, to put it simply, described her with three words: obsessed, ignorant and self-sufficient. Fortunately, the Heavens gave her a heavy blow and let herpletely break free from the shackles of her previous life.

    Thinking of all that, Gong Xiangyi looked up at Father Gong and firmly said, ¡°Dad, let¡¯s have a meeting. Let everyone decide what to do with me. You can rest assured that no matter what the final result is, I¡¯ll take it and not garner the resentment of the people. You don¡¯t have to worry about me as a woman anymore!¡± As her words fell, her uneasy heart miraculously calmed down.

    ¡°You can be sensible. Go ahead and hold a n meeting.¡± Father Gong wiped his face, showing an exhausted expression.

    The n meeting was held in thergest gymnasium in Ningcheng. They had heard that the traitor was Young Master Gong¡¯s sister. Everyone was in an uproar. The rising anger in their heart was slightly reduced by the words ¡®Young Master Gong¡¯. Young Master Gong was their patron saint. Without Young Master Gong, there would be no stable and peaceful life now, so they couldn¡¯t easily deal with his loved ones.

    Several district leaders and team leaders were in a dilemma. No one dared to speak while sitting in their seat for a long while. After the results of the investigation came out, they didn¡¯t make it public, but secretly handed it to Father Gong in private. The purpose was to let him make his own decision. Doing such things that might offend Young Master Gong, they would never dare to do it.

    Father Gong also knew their difficulties and, after a moment of pondering, said, ¡°Give her the blue liquid and punish with her with a whipping. Is fiftyshes enough?¡±

    ¡°Enough.¡± Several senior executives nodded quickly. After drinking the blue liquid, whether it was an ordinary person or an ability user, the person¡¯s constitution would be very weak. Add to that, fiftyshes, a delicate woman would likely die. Chief Gong was really upset and the rest had nothing to say.

    ***

    Looking at Gong Xiangyi, who was tied to the torture frame and had be a bloody mess after tenshes, the resentment in the hearts of the people of Ningcheng gradually subsided. Based on the identity of this woman, shouldn¡¯t she be able to excuse herself from this sentence? Wasn¡¯t this sentence too cruel? Would Young Master Gong be angry when he came back? Some people in the crowd felt soft-hearted, but when they saw that no one said a word, they remained silent.

    Father Gong and Grandfather Lin had long stopped looked at the process. They couldn¡¯t bear to look at it. Every sound of the whip on Gong Xiangyi¡¯s flesh stung their nerves. This was, after all someone they had seen grow up from childhood.

    Lin Wenbo clenched his fists, his dark golden eyes were dull and unclear. He wondered what to think at this moment.

    After the 23rdsh, a member of the Self-Defense Force broke into the gymnasium and shouted, ¡°Chief, I came to report. Young Master Gong returned to Pu¡¯an County from Wucheng and should return to Ningcheng within three days. And...¡± He paused, his tone became very excited, ¡°And Young Master Gong killed both Song Haoxuan and Zheng Chaohe and was promoted to the sixth level.¡± How strong was the sixth level? He couldn¡¯t even imagine, because the most powerful zombies were only fifth-level mid-grade.

    Hearing his words, the crowd watching the punishment became excited and the man who was in charge of executing the sentence stopped. Gong Xiangyi tried to smile. She was really happy for her brother. In herst life, He Jin, Haoran and Wenbo and twenty or thirty top master ability users joined forces to kill Song Haoxuan and Zheng Chaohe. His younger brother did it all by himself. He was indeed the strongest in Country C!

    ¡°Quick, get Miss Gong down. Young Master¡¯s promotion is a happy event. We can¡¯t touch his bottom line. Anyway, the punishment is almost half over. The purpose of the punishment has been achieved as it is!¡± None of the others present actually objected. When ites to Young Master Gong¡¯s family, they could always be particrly forgiving.

    The administrator of the punishment quickly released Gong Xiangyi and rushed her to the infirmary for treatment. Father Gong waved his hands several times to them, but was secretly held back by Old Lin. In fact, in the face of Young Master Gong, everyone forgave Gong Xiangyi a long time ago. If Father Gong insisted, they would feel embarrassed instead. Having such a good son was indeed blessing for the whole family! In this way, it was a lucky thing for Old Lin¡¯s grandson to find such a granddaughter-inw. Anyways, the great-grandson was already in the making and the Lin family would continue on, so he should let them be. Old Lin spoke the words from his lips and smiled rxingly.

    Lin Wenbo suppressed the excitement and joy in his heart and silently withdrew from the crowd. He walked towards the infirmary, silently walked to Gong Xiangyi¡¯s bed. Seeing Gong Xiangyi lying on her stomach with her upper body naked and red, he was stunned and quickly averted his eyes.

    ¡°Sorry.¡± Lin Wenbo whispered, ¡°Are you all right?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m still a fifth-level peak low-grade space ability user. I¡¯m not that vulnerable. If I show you my true strength, you¡¯d be frightened.¡± Seeing Lin Wenbo¡¯s move to avoid looking at her, Gong Xiangyi smiled weakly and suddenly to be around people and open her heart.

    ¡°You were really hiding your strength.¡± Lin Wenbo nodded clearly. He added with a warm voice, ¡°Have you applied medicine on your wound? Does it hurt?¡±

    ¡°Xiaoyu¡¯s medicine works well and now, I¡¯m no longer in pain.¡± Gong Xiangyi waved her hand weakly. Seeing Lin Wenbo¡¯s expression that revealed a trace of guilt, she added with a strong vigor, ¡°You don¡¯t need to feel guilt about not marrying me. To marry, you have the right to choose who. In fact, the person who¡¯s in the wrong has always been me. After the apocalypse started, I had never really epted you wholeheartedly. You should have also felt it, no? The past is the past and we will all move towards the future, so no need to mention it again. I made a mistake this time; not to retaliate against you and Lixin. I was confused for a while, but I won¡¯t be confused anymore. After this event, I can understand now. I¡¯ve always been lucky. My father has taken care of me since I was a child and now, I have a brother with extraordinary strength. Thanks to his face, even if Imitted a crime worthy of a death sentence, I can be so easily forgiven. How many people in the base envy me? With such good conditions, what else is there to worry about? After today, I¡¯ll live life with peace in mind.¡± Then, she smiled happily.

    ¡°You can think of it that way.¡± Lin Wenbo¡¯s frown spread out and softened. He added, ¡°Don¡¯t talk anymore and rest well. I¡¯ll call the doctor to check up on you again.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Gong Xiangyi¡¯s eyes flushed. Lin Wenbo¡¯s tenderness, for how long had she not noticed it? She almost forgot about it.

    ¡°By the way, after Lixines back, you should sweetalk him so that he doesn¡¯t me me. I really know my wrong this time.¡± Gong Xiangyi added seriously seeing Lin Wenbo was about to walk out of the infirmary.

    Lin Wenbo didn¡¯t look back, but waved his hand as he left. Seeing his free and easy back disappearing behind the door, Gong Xiangyi sighed and finally smiled. She must remember this moment. From this moment on, it could be counted as her true rebirth.

    <i>CrazedCookies: Poor Papa Gong....</i>

 Chapter 167

    <h4>Chapter 167</h4>

    <i>A monthter, in Ningcheng, Jin Shangyu¡¯sboratory.</i>

    ¡°Shen Wenwen, show me today¡¯s experiment¡¯s report.¡± Jin Shangyu pushed open the door of theboratory and shouted to a group of busy scientists.

    One of the young men with sses and a gentle look came out and handed her an experimental report. This man was formerly the chief pharmacist in Liaocheng, the same man in white coat that was once filmed by Gong Lixin. Others were unaware of Jin Shangyu¡¯s presence as they were still immersed in their work. They were downright research madmen.

    ¡°Good.¡± Jin Shangyu looked at it seriously and finally added, ¡°Don¡¯t stay in theboratory to do research all day long. Go out to train hard when you are free. Gong Lixin has already said that all the crystal cores would be provided by him.¡±

    The evolution of ability users had a lot to do with human constitution. For example, people with hot tempers were mostly fire ability users and people with temperate tempers were mostly water ability users. Among women, water and wood ability users were the majority, while men were mostly earth and fire ability users. By analogy, most of these scientists who relied their minds to eat became mind ability users, except that they were too busy with their scientific research and had little interest in cultivation.

    ¡°This... we have been busytely and have no time.¡± Shen Wenwen pushed the nose of his frames and shyly opened his mouth to exin.

    ¡°It can be seen that you work hard.¡± Jin Shangyu nced at the top of one of the tables with ck lines on her face. Although they were people they had exchanged for, she didn¡¯t expect that these people would be so dedicated and practically take theboratory for home.

    What she didn¡¯t know was that this group of people may have seemed to have no choice but toe to Ningcheng, but in fact, they were very happy toe. They had longed for the mysterious Ningcheng and when they heard Bai Hong reading their names ording to the list, they tried their best to hide their excited expression.

    The facts also proved their conjecture was correct. Ningcheng¡¯sboratory was spacious and bright, with advanced research equipment. What¡¯s more beautiful is that Ningcheng¡¯s leaders were generous. They were responsive and would never force them to do any research. They werepletely free to y whenever they wanted and try again and again when the research results weren¡¯t ideal. They would never criticize them, but would also encourage them gently and, they would usually serve them with the bests of foods. Not only do they have rice for three meals a day, but they could also eat midnight snacks when they were hungry at night. After more than a month there, they all had gained weight, their faces were quite rosy and they¡¯ve never fainted from overworking too long. Of course, in the past, they were forced to work overtime, but now, they were willing to work overtime.

    The two discussed about the research report and suddenly, the voice of the guards saying hello to Gong Lixin could be heard from outside the door. Hearing that Young Master Gong wasing, the group of scientists who didn¡¯t even peep at the arrival of Jin Shangyu, immediately abandoned their work and stood by the door to greet him. How could they not. Young Master Gong was so popr in Ningcheng that they couldn¡¯t help but be infected.

    ¡°Young Master Gong, you¡¯re here. It¡¯s time to do a physical check on Xiaohui, you see...¡± A person in white coat who had Jin Shanhui as the object of his research stepped forward with a smile that made Jin Shangyu feel sour.

    Jin Shanhui¡¯s eyes were slightly closed and his expression was cold and unmoved. If one did not look at his childish action of hooking the young man¡¯s clothes with his fingertips and just looked at his upper body alone, he really seemed like a handsome young man with an extraordinary temperament.

    Seeing him pretending, Gong Lixin¡¯s eyes burst withughter. He held the other¡¯s cheek, just under his thin lips, and finally patted his shoulder before softly instructing, ¡°Alright, go. Don¡¯t make any noise or hurt people.¡±

    Jin Shanghui licked his lips, squinted and growled from his throat. He obediently followed the person in white coat to the side to get his body checked. Where was the young man with the extraordinary temperament? Jin Shangyu¡¯s forehead twitched as she silently skimmed the report, ignoring that the other person by no means her ¨C Jin Shangyu¡¯s ¨C brother.

    Others were already surprised by this scene, but after a few words from Young Master Gong, they resumed work with a satisfied expression. Shen Wenwen knew what Young Master Gong was most concerned about. He took him to a row of soil samples inside some ssware and pointed at them, ¡°This soil sample was just taken back from Wucheng yesterday. After inspection, we found no radiation pollution within it.¡±

    After a pause, he pointed to a row of soil samples next to it, ¡°This was taken back five days ago and there is a bit of pollution in it. And this was the first time the soil was taken back. The level of pollution in these are already quite high. It can be seen that these soils will be kept clean only in Wucheng and will not work if they are taken out of Wucheng. The same is true for the water samples.¡±

    Gong Lixin nodded while listening with a very serious expression.

    Jin Shangyu added after Shen Wenwen¡¯s exnation, ¡°It seems that Wucheng is thest piece of purend in Country C and humanity¡¯s Noah¡¯s Ark. The prediction is true. Gong Lixin, your sister, is quite credible. We have to quickly make preparation and take over Wucheng as soon as possible.¡±

    ¡°Wait a moment, the team who went to Wucheng to investigate should return soon. We¡¯ll wait to confirm if all her words are true.¡± Gong Lixin said with a frown.

    Gong Xiangyi had changed a lot since she was whipped. Not only did she actively reveal her identity as a fifth-level low-grade space ability user to Gong Lixin, but she also handed over a lot of her supplies. The sheer size of the materials hidden by her made Gong Lixin, a hard-hearted person, shake a little and sigh at her deep hoarding skill. Aside from that, she soon brought out the shocking predictions concerning Wucheng. If her predictions are true, humanity that¡¯s on the verge of extinction would rise again.

    This piece of pie was too big and the person to give it to them was the Gong Xiangyi who repeatedlymitted crimes, so anyone with a brain wouldn¡¯t easily believe it. But Gong Xiangyi¡¯s eloquent words and the blueprint she sketched out beautifully made people give her another chance. Therefore, after holding a meeting with the whole n, everyone unanimously decided to send people to investigate the specific situation in Wucheng. If what Gong Xiangyi said was true, then Wucheng must fall into the hands of mankind.

    While several people talked about it, the outside guard shouted loudly, ¡°Reporting to Young Master Gong, the team who went to Wucheng to investigate is back.¡±

    Gong Lixin heard the other¡¯s words and immediately said goodbye to Jin Shangyu and went to the meeting room. Shen Wenwen and the others strongly suppressed their curiosity and continued to work hard. They were still in the observation period. They all wanted to persevere and strived to get Young Master Gong¡¯s recognition to formally join Ningcheng. Naturally, they dare not spy on the base¡¯s affairs.

    In the conference room, ten people, among which were wood, earth and wind ability users of fourth-level mid-grade, sat in their seats with tired look on their faces. When Gong Lixin came in, they all stood up to salute with genuine excitement though.

    ¡°Everyone has worked hard! Sit down.¡± Seeing the ten people in their ragged clothes, Gong Lixin hurriedly reached out to them and had them sit down.

    Ten people each thanked him and sat down after paying their respect. They then waited for the arrival of the other high-ranking officers of the base. Gong Xiangyi and Li Dongsheng pushed open the door to the conference room with the back of their feet as they were busy talking.

    Seeing Li Dongsheng with a happy expression, Gong Lixin moved and firmly asked, ¡°Creating your spatial field was sessful?¡±

    ¡°Yes, thanks to Miss Gong¡¯s teaching.¡± Li Dongsheng smiled and nodded.

    Gong Xiangyi was a person thatmitted a crime, how could she dare take credit. She quickly waved her hand to deny the other¡¯s words.

    ¡°If you have the strength, you should show it. There¡¯s no need to be so humble, there are a lot of space ability users in the base. If you have the time, you can give pointers to one or two of them. In this way, you can improve the strength of the base and promote interpersonalmunication. It¡¯s harmless to try anyways. Isn¡¯t that right?¡± Gong Lixin looked at Gong Xiangyi as he ryed his words seriously.

    ¡°You¡¯re right, I¡¯ll do so.¡± Gong Xiangyi quickly promised, her expression showing a slightly ttered look. This was the first time her brother said such a nice thing to her after so long. His words and sentences were a consideration and generosity for her. She had been isted since for awhile now and really needed to improve her rtionship with everyone.

    Gong Lixin nodded in satisfaction. When he looked at Li Dongsheng, all form of alienation receded from his face and was reced by the look of intimacy between close friends. ¡°What¡¯s your spatial field like?¡±

    The young man tilted his head and his slightly upturned peach blossom eyes were full of curiosity, appearing extremely bright, as if he had returned to the innocent age of 16 or 17 years-old again. Seeing how undefended he was when dealing with Li Dongsheng and the way his true feelings were revealed, Gong Xiangyi¡¯s eyes dimmed for a moment and she felt ufortable.

    ¡°My spatial field is called the invalid field. People who enter my field will temporarily lose their abilities and be an ordinary person. However, it¡¯s not easy for me to support the field and deal with the person at the same time. My field cannotpare to the field of illusions. Miss Gong can kill with her illusions without raising her hand, which is great!¡± Li Dongsheng scratched his head in an embarrassed manner.

    ¡°Where am I great? When I meet someone who has a much higher mental strength than me, my illusions will also be invalid.¡± Gong Xiangyi waved her hand in denial, ¡°So, our spatial abilities are still supportive in the end. Even if we release our spatial field, we still need someone to deal with the person. A reliablerade-in-arm can guarantee the foolproofness of the field, just like Song Haoxuan and Zheng Chaohe. Of course, the premise is only if our opponent is not Lixin.¡±

    Li Dongsheng smiled and nodded repeatedly. The change in Gong Xiangyi; the others had adopted a wait-and-see strategy, but he had already epted her. After all, the two have been working together for more than a month and Gong Xiangyi had taught him by example and didn¡¯t hold any reservations in regard techniques. It was impossible for it to not touch his heart. Not to mention that the person was also Young Master Gong¡¯s rtive.

    Gong Lixin also smiled. He looked at Gong Xiangyi with slightly softened eyes, not only for her change, but for her wholeheartedness when treating his friends.

    Gong Xiangyi was aware of his change and secretly rejoiced in her heart. She was even more determine to establish a good rtionship with her brother¡¯s friends. This was one of her only rtive and she should cherish him.

 Chapter 168

    <h4>Chapter 168</h4>

    Upon receiving the news that the investigation team had returned, the base¡¯s top management immediately put away the work at hand and rushed to the meeting room as soon as possible. The huge conference room was quickly packed.

    Gong Lixin waited for everyone toe in before looking towards the ten ability users. He spoke, ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    The leader of the team nodded, took out a memory card and inserted it into aputer. A video appeared on screen and the leader clicked y.

    Wood ability users were good at integrating into the surrounding environment, earth ability users could drill into the ground and wind ability users could fly in the sky, making them the best candidates for investigative work. Moreover, these ten people were all scouts with rich experience. After diving into Wucheng, cameras were installed in the zombies¡¯ settlements and the look of the situation inside could directly be seen from back in Ningcheng.

    Although these zombies have evolved wisdom, they were not very intelligent. Even if their eyes fell on a camera, they would not recognize it, so the work of installing the cameras was actually not that difficult. It was harder to escape the pursuit of these zombies and bring the intelligence back safely. Fortunately, they did not disappoint Young Master Gong and sessfullypleted their task.

    These cameras were wireless cameras with built-in batteries. They were found in electronic stores in Ningcheng and the pixel quality was good and bad. They had installed hundreds of them around Wucheng, making it so that the video files were quiterge. Fortunately, on the way back, they sorted them out and picked out the valuable videos and put them together into a folder.

    The video began to y and the meeting room quieted. The leader of the exploration team waited for the video to start broadcasting the key ce before he began to exin, ¡°From these videos, we can find that the low-level zombies belong to the floating poption of Wucheng;ing and going from the city. Senior zombies generally move into the center of the city and will not leave so easily. Like this big man, as well as this one with jeans and this one with the ck dress...¡± He pointed out some of them one by one with a pen. The ones mentioned were permanent poption of Wucheng city and had a high status among the zombies.

    Everyone looked at Gong Xiangyi with an unreadable look. This video verified Gong Xiangyi¡¯s im that there was a ss division among the zombies, so the zombie emperor from her predictions was also likely to be true.

    The scout sensed everyone¡¯s anxiety. He fast-forwarded the video and began to focus on certain points, ¡°This fifth-level peak high-grade fire zombie is the highest ranking zombie in the fog city and the other zombies are very afraid of him. But,¡± He paused and continued to fast-forward the video, ¡°Look here. Look at what¡¯s riding on its back.¡±

    ¡°This is the zombie emperor.¡± Gong Xiangyi spoke slowly and her anxious heart finally settled down. This creature did not surpass what she saw and heard about from herst life.

    The scout zoomed in and gave the baby zombie a close-up. He took out the sketch Gong Xiangyi gave him a month ago and spread it on the table. He said affirmatively, ¡°ording to what we saw, this zombie and other senior zombies have a master-ve rtionship. Other senior zombies take orders from it and are responsible for protecting its safety. It is indeed a zombie emperor and its ability belong to the mind control department, exactly the same as Miss Gong¡¯s prediction.¡±

    Looking at the sketch on top of the desk that was almost the same as the image in the video, everyone was silent.

    Gong Xiangyi knew that she was not qualified to speak, but she couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Actually, Wucheng is a corpse cultivation area. Wucheng did everything to cultivate this zombie and it has absorbed all the radiant energy from the surrounding environment and evolved to have unparalleled strength. That¡¯s why thend, air and water in Wucheng is so clean. This zombie¡¯s ability is to use its mental power to contract other zombies to be its vassals. It has nobat ability itself. You see its huge head and then its weak body; it¡¯s the best proof of that. As long as we kill it, the zombies contracted to it will also die. Believe me, this battle will be very difficult, but as long as we are fully prepared, we will definitely win.¡±

    In herst life, the ability users of Country C paid a huge price to capture Wucheng. When they were about to be wiped out, a stray bullet inadvertently prated the emperor zombie hiding among the zombies and the senior zombies fell to the ground and died. Thus, the battle ended inexplicably. The mystery wasn¡¯t solved until an ability user found this unique zombie among the corpses and dug out its skull to take out a transparent crystal nucleus the size of an adult male¡¯s fist.

    The level of zombies could be judged not only by the color of they eyes and their aura, but also by the size of their crystal nucleus. That zombie had such a huge crystal nucleus, then it was undoubtedly the zombie emperor.

    Scientists had studied it for a few months and finally found that this crystal nucleus still kept on continually absorbing the radiation from the surrounding environment. It was precisely because of the existence of this crystal nucleus that Wucheng avoided radiation pollution. Until her death, the crystal nucleus was properly preserved in Wucheng and became the savior of the survivors of Country C as a whole.

    But others do not have this memory unlike Gong Xiangyi, so they were still debating. There were too many zombies in Wucheng and there were also many strong people above fifth-level. If they really went to war, once the situation changed and exceeded Gong Xiangyi¡¯s description of the worst-case scenario, what was waiting for them was to perish.

    ¡°Since it¡¯s an emperor zombie, the strength is definitely more than the contractee. Is there an urate way to kill it?¡± Gong Lixin spoke slowly as he looked at Gong Xiangyi.

    Gong Xiangyi felt dumb and her expression gradually became somber. After a while, she shook her head and said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡± It was all based on luck that they were able to kill that zombie in herst life. No one knew its true ability. It was all spected by a group of scientists afterwards.

    Gong Lixin nodded and stopped talking. The meeting room fell silent once again. This decision was too difficult to make. They needed time to think things through carefully.

    At this time, a guard knocked on the door and handed over some information to Gong Lixin. Gong Lixin quickly read through ten lines at a nce and passed it around so that everyone took their turn to read it. After reading the information, the already somber atmosphere in the meeting room became even more heavy.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that before we could even start, they started the war first.¡± He Jin sighed and threw the information onto the table.

    Yes, the zombies from the foggy city had recently started frequent attacks on some of the major bases. The space of time between the attacks during this span of a month have been getting shorter and shorter and the attacks were getting stronger and stronger as the cooperation between the zombies were bing for tacit. It was believed that in the near future, the other side would definitelyunch a massive zombie tide, turning all the humans on the Northeast in into food for their stomachs.

    Ningcheng had the natural barrier of king kong vines which luckily, made it so that they escaped from zombie attacks, but as time passed by, the level of zombie would keep on improving. It was inevitable that they would break through this natural barrier. And when that happened, the other humans would have already perished making it so that no reinforcement could be found. Given the current situation, a war between humans and zombies was inevitable.

    Only those who were still hesitant were still debating secretly at this time. Gong Lixin, who had always been decisive, had already made a decision. He pointed to theputer and said in a grave voice, ¡°Pass the video on to the other bases for them to see. Also prepare a detailed information about the zombie emperor and send it over as well. Tell them that I would like to fight against Wucheng and ask them if they would like to participate. If they want, tell them toe to Pu¡¯an County to discuss strategy. Also, tell them that those who do not take part in the battle will not have their share of Wucheng¡¯s Pure Land in the future, so they should note to us to ask for food with shameless faces.¡±

    This remark was both intimidating and tempting. If the message was sent by other bases, those arrogant base chiefs would not take the other seriously. But if the person saying these words was Young Master Gong, they had to consider it seriously.

    Facts have proved that Young Master Gong¡¯s appeal was huge. On the third day after the data was sent, base leaders came to Pu¡¯an County. After a week, the leaders of the bases of County C had gathered together. Of course, this does not include Liaocheng.

    Today, Liaocheng was ruled by Bai Hong. Bai Hong was originally Song Haoxuan¡¯s mistress. Her strength was only slightly inferior to that of Song Haoxuan and Zheng Chaohe, so she was very powerful in Liaocheng. But even if she had some skills, she would not be able to save Liaocheng¡¯s downfall. Song Haoxuan¡¯s dictorial rule was unpopr. Upon his death, many master ability users in the base left one after another. The ves who were persecuted to the extreme all began to riot over and over again. Coupled with the loss of ability of her younger brother, even if she had three heads and six arms, Bai Hong would still be too busy.

    These were just civil strife. When Pu¡¯an country began to sell the oral disinfectant to the outside world, benefiting the whole of County C, Liaocheng, which had formed a bond of hatred with Ningcheng, began to be squeezed and suppressed by various forces. Under the pressure of internal and external troubles, Liaocheng, which was glorious in the past, had be dpidated in just a month and its declining trend was irreversible.

    There were too many people who wanted a piece of this big pie known as Wucheng. If Liaocheng didn¡¯te, everyone would be happy. The meeting was held for five consecutive days and all bases finally decided to join forces to attack Wucheng.

    There was the top ability user Young Master Gong who was part of the battle, coupled with the detailed battle n formted by senior military personnel such as Father Gong and Song Haoran, everyone was full of confidence and their fighting spirit was high.

    Dense bunkers and turrets rose up outside the city of fog, gradually forming a siege around the city. There were trenches in all directions that connected into onerge piece and was used for spying. Of course, even if the trenches weren¡¯t installed and zombies approached, they wouldn¡¯t have known what these humans were doing.

    If zombies possessed military knowledge, it was estimated that arge-scale offensive would have already been organized and humanity would be attacked first. But it was a pity that their wisdom had not yet developed to such heights, so they let these strategies by the humans be prepared bit by bit right under their eyes without bothering to stop them.

    In three months, the battlefield of human beings had been set up and all artillery was aimed at the fog city. The attack would beunched only after the leader of the battlemanded it.

 Chapter 169

    <h4>Chapter 169</h4>

    <i>Warning: Cliff</i>

    In the huge green tent, the leaders of major bases gathered together, revisiting their strategy around a map of Wucheng. Gong Lixin sat at the front with a nk expression. His eyes were slightly closed and he seemed to be listening attentively, but also seemed to be dazed.

    In this battle, other people were responsible for fighting the tide of zombies in order to dy them for as long as possible. He was responsible for going deep into the zombie¡¯s homnd and looking for the zombie emperor to kill it with one blow. This was a special battle for which the sess or failure depended on one person. The pressure that Gong Lixin had to bear was unimaginable to ordinary people.

    However, in these days, the young man, as usual, had never shown the slightest sign fear or anxiety. They had been infected by him and the uneasy people had gradually calmed down and carried out the preparations for war in an orderly manner. Whenever they saw Young Master Gong with a faint smile, they felt relieved. Young Master Gong¡¯s invisible influence had exceeded the scope of Ningcheng and had spread to the whole Country C.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s start the watch. It¡¯s 7:36 in the morning. Half an hourter, that is 8:06, the battle will officially start.¡± Song Haoran looked down at the watch as he exined.

    Everyone adjusted their wrist watched as they agreed.

    Seeing that everyone was ready, Song Haoran waved his hand. After everyone withdrew from the camp, he took his beloved young man into his arms and hugged him before whispering, ¡°If you can¡¯t find the zombie emperor,e back quickly. I¡¯ll organize everyone to evacuate quickly. If we don¡¯t seed, we can attack again. Even a second time, a third time. We will capture the fog city one day. You must not force yourself, understood?¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡± His jaw rested on Song Haoran¡¯s shoulders as his ears listened to the others deep and hoarse voice full of love and uneasiness. Gong Lixin¡¯s heart felt sour and he rubbed his cheek to the other¡¯s neck as he agreed.

    ¡°You must do it since you promised!¡± Song Haoran sighed and kissed the top of his soft hair lovingly. Although he knew that the young man was very strong, his heart still suffered. Many times, he wanted to stop the war and was almost overwhelmed by this selfish thought.

    If Lixin really had an ident, he would also die in thisnd. He swore he¡¯d never leave Lixin alone, and he¡¯ll stay by his side even if they were to go to heaven or hell.

    Thinking of it, Song Haoran felt pain in his heart and squeezed the young man harder against his chest. The two hugged quietly when Lin Wenbo lifted the curtain and came in. He immediately approached with quiet footsteps and hugged the young man from behind, kissing the other¡¯s white and delicate neck.

    ¡°If you can¡¯t find the zombie emperor or the situation changes,e back right away. Don¡¯t force yourself, okay?¡± Lin Wenbo whispered his instructions along the young man¡¯s neck.

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Gong Lixin twirled a golden needle between his fingers to check before nodding.

    ¡°What do you want to do with them?¡± Lin Wenbo frowned, his tone sounding extremely uneasy.

    ¡°It¡¯s just in case something unexpected happens. Rest assured; I have my priorities straight.¡± Gong Lixin didn¡¯t exin in detail about their uses and properly put away the gold needles in his arms.

    Lin Wenbo and Song Haoran had to ask again, but the agreed time for the war had arrived. When they heard the bells, their faces were solemn and they immediately went out of the tent and to the fort.

    ¡°Major General, everything is ready. We await your orders.¡± A soldier in camouge uniform saw himing and stood up straight to salute immediately. Rows of artillery men held their heads high and aimed towards the foggy city not far away.

    Song Haoran raised his hand and counted down silently in his heart. When thest second fell, he shouted loudly, ¡°Fire!¡±

    The rumbling sound of artillery shattered the sky and shells rushed towards the city of fog with powers of destruction. The orange-red fire and ck plume of smoke rose into the sky like a giant dragon looming amongst the fog. Towering skyscrapers fell down one after another. Even without a close up, one can imagine the miserable sight in Wucheng right now.

    Groups of zombies were crushed into mud by copsed buildings and zombies directly hit by shells instantly turned into ash. However, the advantage of zombiesid in theirrge numbers and their strong and fearless bodies. Although the casualties were serious, many zombies escaped the city center smoothly, avoiding the fate of being cannon fodder.

    They had just ran out of the fog city and into the suburban ins when they stepped into the minefields preid by humans. One by one, mines detonated one after another, exploding and sending them into the sky. The dense crowd of zombies fell not too long after.

    Without waiting for the zombies to break through the minefield, humans hidden in the trenches and fortresses started a round of intensive firing with machine guns, giving the group of zombies not a single chance to breathe.

    More than twenty minutes passed since theunch of the attack and 70% or 80% of the zombies of Wucheng city had been killed or injured. Since the remaining zombies could withstand the damage of artillery and stray bullets, their levels were naturally very high and thus were still alive and kicking. This showed that the zombie emperor also luckily escaped.

    Seeing arge group of senior zombies attacking, the soldiers in the trench immediately retreated, leaving the battlefield to the ability users. The trenches were dug very deep, criss-crossing the in like a spider¡¯s web. The zombies jumped into the trenches and crawled out, approaching this abominable group of human beings. But their way of moving forward was obviously veryborious, making it so that they haven¡¯t been able to move very far.

    In the fortresses surrounding the trenches, the ability users had gathered and were preparing their moves to greet them.

    Colourful abilities spread across the ins, followed by a violent return from the zombies. This war had officially beenunched at this moment.

    When Gong Lixin saw that the time was ripe, he jumped into the group of zombies with light steps, evading the intense abilities while looking for the figure of the zombie emperor. He came and went like a sh of lightning. He moved too quickly for zombies to see him as he looked over the heads of the zombies even as blood that sttered everywhere.

    The ability users on the fort saw that the zombie group came and went easily and Young Master Gong was running rampant. The fighting intent in their hearts grew even stronger and they pressed fiercely in their fight against group of zombies. It turned out that they had been afraid to inadvertently hurt Young Master Gong and were all subconsciously reserved. When they saw that they couldn¡¯t hurt Young Master Gong at all, they let go of all their reservation.

    The zombies that had been gradually approaching were repelled again and the bnce of victory began to fall on the human¡¯s side. The zombies started to feel anxious as they senses the change in situation. Walking among the group of zombies in the midst ofunching violent attacks, Gong Lixin was not affected by the pressure they radiated and continued to search with eyes wide open.

    The body was only the size of a baby. Even if the other¡¯s head was veryrge, it was difficult to find it among the masses of corpses. Fortunately, Gong Lixin was so skilled that it wasn¡¯t long before he had discovered the other.

    Squinting his eyes, Gong Lixin raised his hand and waved it to release a palm of wind. The palm of win was extremely fast and full of sensational killing intent, but it was this trace of killing intent that revealed this heavenly opportunity. The fifth-level high-grade fire system zombie beside the zombie emperor became aware of the danger and released a strong fireball to block the attack.

    The palm of wind collided with the fireball and exploded in mid-air. The zombie emperor was frightened and shrieked loudly before quickly hiding among the group of walking corpses. How was Gong Lixin willing to let have a chance to escape. He chases its small figure sending out one bombardment after another.

    The fifth-level high-grade fire system zombie quickly kept up with its protection. The fire and wind intertwined, helping yet eliminating each other. The scorching heat waves were more lethal than artillery fire. The surrounding zombies copsed one after another. Some died on the spot, some seriously injured their limbs and could no longer stand, even the zombie emperor surrounded by moving corpses was inadvertently burned at the back from the graze of a fireball where the distance between them was as thin as a wing. The skin on its scalp broke and ck venom spilled onto the ground.

    The zombie emperor was delicate and had never suffered such harm since birth. It squealed and the baby-like, childish cry was filled with hatred. Gong Lixin pursed his lips as he easily flicked the fireballs sent by the fire system zombies and shot the head of fire systems zombies with a palm attack. The zombie from the fire system screamed and flew back. Its whole body became surrounding by thick ice crystal. When it fell to the ground, it immediately shattered into a pile of ck and red powder.

    The leader died. The zombies around it froze for a few seconds and their siege of the young man stagnated. Grasping these few seconds, Gong Lixin¡¯s five fingers came together to form a knife and stabbed the zombie emperor¡¯s huge head. The zombie emperor¡¯s ck and white pupils suddenly turned into two ck holes and evaded this killing move with lightning-speed move. Without showing any hint of its previous weakness, it ran away.

    It quickly jumped onto the back of a wind system zombie and its thin limbs hugged the other zombie¡¯s neck. It¡¯s ribs opened and his head settled on the other¡¯s head as he connected with the other.

    Gong Lixin¡¯s eyes widened in amazement. He hurriedly attacked, but didn¡¯t expect that the wind system zombie who connected with the zombie emperor would suddenly surge in strength. A strong wind blew around him and swallowed Gong Lixin¡¯s palm of wind attack.

    Gong Lixin managed to stabilize his body by re-bncing his weight, but the zombies around him suddenly fell to the ground and died on the spot. There were more and more dead zombies. Within a 500 meters radius, the area turned into a restricted area where zombies died. Gong Lixin also clearly felt that his own internal forced was being drawn by an invisible aura. After gathering up his internal forced from the main points of his body, he moved towards the wind system zombie and the zombie emperor.

    Fortunately, human beings gathered in the fortress that were fighting zombies were more than a500 meters away, otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t be spared. Their abilities weren¡¯t controlled by their Dantian, so their abilities and their life would easily be taken away by the zombie emperor.

    After a while, Gong Lixin became afraid. He quickly stabilized his mind and pressed the lost internal force back to his Dantian. The whirlwinds around the wind system zombie were getting stronger and stronger and its terrifying pressure was spreading in the air, leaving others breathless.

    The zombies and humans who were more than 500 meters away stopped fighting and looked towards the ck hole-like whirlwind.

    ¡°No, the situation has changed! Lixin,e back soon!¡± Lin Wenbo and Song Haoran ran down the fortress and ran towards the center of the whirlwind.

    ¡°You can only go to your death if you go. Not only won¡¯t you be able to save Lixin, but you¡¯ll also drag him down! Stop now and calm down!¡± He Jin snapped Song Haoran out with a re and pushed him to the ground in anger. On the other side, Dou Heng also subdued Lin Wenbo. He held up Lin Wenbo¡¯s jaw and forced him to look at the young man and coldly said, ¡°Look clearly. He¡¯s still standing! Don¡¯t let him get distracted, otherwise I will kill you first!¡±

    The two calmed down and their eyes that were a deep red and gold colour gradually recovered their rity.

    Jin Shangyu couldn¡¯t stop Jin Shanghui, so she repeatedly released several powerful blessings toatose him in a frenzy.

    The change of the wind system zombie continued and everyone¡¯s heart went up to their throats, especially Gong Xianyi. She didn¡¯t expect that the zombie emperor still had the ability to absorb. If her brother had an ident, she would definitely be the ultimate sinner and wouldn¡¯t be able to forgive herself in this lifetime!

 Chapter 170

    <h4>Chapter 170</h4>

    <i>Warning: ...I¡¯m sorry?</i>

    The hurricane brought up a lot of dust which made people close their eyes. Gong Lixin guarded his head and face with his hands and concentrated on controlling his internal forces in his Dantian so as not to lose it. If the zombie thought to absorb his power then easily kill him, then sorry, but it was destined to be disappointed.

    The hurricane slowly stopped and the wind system zombie and the zombie emperor on its back opened their eyes at the same time. The white of their eyes werepletely invisible as the entire eye socket was upied by ink-like darkness. They looked like two bottomless ck holes which was terrifying. This was a zombie¡¯s berserk state. Its attack would be hundred of times stronger than in its normal state, not to mention this was two zombie¡¯s strengthbined.

    Gong Lixin¡¯s heart felt awe-inspiring excitement. He ran his Dantian with all his strength and pushed his skills to the limit. He had a hunch that he had a hard fight on his hand.

    The zombie emperor saw that this abominable human being was still standing, that the energy in the human¡¯s body showed no signs of being extracted, and that the immature face of the human showed a happy expression.

    The wind zombie was a fifth-level low-grade zombie. With the addition of the zombie emperor, its strength had soared to sixth or seventh-level and its attack speed was much faster than Gong Lixin.

    Gong Lixin moved with his feet, but was a few secondste in avoiding its ws. With the attack, the sleeve of his right arm was torn and ck blood sshed from the young man¡¯s skin and sprayed on the two zombies¡¯ faces.

    Smelling the smell of blood, the two zombies were even more excited and snarled loudly whileunching offensive attacks. After absorbing the abilities of various departments, they issued wind des, lightning bolts, fireballs, water jets, ice shards...all the avable tricks were used over and over again, throwing them one by one towards the young man without any gaps in between.

    At the beginning, Gong Lixin chased the zombie emperor, but right then, it was the zombie emperor who chased Gong Lixin.

    The ability users in the fortress saw that Young Master Gong got repeatedly wounded and they were unable to do anything as their anxiety grew because of the zombies who hadn¡¯t had their energy sucked away in that 500 meters radius suddenly entered a state of rage. The zombies strength soared instantly and soon, they broke into the fortress.

    The small space in the fortress was not conductive to a battle and the ability users were forced out in order to fight in the ins.

    The ability users walked into the field of the two and didn¡¯t seem to have a hard time to deal with the violent zombies. However, with the constant blessings of the zombie emperor that was 500 meters away, the strength of the zombies continued to soar. The longer the battle went on, the more unfavorable it was to humans. After all, humans were different from zombies and they would eventually be exhausted.

    ¡°I understand. This is like the field of a mind system ability user and it¡¯s also a doubleyer field. The inneryer is used to absorb and the outeryer is used to bless, meaning that the range of use is within its control! The zombie emperor is indeed the zombie emperor! He¡¯s truly terrifying!¡± Jin Shangyu who was protected by Gong Xianyi shouted in amazement while helping the other kill zombies in the surrounding.

    Such a big thing is not good! They were too weak!

    Gong Xiangyi heard the other and her mind was a little unstable. The edge of her field dimmed for a moment, but quickly turned on again. She was worried about her brother and regretted it till she felt guilty. But this was not the time to be weak!

    In midair at the center of the field, Gong Lixin was fighting against two zombies. He had a solemn expression and used fierce tactics, but was slightly slower than the wind system zombie. After avoiding several wind des in a row, he was suddenly hit by a fireball. The fireball smashed him to the ground and created a deep pit with a ten meters diameter radius. Several feet of smoke rose up into the sky obscuring everyone¡¯s sight. Gong Lixiny at the bottom of the pit. Whether alive or dead, it was unknown.

    Song Haoran and Lin Wenbo, who had been paying attention to the battle situation, were straining their eyes. After killing the zombies around them, they ran towards the direction where the young man dropped. However, just from stepping into the inner field of the zombie emperor, the two felt dizzy, their legs went soft and they were about to copse. Fortunately, He Jin and Dou Heng arrived in time to pull them out.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be impulsive! Lixin will not lose so easily! Believe in him!¡± He Jin said loudly while fighting against the zombiesing their way, but his slight hoarse and broken voice revealed his inner fear.

    Dou Heng didn¡¯t say a word. His cold face was full of killing intent as he released thunderbolts in a mad frenzy, splitting the zombies who attacked them into two before turning them into ash. His violet eyes were constantly expanding and would soon upy the entire space of his eye sockets. Obviously, he was also on the verge of running wild. If the young man had an ident, he would gopletely mad.

    The zombie emperor controlled the wind zombie and forced it to stay suspended in the air. It screamed proudly, made the wind zombie raise its hands to umte a huge wind de and aimed it at the young man lying at the bottom of the pit with intentions to cut him into pieces.

    Gong Lixin spat out ck blood, pulled out the six gold needles from his jacket pocket and quickly inserted them into six dead acupuncture points on his chest. The golden acupuncture point method could instantly increase one¡¯s skill to the limits, but it was only limited to only a short half an hour. After half an hour, the meridians would be broken and the person¡¯s martial arts would be destroyed. In hisst life, it was through this method that he was able topete with Xiao Lin in an even match. In the end, they died together.

    His meridian was broken and his martial arts werepletely destroyed. He had rushed to attack because in hisst life, it was hisst chance to die. But in this life, he had Jin Shangyu¡¯s healing techniques, so he could take this risk. In short, if his meridian was broken, it could be healed and if his martial arts was destroyed, he could restart from the beginning. In this life, he had rtives, lovers and friends. For their safety, the price was worthwhile.

    The young man pursed his pale lips and did not hesitate to start. The wind system zombie in mid-air was also brewing its ultimate move. Seeing that there were two golden needles that have not entered his body and the wind de was about to fall, a few drops of sweat fell from the young man¡¯s forehead.

    Just then, a bullet hit the wind system zombie, breaking the wind de formed in its hand.

    ¡°Look at me, this olddy that just won¡¯t die!¡± Gong Xiangyi and Jin Shangyu ran out of the fort somehow and adjusted the distance between them and the wind zombie before firing. The soldiers next to them also learned from them and quickly turned their muzzle to bombard the zombie in mid-air. The panicked and anxious ability users also woke up and quickly released long-range attacks. After discovering that long-range attacks were absorbed by the zombie emperor, they ran to the fort and attacked with guns.

    The wind zombie flew to avoid the dense artillery fire and had no time to worry about Gong Lixin lying at the bottom of the pit. Gong Lixin seized this small reprieve and inserted thest two golden needles into his body. His Dantian burst suddenly and tore away at all of his body. He gritted his teeth and slowly stood up.

    The wind system zombie and zombie emperor had been hit several times in a row. Although they had an energy shield, they also couldn¡¯t like to be hit. They were annoyed. They shook off the shells from their bodies and flew towards the fort with a roar, ready to kill these abominable humans.

    ¡°Where are you going? We aren¡¯t finished!¡± The young man who had been lying at the bottom of the pit appeared in a ghostly manner behind them and punched the back of the zombies, knocking them out of the air and towards the ground, creating a deep pit. Gong Lixin only had a short half an hour. The young man didn¡¯t give the others a chance to react. After the punch, he immediately shed to the ground to start a series of attacks, all of whichnded on the huge head of the zombie emperor.

    The energy cover covering the surfaces of the two zombies couldn¡¯t withstand the internal force of the young man and began to show signs of cracking. The ability users who were 500 meters away saw the expression on the zombies¡¯ faces. Lin Wenbo and Song Haoran were relieved and joined forces with He Jin and Dou Heng to start mass killing these annoying walking deads. Lixin was fighting, they couldn¡¯t drag Lixin¡¯s hind legs.

    The battle situation was reversed once again. Gong Lixin began to press the zombie emperor and the wind zombie and various exquisite palm attacks emerged endlessly, one after another. The two silhouettes suddenly separated and entangled in the sky. The sound of banging fists and feet were endless. The energy shield continued to shatter as attacks bombarded it. The zombies screamed as the shield finally broke and a big hole was created. Gong Lixin¡¯s eyes became bright. Five fingers joined to form a w that he inserted into the zombie¡¯s skull.

    The scream of the zombie emperor suddenly increased by eight octaves and could be heard throughout the skies above the in. The humans and zombies on the ground looked up together. Gong Lixin grinned, apparently enjoying the desperate cry of the enemy. He pushed his five fingers harder and dug out the huge crystal nucleus embedded in the other¡¯s skull. This was a crystal-clear sixth-level crystal nucleus which emitted an extremely bright light under the light of the sun, like the brightest star in the sky.

    As the crystal nucleus was dug out, the zombie emperor¡¯s scream came to an abrupt end. It fell from the sky to the ground, dead. After it fell, the zombies who were fighting with the humans suddenly died one after the other. After a few breaths, the battle was over.

    The ability users on the ground were stunned for a few seconds before they erupting in loud cheers. Some people danced, some hugged each other. More people looked up at Young Master Gong up in the air with tears in their eyes.

    Gong Lixin squinted at the intensely emotional eyes projected by Lin Wenbo, Song Haoran, He Jin and Dou Heng. He converged his soaring internal force and began to slowly fall. Suddenly, his falling motion paused and, with a flick of his hand, he sent out a palm of wind. His skill level was now less than that of fifth-level of Reverse Spirit, but by raising his hand, he was still able to send sand and rocks flying, createndslides and crack rocks. The forest was swept by his palm of wind and was instantly razed to the ground. From there, more than a dozen lurking ability users twisted and deformed, turning into slush. Even earth ability users hiding under the ground were not spared.

    ¡°It¡¯s people from Liaocheng. F**ckers, they want to sneak attack us when we¡¯re down!¡± Everyone became angry and immediately besieged them.

    Although one group was prepared for a fight and the other group was exhausted, the people of Liaocheng had arrived halfway to see thest bit of the battle between Gong Lixin and the zombie emperor and had decided to retreat today. If Gong Lixin discovered them, how could they dare to resist. However, they were still caught and Bai Hong¡¯s face twisted and she cursed loudly.

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Gong Lixin scrunched up his brows and raised his hand to take away her ability. Realizing that her body felt empty, Bai Hong¡¯s eyes shot wide open and her heart shook as she finally knew what was called fear. Gong Xiangyi stood outside the crowd and looked at Liao Fan from afar. Her eyes dimmed and she walked away silently.

    Handing the people of Liaocheng to his subordinates, Gong Lixin stepped into the camp very slowly. Hearing the sound of Lin Wenbo and Song Haoraning in, he turned his head and asked, ¡°Brother Lin, Brother Song, what if I be a waste person?¡±

    Lin Wenbo¡¯s and Song Haoran¡¯s eyes changed slightly, but they quickly calmed down.

    ¡°No matter what you be, you¡¯re still my Xiaoxin. That¡¯s a silly question to ask and I don¡¯t need to answer it.¡± Lin Wenbo stepped forward and gently wiped the blood from the corner of the young man¡¯s mouth with his thumb. His dark golden eyes shone and overflowed with strong, unquestionable love.

    Song Haoran stepped forward and hugged the young man¡¯s thin waist, using this warm hug to answer his question.

    Gong Lixin smiled happily and pushed Song Haoran away before pushing out the six golden needles in his body bit by bit. Then, suddenly, he fell to the ground in front of the two¡¯s frightened eyes.

    <i>CrazedCookies: Sorry, I haven¡¯t finished tranting the next chapter. But good news is, next week will be thest two chapters!!! Also, thank you Dai for the Ko-Fi!!!</i>

 Chapter 171

    <h4>Chapter 171</h4>

    <i>A year and a halfter, in Wucheng.</i>

    There was an old farmhouse, with small flowers, pearl plums and some weeping willows growing along the walls. A stone table was ced in the middle of the courtyard with a few books and an unfinished chess set. asionally, there were flowers swaying beside the wall and huge and gorgeous butterflies. If one bothered them, they would learn that those butterflies were sharper than steel needles and had poisonous mouthparts. But aside from that, this was really a picture of a calm and stable life.

    Dou Heng sped his chest with his hands and leaned down to pass under the eaves. He quietly looked at the beautiful courtyard covered with ayer of golden tulle from under the sun with his usual tight lips with a slight but invisible smile. Looking towards the false door, his dark violet eyes overflowed with a touch of tenderness as he asked in a low voice, ¡°Gong Lixin, have you finished?¡±

    There was no response from the doorway, so he called again before pushing the door in.

    As he expected, the young man fell asleep in the bath again. He was half lying on the edge of the bathtub with his head buried in his arm and his white and crystal-clear skin appeared even more fascinating and alluring against the blue liquid.

    Dou Heng held his breath subconsciously and quietly walked over to pick up the young man from the bathtub. The already delicate skin felt more smooth and slippery because of the blue drug solution. Like a fish almost falling out of his arms, Dou Heng quickly adjusted the other¡¯s angle and hugged the young man tightly into his arms. There was a trace of worry on his face.

    The beautiful young man didn¡¯t fall to the ground, nor did he awaken. Dou Heng quietly breathed a sigh of relief before walking out of the bathroom. He carefully ced the young man on the bed where a towel had beenid.

    Picking up another bath towel by the head of the bed, he began to wipe the body of the young man; his movements were very skilled. He wiped his upper body, his lower abdomen with his eyes looking straight ahead then wiped all the way to his toes. His tight nerves rxed slightly and he dared to face the beauty of the young man¡¯s feet.

    The young man¡¯s toes were round and lovely. The thin pink nails were a tempting pink. His soles were beautifully shaped; narrow and long and were held in Dou Heng¡¯s big hands. The bronze colour and ivory intertwined and looked particrly beautiful.

    Dou Heng¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple slid up and down and his heart suddenly burst with a strong desire. He closed his eyes slightly and slowly lowered his head, approaching the young man¡¯s foot one inch at a time. Holding gently onto one of his toes, he reverently and gently licked it. A trace of blue medicine along with the taste of the young man lingered on his tongue, traveled into his body and brought out an unbearable heat.

    Dou Heng¡¯s eyes gradually deepened, almost bing ck as he licked the young man¡¯s toes carefully. With a look of intoxication and reverence on his face, he seemed to be worshiping a supreme god with this humblest of gesture.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    The tender warmth was interrupted by a confused voice. Dou Heng raised his head stiffly and faced the young man¡¯s clear eyes.

    ¡°Oh, tickles.¡± While waiting for Dou Heng to answer, the young man suddenlyughed, gently tugged his ankle held in Dou Heng¡¯s hands. He raised his feet and toes and rubbed Dou Heng¡¯s chin twice, behaving very intimately.

    Seeing the gleaming yfulness in the eyes of the young man with no trace of disgust, Dou Heng¡¯s stiff expression gradually returned to normal. He naturally released the young man¡¯s ankles, picked up a set of clothing beside the bed and said, ¡°Help you dress, lest you catch a cold.¡±

    After being soaked in blue potion, Gong Lixin¡¯s limbs and body was filled with energy and this energy was directed towards his Dantian leaving behind a small trace behind. The young man sighedzily, sat up halfway, stretched his limbs and let Dou Heng help him dress.

    Dou Heng helped him put on a big white shirt and helped button it on. He trembled slightly when his fingertips brushed over the young man¡¯s fair chest. He helped the young man put on his pants and nced at his pink and delicate ce, startling himself at the sight. These abnormal reactions however, were properly concealed by Dou Heng¡¯s cold face, showing no outer signs of it.

    The young man was gradually relying on him, trusting him and getting close to him and the feelings in Dou Heng¡¯s heart surged, but he dared not show any of it, fearing that he would be pushed away and alienated. But he believed that if he eroded it away day after day, he would one day win the heart of the young man. Yes. He didn¡¯t know when, but he also had be greedy. The more intimate he was with the young man, the less satisfied he was with this short and close distance between them.

    As He Jin said, treasures like this young man cannot be let go even if one were to die.

    Of course, although Dou Heng agreed with He Jin in his heart, he would never announce such things like unscrupulous people like He Jin. He Jin had been pushed away to Ningcheng by Lin Wenbo and Song Haoran. He could onlye back to see the young man once every two or three months.

    Even when distracted, Dou Heng finally helped the young man fasten the belt around his waist. His forehead was covered with ayer of fine sweat by the end of it.

    Right then, there was a rhythmic knock on the door and Dou Heng hurried over to open it.

    ¡°It¡¯s time for Gong Lixin to take his medicine.¡± Jin Shanyu held a bottle of blue potion with a rtively high concentration in his hand and shook it in front of Dou Heng¡¯s eyes. Her eyes lowered and she saw the other¡¯s crotch area was tented and she asked, ¡°Is he awake?¡±

    Dou Heng nodded nkly and stepped sideways to let Jin Shangyu in, ¡°I¡¯ll leave first.¡±

    Seeing the young woman smile and nod, Dou Heng immediately strode away.

    Damn, she felt more sullen now! Jin Shangyu stared at Dou Heng contemptuously even as she took the medicine into the room.

    The upper body of the young man had a loose white shirt covering it and from it, peaked out beautifully shaped corbones from the slightly open cor leaving an extremely sensual feeling. Combined with the other¡¯s extraordinary face andzy yet enchanting smile, it was a deadlybo. This kind of enchanting and sensual style was not done deliberately, but waspletely natural. As the person himself grew in age, his charms became even more powerful. Jin Shangyu didn¡¯t know how many more people would fall.

    Seeing such a Gong Lixin, Jin Shangyu had to withdraw her contempt of Dou Heng. Alright, in fact, Dou Heng had good taste. Every day, he would see such a tempting and evil being. If he wasn¡¯t bewitched then he wasn¡¯t normal.

    ¡°Drink it. This time the concentration is higher than yesterday. In order to supply the crystal nucleus for this, Xiaohui has been busy for three days and three nights.¡± Jin Shangyu¡¯s tone was sour.

    ¡°It¡¯s been hard for Xiaohui.¡± Gong Lixin smiled and took the potion to drink. The hamstrings and body had been healed, but the invisible meridian couldn¡¯t be repaired by using abilities. Later, Jin Shangyu found that the energy in the blue potion could nourish the meridian and increase the internal force. Otherwise, Gong Lixin would really be a waste.

    ¡°How much of your skill has been restored now?¡± Jin Shangyu asked in a low voice after seeing him finish his medicine.

    The young man was the spiritual pir of the survivors of the whole Country C. In order to stabilize their hearts, apart from a few very close people around them, no one knew how great the price the young man had paid to regain this piece of purend. Seeing that the young man had lost a lot of weight and that his face was particrly pale, Jin Shangyu felt very distressed.

    ¡°50%, it should be fully recovered in half a year.¡± Gong Lixin¡¯s tone was extremely rxed as if this hardship couldn¡¯t shake his firm heart.

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Jin Shangyu nodded with a smile, at ease. ¡°Today¡¯s the day for rice harvest. Everyone went to the field to help and it¡¯s quite hrious to see. Do you want to see as well? I heard that there will be a harvest festival three dayster. It¡¯s been a long time since we had a celebration!¡±

    During the apocalypse, each day might be thest day of one¡¯s life. Where would one have the time or will to celebrate? But now, it was different. Wucheng has been reconstructed. They could pick up previous festivals one by one or they could create new ones.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go out and see.¡± Gong Lixin¡¯s eyes lit up and he got up from bed.

    In the endless golden rice fields, the breeze blew across theyers of rice, creating waves and sending a burst of rich rice fragrance. Jin Shangyu and Gong Lixin walked back and form in between the narrow fields and were enchanted by the beauty of the sight in front of them.

    In the paddy fields, men went shirtless, burying their heads to harvest rice ears and the women had headscarves tied on and wore an apron as they bundled the harvested ears of rice into the granary. In front of the granary, not too far away, there was a machine that de-eared the rice and then spread it out on the open ground. Everyone was sweating, but their eyes and brows were filled with joy.

    Where did this look like the apocalyptic days? It¡¯s clearly a picture of a busy farming day.

    ¡°This is good!¡± Jin Shangyu sighed loudly. Seeing Gong Xiangyi and Old Lin approaching while holding little babies, she hurried over to them.

    Gong Lixin saw them and approached them with a smile.

    ¡°Do the babies talk?¡± Jin Shangyu asked, curiously looking at Gong Xiangyi holding a cute little baby girl holding an ear of rice in her hands.

    ¡°Not yet. It¡¯s only seven months old. It should two monthster or so.¡± Gong Xiangyi wiped the saliva from the corner of the baby¡¯s mouth with her fingers, a mother¡¯s love was revealed from her eyes.

    Gong Lixin teased the little baby boy in Old Lin¡¯s arms. The little guy and Lin Wenbo were carved out of the same mold, the little boy was very handsome.

    ¡°When does Song Haoran need one? I don¡¯t know how many girls on the base are willing to conceive for him and be pregnant mothers today! Our base should now follow the policies of the early days of the Founding of the People¡¯s Republic of China and encourage everyone to have more children.¡± Seeing the young man¡¯s flustered expression, Old Lin gave an understanding smile and looked at Jin Shangyu and said, ¡°The girl Lingyu announced her pregnancy a few days ago as well. Yuanhang gave her 50kg of food as celebratory gift. You and Li Dongsheng waited long enough. When will you two drink the wedding wine?¡±

    Jin Shangyu¡¯s cheeks were flushed. A glimpse of a man standing in the distance and staring at Gong Xiangyi gave Jin Shangyu the opportunity to change subjects. ¡°Hey~ He¡¯s here again. What good things did he bring for the mother and daughter this time? Forgive him already. After all, as the children¡¯s parents who¡¯ve lived during the apocalypse and know how fleeting happiness is, we cannot deprive the children of their right to happiness!¡±

    Seeing Liao Fan not far away, the smile on Gong Xiangyi¡¯s face disappeared in an instant. She started to walk home immediately with the child in her arms.

    Liao Fan was very lucky. After being arrested, Gong Xiangyi also discovered the fact that she was pregnant. Father Gong couldn¡¯t murder the father of his grandson, so he finally chose to expel Liao Fan. Liaocheng, who had been with him, died, but he didn¡¯t do anything to stop it. Liao Fan was very smart. After a few months, he dived back to Wucheng and found arge-bellied Gong Xiangyi.

    The joy at that moment couldn¡¯t be described by words. Liao Fan restrained the urge to hug Gong Xiangyi back then and secretly left Wucheng. On that day, he became a wandering mercenary, striving to improve his strength in hopes of getting Gong Xiangyi back again. Every two months, no matter how many injuries he suffered, he would rush back to Wucheng. Father Gong has already acquiesced his presence as the other only looked at the mother and daughter from a distance.

    Only being able to look from afar was already the greatest happiness for him, enough to let him live like hell on Earth.

    Gong Xiangyi walked too hurriedly and tripped over a grass stalk on the roadside and was about to fall. Gong Lixin and Jin Shangyu had not time to help. At that moment, a sand wall suddenly appeared in front of her, catching her falling body. Protected by soft sand, neither mother nor daughter were injured.

    Not far away, Liao Fan secretly breathes a sigh of relief.

    Gong Xiangyi turned her head, gave him aplicated look before slowly walking away.

    Grandfather Lin¡¯s eyes darkened and he also left with his great-grandson. A child¡¯s skin was too delicate to be exposed to the sun for such a long time. Moreover, he felt that the other child could not live without a father, so it was time to talk to Yuanhang and let him persuade Xiangyi. It¡¯s so dangerous outside. Maybe one day, Liao Fan would nevere back and then, it would be toote for Xiangyi to regret it.

    Gong Lixin cautiously held the baby as he sent Old Lin back to his courtyard. When the great-grandfather and great-grandson were settled, he turned back to the farnd and watched with relish as people harvested rice.

    ¡°Howe you¡¯re out at this time? Hurry back, the sun is shining!¡±

    After Song Haoran and Lin Wenbo cut through the border of the rice fields, they stood up and saw Gong Lixin over the rice stalks. They looked at their handsome young man and immediately came over with a distressed expression on their faces. At the beginning, Lixin¡¯s meridians were ruined and whenever he was touched, he felt a lot of pain. The two were really frightened by this rare and fragile appearance of his and felt terrified.

    ¡°My skills have recovered by half; how can I still be so fragile? Come here and give me a sickle.¡± The young man¡¯s face was eager to try, saying that he would learn from Song Haoran and Lin Wenbo and also go shirtless.

    ¡°Don¡¯t take it off!¡± Song Haoran¡¯s face became dark and he grabbed the young man¡¯s white wrist to stop him.

    In the past two days, he helped collect rice stalks and saw the tattoos of Lixin on those ability users. Then he realized how popr his lover was. His rivals were far more than he thought and he becamepletely anxious.

    ¡°We¡¯re done. Let¡¯s go back. A few days ago, Xiaoyu brewed a few jars of rice wine; very fragrant and sweet. Do you want to try it?¡± Lin Wenbo wiped the sweat from his forehead and tempted the other. With sufficient food, wine was no longer a luxury.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go back.¡± When speaking of eating, Gong Lixin¡¯s were as bright as ever.

    Song Haoran handed his friend an appreciative nce as both of them guarded the young man from the left and right side before they slowly walked to their small courtyard.

    Rice wine was really fragrant and sweet, but it also packed quite a punch. The young man¡¯s cheeks were flushed and hezily snuggled into Lin Wenbo¡¯s arms. His palms moved up and down on the other¡¯s sweaty, honey-coloured chest. His eyes were already dyed ayer of tempting peach pink colour and his posture was extremely sensual.

    Two clusters of dark fire ignited in Song Haoran¡¯s eyes. He hugged the young man¡¯s lean waist from behind and licked and kissed the other¡¯s snowy white neck vigorously.

    ¡°It¡¯s time for dual cultivation!¡± The young man bit Lin Wenbo¡¯s earlobe and pit out nonsensical words.

    The heat in the room increased and the battle was fierce as the three entangled together. It was so fierce that the three didn¡¯t notice there was someone quietly watching outside the window and left as quietly.

    Jin Shanghui jumped in from the window into Jin Shangyu¡¯sboratory. He walked to a corner and dropped his trousers before gently fingering his soft little Xiaohui with his fingers. Although he was expressionless and silent, as well as sloppy, as he did so, but it showed that he was a bit frustrated and depressed.

    Seeing his quiet but obvious behaviour, Jin Shangyu put down the work at hand and asked helplessly, ¡°Did you go and see Gong Lixin make love again?¡±

    Jin Shanghui murmured lowly. He could now speak some simple sentences.

    ¡°Workers must sharpen their tools if they want to do their best at work. Come here, drink this bottle of medicine and keep persevering for a few years so that you can stand up down there. Brother, be optimistic. You must be if you want to take Gong Lixin, you know.¡± Holding a bottle of red potion in front of his brother, Jin Shangyu smiled and coaxed the other.

    Jin Shanghui¡¯s expression showed his ignorance. He obviously didn¡¯t understand the enigmatic encouragement of his sister. But seeing his sister pointing at his little Xiaohui and make a firm gesture, he suddenly realized something and quickly took the potion and drank it up.

    (Part of) Author¡¯s Note:

    This marks the end of the story. If I were to continue to write, this survival novel will turn into a farming novel instead. Originally, I had nned to include more male leads, but I ended up settling for two. I wasn¡¯t able to break my record in the end. To be honest, I really like Dou Heng, but if I let him eat the main character, he wouldn¡¯t be the same Dou Heng I have in my mind. So I got in his way and gave him an ambivalent ending instead. This way, he can be mine forever. As for He Jin, he didn¡¯t appear in the story for a long time, and when he came back, I didn¡¯t have any feelings for him anymore~ I hate how fickle I can be sometimes! *Punch floor*

    CrazedCookies: So...I tranted part of the author¡¯s note. I didn¡¯t trante any of the author¡¯s note for this  since some of them were long and MTL didn¡¯t trante them that well for me to...make something coherent. I tranted PART of this author¡¯s note since it exined why Dou Heng and He Jin....happened.

 Ch172 - After Story

    <h4>Chapter Ch172 - After Story</h4>

    <i>Commonwealth, Year 463, Kyoto, China</i>

    A huge semi-circr energy film enveloped the sky above Kyoto and emitted weak fluorescence under the radiance of the hot sun. Thisyer of energy film was a great invention that scientists hade up with from studying the fields of space system ability users. It had taken them nearly a hundred years to develop it. With it, mankind wouldn¡¯t have to fear the scorching sun and the ubiquitous radiation pollution in the air and thus,nd and water could be used without worry.

    However, such things were bound to have certain disadvantages. For hundreds of years, the energy membrane had shielded humans from radiation pollution. Thus, when stepping outside of it, without the protection of an istion suit, they would be dehydrated andatose within 24 hours. After their eyes closed, they might never wake up again, or may unconsciously be zombies and be killed by federal army.

    It took a total of 675 years for humans to defeat zombies and regain ownership of the Earth. Then, the Eastern and Western continents each established a federal republic, and that year was called the first year of the Federation. Now, thousands of years have passed and humans have eliminated zombies and put an end to pollution. The only things that couldpete with humans were rampant beasts and terrifying mutant nts. However, these two creatures were also expelled from the city by the federal army and humans gradually became weaker due to the reduction of natural enemies. Their strength could no longer bepared with that of the people from thousands of years ago.

    However, humanity¡¯s worship of the strong and the pursuit of power were engraved in their bones. Many people gave up thefortable life in the city and went into the primitive jungle to gain experience. There were more people who choose toe to the capital of the Eastern country to attend Longteng Academy to conduct further studies.

    Today was the college¡¯s annual ability test. The huge square was filled with boys and girls aged 16 or 17, waiting with a number card in their hands. They were all first-year students at Longteng Academy. They would be promoted to second grade next year, but before that, they would need to test their abilities and decided which branch to join based on their ability. A gifted man may be destined to fly in the sky or could ept a simpler fate.

    After thousands of years of evolution, abilities were no longer called abilities, but was differentiated into magic or qi. Metal, wood, fire, earth, wind, thunder, and ice were the mostmon types of magic. The mind power system was divided into light and dark magic. The warriors who learned qi were evolved from the power ability and their social status was far lower than magicians.

    The test in the square began and proceeded in an orderly manner. As long as a child picked up the non-attribute stone, one could see the child¡¯s future in a few seconds. Deciding a person¡¯s fate and future path was a very serious and extremely cautious event. All the branches principals and vice principals of the academy had long been waiting and watching this group of children with earnest eyes.

    In the crowd, several teenagers waiting with a number card began to look for a topic to chat in order to relieve their inner tension. They all lived in the same dormitory and their numbers were closed to one another. Some were blonde, some had ck hair and ck eyes and others had dark skin. Being able to be admitted into Longteng Academy, their family backgrounds were obviously top ss and their appearance and temperament were all very outstanding, but from listening to their conversation, it was clear that some have not left home for long.

    ¡°Hey, look at that big man. I know he has no magic, he looks like a bull and is only suitable to practice qi.¡± A young man with ck hair and ck eyes and handsome yet sharp look taunted with his eyes.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with cultivating qi? Someone cultivating qi can also be a strong person. If you¡¯re promoted to a higher level in martial arts, then the person is strong enough to kill all magicians in seconds.¡± Another thin young boy with dark hair and ck eyes, but extremely delicate looks spoke lightly. His dark, cat-like eyes stared straight at the person who had spoken before. His pink lips slightly twitched, but even if he was angry, he looked very cute.

    ¡°Martial arts is so easy to practice? No martial artist have been the strongest for more than 500 years. You can only dream.¡± The sharp-mouthed boy grinned as his tone became even more contemptuous.

    The cat-like boy wanted to refute, but the stage began to call out for number 129. He looked at the number te in his hand and gave a re to the boy before walking onto the stage.

    The sharp-eyed boy waved his fist at the other¡¯s back and cursed in a low voice, ¡°Girly boy, all talk!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± The blond, beautiful-looking boy with a distinguished temperament snapped at him, obviously very angry about the other¡¯s behaviour of insulting the boy with cat-like eyes.

    The blond teenager didn¡¯t respond and looked at the test area without blinking, his fists clenched beside him showing his tension and expectation.

    The boy with cat-like eyes bowed to all the principals and vice-principals. His outstanding demeanor and respect immediately gained their favor. The teenager gently held the non-attribute stone, waiting for the stone to shine. After three seconds passed, the stone did not respond. After another half a minute, the stone remained unresponsive. Not even a faint white light showed up.

    The situation was very rare in the aristocratic circle. Their excellent bloodlines made it that each child would inherent certain abilities, either magic or qi. If there was neither, they had to doubt the authenticity of the child¡¯s bloodline. Because only humble civilians would give birth to such mediocre children.

    The sharp young man smirked and questioned loudly, ¡°No response? He never talked about his family, wouldn¡¯t he be the bastard born from a noble and civilian? Civilians are civilians, no matter how much they disguise themselves, their true nature will be revealed!¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± The blond teenager growled angrily. How could that be? How could such a dazzling person have no ability? But what about it? The other¡¯s position in his heart would never change. Thinking up until there, the blond teenager quickly calmed down and waved at the attendant beside him.

    Without having an ability, the teenager would soon be dismissed by the academy. He had to help the teenager and arrange a way for him to stay.

    The attendant hadn¡¯t even squeezed beside the head vice principal when the head principal suddenly appeared. He walked up to the young man with an indifferent expression and no contempt nor frustration. He stooped slightly and bowed with a respectful attitude.

    The crowd that had been noisy and were hurling taunts suddenly calmed down. The headmaster of Longteng Academy, the only fire and wood dual system magician in both Eastern and Western continents, the person who even the Federal Head of State had to bow to due to his power, at this moment bowed to his powerless boy? Were they hallucinating?

    However, this illusion continued. The young man wasn¡¯t ttered and simply stood upright and epted the respect given by the headmaster. He then stretched out his hand to help the headmaster straighten up. That natural and noble posture of the boy far surpassed that of any royalty.

    The two people shared a few whispered words. The headmaster reached out and made an inviting gesture. The teenager followed behind him and boarded a suspended car that had been waiting on the edge of the field.

    The car drove away and the interrupted test began to proceed as before. Naturally, just where the boy went became thetest and hottest topic for everyone.

    Staring at the ck spot that disappeared in the sky, the blond teenager suddenly lowered his head and chuckled. Hisughter was full of self-deprecation. It turned out that he and the teenager were on different levels, far beyond his imagination!

    ¡°Your Highness, what¡¯s the matter with you?¡± The sharp-eyed boy¡¯s tone was a little joyous, ¡°Don¡¯t be sad, he¡¯s just a pariah. You¡¯re not worthy of standing by his side, just let him go.¡±

    ¡°Be careful when you speak. Don¡¯t always be such so childish. Even if you¡¯re the descendant of the second family of Hua Guo, if you offend him, your family can¡¯t protect you. Even my country can¡¯t contend with him.¡± The teenager warned coldly.

    ¡°Your Highness, you¡¯re kidding, right?¡± The sharp-eyed boy waved his hand in disregard.

    ¡°Did you not see the totem printed on the door of the car just now? It was a seal-shaped character of ¡°Gong¡±. Yuze was surnamed Gong. Even when the headmaster saw him, he had to bow to him, which meant nothing to you? Do you need me to teach you such simple things?¡± The young boy stared at the other and slowly spoke each word.

    The sharp-eyed boy¡¯splexion became pale and the people around him also showed horrified expressions. He stuttered and asked, ¡°ck, ck Blood family? The legendary hidden family?¡±

    ¡°Yes, the ck Blood family. So it¡¯s better to watch your attitude in the future. Even if he has no power now, Yuze will be the strongest person, standing at the top of the world in the future.¡± The blond teenager sighed before leaving the crowd. He needed a quiet corner to calm down his violently tumbling mood.

    The ck blood family had made the seven major families that controlled the world¡¯s political and business circles be afraid of them.

    People in the ck Blood family were not afraid of radiation, nor were they afraid of highly toxic mutant nts and animals. They could walk freely in the wilderness and jungle without wearing an istion suit and run wild. They were free and moved easily. They were the darlings of Heaven. However, the reputation of the ck Blood family was not only derived from their unparalleled advantage brought on by their blood, but also came from their prestigious ancestors.

    The God of War, Gong Lixin, who was regarded as the savior of the world, was the first patriarch of this family. In addition, the first sages of all systems came from this family. Song Haoran, Lin Wenbo, He Jin, Dou Heng... These names came up with skills and power enough to shock the entire continent. So many powerful people who approached God-level strength followed Gong Lixin and they neverined or regretted in their whole lives. Gong Lixin¡¯s personal charm could even captivate the heartless zombie race. His great achievements, even after thousands of years had passed, were enough to make people look up in awe.

    The glory they¡¯ve established had made the ck Blood family famous to this day and no one had surpassed it; after all, the era they were in was a difficult one and their achievements were glorious. Without the struggle of the ck Blood family, the Eastern Continent wouldn¡¯t have the status it had today, and the Chinese wouldn¡¯t have be the leader of the Eastern Continental Federation.

    The family was full of mystery, but the most striking thing was how they taught their children and grandchildren. As everyone knew, the ck Blood family was the only aristocrat who would give birth to ordinary people. However, the more descendants of power ability users couldn¡¯t be measured, the more they attached importance to them, almost devoting the whole family¡¯s teaching to these individuals. But the results were often worthy of their family glory. They could always teach the most mediocre descendant to be one of the top powerhouses, which also made it so they were out of reach of the seven families.

    If Gong Yuze came from another family, his life was destined to be destroyed, but he came from the unusual ck Blood family, so his future would be limitless!

    Realizing this, the arrogance on the sharp-eyed young boy¡¯s face waspletely gone. At that moment, he felt powerless and even felt envy and jealousy.

    At the same time, the young cat-like student brought back the family was looking through a copy of martial arts practices from the patriarch. The whole practice was written with a brush. The handwriting was like dragon and phoenix, very powerful. Turning over the title page, the four words of ¡®Reverse Spirit Cultivation Method¡¯ were written with apelling momentum.

    The young man¡¯s hand shook and he asked excitedly, ¡°Father, is this the cultivation method that Lord God of War cultivated?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Sit cross-legged and read with attention the first page to know how to run your internal force through your Dantian. Try to see if there¡¯s any response. If there¡¯s a response, you will be the heir to the God of War and shoulder the fate of the entire family. If there¡¯s no response, there are still several other cultivation methods left by that person. You only need to study hard and you will be a strong person in the future.¡± The majestic middle-aged man said cautiously.

    His son tested to have no attributes. To be honest, instead of being disappointed, the middle-aged man felt very happy. As time goes on, his son looked more and more like the God of War. He had a premonition that his son was in fact the God of War¡¯s long-awaited heir. He¡¯s waited for this for 200 years.

    The teenager immediately sat down cross-legged and meditated, focusing on his Dantian. After half an hour, he opened his eyes and said to the middle-aged man with wide eyes, ¡°Father, I think my lower abdomen feels very warm andfortable. Can you let me cultivate alone for a while?¡±

    ¡°You continue.¡± The middle-aged man¡¯s voice suddenly became very hoarse, as if he couldn¡¯t hold something back. He walked out of the training room slowly. When he passed a disy rack near the door of the room, he paused and was attracted by 11rge transparent crystal nuclei on the rack.

    These were the crystal cores of 11 zombie emperors that were once scattered among 11 of the most powerful free city states on the Eastern Continent 400 years ago. After sessfully developing the energy film, the masters of the 11 cities returned these crystal nuclei one after another to show their respect to Lord God of War and the ck Blood family. This was originally something that belonged to Lord God of War and no one was qualified to own them. Today, the energy in the crystal nuclei had already dissipated, but they were 11 monuments that told the glorious past of their ancestors.

    ¡°How was it?¡± Five grey-haired old men saw the man stepping out and hurried forward.

    The middle-aged man closed the door, took a deep breath and nodded.

    ¡°Good! Good! Good!¡± The old man in the lead said three ¡®good¡¯ in a row and his tone was full of excitement. This way, the glory of the ck Blood family would continue for another millennium and they could finally feel at ease and go meet their prestigious ancestors.

    CrazedCookies: Aaaand DONE!!! Thanks for sticking around! I love the side characters in this (and Dou Heng and Jin Shanghui and Jin Shangyu <3). The girls, except obvious viins and Gong Xiangyi, were all pretty likeable and weren¡¯t conniving b***hes. Even Ling Yin who everyone hated at the beginning turned out being not so bad.

    On a random note, I remember someone in thements asking what happened to the originally Gong Lixin. At that time, it didn¡¯t ur to me, but after thinking about it for a while, I remember when I first MTL-ed LEW(D), I was also MTL-ing another  from the same author. In that one, the MC was transmigrated from a zombie apocalypse world to ancient China....was that the original Gong Lixin? I don¡¯t remember, but either ways, I never finished MTL-ing that .

    If any of you have any Danmei NP/polyamory/harem where it¡¯s not to smut-focused and the MLs interact each other like this one and it¡¯s not a xianxia, do PLEASE rec!!

    Again, thanks for sticking around. Hope you enjoyed it!

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!